ã€ŠLove on the Fast Trackã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1:

    In the softly lit room, a man and a woman were sharing affectionate moments on the spacious bed. Above them, a painting of a bride adorned the pristine wall, her expression one of gentle joy.

    ¡°Imagine if Norah caught us here, in her bed. Do you think she¡¯d be furious?¡± the woman said in a flirtatious tone.

    ¡°Not her bed. After all these years, I¡¯ve never even shared a touch with her. She¡¯s always sleeping in the guest room next door,¡± the man snorted before replying.

    ¡°Derek, you¡¯re so good to me,¡± she whispered, her voice trailing off.

    The two of them mingled, their heavy breathing filling the room.

    Right then, a young woman stood at the door, sping her hands over her mouth. Tears streamed down her face as she overheard them.

    Their intimate moment came to an abrupt halt.

    Derek Carter quickly slipped into his shorts and walked toward the kitchen to fetch a ss of water. Upon entering the living room, he was met with the sight of Norah Wilson sitting silently, her eyes red from tears. A flicker of surprise crossed his face as he wondered when Norah had returned and how much she had heard.

    ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± Derek asked casually, lounging on the couch with the ss of water in his hand.

    Hickeys marked Derek¡¯s slim frame, yet he paid no mind to whether Norah had seen them or how she might feel. He simply took a sip from his ss.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°It¡¯s time you sign this,¡± Derek pulled a folder from a drawer and tossed it onto the table.

    ¡°Given that you might have heard it all, there¡¯s no sense in prolonging matters.¡±

    Norah timidly reached for the document, her eyes quickly finding the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± on the opening page. She flipped to the page noting Derek Carter¡¯s mboyant signature.

    ¡°Review it. Should you wish to add any terms, let me know. Otherwise, just sign it,¡± he ordered.

    Leaning back, Derek lit a cigarette, the smoke cloaking his detached demeanor.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give us another shot?¡± With her head bowed and her voice rough from tears, Norah¡¯s sleek bangs fell over the dark rims of her sses, highlighting her sorrowful look.

    Ever since marrying into the Carter family, Norah had devoted herself to Derek, hoping for a future filled with happiness. Memories of the boy who had protected her from a snowstorm tightened her grip on the present, wishing for even the slightest hope of remaining by his side.

    ¡°Norah, don¡¯t be so pathetic. You knew what had transpired between me and Madeline. So why cling to being my wife? Don¡¯t be so¡­¡± Derek¡¯s impatience showed as he tapped ash from the cigarette and added, ¡°Our marriage was never more than a convenient arrangement.¡±

    Norah felt her heart drop. She realized that Madeline Powell was the one Derek truly loved. She finally understood this.

    She hunched over, fiddling with the hem of her clothes. It struck her that when Madeline showed up, Derek¡¯s focus would shift entirely to Madeline.

    Years ago, when Madeline left for overseas, Derek chased after her but was involved in a tragic car crash that left him unresponsive. Derek was supposed to marry Luna Wilson from the Wilson family. However, Luna became involved with another man and had a child, prompting the Wilsons to offer Norah as a substitute bride.

    Norah stepped into Luna¡¯s shoes, bing Derek¡¯s wife. She devoted herself to Derek¡¯s care, cutting off almost all ties to her previous life for him. She abandoned her passions, including design, car racing, medical surgery, and coding, just to focus solely on him.

    When Derek woke up from hisa a year ago, it was still Norah who tirelessly looked after him, staying by his side without fail. Yet, Derek seemed to be blinded by tenderness when Madeline returned from abroad.

    Despite two years of marriage and care, Norah had to admit she failed to capture his heart. Receiving no response from Derek, Norah couldn¡¯t help but frown as he studied her sitting across from him.

    Norah was undeniably attractive, even with her chic bangs andrge sses framing her face, yet she often neglected her appearance, looking disheveled. Her personality was overly reserved.

    After Derek woke up from hisa, Norah was by his side around the clock, yet he felt no connection to her. He found her incredibly dull. The constant care and attention, the mundane look and routine of life, were as dull as in water. He found it all incredibly boring.

    He acknowledged Norah¡¯s role as a capable caretaker for the Carter family over the past two years, but he never felt she was fit to be his partner.

    As he extinguished another cigarette, Derek said casually, ¡°This is the Carter family residence.¡±

    They stopped, and Derek noticed Norah standing with her head bowed. The sadness evident in her posture irritated him.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of your misery with the Wilson family. After the divorce, I¡¯ll grant you three vis and thirty million. You can pick any car from the garage. This should ensure afortable life for you in the future,¡± Derek offered.

    Derek wouldn¡¯t forget Norah¡¯s diligence in caring for him while bedridden and herpanionship during his recovery exercises after he woke up from thea. Though he harbored no love for Norah, Derek was willing to offer a generous settlement for her years of dedication. She had indeed devoted the best two years of her life to him.

    As Derek crossed his arms, Norah caught sight of a small tattoo on his corbone, worsening her anguish. It bore the initials ¡°MP¡± for Madeline Powell.

    Derek¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Given the circumstances, I¡¯ll allow you a day to think it over. If the terms don¡¯t meet your approval, feel free to suggest adjustments, but don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m not known for my patience¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to think it over,¡± Norah said, taking the pen from the table. She smoothly wrote her name on the divorce papers. ¡°I¡¯ll pack my things and leave. I won¡¯t get in your way anymore.¡±

    Derek nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Derek appreciated how Norah alwaysplied, much like a servant who never questioned his decisions. Take today, for instance ¡ª she could have caused amotion, but she didn¡¯t.

    But instead, Norah kept her peace. Derek found her demeanor too dull. He worried that being around someone so unremarkable might eventually rub off on him.

    Love, after all, wasn¡¯t something one could force.

    Just as Derek was about to say something after going through the contract, Madeline, dressed in a white shirt, elegantly strolled out. Her shirt barely covered her thighs, with only a couple of buttons done up, exposing a lot of skin. Her hair was damp, causing the shirt to cling to her skin slightly, which added an enticing aspect to her appearance.

    Hearing the movement, Norah turned to see Madeline wearing what she immediately recognized as Derek¡¯s shirt, the one she had picked out for him. Their eyes met, and Madeline gave Norah a smug, taunting smile.

    When Derek¡¯s gaze followed, Madeline quickly masked her expression.

    ¡°Norah, we finally meet,¡± Madeline Powell said with grace as she approached Derek and took a seat beside him. Leaning on his shoulder, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Derek mention you often. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Norah looked down, saying nothing in response.

    Madeline then nudged Derek yfully. ¡°I heard you¡¯re giving Norah three vis. Didn¡¯t know that. You wanted that vi near theke? Why would you promise it to her? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡±

    Derek, ever indulgent of Madeline¡¯s requests, turned back to Norah. ¡°I¡¯ll choose another vi for you.¡±

    Norah looked up at Derek through her sses. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that one was meant for me?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s pout intensified. ¡°Derek¡­¡±

    Derek¡¯s face showed a flicker of annoyance. ¡°Norah, didn¡¯t you understand what I just said? Take these as a favor. If you¡¯re not on board with making changes, kindly refrain from making requests.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2:

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve set my heart on that vi by theke. Pick something else for yourself. I¡¯ve dreamed of it being my new home with Derek,¡± Madeline confessed, nestling closer into Derek¡¯s embrace. ¡°It¡¯s been my wish for a long time.¡± Derek felt a wave of nostalgia at her words.

    Norah let out a soft chuckle upon hearing this.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Derek asked in confusion. He found it odd for her tough, especially considering the awful thing he had just said.

    Madeline snuggled up to Derek, the open neckline of her shirt revealing much of her soft skin. Absentmindedly twirling a strand of her hair, she caught Derek¡¯s attention. Derek rested his hand on Madeline¡¯s shoulder.

    Norah¡¯s response was icy. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how foolish I¡¯ve been.¡±

    Without hesitation, Norah took Derek¡¯s ss of water from the table and drenched both Derek and Madeline. The sudden cascade of water left them in shock.

    Derek, outraged, yelled, ¡°Norah, have you lost your mind?¡±

    Standing tall, Norah retorted, ¡°Mr. Carter, I had thought you were a man of your word. Since you¡¯ve given your word, stick to it. Otherwise, just admit you¡¯re a lousy man who will break his word.¡±

    Keep reading at .c¡ðm

    Madeline, ustomed to Derek¡¯s indulgence, had a fierce temper.

    She merely feigned vulnerability and submission to win the affection of men.

    Enraged, Madeline got up and shoved Norah forcefully. ¡°You¡¯ve been shown enough leniency. Do you think you can speak to us that way? Who do you think you are? How dare you treat Derek and me with such disrespect?¡±

    She then sought refuge in Derek¡¯s arms again. ¡°Derek, Norah is out of line. You need to teach her a lesson.¡± Looking pitifully at Derek, she implored, ¡°Look, my hair and clothes are soaking.¡±

    Her drenched white shirt clung to her, highlighting her elegant frame.

    Norah observed them, as if watching a circus act. ¡°I didn¡¯t plead for those vis. The Carter family is wealthy enough, but still hesitates over such matters. Get it? You damn me, not deserving.¡±

    Norah said, her tone self-mocking yet devoid of bitterness.

    Yet, Derek sensed a profound shift in Norah¡¯s attitude, realizing she had changed significantly.

    Derek clenched his jaw, wiping away the water from his face before turning to Madeline. ¡°There are plenty of vis in my name. Pick any other ones you like, and it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Yet, Madeline¡¯s anger toward Norah simmered.

    Aside from Derek, nobody had dared to disrespect her like this. The thought of Norah, Derek¡¯s wife, acting this way was unbearable. Madeline red at Norah, demanding, ¡°So, will you hand that over or not?¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was firm. ¡°No.¡±

    Smack! The sound of a p echoed as Madeline struck Norah forcefully.

    ¡°How dare you! Outside of Derek¡¯s grace, you¡¯re just a nobody in the Wilson family. You are just a bastard!¡± Madeline snapped.

    Derek¡¯s face clouded over briefly before he regained his calm, advising Madeline, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset over her.¡±

    Norah touched her cheek, wincing from the p¡¯s burn. She tasted blood and red at Madeline, muttering, ¡°Your manners arecking.¡±

    Madeline sought refuge in Derek¡¯s embrace, boasting, ¡°I have Derek by my side. You? You¡¯re nothing but a discarded stray¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Norah!¡±

    Norah hurled a vase over.

    The vase smashed against the floor near the sofa, breaking into pieces with a sharp sound.

    ¡°If you feel like barking like this, be my guest,¡± Norah retorted, stepping closer. She grabbed Madeline by the hair, forcing Madeline to look up at her before pping her fiercely.

    Madeline¡¯s cry filled the room. ¡°Derek!¡±

    Derek fought back his rage, feeling that Norah had overstepped today.

    After releasing Madeline, Norah stepped back casually. ¡°Many children, and share a lifelong bond.¡±

    Then Norah exited, leaving behind the sound of Madeline¡¯s sobs.

    Even as the door mmed, Madeline remained incensed. Sheined to Derek, ¡°Can you believe Norah? She doused us with water and pped me. You need to teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Derek massaged his temples, softening his voice. ¡°She and I are divorced now. I don¡¯t want to get tangled with her anymore. Madeline, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes. Just calm down, please.¡±

    With a pout, Madeline snuggled into Derek¡¯s embrace, voicing her frustration. ¡°Norah¡¯s behavior toward you irritates me. You¡¯ve always mentioned howpliant she is, yet she¡¯s anything but. She seemed so aggressive.¡±

    Derek recalled Norah grabbing the cup and sshing water, the cold stare she directed at Madeline when she pped her. It was a side of Norah he hadn¡¯t witnessed before. At that moment, he realized he didn¡¯t really know Norah. His previous impression of her was solely based on herpliance.

    Upon leaving, Norah found a ck sedan waiting for her at the gate. The driver, with respect, announced, ¡°Mrs. Norah Carter, Miss Juliana Carter has requested your presence.¡±

    Caught off guard and unsure of her next steps, Norah entered the vehicle without a second thought. The car gradually halted at a grand vi. It was Carter Manor, the residence of Derek¡¯s grandparents.

    ¡°Mrs. Norah Carter,¡± greeted the butler, guiding the seemingly preupied Norah inside. The butler seemed to want to converse further but ultimately chose to remain silent. ¡°Mrs. Juliana Carter mentioned she hasn¡¯t seen you in a while. Dinner is yet to be served. Perhaps you could spend some time with her beforehand.¡±

    Norah lowered her eyes and did not respond. She had a feeling Juliana was trying to convince her to reconsider the divorce.

    The manor, typically quiet and inhabited only by Derek¡¯s grandparents, came to life as Juliana Carter, Derek¡¯s grandmother, noticed Norah¡¯s arrival and warmly invited her in, saying, ¡°Norah,e over here and sit.¡±

    Settling in, Norah greeted Juliana with a smile despite the inner turmoil.

    Juliana took Norah¡¯s hand, expressing concern. ¡°You haven¡¯t been here in such a long time. How are things with Derek?¡±

    Norah guessed Juliana was testing her. She doubted Juliana would be unaware of Madeline¡¯s return to the country.

    With poise, Norah shared, ¡°Derek believes we should get a divorce. Well, I just signed the divorce agreement, making way for Madeline.¡±

    Juliana¡¯s response was sharp. ¡°Madeline? Her actions led to Derek¡¯s car ident. How did shee back into his life? Don¡¯t fret. I favor you over that woman. So, is there any chance you¡¯d reconsider the divorce?¡±

    Juliana¡¯s concern left Norah feeling mncholy. For two years, she had harbored love for Derek, yet failed to ignite the same in him.

    ¡°Divorce? That might just be for the best!¡±

    Derek¡¯s mother, Sharon Carter, approached with a smirk, her presence radiating sophistication and charm as she moved with captivating grace.

    Juliana, witnessing her demeanor, became furious. ¡°Walk properly! Why do you walk like that? You¡¯recking.¡±

    Caught off guard by the scolding, Norah remained silent.

    Sharon¡¯s expression shifted to one of difort. She nced at Norah, seated next to Juliana, and said with a frosty tone, ¡°Good thing they¡¯re divorced. Originally, Derek was supposed to marry Luna Wilson, the Wilson family¡¯s eldest daughter. Guess what? Luna disgracefully became involved with someone else and ended up pregnant.

    Throughout my years in Glophia, I¡¯ve never even heard of the Wilson family having another daughter. I wonder where this illegitimate woman came from¡­

    Taking the role of Derek¡¯s wife for the past two years, hasn¡¯t this woman enjoyed enough wealth and prosperity?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 3

    ?Chapter 3:

    Norah sped Juliana¡¯s hand, her expression lighting up with a smile, seemingly oblivious to Sharon¡¯s harshments. ¡°You seem to suffer from a bit of a cough. I happen to know a soup that will help soothe it. I¡¯ll give the recipe to the butlerter.¡±

    Juliana, who had always appreciated Norah¡¯spliant and thoughtful nature, responded, ¡°You¡¯re such an angel, Norah. Well, I¡¯m not getting any younger, and my health has been declining with age. My darling, you¡¯re the only one who shows such concern for my well-being.¡±

    Feeling ignored, Sharon¡¯s face turned pale as she mocked, ¡°Oh,e on. Drop the act! Now that the divorce agreement is signed, you don¡¯t need to keep up the charade. Do you honestly believe staying close to Juliana will grant you the right to benefit from the Carter family?¡±

    Before Norah could respond, Juliana interjected, ¡°Norah has always been nice to us all since joining our family. She was by Derek¡¯s side throughout hisa, caring for him diligently. Not to mention, she has always treated both you and me with respect. Why are you being so ungrateful now, after all she has done for our family these past two years?¡±

    ¡°Juliana! Norah is nothing but a bastard from the Wilson family. Why do you continue to defend her?¡± Sharon stomped her feet.

    Sharon red at Norah, pressing, ¡°Did I say something wrong? Does this bastard deserve to be Derek¡¯s wife? Had it not been for you and your husband¡¯s insistence on her marrying Derek, I would¡¯ve never approved of this woman.¡±

    ¡°Plus, she¡¯s lived off the Carter family¡¯s fortune since the marriage. Naturally, she should treat Derek and us with respect. Why do you make it sound like she did something great? Furthermore, she hasn¡¯t conceived in the two years since joining our family. You do want great-grandchildren, right? I bet Derek divorced her because of that.¡±

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Juliana¡¯s expression grew severe. ¡°Sharon, watch yournguage. How can you speak such nonsense?¡±

    Though taken aback by Juliana¡¯s stern expression, Sharon retorted, ¡°I¡¯m merely stating facts. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t conceive, since that could haveplicated the divorce. Any child of hers would be unwee.¡±

    Juliana, visibly disturbed by Sharon¡¯s words, yet gripping Norah¡¯s hand reassuringly, advised, ¡°Ignore her, Norah. She¡¯s coarse and foul-mouthed. Please, I urge you not to be rash with the divorce. As long as I breathe, I only recognize you as Derek¡¯s wife. My husband and I truly appreciate you. Don¡¯t fret over Derek¡¯s reasoning. Focus on getting along with Derek and leading a fulfilling life together.¡±

    Sharon, her eyes brimming with frustration, asked, ¡°Juliana, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you and your husband always defending Norah? Damn! Norah, just ept that you and Derek are over. That will be best for everyone.¡±

    Norah raised her eyes to Juliana, tears shimmering within them.

    Juliana, maintaining herposure, asserted, ¡°Enough with your nonsense, Sharon. You don¡¯t get a say in Derek¡¯s matters. Stay out of this business.¡±

    ¡°And allow me to highlight my appreciation for Norah to you once again. If you can¡¯t speak properly, get out of my face now!¡±

    At this, Sharon¡¯s face reddened with anger and embarrassment, her lips tightly pressed, holding back any further objections.

    Juliana then turned her attention back to Norah, asking, ¡°What are your thoughts, Norah?¡±

    Norah met Juliana¡¯s gaze, tears rolling down her cheeks as she struggled to speak. ¡°I really appreciate it, Juliana. But today, I caught Madeline and Derek having sex in what used to be our shared bed. Plus, Derek¡¯s indifference to me has told me there¡¯s no point in continuing this marriage.¡±

    Juliana¡¯splexion faded to a ghostly white, her face creased with worry as she said, ¡°The me lies with Derek.¡±

    Juliana held Norah¡¯s hands firmly, offering, ¡°You¡¯ve endured a lot over thesest two years.¡±

    Norah remained silent, and a brief hush settled over the living room.

    The next second, Sharon¡¯s loud voice shattered the silence. ¡°Madeline, that slut, is back? Damn! Juliana, I¡¯m heading out now. I¡¯ve got to make that slut pay.¡± Sharon quickly snatched her bag and darted out of the living room.

    Norah wiped her tears and smiled with relief, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡±

    With a heavy heart, Juliana responded, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t press further. Norah, please visit me whenever you get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Yourpany alone is enough for me.¡± Tears gathered in Juliana¡¯s eyes as she spoke.

    Juliana had grown genuinely fond of Norah, recognizing her significance in Derek¡¯s recovery from hisa.

    Norah tenderly wiped away Juliana¡¯s tears, acknowledging the genuine kindness she had been shown. ¡°Will do. Well, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Please ask the maid to prepare the soup for you.¡±

    Norah left without looking back, unaware of the resolution in Juliana¡¯s eyes.

    Juliana, dabbing at her eyes, instructed the butler, ¡°Arrange for Derek and the others toe back to the Carter tomorrow at noon.¡±

    The butler acknowledged, ¡°Understood.¡±

    As Norah exited Carter Manor, the family¡¯s chauffeur approached her. ¡°Madam, where would you like to go?¡± he asked politely, still regarding Norah as Derek¡¯s wife.

    But with the divorce papers signed, Norah understood she had severed ties with the Carter family.

    Norah nced down at her phone, noticing a new message.

    It was from her friend, Joanna Andrews.

    ¡°Norah, are you avable tonight to join me at the mour Club? I heard Madeline has returned, and Derek¡¯s throwing her a wee party tonight. It¡¯s going to be quite the event. Let¡¯s make our presence felt.¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was brief. ¡°Count me in.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s message was just a single question mark.

    Norah swiftly typed out her reply: ¡°I¡¯m officially divorced. So, I¡¯m on my own from now on.¡±

    The chat went quiet for a moment, then Joanna¡¯s response came through, bursting with excitement and a flurry of exmation marks. ¡°Norah, where are you at this moment? I¡¯ll get to you immediately! Just give me ten seconds, and I¡¯ll be there!¡±

    Finding amusement in Joanna¡¯s enthusiasm, Norah sent her a location in the Splendor Building and instructed the driver, ¡°Please take me to the Splendor Building.¡± The Splendor Building was well-known in Glophia for being a hub of luxury, featuring top-tier brands from around the globe.

    Upon Norah¡¯s arrival, she was warmly greeted. ¡°Noelle, d to see you. Are you here to hand over the design sketches?¡±

    Thevish dressing room was filled with stunning haute couture gowns, each adorned with shimmering diamonds that caught the light.

    Asodenre¡¯s haute couture designer, Aaron Harvey, theatrically approached Norah, took her arm, and said, ¡°It pains me every time I see you like this. Why hide your lovely face? You¡¯re the most exquisite flower, poised to blossom bravely.¡±

    Norah blinked and replied, ¡°I second that, Aaron. Can you assist with a makeover?¡±

    Having expected Norah to retort, Aaron was on the verge of continuing his persuasion when he suddenly froze at Norah¡¯s words. ¡°Wait a minute. You¡­ Noelle, are you truly contemting a transformation? Oh my! Coming to me was the finest decision you¡¯ve ever made.¡±

    Setting aside the topic of the design drafts, Aaron guided Norah to the makeup chair, saying, ¡°Just stay put. I assure you, you¡¯ll transform into a dazzling woman when I let your natural beauty and irresistible charm perform their magic.¡±

    Aaron looked at Norah¡¯s simple outfit and tousled hair, then eagerly began her transformation with his makeup brush in hand. By the time Joanna arrived, Norah was still getting her makeup done.

    Joanna was familiar with Aaron. After greeting him, she settled into the nearby makeup chair and teased, ¡°Congrats, Norah, on your official return to your carefree self. Your loyal fan, Joanna, is all set and eager to follow your lead.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 4

    ?Chapter 4:

    Norah offered a smile. ¡°You sure have a way with words, Joanna.¡±

    Joanna asked curiously, ¡°I never understood. Didn¡¯t you develop feelings for Derek? What caused you to snap out of it and move on from being lovesick?¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was icy as she answered, ¡°I just caught Madeline and Derek together in bed.¡±

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Is Madeline that desperate for attention? She¡¯s barely back and already with someone else¡¯s husband. It makes me wonder what her life was like overseas.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have to say, you and Derek were so lovable. He was hung up on his first love, and you were devoted to Derek, who didn¡¯t reciprocate. Does love blind people that much?¡±

    As Joanna went on, Norah¡¯s mind wandered. Today was the first time she had seen Madeline. Norah had only heard about her through Derek and the household staff. They described Madeline as kind, empathetic, polite, and easygoing¡ªpresumably the type Derek was drawn to.

    Norah had always gone out of her way to care for Derek, adopting Madeline¡¯s supposed traits and even trying to look like her to catch Derek¡¯s eye. But being a recement never quite measured up.

    Plus, Madeline wasn¡¯t at all the person Norah had imagined.

    Norah replied with little enthusiasm, ¡°You¡¯d understand if you ever felt love¡¯s sting yourself.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    Joanna¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Norah, I don¡¯t want to lose myself to love. I¡¯d rather stay sharp and be there for you.¡±

    Since you joined the Carter family, we barely see each other.

    After her marriage, Norah dedicated herself to Derek and the Carter family, leaving her past life and friendships behind.

    ¡°Norah, now that you¡¯re divorced, are you going to the race at Krusa Mountain in five days?¡±

    Norah tly refused. ¡°I haven¡¯t raced in two years. I¡¯m out of it.¡±

    Joanna looked unconvinced. ¡°Out of touch? Try a better excuse next time. Tell me, Norah, are you still holding onto hopes of getting back with that bastard Derek?¡± Joanna was on the verge of bad-mouthing Derek, but she brightened up. ¡°Remember three years ago at that race? Nocturne was the only one who could keep up with you. Since your dropout, he¡¯s taken first ce at Krusa Mountain Racing for thest two years. He¡¯s expected topete again this year. Don¡¯t you want to see him?¡±

    The Krusa Mountain Racing was an exhrating underground event, a gathering of the young and wealthy elite of Glophia who were enthusiasts of modified racing. This event was known for its thrilling races and attracted crowds that loved extreme sports.

    To protect the contestants¡¯ privacy, each racer in thepetition would receive a mask from the organizers and go by code names during the race. A unique aspect of the race was that the winner could ask the defeated to remove their mask.

    Norah reminisced about the thrilling race three years ago, where Nocturne narrowly missed first ce by just three seconds. Excitement flickered in her eyes as she said, ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s no harm in checking him out.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of ¡°divorce.¡± He asked, ¡°You¡¯re divorced, Noelle? That man really doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s lost. I bet he¡¯ll regret letting go of someone as precious as you. Anyway, about those design drafts¡­¡±

    Joanna¡¯s attention shifted to Aaron as she asked, ¡°Norah, are you still working on designs for BelleVogue? No wonder some of their luxury line looks like your creations.¡±

    Aaron beamed with pride, dering, ¡°Noelle¡¯s a top-notch fashion designer, acknowledged by the High Fashion Association. She¡¯s known worldwide for her designs, which fetch sky-high prices. Luckily, being close to Noelle, I¡¯ve been the only one to get a few of her creations over the past two years.¡±

    Joanna rolled her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s all because of Norah¡¯s talent. What¡¯s it got to do with you anyway? Come on, speed it up! I need to look stunning tonight, just like Norah.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, just rx and I¡¯ll make sure you look fabulous.¡±

    An hourter, they made their entrance at the mour Club.

    On the dance floor, vibrant lights illuminated the area. The music pumped excitement as people danced, their faces beaming with joy amidst the scent of alcohol and smoke lingering in the air. The second floor offered a quieter ambiance, where Norah, lounging alone on a sofa and sipping her drink, drew curious looks.

    Norah wore a silver-white strapless mini dress, her chestnut hair lightly curled and cascading down her back. The elegant curve of her neck shone with a soft glow as she tilted her head to sip her drink.

    ¡°There¡¯s my Norah!¡± eximed Joanna, sitting across from her. ¡°You¡¯ve gathered so much attention in the past two years, always dressed in those formal dresses at the Carter residence.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel suffocated? It¡¯s so good to see you back in your element. It makes me so happy.¡±

    Norah silently sipped her drink, offering no words. As the fiery liquid slid down her throat and into her belly, her body gradually heated up. Even though Norah married into the Carter family and tended to Derek daily, she still enjoyed dressing up, donning stylish outfits, and applying lovely makeup.

    Yet, Sharon and her sister Kathy often criticized her for being showy. They imed that with Derek bedridden, she had no business dressing up so extravagantly.

    Eventually, for Derek¡¯s sake, Norah dialed back on her grooming and dedicated herself entirely to his care, bing his constant caregiver. But those days were all in the past. Free from the Carter family, Norah could now dress as she pleased, no longer concerned with their critiques.

    Joanna nced at her phone and then looked up. ¡°Norah, got any ns to disrupt Derek¡¯s stupid wee party for that bitchter? Do you want me to bring some people to make a scene?¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes were fixed on the golden liquid swirling in her ss as she gently moved it. ¡°I didn¡¯t juste to the mour Club for no reason, did we? So, who¡¯s the person you¡¯ve set me up to meet?¡±

    Joanna looked surprised, then shed a cunning smile. ¡°Norah, what are you getting at? We¡¯re here just to stir things up!¡±

    ¡°The mour Club belongs to the Morris family. I¡¯d rather not get on their bad side,¡± Norah said calmly. ¡°I know Derek¡¯s stupid party is just a sideshow. So,e clean with me. Who¡¯s looking to meet through your arrangements?¡±

    Their conversation was cut off by a ringing phone.

    Joanna quickly picked up, her face shifting with the call.

    Signaling that she had to step away, she murmured, ¡°Got to take this. Be right back.¡±

    Norah saw the worry on Joanna¡¯s face and understood that Joanna had something pressing to attend to. She nodded and set her drink down, the ss chiming lightly on the table.

    Regardless of the ns being made through Joanna, Norah trusted that Joanna would handle it.

    A voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts, ¡°Hey there, beautiful. Are you all by yourself? Mind if I join you for a drink?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 5

    ?Chapter 5:

    Derek and Madeline had just arrived at the mour Club when Kathy and some of her close friends were seated in a booth upstairs.

    ¡°Madeline, you¡¯re back! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Kathy eximed, giving Madeline a big, dramatic hug to show how thrilled she was.

    Madeline returned the hug but was a bit reserved, softly saying to Kathy, ¡°Why are you still behaving like a kid?¡± Then, turning her attention to Derek, Madeline added, ¡°Staying young at heart is nice. I think you¡¯re the only one who truly keeps me close.¡±

    Kathy, being sharp, caught the hidden message in Madeline¡¯s words. She stood up beside Derek, saying, ¡°Madeline, Derek was so lost without you while you were away. When you returned, he promptly ended things with that woman from the Wilson family!¡±

    Previously, Kathy had been upset with Madeline for leaving, especially since Derek had ended up in aa after a car crash. But after watching Derek grieve and drink his days away, longing for Madeline upon waking, Kathy¡¯s hard feelings faded. She figured if Derek and Madeline were together and it made Derek happy, she should support it.

    She was fully on board with cheering for Derek and Madeline to get back together.

    After Kathy finished speaking, her friends around them burst into an excited conversation. Madeline couldn¡¯t resist a smile as she savored the lively atmosphere. She settled beside Derek, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him.

    Derek had daydreamed about this moment more times than he could count, yet facing it in real life brought a strange mix of excitement and unease, as if his dreams didn¡¯t match reality.

    He was about to speak to Madeline, but Kathy¡¯s voice cut through.

    ¡°Derek, look, isn¡¯t that Norah?¡±

    All eyes in the booth shifted in that direction.

    Derek saw Norah, dazzling in a silver-white sequined dress that hugged her figure perfectly. Her brown hair flowed beautifully down her back, and her makeup was wlessly applied, making her stand out like a radiant goddess among the crowd.

    With just a nce, Derek knew it was Norah without a doubt.

    Several men surrounded Norah, led by a hefty guy, while a few others wore menacing expressions.

    The dim lighting made it difficult for Derek to read Norah¡¯s expression. He was unsure whether she felt scared or was enjoying the attention.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, your wife is a true beauty.¡±

    ¡°That guy is Mr. Smith leading the pack, right? He¡¯s known for being a bully, using his brother¡¯s status in the entertainment business to act all high and mighty. If she gets involved with Mr. Smith, it won¡¯t turn out well for her.¡±

    ¡°And who says she¡¯s against it? Just look at her outfit. She¡¯s bound to catch every eye here in the mour Club.¡±

    ¡°Damn! When Mr. Carter showed up with his wife at the party in the past, I failed to notice how gorgeous she was. I never imagined she¡¯d be this stunning with such an amazing figure!¡±

    Kathy echoed, ¡°Before Derek woke up, she was always out there, dressing in a way that turned heads, just looking to catch the eyes of men. Now that Derek¡¯s not with her anymore, she¡¯ll have to hustle to support herself. She¡¯s sharp, already snagging Mr. Smith¡¯s attention.¡±

    Her friends nodded in agreement and chuckled among themselves. Derek couldn¡¯t hide his annoyance and sharply cut them off. ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Derek fixed Kathy with a stern look. ¡°Kathy, where did you learn to talk like that? You¡¯recking in manners. Ady should know better than to say such things.¡±

    Kathy hung her head, feeling the weight of his words. She feared Derek more than anyone, her eyes brimming with tears.

    Madeline gave Derek a gentle pat on the back and said, ¡°Kathy¡¯s still young. No need to be too hard on her, okay? What¡¯s got you upset with her?¡±

    ncing at Norah, Madeline added, ¡°If Norah hadn¡¯t seen us together today, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up here tonight, on the hunt.¡±

    Derek¡¯s mood darkened even more, and he snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not part of the reason for her choices.¡± Could Norah, who was naturally sneaky, hide her true self by acting innocent? Certainly not.

    Norah was already riled up about Derek¡¯s harsh words and Madeline¡¯s return. The person who had reached out via Joanna hadn¡¯t shown up yet, adding to her frustration.

    With her patience wearing thin, Norah snapped, ¡°Get lost, Jordy Smith!¡± He couldn¡¯t handle the rejection and tried toy a hand on Norah. ¡°Who do you think you are? Dressed up like a slut, aren¡¯t you here looking forpany? I¡¯m more than capable of keeping youpany!¡±

    Norah calmly smiled as she saw his chubby hand inching toward her shoulder.

    She quickly snatched his wrist, gave him a swift elbow to the chin, and pushed him away.

    Jordy yelped, stumbling back a few steps before copsing.

    He clutched his chin, grimacing in agony.

    Spitting out blood and bits of teeth, he cursed, ¡°Punk! How dare you hit me!¡±

    Themotion from upstairs briefly halted when Jordy let out a howl, then resumed again.

    Norah stood firm, warning, ¡°Try it again, and you¡¯ll lose more than just your teeth.¡±

    With his teeth missing, Jordy muttered, ¡°Do you know who I am? Who do you think you¡¯re messing with? I could have you gone from Glophia by tomorrow.¡±

    Norah remained unfazed.

    She reached for her designer handbag beside her and started searching through it.

    Thinking she was scared by his words and wanted to call for backup, Jordy said arrogantly, ¡°You knocked my teeth out, and I won¡¯t let you off the hook easily! You¡¯ve got two options.

    Spend the night with me, or face bankruptcy and a stint in jail. I¡¯ve got pals in the police, and I can pull some strings¡­¡±

    ¡°Derek, where are you going?¡± Seeing Derek beside her rise abruptly, Madeline swiftly sped his hand and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to help Norah, are you?¡±

    Derek looked serious as he exined, ¡°Norah and I are still married in the eyes of thew. She¡¯s technically still part of the Carter family. If she¡¯s harassed, it reflects poorly on the Carter family.¡±

    Madeline attempted to hold him back. ¡°Derek, if you stay quiet, nobody will know she¡¯s your wife. She¡¯s asking for trouble on her own¡­¡±

    Seeing the resolve on his face, Madeline pressed on. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget, she doused us with water earlier today. Besides, she¡¯s fine. Whatever trouble she finds herself in, she¡¯s asked for it. No woman who respects herself would be out here chasing men at a club after spilling up. She¡¯s just ying the victim.¡±

    In the middle of Jordy¡¯s bluster, Norah coolly pulled a business card from her bag and flung it at Jordy¡¯s feet,manding, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    But Jordy was too worked up to stop. Without checking the business card, hemented, ¡°Why do you think throwing a business card at me will make me shut up? That¡¯s hrious! You¡¯re not getting out of the mour Club safe and sound today!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 6

    ?Chapter 6:

    Jordy barely nced at the business card lying on the ground, his voice dripping with arrogance.

    Norah remained unfazed, dismissing Jordy¡¯s aggressive stance with ease.

    ¡°Sweetheart, just one night with me, and I¡¯ll make sure you live in opulence,¡± Jordy offered.

    Mesmerized by the gorgeous Norah before him, Jordy briefly disregarded the ache in his jaw and reached out to feel Norah¡¯s sleek shoulder.

    Suddenly, the sound of a beer bottle hitting someone¡¯s head reverberated.

    Everyone gasped as Norah mmed a beer bottle into Jordy¡¯s head, making blood trickle down his face immediately.

    ¡°Do my words mean nothing to you?¡± Norah asked, her tone icy.

    Frustrated by the necessity for such extreme measures, Norah¡¯s actions spoke volumes. Some lessons are only learned the hard way.

    The crowd was in disbelief.

    If the earlier incident with Jordy¡¯s tooth loss was surprising, this deliberate act of aggression from Norah was shocking!

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Poor Jordy, he¡¯s probably going to give her a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Damn, is Norah always this bold? She just hit him on the head! It seems like that¡¯s her usual move! Cool!¡±

    ¡°They check Jordy¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°That beer bottle broke, and Norah went all out! I wonder if he¡¯s got a bump on his head.¡±

    Madeline held onto Derek¡¯s arm firmly and said, ¡°Derek, with Norahpletely getting on Jordy¡¯s bad side, if you step in to help her, you¡¯ll provoke the Smith family.¡±

    Kathy echoed, ¡°Exactly. Derek, why mess with the Carter family¡¯s interests for someone who doesn¡¯t matter? We¡¯ll only be in trouble if we upset the Smith family.¡±

    Madeline added, ¡°I trust Norah to handle Jordy her way. Why stress over her? Just wait, she¡¯s got something up her sleeve.¡±

    As she gazed at the stunning Norah, Madeline took pleasure in imagining Jordy torturing Norah to death.

    Jordy got smacked, and his head was spinning. He reached out, feeling woozy, and noticed the blood.

    ¡°Get a hold of this damned woman for me, now! She doesn¡¯t know any better. I¡¯ll teach her asting lesson right here!¡± Jordy yelled after regaining his senses a whileter.

    His face contorted horribly, blood trickling from his forehead. Bathed in the club lights, he resembled a demon from the depths of hell.

    The crowd at the bar, familiar with Jordy¡¯s notorious reputation, marveled at Norah¡¯s bravery but pitied her. They all thought Norah wouldn¡¯t leave the mour Club unscathed for confronting Jordy.

    The four hefty men who served Jordy quickly closed in around Norah, their imposing figures highlighting her frailty and vulnerability. Some had already turned away, unwilling to witness what was about to happen.

    Unable to remain seated and indifferent, Derek stood up, shaking off Madeline¡¯s grasp. ¡°The divorce procedure isn¡¯t done yet; Norah is still legally my spouse. I cannot just watch her be humiliated this way!¡±

    The memory of Norah¡¯s tearful fate from earlier today shed in Derek¡¯s mind, reinforcing her vulnerability in his eyes. He thought she was too vulnerable, and he needed to rescue her.

    Kathy and Madeline, each trying to deter him, insisted, ¡°Norah brought this upon herself! Derek, think this through.¡±

    ¡°Dare to repeat your threats?¡± A confident and clear voice rang out as Joanna walked over, decisively thumping a tray onto Jordy¡¯s head. ¡°How dare youy a finger on my friend! Jordy, are you smoking? Even your damned brother needs to show me some respect. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Jordy¡¯s shock was palpable as Joanna moved to stand by Norah, speaking of their close bond.

    Finally, Jordy sensed his predicament.

    Kathy watched from a distance. When she spotted the woman beside Norah, her expression turned to shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the daughter of the Andrews family, one of the top families in Glophia? Are Norah and she acquainted? Since when are they friends?¡±

    Derek remained silent, puzzled by Norah¡¯s unexpected connection with the Andrews family, a detail he had been unaware of throughout their marriage.

    Jordy¡¯s arrogance dissolved into fear at Joanna¡¯s intervention. His bold facade crumbled as he faced Joanna, pleading, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea she was your friend. Please show some mercy and forgive me! Please, I am begging you¡­¡±

    Jordy bowed his head, fully understanding the weight of his earlier words. Had Joanna not appeared, he might have treated Norah terribly.

    Jordy bowed down, but his actions were weak, filling the club with a chorus of apologies. Noticing the business card on the floor, the realization of his grave error deepened as he read ¡°Bryson Andrews¡± on it.

    Jordy¡¯s apologies grew even more earnest.

    Just as Joanna was about to continue, Norah gently stopped her, looking at Jordy with disdain and saying, ¡°Just get out of my face.¡±

    Norah thought that someone so unimportant wasn¡¯t worth her time.

    Joanna moved to kick Jordy, echoing Norah¡¯s sentiment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? Get lost! Now!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m going,¡± Jordy mumbled, nodding and repeatedly bowing as he got to his feet.

    But then, his eyes fluttered shut, and he copsed, unconscious.

    His men hastily scooped him up and exited the mour Club.

    Joanna scowled and said, ¡°Jordy¡¯s nothing but a lecher. The nerve of him harassing you! I was this close toying him out for good.¡±

    Norah grabbed a tissue and carefully wiped the alcohol off her hands. ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody. A warning will do.¡± Norah then picked up the soiled business card, nced at it briefly, and tossed it into a bin. ¡°I thought Bryson might need to step in, but it looks like that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    ¡°Had Jordy seen that card earlier, he would¡¯ve been at your mercy.¡± Joannaughed heartily, rocking a pink strapless mini dress like Norah¡¯s, looking delightful. ¡°But I think even without me, you¡¯d have handled them just fine!¡±

    Norah looked down at her own hands, noting their slender shape and the soft pink of her nails¡ªhands that few would guess could end a life in silence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back on track. Who was it that wanted to see me today?¡± Norah steered the conversation back to the initial topic of their discussion.

    Joanna, who had been thinking about how to keep their chat going, jumped in when Norah brought it up.

    Seizing the opportunity to return to their dialogue, Joanna replied with a sweet smile, ¡°You know, the Hayes and Andrews families go way back.

    Mr. Devante Hayes is seriously sick, and they¡¯re offering a big reward for the Supernatural Doctor who can help him. I let it slip in front of my parents that I know the Supernatural Doctor. Now, they¡¯re on me to secure medical treatment from him. I promise I didn¡¯t spill anything else.¡±

    Joanna continued, ¡°I brought you here to unwind and maybe get under Derek¡¯s and Madeline¡¯s skin. Norah, you¡¯ve got to believe me! I¡¯m devoted to you! You can count on my loyalty.¡±

    Norah, do you trust me?¡±

    Joanna watched Norah anxiously, hoping her friend wouldn¡¯t turn her away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7:

    Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s words, Norah took a moment to reflect.

    The Hayes and Andrews families were among the top four families in Glophia, with the Hayes known for their military background.

    She recalled Devante Hayes, a once-prominent military figure who had retired long ago.

    Her dealings had mainly been with the Andrews family, rarely interacting with the other leading families in Glophia.

    Joanna watched Norah closely, asking, ¡°Norah, how did you figure it out without me saying anything about that?¡±

    ¡°Having been around you for so long, it¡¯s hard not to pick up on when you¡¯re holding something back,¡± Norah replied.

    Norah had caught Joanna¡¯s hesitant looks earlier, sensing she wanted to share something but was waiting for the right time.

    Joanna, a bit embarrassed, chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re always one step ahead, Norah. What¡¯s your drink of choice? Tonight¡¯s on me! So, regarding the Hayes family¡­¡±

    Norah raised her eyebrows and replied, ¡°Set up a meeting to talk business, and then I¡¯ll decide if I¡¯ll offer to help. Now, I need to use the restroom.¡±

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Joanna responded immediately, ¡°Okay!¡±

    After leaving the restroom, Norah shook off the water from her hands and returned, identally running into Madeline, who was holding onto Derek.

    Madeline was the first to speak. ¡°What a surprise to bump into you here, Norah.¡±

    Norah paid Madeline no mind. She began to question the widespread belief in Madeline¡¯s kindness and sensibility, sensing instead a maniptive sneak in her. Despite the events earlier in the day, Madeline approached her with a smile, pretending as if nothing had urred.

    Derek couldn¡¯t contain his frustration when he saw Norah¡¯s glowing beauty. ¡°Norah, this isn¡¯t your ce. You shouldn¡¯t dress like that. Are you really that keen to meet someone new?¡±

    Norah casually nced at Derek and said, ¡°Where I go and what I wear is none of your business, Mr. Carter. You¡¯ve got nothing to do with it.¡±

    Norah recalled the times she had looked after Derek with all her heart. Even though he had saved her life once, she felt she had repaid that favor. After helping him wake up from thea, they were even. Plus, she had signed the divorce papers.

    Derek¡¯s annoyance was evident as he said, ¡°So you¡¯re desperate to stay away from me? Then why did you plead with me not to divorce today?¡±

    Norah scoffed. ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re mistaken. When did I beg not to divorce?¡±

    Derek then recalled that Norah had only asked a question earlier, not once begging or resisting the divorce. He remembered how swiftly she had agreed to sign the divorce papers.

    Derek¡¯s frustration grew. He finally muttered, ¡°Then fend for yourself.¡±

    Derek grasped Madeline¡¯s hand, ready to leave. However, Madeline gently freed herself and said, ¡°Derek, go ahead. I need a moment to speak with Norah.¡±

    ¡°Be quick about it.¡±

    After Derek was out of earshot, Madeline addressed Norah. ¡°I¡¯m aware you might hold some bitterness toward me for returning and capturing Derek¡¯s heart, but it was bound to happen. Derek¡¯s heart has always been with me.¡±

    ¡°And your point is?¡±

    Madeline wore a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes as she continued, ¡°I appreciate your stepping in to care for Derek when he needed it most¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t do at that time. It¡¯s unfortunate how things turned out with your marriage, but Derek is mine, and I hope you can ept that. Derek was never yours to cling to. Moving on would be best for you.¡±

    Norah immediately caught the underlying motive of Madeline¡¯s words. She was essentially unting and warning.

    Madeline¡¯s words indicated that Norah should ept the harsh truth: Derek, whom she had taken care of for the past two years, could never reciprocate her feelings. Despite his coldness, Derek had changed, but never Norah. Their marriage had been a farce.

    Yet, Norah didn¡¯t give a damn about anything to do with Derek anymore. When she signed the divorce papers, all her illusions faded away. To her, Derek was just a fleeting figure in life. She was ready to leave the past behind.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Norah lifted her head, giving Madeline a scornful look. ¡°That man you value as a treasure is rubbish to me.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s smile tightened. ¡°Norah, there¡¯s no need to degrade Derek just because your marriage is ending.¡±

    ¡°Degrade him?¡± Norahughed as she stepped toward Madeline. ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the obvious.¡±

    With a sneer, Norah added casually, ¡°Derek isn¡¯t the only man out there.¡±

    Without sparing Madeline another look, Norah walked by. ¡°You two are a perfect match. Enjoy your life together.¡± With a dismissive wave, Norah left with firm steps, her heels echoing sharply against the floor, embodying a sense of finality.

    Madeline stood there, frustration etching her face. From a chamber upstairs, Kaiden Hayes observed the scene below with interest.

    Leaning back, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that woman named Norah? She seems to be something.¡±

    Spencer Morris, leisurely enjoying his drink, responded, ¡°She¡¯s rumored to be the Wilson family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, who married into the Carter family two years ago. Her arrival seemed to bring luck. Despite doctors¡¯ grim predictions for Derek¡¯s condition back then, Derek had recovered within a year. Their marriage, even reuniting with his former love now, Norah has had a significant impact on the Carter family.¡±

    Kaiden recalled the Carter family¡¯s shift two years prior and shook his head. ¡°Derek missed the mark.¡±

    Spencer nodded and asked, ¡°I agree. By the way, how¡¯s your great-grandpa, Mr. Devonte Hayes? Have you had any luck locating the Doctor?¡±

    Five years ago, the Supernatural Doctor became a sensation.

    Rumor had it she could revive the dead with just a scalpel and cure even the toughest illnesses, but she kept to the shadows, her true identity unknown to all.

    Getting details about her or asking for her help was no easy task.

    Kaiden took another gulp of his drink and said, ¡°No progress whatsoever. Great-grandpa¡¯s health is getting worse rapidly, and the doctors said we should get ready for the funeral.¡±

    Reflecting on the illustrious life of the old general, Spencer felt a pang of sadness, recognizing the unavoidable cycle of life and death.

    ¡°Look over there, isn¡¯t that your uncle, Kasan? What¡¯s he doing here at the mour Club?¡± Spencer tapped Kaiden lightly and pointed at a well-respected figure making his way to the second floor.

    While Kaiden looked over, he realized it was indeed Kasan Hayes.

    When Norah returned to the booth, she noticed the table was covered in red wine and champagne.

    ¡°Norah, what better way to start afresh after your blissful divorce than to drink away any misfortune? I¡¯ve got all this set up for us. Let¡¯s make it a night to remember!¡± Joanna confidently waved her hand, snatching up a bottle of champagne.

    She shook it and popped the cork, making the fizzy liquid spray and dampen Norah¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Derek is a fool. It¡¯s a bad idea to get mixed up with him. When you went to the restroom just now, Derek and his folks left. I was considering heading over there to give them a good talking-to! They should count themselves fortunate.¡± Joanna pouted.

    Norah casually sat beside Joanna, not bothered by the champagne on her sleeve. She gently patted Joanna¡¯s head, offering reassurance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 8

    ?Chapter 8:

    ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t let things regarding that bastard get you worked up. How was he severe with the Hayes family?¡±

    Norah remarked, taking a drink, and then replied, ¡°The Hayes family head ns to visit us himself, but we¡¯re in for a bit of a wait. Norah, have you considered disguising yourself? If the Hayes family figures out who you are, it could spell trouble for you.¡±

    Joanna felt a pang of regret for herpse in caution that led them here. Thankfully, Norah didn¡¯t hold it against her. If Norah had, Joanna would have been kicking herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good,¡± Norah said, pouring a ss of red wine and taking a leisurely sip. ¡°He¡¯s seeking my help, so he ought to approach with humility and ensure my identity¡¯s safe. That¡¯s his duty, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Joanna pinned her gaze on Norah. ¡°Exactly. Let me fill you in on the Hayes family head. His name is Hayes. He took charge of the military two years back and really showed some backbone. You might not know much about him. Rumor has it he was involved in covert ops in his army days. I¡¯ve barely crossed paths with him.¡±

    Among the elite descendants of Glophia, few had any direct dealings with Kason. They only knew of his feats from tales spun by their elders.

    Norah found herself pondering Kason. His name rang a bell.

    Shortly after, Joanna got a call.

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    She ended the call and waved her phone, announcing, ¡°Norah, he¡¯s here. Should we head to a chamber?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Norah and Joanna made their way to a secluded chamber on the club¡¯s third floor. This space boasted karaoke, massage spots for unwinding, and cozy lounges.

    Settling on a couch in the chamber, the door suddenly burst open. A group of bodyguards entered, nking a man whose presence wasmanding and frosty.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Joanna?¡± The man¡¯s voice had a cold edge to it. His face was obscured by the light, making it difficult to make out his features, but his towering figure emanated a chilling presence.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Kason Hayes,¡± Joanna responded, her tone steady and assured. Since the four major families in Glophia were evenly matched in power, she didn¡¯t feel the need to tter anyone.

    Kason took a moment to silently survey the chamber¡¯s upants.

    Joanna wore a pink strapless dress, her hair tied up, entuating her graceful neck.

    Sitting beside Joanna, Norah donned a simr silver-white dress, her form elegantly disyed. She casually sipped her drink, her gaze lowered, with her hair draped softly across her chest. The soft overhead lighting lent her an additional hint of mystique.

    Kason signaled for his bodyguards to remain by the door and sat across from the two women.

    ¡°You¡¯ve asked for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you have news on the Supernatural Doctor?¡± Kason sat straight, locking eyes with Joanna. ¡°I trust you¡¯re not ying tricks on me.¡± His tone was cold, devoid of any warmth. His words carried a chill that seemed almost threatening.

    Norah and Joanna were unfazed by Kason¡¯s intimidating tone. Having faced life-threatening situations from a young age, Norah chuckled lightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, how exactly do you intend to convince the Supernatural Doctor to assist you?¡±

    Kason was to the point, stating, ¡°With money.¡±

    ¡°And how much would that be?¡±

    Kason turned his attention to Norah, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t see the need to discuss specifics with you.¡±

    He then turned his attention back to Joanna. ¡°Where can I find the Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Joanna nced at Norah, seeking guidance. With Norah remaining silent, Joanna was at a loss for words.

    Raising her ss to Kason, Norah said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, allow me to introduce myself. I am the Supernatural Doctor, the very one you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Kason frowned in disbelief as he heard this. It was hard for him to imagine that the lovely girl before him was the famed Supernatural Doctor.

    Kason found it hard to believe that such a young woman possessed the ability to save lives. He scrutinized Norah with skepticism. Silence enveloped the room, punctuated only by their breaths.

    ¡°Are you truly the Supernatural Doctor?¡± Kason broke the silence, his voiceced with doubt.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Norah grinned, her presence illuminated by the neon lights, giving her an air of mystery and authority, as if she were the ruler of the night.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, perhaps you¡¯d like to share how you n to persuade me to offer my assistance?¡± Norah¡¯s cold words caught Kason off guard.

    ¡°If you are really the Supernatural Doctor, I¡¯ll pay twenty million for your services. Would that suffice?¡±

    Kason scrutinized the youthful and stunning Norah. Initially, he assumed she was merely apanion tagging along with Joanna and didn¡¯t give her much thought. However, now that her true identity had surfaced, he couldn¡¯t help but regard her seriously.

    Kason noticed her beauty wasn¡¯t just skin-deep, unlike the typical high-society women of Glophia. Norah exuded a distinct charm.

    Kason thought of her as a night-blooming rose, captivating yet perilous; a solitary flower on a cliff¡¯s edge, dignified and proud; a lotus in a pond, unmatched in her grace.

    Upon hearing the offer of twenty million, Norah remained unfazed. ¡°Is that your best offer?¡± she asked.

    Kason barely managed to keep his impatience in check and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Norah rose to her feet, closed the distance between them, and gently caressed Kason¡¯s cheek, her fingers tracing his jawline. With a hint of allure in her voice, she asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you currently seeing anyone?¡±

    Joanna, observing from the side, was visibly taken aback.

    She marveled at Norah¡¯s boldness, astounded at how effortlessly she had takenmand of the situation. After all, they were dealing with Kason!

    Except for the influential Kasan, the Hayes family head stood out as the youngest among the four major family heads in Glophia. Known for his chastity during military service and staying single since leading the Hayes n, Kasan was a real catch!

    Kasan looked incredibly handsome, his disciplined demeanor showing his military background, with sharp and determined eyes.

    Joanna, despite her reputation as a heartbreaker in Glophia society, never dared to act freely around Kasan. She always addressed him with the utmost respect, as one would expect of someone of his stature.

    Joanna admitted to herself that Norah had excellent taste in men this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Visibly irked, Kasan seized Norah¡¯s hand, his gaze hardening as if to warn her. ¡°I find it hard to ept that you¡¯re the Supernatural Doctor. Why this sudden interest in me and the Hayes family? What is your real agenda?¡±

    Even though Kasan held her hand lightly, Norah remainedposed. She tilted her head slightly and reiterated, ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you currently seeing anyone?¡±

    Feeling the warmth from her hand, Kasan found it unsettling. He averted his gaze, asking sharply, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Joanna stepped in, hoping to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I can vouch that Norah is the Supernatural Doctor. There¡¯s no question about it. And to rify for Norah, Mr. Kasan Hayes is indeed single. He has no girlfriend.¡±

    Norah grinned and mused aloud, ¡°No girlfriend, huh?¡±

    Kasan let go of Norah¡¯s hand abruptly. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, state your terms. My grandfather is in dire need of your medical expertise.¡±

    Norah grinned mischievously. ¡°I can pay a visit to him, but you¡¯ve got to be mine for a day.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 9:

    Hearing Norah¡¯s words, Joanna and Kason both showed a shift in their demeanor.

    Joanna, observing the earnest expression on Norah¡¯s face, pondered if a single day would be enough to enjoy thepany of someone as intriguing as Kason.

    Kason fumed. ¡°Why do you treat me like this, Supernatural Doctor? I¡¯m earnestly seeking your assistance.¡±

    Finding the Supernatural Doctor had been a formidable task. Despite expending vast resources, Kason hade up empty-handed until the Andrews family hinted that Joanna might have a connection to the Supernatural Doctor. Following a recent call, he arrived, clutching at the possibility of a solution.

    To his astonishment, the Supernatural Doctor did not attempt to disguise her identity, exposing herselfpletely to him. She was both young and attractive.

    This was undoubtedly their first encounter, as Kason could not recall any prior meetings. Convinced by Joanna¡¯s sincerity, he epted that Norah was the Supernatural Doctor.

    Norah reclined on the sofa, her voice casual and carefree.

    ¡°I¡¯m being sincere with you. I¡¯m not joking around.¡±

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The offer of twenty million seemed insignificant to her. She had plenty of cash stashed away in her ount.

    Norah lifted her ss and stated, ¡°You heard my condition, Mr. Hayes.¡±

    ¡°Think it through beforemitting.¡± She gulped down half a ss of red wine in one go, set it on the table, and said, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯m heading out now.¡± As Norah reached for her purse, she anticipated Kason¡¯s intervention.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Kason¡¯s voice halted her as she rose to her feet. He promptly agreed, ¡°I ept.¡±

    Kason turned his gaze elsewhere and asked briskly, ¡°When can you pay my grandfather a visit, Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Norah, with a sly grin, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have Joanna arrange it. Until next time, Mr. Hayes.¡± She gestured a goodbye and moved toward the exit.

    Kason walked over to the door, lifting his hand a bit to halt her.

    ¡°Just to be clear, Supernatural Doctor, should you heal my grandfather, I will ept your terms without dispute. However, if you fail¡­¡± Kason¡¯s tone grew cold. ¡°You should be aware that actions have consequences.¡±

    Norah spun around and fixed her gaze on Kason. ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you trying to intimidate me?¡±

    Kason withdrew his hand, rifying, ¡°No threat, merely a caution. I¡¯ll bring you the Hayes family¡¯s gratitude.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, Mr. Scott is waiting for you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Kason¡¯s demeanor softened. He addressed Norah, ¡°I must handle something now. Supernatural Doctor, we¡¯ll continue our conversation another time.¡± He then nodded their way and departed the room.

    Spencer, lounging against the railing on the upper floor, noticed a familiar figure. He said to Kaiden, ¡°Look, Kason¡¯sing out. He was just in that chamber.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t Joanna and Norah seen entering there earlier? When did your uncle be acquainted with them?¡± Kaiden, equally baffled, replied, ¡°Since taking charge of the Hayes family, Kason¡¯s been all business, rarely frequenting spots like the mour Club for leisure, much less mingling with women. For the past couple of years, he¡¯s been on dates. Where¡¯s he off to now? I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±

    The door mmed shut. Joanna turned to Norah, attempting to lighten the mood. ¡°Norah, don¡¯t dwell on Kason¡¯s words. With your skills, we shouldn¡¯t worry about him. Norah, where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    Norah responded with a hint of annoyance, ¡°Joanna, you think I¡¯m intimidated? It¡¯s been a while since we caught up. Have you forgotten who I am?¡± Her eyes gleamed yfully. ¡°He may act high and mighty now, but once he witnesses what I¡¯m capable of, he¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Joanna, feeling uneasy, urged, ¡°Norah, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Joanna¡¯s anxiety had spiked ever since she overheard Kason speaking with his bodyguards. ¡°The mour Club doesn¡¯t feel safe.¡±

    Joanna rushed forward, seizing Norah¡¯s hand, eager to whisk her away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Suddenly, their conversation was drowned out by the distant sound of gunfire. Panic ensued throughout the mour Club. Norah¡¯s face grew serious, and she swiftly took Joanna¡¯s hand, standing in front of her like a shield. ¡°Stay inside. There¡¯s trouble out there.¡±

    She hurried to secure the chamber¡¯s door, thenforted Joanna. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±

    With a quivering voice, Joanna said, ¡°I should have taken you out as soon as I heard the mention of Mr. Hayes.¡±

    ¡°Scott! Someone called earlier, saying Mr. Scott would be at the mour Club and telling me to leave soon. I figured we would have been gone before his arrival. Norah, I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve taken you and left with me earlier!¡±

    Norah softly patted Joanna¡¯s back andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Was that the Mr. Sean Scott you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±

    Joanna leaned on Norah, sharing her fears. ¡°He¡¯s a member of the Scott family, even more terrifying than Kason. His reputation precedes him as both ruthless and cunning. His presence here tonight isn¡¯t without reason. We should¡¯ve avoideding.¡±

    Joanna regretted not sharing the warning she had received sooner with Norah. Had she done so, they might have avoided this dangerous situation.

    ¡°Life is unpredictable. Sometimes, what seems like a setback might be a hidden opportunity. Good and bad fortune oftene hand in hand, Joanna,¡± Norah said calmly. ¡°When things get tough like this, staying calm is key.¡±

    Growing up in a protected environment, Joanna was unustomed to real danger. While she had some basic self-defense training, the thought of facing actual gunfire was beyond her worst fears.

    Norah gently imparted her wisdom. ¡°In moments like these, ensuring your safety should be the top priority. Ignore the chaos outside and focus on staying safe.¡±

    Joanna, covering her ears, nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Joanna had always imed she wouldn¡¯t be scared in such situations.

    Yet, without Norah¡¯s presence, she might have copsed.

    Joanna said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my parents to teach me how to handle guns and learn survival skills once this is over.¡±

    Despite her reputation as the wild child of Glophia, Joanna had no real experience with firearms, sheltered by her family and her untouchable status.

    Joanna was grateful for Norah¡¯s presence. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Norah wasn¡¯t scared by all the chaos, but she knew Norah was something special. She really admired Norah. Norah was the most impressive woman she had ever known.

    If only Derek hadn¡¯t made the mistake of marrying Norah and confining her to his home to take care of him. They wouldn¡¯t have lost touch.

    Joanna was still puzzled by Norah¡¯s decision to marry Derek and hermitment to his care and miraculous recovery, especially after Derek¡¯sa. While others might be oblivious to the truth behind his recovery, Joanna knew it was all because of Norah¡¯s efforts.

    Suddenly, a loud thud echoed against the door.

    Joanna¡¯s body shook with fear, yet she tried to mask her anxiety with a gulp. ¡°Norah, there¡¯s someone knocking on the door.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 10

    ?Chapter 10:

    Norah was cautious about the gun but reassured Joanna, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The door of the mour Club is tough. Let¡¯s wait for help to arrive.¡± She had previously reached out to the Andrews family for assistance. Given their protective stance toward her, she was confident help would arrive soon.

    Norah was confident that as long as the Scott and Hayes families were present, they would be safe, no matter what was happening outside. Joanna was the only one who seemed worried.

    Norah took her time with her drink, making efforts to soothe Joanna. As her friend, Norah felt the need to protect andfort her.

    Joanna, drawingfort from Norah¡¯sposed demeanor, eventually rxed, saying, ¡°Alright.¡± The noise outside eventually died down, followed by another knock at the door.

    ¡°Is Miss Andrews here? I¡¯m a bodyguard from the Scott family. It¡¯s safe now. You cane out now.¡±

    Joanna looked at Norah and asked, ¡°Norah, should we answer it?¡±

    After listening attentively, Norah said, ¡°Just open it. Don¡¯t worry. As ady of the Andrews family, you should show some confidence.¡±

    Joanna chuckled, regaining her usual self-assurance.

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Kason, cleaning his hands of blood, noticed the distinguished man lounging on the couch and greeted, ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±

    Sean Scott reclined on the sofa with his legs crossed, exuding an air of nobility and aloofness despite his seemingly rxed posture. ¡°Bloodshed is inevitable whenever we cross paths.¡±

    Tossing the bloody handkerchief away, Kason asked, ¡°How did you know to find me here? Have you set a trap for me?¡±

    Kason¡¯s visit to the mour Club had been spontaneous, prompted by a call from the Andrews family.

    With a slight downturn of his gaze, Sean responded, ¡°What trap? It was merely a coincidence. Tracking the movements of the Hayes head isn¡¯t a challenge.¡±

    Sean¡¯s attention shifted to Kason, probing, ¡°What brings you to the mour Club? Were you here to meet someone?¡±

    Kason remained tight-lipped, avoiding the question. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, Mr. Scott. Now that this ordeal is over, I¡¯ll be on my way. Your team can wrap things up here.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression subtly shifted, betraying a hint of curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what could make you this agitated? The Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Sean smiled and added, ¡°I was wondering if you had seen the Supernatural Doctor tonight.¡±

    Kason¡¯s expression soured as he replied, ¡°Mr. Scott, just be direct with what you¡¯re after. Why beat around the bush?¡±

    Sean¡¯s response was even-tempered. ¡°My intentions are clear. I¡¯m looking to buy information about the Supernatural Doctor. The Supernatural Doctor has disappeared for years. Both Mr. Devonte Hayes and the Scott family need the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s services.¡±

    Sean was pressing Kason for information about the Supernatural Doctor.

    Kason, recalling the intriguing Norah he had encountered, clenched his teeth and responded, ¡°I need to ask the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s permission before I share any details. Mr. Scott, you¡¯re aware of the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s capabilities. A measure of respect is due.¡±

    Sean understood the need for patience. Remaining calm, he stated, ¡°I¡¯m in no rush. Go ahead and seek the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s consent first.¡±

    The tension was palpable in the luxurious chamber, with neither party willing to back down. Despite Kason¡¯s military background, he acknowledged Sean¡¯s more intimidating presence. It puzzled him how the head of one of the elite families in Glophia could exude such animosity.

    At that moment, Sean¡¯s assistant, Phillip Dixon, entered and announced, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Hayes¡¯ nephew, and Spencer from the Morris family are here.¡±

    Sean nodded and said to Kason, ¡°You can catch up with the two youngsters outside. I¡¯ll wait here for the news.¡±

    Sean then lit a cigarette and skillfully formed a smoke ring. ¡°Phillip, please show Mr. Hayes out.¡±

    Next to Sean stood the tall, muscr Phillip, dressed in ck, motioning for Kason to apany him. ¡°Hayes, please follow me.¡±

    Catching a glimpse of Sean¡¯s serious demeanor, Kason realized that Sean was determined to get details about the Supernatural Doctor.

    After leading Kason to another chamber, Phillip returned and informed Sean, ¡°Miss Andrews has been located. Should we bring her here?¡±

    Impatiently, Sean gestured dismissively and said, ¡°No, just ensure she gets home safely. This ce isn¡¯t a refuge. There¡¯s no need to detain her here. Keep an eye on Kason and update me on any news regarding the Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Phillip hesitated but ultimately responded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Norah trailed behind Joanna, anticipating a meeting with the renowned figure of Glophia, Sean. However, they were swiftly escorted out of the mour Club. Bryson himself came to pick them up. Upon seeing Joanna, he scolded her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the warning about Mr. Scott¡¯s visit? Why linger here? Do you wish to court danger? Think of the risks you faced!¡±

    The back door of the sleek ck Volkswagen Phaeton swung open. Inside, Bryson, d in a sharp gray suit with silver-framed sses perched on his nose, reprimanded Joanna with an icy look.

    Joanna smiled apologetically and said, ¡°It was Norah¡¯s first day out after the divorce. I thought a little outing would be nice. I didn¡¯t anticipate crossing paths with Mr. Scott¡¯s crew. I see the error now and won¡¯t repeat it.¡±

    Hearing this, Bryson¡¯s face softened. ¡°I¡¯m relieved Norah was with you.¡± He nced at the woman behind Joanna and said, ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    ¡°Norah,¡±

    With a casual shrug, Norah replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. All is well. I¡¯ll be on my way. Joanna, you should head back with Bryson.¡±

    Bryson, adjusting his sses, caught a glimpse of Norah. He paused momentarily, captivated, then quickly looked away, feigning indifference. Norah always seemed to catch his attention.

    ¡°Do you want a ride?¡± Bryson offered, hinting at concern. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to be out alone at this hour.¡±

    Joanna quickly supported the idea. ¡°Yes, Norah. Let us drive you. It¡¯s reallyte.¡±

    Joanna was worried about the risks of Norah traveling alone at night.

    Norah epted their offer and climbed into the car. Bryson, smiling, was a business acquaintance of Norah¡¯s.

    Norah had once yed a crucial role in averting a crisis at Bryson¡¯spany. Her actions had earned his deep respect. Indeed, Bryson¡¯s empire, which Norah had helped safeguard, was hisbor of love.

    Thus, Bryson always treated Norah with the utmost respect, while Joanna yfully used Derek of pandering every chance she got.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 11

    ?Chapter 11:

    As they prepared to depart, Joanna¡¯s phone rang with a call from Kason, which immediately altered her demeanor. She nced at Norah, unsure of how to exin.

    ¡°Joanna, is everything okay?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s reaction caught both Bryson¡¯s and Norah¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Who¡¯s on the phone?¡± Bryson asked.

    Joanna moved closer to Norah and quietly said, ¡°Kason is on the line. He mentioned Mr. Scott is looking for the Supernatural Doctor. They¡¯ve taken Kason into custody and need to know if he can reveal your identity to them.¡±

    Norah¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°It¡¯s curious that after two years away, I¡¯m still sought after. Inform him that if Mr. Scott takes first ce in the Krusa Mountain Racing in five days, I¡¯ll agree to meet with him.¡±

    Norah nned to attend the Krusa Mountain Racing, aware that Nocturne would also be there. She was curious to see Scott¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Norah, that¡¯s impressive,¡± Joannamented, apuding her decision.

    Bryson watched their quiet conversation with a puzzled expression. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you two talking about behind my back?¡±

    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??

    After a brief conversation on the phone, Joanna ended the call, looked up innocently, and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just some women¡¯s talk. What¡¯s got you so intrigued?¡±

    Joanna leaned on Norah¡¯s shoulder and suggested, ¡°Norah, why not stay at my new ce? Now that you¡¯ve moved out, and without a ce to stay, tomorrow I¡¯ll show you the vis I own. You can pick whichever one you like.¡± Bryson chimed in, ¡°I have a few properties myself. Norah, feel free to choose any.¡±

    Norah mischievously smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be homeless? I mightck many things, but houses aren¡¯t one of them. Bryson, please drop me off at Dreamview Vis.¡±

    Joanna was taken aback. ¡°You have a ce in Dreamview Vis?¡±

    Dreamview Vis was Glophia¡¯s top-notchmunity. Renowned for its privacy and security, its properties were limited, attracting only the most influential or affluent individuals. Joanna knew of it through Bryson¡¯s casual mentions, having only a slight idea of its prestige.

    Bryson, too, was taken aback. He instructed the driver to take a different route. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Vis.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was a present from a friend,¡± Norah mentioned indifferently.

    At the mour Club¡¯s top-floor chamber, Kason looked around and asked with curiosity, ¡°Kason, what are you doing at the mour Club? I noticed you were speaking with Joanna. Are you acquainted? Derek¡¯s former wife is also here,¡± Spencer said, sitting beside Kaiden.

    Kaiden nced at Kason and asked with interest. Since Kason stepped into the mour Club, Kaiden had been curious about his motives. He understood Kason very well and knew Kason had no interest in women and would never step into entertainment spots.

    Seeing Kason at the mour Club with Spencer piqued his curiosity further. Learning that Kason had just met with Sean would only intensify his surprise.

    Once the call ended, Kason listened to Kaiden and asked, ¡°Derek¡¯s wife? Are you referring to the lovelydy next to Joanna?¡±

    Spencer answered, ¡°Yes. I presumed you were acquainted. The earlier disturbance at the mour Club has been resolved. Perhaps we should find a quieter ce for our chat?¡±

    Kason took a moment to think. Having only recently assumed leadership of the Hayes family, he was still familiarizing himself with the influential figures of Glophia, including Norah from the Wilson family, who had joined the Carters two years ago.

    Kason responded with ease, ¡°Proceed with your ns. I have matters to attend to here.¡±

    Spencer moved to enter the chamber Kason was heading for and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s inside? He seems like an important person. His men also helped during the earliermotion.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let curiosity get the better of you,¡± Kason pivoted abruptly and replied sharply, giving them a brief look. ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±

    Without waiting for their response, Kason stormed ahead and positioned himself outside the chamber. Inside, Sean was speaking to Phillip, ¡°I¡¯ve consulted with the Supernatural Doctor. Please arrange for me to meet Mr. Scott.¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with Glophia¡¯s affairs, Kason had heard plenty about Sean¡¯s reputation. In Glophia, nobody dared to cross paths with Sean.

    Even the most prominent individuals showed Sean respect. The Scott family¡¯s high status in Glophia wasrgely attributed to Sean¡¯s remarkable contributions. He had done a great deal to elevate the family¡¯s reputation.

    Phillip led Kason in after knocking. In the softly lit chamber, the ssy Sean lounged with a cigarette in hand, surveying the room.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, any updates?¡± he asked.

    Kason straightened up and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve consulted with the Supernatural Doctor. She mentioned that if you win the Krusa Mountain Racing in five days, she will reach out to you.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean smiled. ¡°Well, thanks for rying the message. Phillip, would you escort our visitor out?¡±

    Sean inhaled deeply from his cigarette, exhaling a circle of smoke that briefly obscured his sharpened features.

    As Phillip led Kason away, his thoughts drifted back to the striking Norah.

    He instructed his assistant, ¡°Find out everything about Derek¡¯s former wife. I want all the details.¡±

    Upon reaching Dreamview Vis, Bryson said, ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything you need.¡±

    Norah smiled and responded, ¡°Will do!¡±

    Joanna, clinging to Norah¡¯s arm, eagerly asked, ¡°Norah, may I stay with you? I¡¯m curious about life in Dreamview Vis.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps another time,¡± Norah replied gently. ¡°Today, I¡¯m looking forward to some rest.¡± She patted Joanna¡¯s head, kindly refusing her request.

    Feeling weary, Norah returned to the vi where she had first entered. Settling into a bath of warm water, she sighed in relief.

    She found herself thinking that these moments of luxury were exactly what she deserved. Reflecting on the days she had spent humbly taking care of Derek and his family, she admired her own patience and endurance.

    Resting her arms along the edge of the tub, enveloped in steam, memories began to surface. Back then, she had never truly finished her task. She had been starving, shivering in the icy streets, and burning with fever. A young man had braved the snow, offering her shelter under his umbre, and directed his guard to rush her to a hospital, saving her life.

    That young face often visited her dreams, providingfort. Norah was determined to repay this kindness. That young man had been Derek.

    She stirred the fresh rose petals in the warm water, plucking one and rolling it softly between her fingers, staining them with its essence. She cast her gaze downward.

    What she had once thought was love in her youth now seemed uncertain. She realized it might just have been an obsession with something out of her reach. Before Madeline¡¯s return, sheforted herself with the thought that if she stayed a little longer, Derek would eventually care for her. But Madeline¡¯s return shattered that hope.

    She realized Derek might care for many people, but not for her. She had pretended to be happy, but deep down, her heart felt heavy. Leaning back against the bathtub, she ced her hand over her chest and let her mind wander.

    Sheforted herself by saying there were plenty more men out there. She believed that neither she nor Derek owed each other anything anymore.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 12

    ?Chapter 12:

    In the grand halls of Carter Manor, the butler nced quickly at Madeline, who had been closely trailing behind Derek, barely hiding his disdain. He considered Madeline a calcting figure, a stark contrast to the graceful Norah.

    The entire family gathered around the dinner table. Juliana, eyeing the fragile-looking Madeline seated next to Derek with displeasure, burst out, ¡°Derek, we¡¯re having a family gathering today. What¡¯s the reason for inviting strangers?¡±

    Derek¡¯s face tensed. Next to him, Madeline lifted her gaze, her eyes welling up with tears as she silently stared at Juliana, waiting for the words to fall.

    Kathy stepped in, ¡°Grandmother, Madeline is an old friend of Derek¡¯s. How can you consider her a stranger?¡± While serving soup to Juliana, Kathy added, ¡°Grandmother, anger harms the body. Please don¡¯t hold any hard feelings.¡±

    Regaining calm, Derek exined, ¡°Grandmother, as you¡¯re aware, my heart has always belonged to Madeline. My marriage to Norah was arranged when I was on my deathbed, with no emotional bond between Norah and me. Continuing that marriage would only cause us both misery. In case of a divorce, I¡¯ll ensure Norah ispensated adequately¡­¡±

    Juliana cut him off sharply, ¡°Compensated? With your properties and vehicles? Can they match the years of youth Norah dedicated to you? She devoted herself to your care for two years. Your recovery is due to her efforts. Remember how you once chased after Madeline like she was your everything? And when you were at your lowest after the ident, she turned her back on you! Norah was the one by your bedside, not her! Having stumbled once, do you wish to make the same mistake?¡±

    Sharon chimed in, ¡°Madeline bing part of the Carter family? That¡¯sughable! Not in this lifetime! Over my dead body!¡±

    Madeline rose and knelt before Juliana, her tears streaming. ¡°Juliana, Sharon, I apologize. I know I failed Derek. Since our separation, I¡¯ve been in agony. I¡¯ve missed him dearly every day. The past two years without him have been unbearable. This torment has made me realize I can¡¯t live without him. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m determined to dedicate my life to making things right with Derek. My actions will show my true feelings for him.¡±

    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .

    Madeline¡¯s seemingly sincere plea touched Derek deeply. He moved to Juliana¡¯s side, imploring, ¡°Grandmother, please. Madeline and I share a genuine love. We seek your blessing.¡±

    Juliana sighed deeply, bracing for more conflict. Kathy quickly offered Juliana some food, urging, ¡°Grandma, please try some food.¡±

    Sharon, watching Kathy¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t hide her irritation. ¡°Kathy, have you forgotten the days Derek was confined to his sickbed? Defending Madeline¡ªdo you still consider yourself part of the Carter family?¡±

    Kathy, standing her ground, responded, ¡°I am, without a doubt, part of the Carter family.¡±

    Kathy looked around at the family, then said, ¡°But shouldn¡¯t Derek have a say in his marriage? Grandma, you were the one who insisted on bringing Norah into our home. Derek was too sick to understand this arrangement back then. His heart had always been set on Madeline.¡±

    The quietness enveloped the Carter family¡¯s living room. Juliana, holding her bowl of soup, looked down into it and stated, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    As lunch continued, everyone sat in silence, each person lost in their own thoughts, trying to decipher the others¡¯ minds at the table.

    Juliana couldn¡¯t hide her frustration at Madeline¡¯s innocent facade. Abruptly setting down her spoon, she demanded, ¡°Derek, I need to speak with you in the study.¡±

    Sharon interjected, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished eating. Can¡¯t this wait until after the meal?¡±

    ¡°Missing a meal won¡¯t harm anyone,¡± Juliana snapped, her sharp look quickly silencing Sharon, who dared not say another word.

    Derek¡¯s grip on his fork tightened.

    ¡°Derek, why don¡¯t you head up first? Your grandmother wants to have a private word with you. She¡¯s just trying to protect us from the conversation. After all, you¡¯re her favorite grandchild. She means well,¡± Madeline suggested kindly, cing her fork down and gently taking Derek¡¯s hand.

    Hearing Madeline¡¯s soothing words, Derek rxed a little. ¡°Thank you, Madeline. I¡¯ll try to convince my grandma to ept you. She¡¯lle to appreciate you.¡±

    Madeline modestly averted her gaze. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Being by your side is all I ask. I won¡¯t hate your grandma or mother, even if they treat me this way.¡±

    Sharon exploded, ¡°What exactly are you implying? You bitch! How dare you talk about me like this in front of Derek? Is this how you repay our hospitality?¡±

    Exhausted by the tension, Derek soothed both Madeline and Sharon before heading to the study.

    Quietly settling beside Juliana, Derek hesitated before speaking. ¡°Grandma, Madeline is the woman I want to spend my life with. Also, the Powell family and the Carter family share simr backgrounds. Why are you so against her?¡±

    Juliana fixed him with a stern gaze, standing firm. ¡°You were with Norah for two years, yet I¡¯ve never seen you thismitted to her. Why shouldn¡¯t I have reservations about Madeline? Must I remind you of her past actions?¡±

    Derek responded with a touch of indifference. ¡°The marriage between the Carter and Wilson families was nothing more than a strategic alliance. The Wilsons sought financial gain, while the Carters hoped for a devoted daughter-inw. Everyone in Glophia knows the disgrace. Norah, a lesser-known daughter of the Wilson family, managed to secure her ce and remained unproblematic as Mrs. Carter for two years. The reasoning behind it escapes me.¡±

    Juliana¡¯s voice was calm but measured. ¡°When you were bedridden, I vividly remembered the seer¡¯s words that once foretold your destiny when you were just a child. He warned of grave challenges ahead and mentioned that marrying a guardian angel would be crucial for your recovery. Yet, who among Glophia¡¯s esteemed youngdies would have looked your way back then? Norah stepped forward, courageously joining our family and dedicating two years to caring for you with unwavering devotion. Have these efforts slipped your mind? Norah¡¯s presence marked the beginning of your miraculous recovery. Her contribution was vital.¡±

    Derek cast his gaze downward, his expression shadowed andplex. ¡°All of this was beyond my knowledge. I¡¯ll ensure Norah is fairlypensated for her dedication over these two years.¡±

    ¡°Is marypensation enough to rece two lost years of youth?¡± Juliana sighed, her concern growing as she looked at her usually sensible grandson, now inexplicably stubborn on this matter. ¡°How can you overlook Norah¡¯s merits?¡±

    Reflecting on her recent conversation with Norah, Juliana concluded, ¡°I¡¯ve made my point clear. That woman out there is not qualified to be your wife. You need to give this serious thought.¡±

    Derek remained silent, a statue, not uttering a word for quite some time.

    Meanwhile, oblivious to the discussions unfolding at Carter Manor, Norah enjoyed a peaceful rest, followed by her skincare routine and a leisurely lunch. Afterward, she reached out to Derek with a message.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 13

    ?Chapter 13:

    ¡°Carter, do you have any free time today? Could you meet me at the court at 2 p.m. to go through the divorce formalities?¡±

    Since she had slept in, Norah scheduled the appointment for the afternoon.

    Derek¡¯s prompt response caught Norah off guard, as she was ustomed to waiting for his replies, sometimes up to an hour.

    Derek¡¯s message was brief: ¡°Today¡¯s not good for me.¡±

    Norah texted back, ¡°When might you have some time? I can adjust my schedule ordingly.¡±

    ¡°My schedule has been packed recently,¡± Derek replied. After that exchange, he ceased responding, despite Norah¡¯s further messages.

    Norah gazed at her phone, puzzled. She couldn¡¯t understand why Derek, who had been eager to rush things with Madeline yesterday, pressing her for a quick divorce, was now unavable. Norah believed Derek had wanted to propose to Madeline earlier.

    Joanna joined Norah, wearing a facial mask and holding a Coke. ¡°Norah, Bryson was wondering if you¡¯d be interested in giving a talk at Bexlyn University. You are, after all, a distinguished alumna. What¡¯s your take? You could share insights into your career journey with the students.¡±

    Norah epted the Coke, the fizz pleasantly tickling her taste buds, her eyes narrowing in contentment. ¡°Nah, I prefer to skip it. I want to clinch first ce at the Krusa Mountain Racing in four days, so I need all the time to practice and get to know the track better.¡±

    Setting down her drink, Norah continued, ¡°Bexlyn University tends to engage in such ceremonial activities.¡±

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    They like having honorary alumni speak as a form of prestige. Bryson is wee to participate, but it¡¯s not for me.

    Joanna responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll turn it down on your behalf. Bryson does enjoy these grand gestures to increase his poprity. You might not be aware, but he has gathered over a million followers on Ster Social.¡±

    Ster Social, a social media tform renowned for its vast user base and focus on video sharing, boasted millions of daily active users, marking its significant influence. Bryson¡¯s following of over a million on Ster Social underscored his remarkable presence.

    Norah recalled her seldom-used social media ount offhandedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite an achievement.¡± Norah always viewed Bryson as the epitome of a disciplined business elite, embodying perfection in all aspects.

    These days, Norah had sent Aaron a couple of design proposals, attended one of Bryson¡¯s lectures at Bexlyn, and devoted the rest of her time to driving practice and car familiarization.

    Returning to racing after a two-year hiatus brought a mix of excitement and nervousness for Norah.

    On race day, Joanna drove Norah to Krusa Mountain. Participating under the code name ¡°Noxah,¡± Norah embraced the anonymity required by the event¡¯s organizers, with only select officials aware of the racers¡¯ true identities behind their masks.

    With the race over and an hour away, Norah and Joanna settled into their seats among the spectators for a chat.

    ¡°Derek, heard Nocturne¡¯s entering this race,¡± Joanna remarked.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be amazing to meet him? I imagine he¡¯s quite handsome!¡± Kathy¡¯s voice was easily recognizable, and Norah couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Are you sure about that? Aren¡¯t the Carter family members part of the race¡¯s shareholders?¡± Norah replied, her tone edged with concern. ¡°Even though the Carter family isn¡¯t on the same level as the Scott family, they are major shareholders, so it should be pretty easy to get a car driver¡¯s contact details.¡±

    Madeline, gripping Derek¡¯s arm, asked sweetly, ¡°Derek, am I correct?¡±

    Madeline had never been involved in racing and naturally didn¡¯t know much about the racetrack. Kathy, eager to see her favorite racer in action, had convinced Madeline and Derek to join her. Derek, not particrly fond of risky, exciting activities like racing, casually responded, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check it out.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s excitement soared, confident in the advantages of Derek¡¯s presence. But as she began sharing stories of Nocturne, she unexpectedly spotted someone familiar.

    ¡°Is that Norah over there? What¡¯s she doing here? And is that a member of the Andrews family with her?¡± Kathy¡¯s voice, initially loud, quickly softened as she stepped behind Madeline, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    Norah removed the ck-framed sses she had been wearing for the past two years. Her long hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, and she had applied a touch of lipstick, giving her a subtle glow in the sunlight. Dressed simply in a white t-shirt and jeans, she exuded an unmistakable charm.

    Madeline couldn¡¯t help but notice Derek¡¯s expression, seeing a hint of admiration in his eyes. She bit her lip and sped her hands tightly together.

    Derek masked his feelings, turning to Norah with a controlled tone. ¡°What brings you here? This isn¡¯t a ce for you.¡±

    He believed that a kind and thoughtful woman like Norah had no ce amidst the excitement of the racecourse.

    Joanna sarcastically retorted, ¡°Oh, Mr. Carter, that¡¯s quite arrogant. Do you think you own the Krusa Mountain Racing? Well, I suppose it¡¯s only fair that if scumbags like you two can be here, someone like me seems out of ce.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s expression shifted subtly, and she softly responded, ¡°Miss Andrews, do you have any misunderstandings about Derek and me? The Carter family holds a stake in this venue, and Kathy¡¯s interest in racing brought us here. Encountering Norah was unexpected¡­¡±

    Madeline then turned to Norah and said, ¡°Norah, isn¡¯t it time to leave the past behind with Derek? Now that you two are divorced, what purpose does it serve for you to be here in front of him? Resorting to such tactics won¡¯t benefit you.¡±

    With every sentence, Madeline made Norah feel small. First, she insinuated that Norah was following them, and then she suggested that Norah was desperately trying to repair things with Derek after the divorce. She even used Norah of using underhanded tactics.

    Only the best of Glophia could join the Krusa Mountain Racing. Everyone knew about the Carter family.

    Although people didn¡¯t know much about Norah, they remembered Derek and Madeline very well. Given Derek¡¯sck of defense for Norah since his awakening and his hasty move to divorce her after Madeline¡¯s return, it was widely assumed that Norah meant little to him.

    ¡°What the hell are you even saying? Have you lost your senses?¡± Before Joanna couldunch another counterattack, Norah quickly covered her mouth and turned to address Madeline.

    ¡°Let me be clear, Miss Powell. Your self-centeredness is unwarranted. I¡¯m here to enjoy the race, and Mr. Carter hardly has the right to send me away. Please, mind your own business.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 14

    ?Chapter 14:

    Derek¡¯s expression shifted sharply. Throughout their two-year marriage, Norah had always been patient andpliant with him. However, since their separation, it seemed as though she had transformed entirely. He now saw Norah as remarkably assertive.

    ¡°So, rubbing shoulders with Miss Andrews has given you the nerve to talk back? What do you think you¡¯ve be?¡± Kathy asked.

    Never one to shy away from a sharpeback, Norah snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant. I can easily have security kick you out.¡±

    After learning that the Carter family was one of the shareholders of the race organizers, Kathy¡¯s confidence soared. She signaled to a nearby security guard.

    ¡°Security, please remove this woman,¡± she ordered.

    Before she could finish, the murmurs in the crowd faded, and a path opened up, enough for three people to pass through. The sound of footsteps made everyone freeze, their eyes fixed on the man strolling their way.

    Sean, recognized as Glophia¡¯s most influential figure and a key investor in the Krusa Mountain Racing, made his way toward them. Derek had heard about Sean¡¯s reputation. He quickly paid his respects, greeting him with, ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±

    Meeting the legendary Sean for the first time, Derek was so overwhelmed that he found himself at a loss for words. Sean moved past them without stopping, barely acknowledging Derek¡¯s presence.

    Derek was left standing, feeling embarrassed as the only one who spoke but received no acknowledgment, resembling a clown in silence.

    Sean, however, halted momentarily, his gaze inadvertently catching Norah¡¯s. Their eyes met. Norah instinctively stood taller, quickly averting her gaze.

    Without missing a beat, Sean instructed, ¡°Phillip, escort Miss Andrews and herpanion to the front-row seats.¡±

    His expression was stoic, yet his mere presence was enough to captivate many.

    Joanna, taken aback, whispered, ¡°Mr. Scott?¡± She had never had any dealings with Sean and was puzzled by his unexpected offer.

    Sean¡¯s face remained neutral as he directed Phillip, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll cover the tab for Miss Andrews and her friend.¡± His attention didn¡¯t directly rest on Norah, yet she felt a peculiar sensation that his actions were meant for her.

    Joanna attempted to decline, ¡°Mr. Scott, there¡¯s really no need for¡ª¡±

    Sean cut her off. ¡°Have you ced your bets yet? Are you rooting for Nocturne or Selene?¡±

    His question was directed at Joanna, prompting her to respond, ¡°We¡¯re definitely going with Selene.¡±

    Sean gave a lightugh and turned to Norah. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Norah furrowed her brow. She was puzzled by why Sean would talk to her and Joanna when they had no prior acquaintance. Also rooting for Selene, Norah answered Sean honestly, trusting her own judgment.

    Sean directed Phillip, ¡°Go ahead and ce five times the amount Miss Andrews and Miss Wilson have wagered. Let them have a grand time at the Krusa Mountain Racing.¡± With that, he departed.

    Norah¡¯s gaze lingered on Sean as he walked away, her mind swirling with questions.

    Once Sean had vanished from sight, Kathy couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Since when are you connected to the Scott family?¡±

    Norah shot her a cool look. ¡°How is that any of your business?¡±

    The individuals Sean had arranged stood by silently, awaiting instructions. Kathy opened her mouth to retort but was silenced as Derek led her away, forcing her to hold back her words.

    Joanna took Norah to the front-row seats, where there was a better view and more breathing room. These seats were a far cry from the packed ones at the back.

    The turnout for today¡¯s Krusa Mountain Racing was notably high. The stadium, with a capacity of three thousand spectators, was packed. The buzz surrounding Selene¡¯s anticipatedeback, Nocturne¡¯s continued dominance, and Sean¡¯s attendance had drawn arge crowd eager to witness the event.

    Joanna leaned in toward Norah, whispering, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like Mr. Scott is particrly interested in us? Norah, do you know Mr. Scott?¡±

    Norah shook her head. ¡°This is my first real encounter with him.¡± Sean¡¯s presence lingered in her thoughts, leaving her puzzled. Despite their limited interaction, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he wanted something from her. Yet, she was clueless about what that might be.

    Her fingers tapped thoughtfully, mulling over the possible reasons for Sean¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Derek, are you okay?¡± Madeline asked, clinging to Derek¡¯s arm with a look of concern. She had noticed that since Norah left, Derek had been wearing a gloomy face and staying quiet.

    ¡°No worries, the race is starting soon. Let¡¯s just enjoy watching it,¡± Derek decided to avoid bringing up the embarrassing moment from earlier.

    As he thought about the special attention Joanna and Sean had for Norah, a shadow crossed his face. Madeline¡¯s smile stiffened. She couldn¡¯t overlook the brief glimmer of admiration in Derek¡¯s eyes whenever he nced at Norah. She squeezed her hand tighter, feeling that Norah was simply a nuisance and couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her.

    On the track, Norah wrapped her fingers around the wheel she knew so well, feeling an overwhelming desire to let loose and embrace the thrill. Her pulse raced with excitement.

    With the sound of a gunshot, she mmed her foot on the gas. Her dark purple car surged forward on the track.

    The race was a vibrant sh of colors, with cars battling fiercely for the lead. Not long after, the dark purple car and the pitch-ck car zoomed ahead, leaving the other cars far behind. The lead changed hands repeatedly, with the purple car sometimes ahead and the ck car overtaking it after tight corners.

    It was a neck-and-neck race, with no clear leader.

    The thrillingpetition captivated everyone, with therge screen broadcasting every moment. After mastering five tight drifts around a corner, the ck car took the inside track on the final bend and drifted across the finish line, clinching victory.

    ¡°Nocturne wins!¡±

    Cheers erupted throughout the venue.

    Norah held the steering wheel tight, her heart racing and fingers quivering slightly. She let out a rueful smile, admitting she was out of practice. She nced up, nning to have a private conversation with Nocturne, but to her surprise, he had already stepped out of his car and was now staring at her.

    ¡°I came in first,¡± Nocturne stated, his voice slightly muffled by his helmet, making it hard to hear.

    ¡°You did great,¡± Norah responded promptly. Even though her defeat was due to being out of practice, Nocturne¡¯s skills on the track were undeniable.

    Nocturne sounded amused as he proposed, ¡°Since I won, may I have the honor of getting acquainted with Selene, the top racer?¡±

    Norah took off her helmet, letting her long hair flow down. The crowd was taken aback by this revtion, having expected to see that.

    Norah¡¯s hand rested near her mask. ¡°Certainly.¡± As she was about to remove it, Nocturne interjected, ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Norah felt puzzled as she gazed at him, unsure if he preferred her to keep her mask on.

    Nocturne spoke softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to show your face, provided you agree to one condition.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15:

    In the Mountain Racing tradition, winners could impose a condition on the losers. Historically, this often meant that the losers had to reveal their identity by removing their masks.

    During a race two years ago, Norah won and chose not to reveal Nocturne¡¯s mask, deciding instead to have another match with him some other time. Instead, she picked someone at random and revealed their identity.

    After today¡¯s race loss, Norah felt she had to reveal her own identity and quit Krusa Mountain Racing.

    This standoff left the spectators buzzing with curiosity. ¡°Is Nocturne asking Selene to show who she is? What¡¯s causing the dy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe Nocturne is being kind and doesn¡¯t want Selene to remove her mask?¡±

    ¡°This mask reveal is a tradition. With Mr. Scott watching, wouldn¡¯t skipping it upset him?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Nocturne wants someone else to remove their mask.¡±

    ¡°Selene wasn¡¯t the only loser, after all.¡±

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The crowd was abuzz with their theories. Kathy couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Selene win? I was hoping she¡¯d be the one to uncover Nocturne!¡±

    Madeline tried to offer some sce. ¡°Selene¡¯s just a girl, and it¡¯s normal for girls to make mistakes in something like this. Aren¡¯t you d the racer you were cheering for won?¡±

    Derek scrutinized the racer known as Selene, sensing something familiar about her.

    Then, Madeline¡¯s hands encircled Derek¡¯s arm, pulling his attention away. ¡°Derek, can we seek out Nocturne after this? Kathy admires him.¡±

    Derek masked his brewing thoughts with a nod and said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Derek epted a ss of water from a passing waiter, took a drink, and added, ¡°After the official race events wrap up, I¡¯ll escort you backstage.¡±

    Madeline asked, ¡°Derek, who is this Mr. Sean Scott? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±

    Kathy eagerly answered, ¡°Mr. Sean Scott is a member of the Scott family, having only taken an active role a few years ago. He made his mark through sheer determination. He is quite a formidable person.¡±

    Sean¡¯s reputation was well-known throughout Glophia. Derek was quiet, his attention drifting back to the racecourse. As he mentally prepared to head backstage, something caught his eye, leaving him stunned.

    Norah, with a defiant grin, dered, and in a swift motion, she removed her mask, unveiling her striking features to all. ¡°I don¡¯t like being threatened, so I can¡¯t ept your terms.¡±

    Now unmasked, Norah radiated a fierce beauty. She carried herself with confidence and pride, her gaze sharp and determined.

    It was Norah who had been among the spectators moments before. Cradling her helmet, Norah faced Nocturne andplimented him, ¡°You¡¯re an exceptional racer.¡±

    ¡°When will we have the chance topete again?¡± she asked, her head tilted with an earnest look.

    Nocturne, observing her earnest demeanor, smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± He gestured dismissively and added, ¡°Norah, it was a pleasure. We¡¯ll cross paths again.¡±

    Ignoring Norah¡¯s look of surprise, he departed in his sleek ck vehicle.

    Norah pondered over Nocturne¡¯s enigmatic departure. His quick exit after she unmasked herself puzzled her, leaving her to muse over the odd encounter. She felt he was a strange person.

    After the encounter, Norah returned her helmet to its ce and headed backstage to change. Emerging from the dressing area, she was met by an upset Joanna.

    ¡°Norah, did Nocturne cheat? How did he manage to surpass you? Did you intentionally lose?¡±

    Norah helplessly replied, ¡°I bet on myself to win. There¡¯s no reason I¡¯d let him win. I can¡¯t tell if he cheated.¡±

    Joanna was baffled. ¡°With your talent, beating Nocturne should have been easy, right? I still remember your race from two years ago. Your drifting skills were¡ª¡±

    Norah cast her eyes downward.

    Two years ago, she was full of confidence and able to conquer anything. She clenched her fists, her voice determined as she uttered, ¡°How can I be the same person I was two years ago? I¡¯ve been out of touch with racing for too long. I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯m not as sharp as I used to be.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s frustration red at the mention of the past. ¡°This is all Derek¡¯s fault! His obsession with his past love led him to ruin¡­¡±

    She stopped before she could continue scolding Derek, who had just appeared.

    Seeing Norah radiant, Kathy said with envy, ¡°Didn¡¯t I see this side of you when you were with the Carter family? Did you pick up some new tricks after the divorce, trying to lure him in? Did Nocturne leave so hastily because he wasn¡¯t impressed by you?¡±

    Joanna, seething, snapped, ¡°Can you think before you speak? If you¡¯ve lost your senses, maybe a hospital visit is in order. Don¡¯t bark like a crazy dog!¡±

    ¡°Did I have you there?¡± Kathy taunted.

    Fuming at Joanna¡¯s words, Kathy was ready to escte the confrontation with a physical attack, but was held back by Madeline.

    Derek, observing Norah¡¯s transformed demeanor, asked with a frosty tone, ¡°Since when did you get into racing? And how did you climb to the top as Selene, the leading racer?¡±

    Norah responded with dismissive coolness, ¡°Does it concern you, Derek Carter?¡± Her tone was ice-cold. ¡°It seems I owe you no exnations about my life.¡±

    Norah¡¯s detached response made Derek¡¯s expression harden. He retorted, equally cold, ¡°Remember, the divorce isn¡¯t final yet. You¡¯re technically still a Carter.¡±

    Norah scoffed. ¡°Ah? So you still remember our unfinished divorce procedures? I was under the impression you¡¯d forgotten. Are you waiting for me to plead for a divorce?¡± Her stare was sharp as she added, ¡°Especially since you were pushing for those divorce papers a few days ago.¡±

    Before Derek could respond, Kathy interjected, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve already found other men elsewhere, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave the Carter family. Huh? You¡¯re just a whore!¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression turned frosty, and she pped Kathy without hesitation. ¡°You uncultured thing!¡±

    Kathy, with her face covered, hadn¡¯t reacted when Joannanded another p on her. Kathy¡¯s cheeks now bore symmetrical red marks from the double blow.

    ¡°It appears I need to educate you in ce of your parents,¡± Norah remarked coldly.

    Madeline rushed to Kathy, asking with concern, ¡°Kathy, are you alright?¡±

    Kathy, tears streaming down her face, cried out, ¡°Derek, that bitch hit me!¡±

    Madeline turned to Norah and Joanna, pleading, ¡°Norah, Miss Andrews, Kathy¡¯s just blunt. Was there really a need to react so? She¡¯s just a kid. Kids say whateveres to mind, holding nothing back. Why did you feel the need to hit her?¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but find Madeline¡¯s words somewhat amusing, retorting, ¡°She¡¯s in her twenties, and you¡¯re calling her a kid?¡±

    Joanna sneered. ¡°You might see her as a kid, but we sure don¡¯t. Don¡¯t interfere. Better yet, just leave.¡±

    Madeline replied with an innocent face, ¡°Miss Andrews, do you have any misunderstandings about me and Derek? He initiated the divorce due to ack of affection toward Norah. It could have been resolved smoothly, yet Norah continued to bother Derek¡­ Besides, Derek waspletely unaware of Norah¡¯s identity as the racer Selene.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16:

    Joanna scoffed. ¡°Oh,e on. A misunderstanding? I don¡¯t think so. You, entangled with someone else¡¯s husband, have the nerve to make such usations? Judgments will surely haunt you since you¡¯re shameless enough to be the homewrecker. And using Norah of clinging to Derek? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±

    Norah grabbed Joanna¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Why dwell on this nonsense? Let¡¯s just leave.¡±

    As they walked away, Norah pivoted abruptly and said, ¡°If you find it so unbearable, why not speed up our divorce? It would spare you from my presence and Miss Powell from beingbeled a homewrecker.¡±

    Norah¡¯s smile widened as she noticed Derek¡¯s shifting expression. As she walked further, she caught snippets of Kathy¡¯s curses, Madeline¡¯s distress, and Derek¡¯s attempts to soothe the situation.

    Joanna frowned and said, ¡°Derek¡¯s being stupid, thinking he¡¯s all that¡ªjust with his appearance. I wouldn¡¯t take him even if he came as a freebie. In my book, a top-notch partner would be someone like Mr. Scott or Kason¡ªgood-looking and powerful. Norah, why not give them some thought?¡±

    She yfully nudged Norah with her shoulder and cracked a joke. ¡°Considering your terms, won¡¯t they just fall head over heels for you?¡±

    Norah shot her a disapproving nce and replied, ¡°If you¡¯re that keen, take the plunge on your own. Right now, I have other priorities.¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Derek had shown Norah that a man¡¯s first love held a special ce. Everyone had a first love. Norah regretted trying topete with Derek¡¯s first love. Now, Norah just wanted to pick up where she left off with the hobbies she had set aside for Derek and put even more effort into them.

    Joanna pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for you, Norah. Give them some thought¡­¡± Joanna thought that if only Bryson were good enough, she¡¯d have suggested him to Norah.

    The race organizers had set up a ce for racers to grab a meal. Joanna took Norah there and selected a table near the window.

    ¡°Solo Mio Restaurant needs a reservation months in advance. Only the Scott family could afford the bill for the racers¡¯ reservations,¡± Joanna exined. Solo Mio Restaurant was famous in Glophia for its exquisite yet expensive cuisine.

    As they settled down, the manager approached with a smile, saying, ¡°The boss has invited you to dine on the top floor.¡±

    They were taken aback. The rooftop at Solo Mio Restaurant was a spot even the affluent found hard to ess. Everyone knew that the owner of Solo Mio Restaurant was a person of considerable influence.

    Those around Joanna and Norah were taken aback to see them being invited by the owner to the exclusive rooftop dining area. This caused a stir among the affluent youth present, who gave them a once-over.

    Derek caught sight of this and couldn¡¯t hide his annoyance.

    Madeline said with significance, ¡°Looks like Norah¡¯s been thriving since parting ways with the Carter family. From shining as Selene to rubbing elbows with Mr. Scott and the Solo Mio Restaurant.¡±

    Kathy sneered, ¡°Theybel her as a slut, so she must¡¯ve charmed her way in. Perhaps she made these connections while tending to Derek, unnoticed by us all.¡±

    Neither Norah nor Joanna had any clue about the identity of the Solo Mio Restaurant owner. Their curiosity was piqued, and they followed the manager upstairs. Norah spotted a nobleman at the table, surrounded by fancy food and wine.

    It was Sean.

    Norah, taken aback by Sean¡¯s presence, casually sat with Joanna. She squeezed Joanna¡¯s hand, and Joanna got the hint, asking, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Scott, the owner of Solo Mio Restaurant? May we ask the reason for this special treatment?¡±

    Sean smiled at Norah and said, ¡°Well, you truly live up to your reputation. I admire you.¡± He nced down at the steak before him and murmured, ¡°I lost. Nocturne, you¡¯re better than me.¡±

    Looking up into Sean¡¯s eyes, Norah asked, ¡°When is the nextpetition, just you?¡±

    Joanna, caught off-guard, soon pieced together that Sean was actually Nocturne.

    Sean, with a demeanor of calm assurance, was slicing his steak. ¡°Your keen insight doesn¡¯t disappoint. As I had said, our paths will cross again, and I find myself in need of your assistance.¡±

    We paused for a second before continuing. ¡°You know, I had proposed to keep your identity under wraps in exchange for a favor from you. Well, I¡¯ve got to say, you¡¯re really something for bluntly refusing me. I¡¯m impressed, and I¡¯ve got no choice but to invite you here for a talk.¡± After taking a bite of steak, Sean wiped his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Do you have a moment to hear me out?¡±

    Noticing Sean¡¯s and Norah¡¯s expressions, Joanna started eating, knowing she was an outsider in their game.

    Norah had already guessed what Sean would say. She smiled and said, ¡°Please, Mr. Scott, proceed.¡±

    ¡°My grandpa, Rodrigo, has been sick for ages, and the Scott family has been on the lookout for the Supernatural Doctor for more than a year. I received some information about the Supernatural Doctor, but I¡¯m not confident if she would provide medical treatment.¡± Sean spoke in a way that left room for interpretation.

    Norah chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. There¡¯s no need for tests, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Just a few days ago, Norah had asked Kason to ry the message, promising to provide medical services if Sean, now known to her as Nocturne, secured the top spot in the Krusa Mountain Racing. Discovering Sean¡¯s identity as Nocturne made her agreement all the easier.

    Sean lifted his ss and said, ¡°To think Selena herself is the Supernatural Doctor. Cheers to that.¡±

    Sean had been tipped off by Kason and had harbored suspicions about Norah¡¯s identity, which had drawn his focus to her on this day.

    As the main investor behind Krusa Mountain Racing, Sean had long known that Norah was Selene. He had raced against her as Nocturne two years ago. However, after that, Norah had vanished from the racing scene, leaving no trace behind.

    The revtion that you¡¯re Nocturne took me by surprise, Mr. Scott.¡± Moments earlier, Norah hadn¡¯t caught on right away to what Sean was after when he came looking for her, so she tested him. Since Sean had no intention of concealing his identity as Nocturne, he straightforwardly admitted it.

    Truth be told, Norah had never imagined that Nocturne could be Sean. Rumors had it that Sean had gained control of the Scott family by being tough, and he was the one keeping the Scott Group running with hispetence. The public painted Sean as tough and clever, and hardly anyone dared to cross paths with him.

    Norah hadn¡¯t expected that a big shot like Sean, leading a prestigious family, would be into the thrilling and risky world of racing. She nced down, hiding behind hershes as she checked out Sean without being too obvious.

    Sean chose to keep the conversation minimal, allowing them to focus on their meal. Norah, for her part, ate with relish, engaging in the conversation when prompted by Sean.

    Upon concluding her meal, Norah set her fork aside and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Your hospitality is much appreciated, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Raising his wine ss, Sean nodded in acknowledgment.

    Sean asionally sipped from his ss, his interest apparent as he watched Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17:

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Miss Wilson. Might I have a moment to speak with you?¡± With that, Sean turned to Joanna and said, ¡°Miss Andrews, would you mind waiting outside for a moment?¡± Joanna stood up, giving Norah a yful nce. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside the door.¡±

    Norah asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about, Mr. Scott?¡± She knew there wasn¡¯t much else to discuss with Sean besides paying a visit to his weakened grandfather.

    ¡°Well, it concerns medical assistance from the Supernatural Doctor,¡± Sean replied. With a wave of his hand, Phillip, d in a sleek ck suit, approached with a tray holding a bank card. ¡°I wish to demonstrate my sincerity. This card holds 50 million as my initial offer for your services. Upon my grandfather¡¯s recovery, I intend to provide additionalpensation.¡±

    Sean was extremely generous when it came to the fee for medical service for his grandfather.

    Norah, maintaining her calm, reached for the bank card. ¡°Given your generosity, Mr. Scott, I am inclined to ept. I¡¯ll get in touch to arrange the details.¡±

    Sean nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Norah peeked at him and had to admit, Sean was quite good-looking. His features were appealing, from his brows and eyes to his sculpted jawline, allplemented by his reserved demeanor. His gaze exuded a cold, chilling air, yet it was captivating.

    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    By the time Joanna and Norah left Solo Mio Restaurant, it was already dark outside. Joanna was eager to learn about Sean¡¯s conversation with Norah but was interrupted by a call, leading to a quick goodbye.

    Although Joanna offered to apany Norah back to Dreamview Vis, Norah chose to go back alone. She saw herself as a grown-up and didn¡¯t want Joanna to handle everything on her behalf.

    At the entrance of the restaurant, Norah rummaged through her bag for her phone, ready to book a cab. Before she could do so, a soft voice caught her attention.

    ¡°Nobody giving you a ride? Nocturne and the Solo Mio Restaurant aren¡¯t bothered about leaving you stranded here. How rude! Well, I¡¯ve got space in my car. Want a lift?¡±

    Turning around, Norah saw Madeline, cozily close to Derek, offering a smile. Kathy, standing by, looked visibly annoyed.

    Norah fought back the urge to curse, puzzled by her frequent encounters with the trio. It felt like a stroke of bad luck. She half-joked to herself about the possibility of them having ced a tracker on her, given their knack for showing up wherever she was.

    Kathy couldn¡¯t hide her irritation and said, ¡°Madeline, you¡¯re too kind. How can you offer Norah such niceties?¡±

    Norah stepped away, eager to avoid theirpany. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll catch a taxi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete, and being out here alone isn¡¯t safe.¡± Madeline clung to Derek¡¯s arm, her voice dripping with sweetness, saying, ¡°Derek, let¡¯s give her a lift.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all friends here, after all.¡±

    The way Madeline spoke was overly affectionate, clearly aiming to unsettle Norah.

    Derek turned and pulled Madeline close, arrogantly saying, ¡°Madeline¡¯s right. You can hop in the car.¡±

    Kathy interjected with a firm, ¡°NO!¡±

    Kathy hadn¡¯t forgotten the ps from Norah and Joanna earlier, and seeing Madeline and Derek extend kindness to Norah only fueled her irritation.

    ¡°Maybe Norah¡¯s catching a taxi to meet other guys. Let¡¯s not mess with her arrangements.¡± Kathy stomped her foot.

    Norah frowned and coldly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all hear me? When did I ever say I wanted to get into your car? Kathy, listen up. Keep up this nonsense, and it won¡¯t be nice for you.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s eyes welled up as she snuggled into Derek, feigning vulnerability, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any other intention¡ªI was just concerned for your safety. Kathy didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Norah, there¡¯s no need to hold a grudge over Kathy and my ount¡­¡±

    Derek stood before Madeline, giving Norah a stern look, and said, ¡°Norah, don¡¯t forget to show gratitude. Madeline¡¯s doing this for your own good.¡±

    Madeline gently pulled on his arm and said, ¡°Derek, I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t me her.¡±

    Norah was at a loss for words after their exchange. She concluded that Madeline was indeed unpleasant and a drama queen who had mastered the art of acting and fooling stupid men like Derek. Kathy, on the other hand, came across as petty and quick-tempered.

    ¡°A 100% moron.¡±

    Derek was nothing more than a mentally disturbed scumbag,pletely under the spell of Madeline.

    ¡°If you¡¯re that detached from reality, perhaps a hospital visit is in order. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    Norah rolled her eyes, disgusted by their presence, and decided to step back to hail a taxi.

    Madeline¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she softly called out, ¡°Derek¡­¡±

    With a stern face, Derek stepped toward Norah, grabbed her phone, and demanded, ¡°Say sorry to Madeline. Now.¡±

    Norah¡¯s temper red at the insult. She yanked her phone back. ¡°Have you lost your senses, Derek? You have no right to take my phone. Don¡¯t you get that?¡±

    She fixed a steely gaze on Derek and demanded, ¡°I want my phone back, now!¡±

    Kathy, originally frustrated by her failure to obtain Nocturne¡¯s contact information, snapped at Norah¡¯s defiance. ¡°Norah, you bastard! You¡¯re crossing a line speaking to Derek like that¡ªI¡¯ll have someone teach you a lesson right away! Just wait and see!¡±

    Aware that the Wilson family wasn¡¯t particrly affluent and that Norah was allegedly illegitimate, Kathy felt emboldened. She figured if the Wilson family didn¡¯t care about Norah, she could boss Norah around however she pleased.

    Madeline, seizing the moment to look nice by ying the peacemaker, said, ¡°Kathy, mind yournguage. It¡¯s not right to talk to Norah like that. Regardless of Norah¡¯s status in the Wilson family, such harsh words are uncalled for.¡±

    Kathy, defiant and smug, replied, ¡°Without Joanna, nobody would even care about you.¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression was a mix of emotions as he scolded, ¡°Kathy, where did you learn to talk like that? You don¡¯t even have the basic manners.¡±

    Kathy merely shrugged, her disdain echoing her mother¡¯s untamed remarks about Norah.

    Norah couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to grab Kathy¡¯s hair to teach her a lesson.

    But then, a luxurious ck car rolled up nearby.

    As the window lowered, a man¡¯s distinguished face appeared.

    He seemed to be amused by the confrontation,menting, ¡°Quite the moment.¡± His casual nce sent a shiver through everyone present, except Norah, his presencemanding an almost suffocating respect.

    Derek promptly showed his respect, saying, ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±

    Sean turned to Norah, who stood apart, and offered, ¡°Need a lift? I can give you a ride.¡±

    Eager to steer clear of the trio, Norah smiled in agreement and said, ¡°That would be great. But first, Mr. Carter, could I have my phone back?¡±

    Derek clenched Norah¡¯s phone tighter, his face clouded with unease.

    He never imagined that Glophia¡¯s big shot, Sean, would be so close to Norah, let alone offer her a ride.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18:

    Norah extended her hand toward Derek, silently asking for her phone back. Derek held on to Norah¡¯s phone firmly, but before he could respond, Kathy sneered, ¡°Norah, quite the social butterfly. Acquainted with not just Miss Andrews and Nocturne, but Mr. Scott, too. Your circle is impressively broad.¡±

    Kathy couldn¡¯t hide her irritation, yet in deference to Sean, she restrained herself. ¡°What¡¯s so great about her? It¡¯s all about drawing attention from men, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Madeline intervened, ¡°Kathy, enough with the baselessments. You¡¯re tarnishing Norah¡¯s reputation.¡± They were spreading rumors about Norah, trying to make everyone believe she was liberated and seeking attention. Yet, Sean was fully aware of what was happening between him and Norah.

    Before Norah could respond, Sean beat her to it, saying, ¡°Looks like you all know what¡¯s on my mind better than I do.¡±

    Caught off guard, Madeline managed a strained smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    From the driver¡¯s seat, Phillip spoke up, ¡°Miss Powell, rumors suggest your overseas marriage hit a rough patch, prompting your return for some peace. Yet, it seems you¡¯ve entangled yourself with a married man. The gossip about you being ¡®the other woman¡¯ has spread.¡±

    Sean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Is that the case?¡±

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Tears welled up in Madeline¡¯s eyes as she protested, ¡°I¡¯m not the other woman. Derek and I share true love¡­¡± She sought refuge in Derek¡¯s embrace, concealing her face.

    At Sean¡¯s cue, everything seemed to fall into an ufortable silence.

    Phillip continued, ¡°And Miss Carter, what about those fellows you were with at mour Club the other night? It looks like you were juggling two boyfriends¡ªdidn¡¯t bring them along today?¡±

    Kathy was taken aback, her reply faltering. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±

    Phillip retorted, ¡°But many people saw you dancing intimately that day.¡±

    Now puzzled, Norah confronted Kathy. ¡°You hit the club telling us nothing? And who were those guys?¡±

    Kathy rushed to defend herself. ¡°It was just out of curiosity¡ªI didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Derek, you won¡¯t spill this to my parents, right? Please keep it between us.¡±

    Norah felt a sense of satisfaction. She realized Phillip was skilled at teasing and knowledgeable¡ªafter all, she was clueless about Madeline¡¯s and Kathy¡¯s dirt.

    ¡°Hand over my phone, please,¡± Norah said, not interested in watching them argue. She impatiently reached out to Derek.

    Derek consoled Madeline, whose tears were still on his mind, leaving no extra attention to spare for Norah. Once he returned the phone to Norah, he didn¡¯t nce her way again.

    Norah grabbed her phone, promptly opened the rear door of the sleek ck car, and settled herself inside.

    Originally, Phillip had thought about asking Norah to sit in the front passenger seat because Sean preferred having no one next to him. However, when he noticed Norah had already chosen to sit beside Sean, he decided not to say anything.

    Given that Sean hadn¡¯t objected, Phillip decided it was best to remain silent.

    As the car took off, whisking them away, Norah sat next to Sean with a stoic expression.

    After a brief silence, Sean broke the ice. ¡°Thank you for stepping in, Miss Wilson.¡±

    Sean¡¯s face showed a change as he replied, ¡°Had I known you were without a vehicle, I would¡¯ve arranged a ride for you sooner. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    He looked at Norah seriously. ¡°Besides, I have a favor to ask of you, so save your gratitude.¡±

    Norah felt ufortable with the idea of being in debt to someone. She affirmed, ¡°I will do my best to assist Mr. Rodrigo Scott.¡±

    Norah understood the principle that nothing came without a cost, and she suspected Sean¡¯s kindness was aimed at ensuring she¡¯d dedicate her efforts to Rodrigo¡¯s treatment.

    The car fell into silence once more.

    Derek watched as Norah departed with Sean, then turned his attention back to the unfolding drama, feeling agitated. He realized the gossip swirling around Glophia was fueled by his and Madeline¡¯s public appearances. He felt people were bing aware of his divorce from Norah, mistaking Madeline for a mistress.

    He reassured Madeline, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madeline. I¡¯ll make things right.¡±

    Madeline cried. ¡°Derek, what others say doesn¡¯t bother me. Being with you is all I want.¡±

    Moved by her words, Derek first addressed Kathy¡¯s reckless actions at the club before turning to console Madeline gently.

    Sometimeter, Sean mentioned a topic. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, is it within your capability to heal any ailment?¡±

    Norah responded with a level of modesty, ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit, Mr. Scott. If I were capable¡­¡±

    ¡°Of curing any illness, cancer wouldn¡¯t be a concern today,¡± Norah responded, her voice calm yet tinged with uncertainty.

    Sean appeared disappointed by her answer.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you asking about someone else¡¯s health besides Rodrigo Scott?¡± Norah considered the possibility that Sean might be seeking help for another individual if Rodrigo¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t the only concern.

    Sean remained silent, and Phillip, behind the wheel, asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where can I take you?¡±

    ¡°Dreamview Vis,¡± Norah directed.

    Phillip was momentarily taken aback upon learning their destination was also Dreamview Vis. Sean remained silent, and Norah, choosing not to press the issue further, began to fiddle with her phone.

    During their visit to Solo Mio Restaurant, Norah and Phillip had exchanged numbers to facilitatemunication for her uing visits to the Scott family residence for medical purposes. Yet, she hesitated to share her contact details directly with Sean.

    Interacting with someone of Sean¡¯s caliber was intimidating for Norah. She sensed an overwhelming presence around him, marking him as potentially dangerous. Had she not made a bet and promised Sean earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to take the risk of treating Rodrigo.

    ¡°Have you dealt with leukemia before?¡± Sean asked after some thought.

    A sense of dread washed over Norah. She spected that Sean¡¯s inquiry might be on behalf of someone dear to him.

    With caution, she replied, ¡°I possess considerable knowledge about leukemia. While I can¡¯t guarantee a cure, I can effectively control the condition¡­¡±

    Leukemia¡¯s treatment often involved bone marrow transnts and chemotherapy. For Norah, moderating the disease and extending the patient¡¯s life by several years was feasible. Her extensive research into leukemia, particrly for a schrly paper, had equipped her with a deep understanding of the disease¡¯s symptoms.

    Sean eased up and asked, ¡°So, you know a bit about leukemia, right? Then, after you¡¯re done with Rodrigo, please check on my sister.¡±

    This revtion caught Norah off guard, as she hadn¡¯t anticipated Sean having a sister. Her familiarity with Sean was limited to his reputation for seizing control of the Scott family through formidable tactics, with minimal details about his family life or past.

    Norah¡¯s inquisitive look prompted Sean to exin further. ¡°I¡¯ll brief you on her condition beforehand.¡±

    As they reached their destination, the car arrived at a spot Norah recognized well. Dreamview Vis boasted standalone homes, with each house considerably far apart. Phillip parked the vehicle outside the vi as instructed by Norah.

    ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. Scott. Until next time,¡± Norah said, standing at the doorway and expressing her gratitude politely. She genuinely appreciated Sean¡¯s intervention that day and the transportation home.

    A distant smile adorned Norah¡¯s face as a soft breeze yed with her hair, prompting her to tuck a strand behind her ear. Something in Sean shifted at the sight. He averted his eyes, hisshes casting shadows below.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks,¡± he responded. When the ck sedan pulled into the driveway, he noticed that their two vis were adjacent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19:

    ¡°Miss Wilson owns a ce in Dreamview Vis, huh? That suggests she¡¯s not as unremarkable as the reports make her out to be,¡± Phillip said, holding the door open for Sean.

    Stepping out of the car, Seanmented, ¡°There is a lot of false information in those files.¡± He had initiated a background check on Norah before the contest, and while he uncovered basic facts, numerous details remained elusive.

    ¡°Should we delve deeper into her background? We could leverage Sacredice¡¯s resources for this purpose,¡± Phillip suggested.

    Sean gave him a sharp look. ¡°If Sacredice were capable, they¡¯d have located Supernatural Doctor by now.¡±

    Phillip¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    As Sean entered his home, he mused, ¡°She¡¯s epted the consultation fee. We¡¯ll know the truth soon.¡±

    Norah watched the ck luxury vehicle fade into the distance, musing to herself as she stepped inside her home. Sean, despite his intimidating aura, had been a gentleman. She knew he was kind to her because of her medical expertise.

    Meanwhile, Joanna grappled with corporate responsibilities, and Norah prepared for a surgical procedure. Securing the scalpel from her safe, Norah coordinated with Kason before heading to the Hayes family¡¯s residence. She had gone in disguise for this trip. She knew Kason wouldn¡¯t reveal her identity as Supernatural Doctor to anyone, but others might do otherwise.

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm

    Standing by the door, Kason was surprised to see the butler bringing Norah, bundled up inyers of clothing. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    With a mask on, Norah spoke, her voice slightly muffled.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Kason pushed the heavy door open and ushered Norah inside.

    Norah had to pass through security and be checked for weapons before she could enter. Since Norah had been cleared, Kason didn¡¯t ask further.

    The room was dimly lit, with a foul odor mixing with the scent of various medicines. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant smell at all.

    Norah frowned, then went to the window and pulled back the white curtains. Sunlight flooded in, and she opened the window to let in some fresh air.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t this room been cleaned? Why hasn¡¯t the window been opened?¡± Norah said. ¡°The air here could make anyone ill if they stayed too long.¡±

    To give them some privacy, Kason apanied Norah by himself. When he heard what she said, he seemed embarrassed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. It¡¯s mostly the maids who do the work. I¡¯ll have a word with them. Just let me know what your requirements are for the procedure.¡±

    Norah approached the bedside, switched on the light, and scrutinized Devonte closely. His hair and beard had turnedpletely gray. Lying there with his eyes shut, his expression showed clear signs of difort.

    Devonte was nearing a hundred years old, and his lineage extended to a great-grandson.

    After a thorough assessment, Norah deduced that Devonte¡¯s declining health was primarily due to his advanced age affecting his organ functions. She silently observed the side.

    When Norah paused, Kason asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Over the years, they had run different kinds of tests, and the results were never good. Devonte¡¯s health was deteriorating steadily.

    Supernatural Doctor was Devonte¡¯sst hope.

    Back then, Supernatural Doctor¡¯s exceptional medical abilities had gained her international fame. She had even solved some tough cases. Yet, she vanished from public view just as quickly as she had risen to prominence.

    Norah outlined Devonte¡¯s health status. ¡°I can¡¯t work miracles. My approach cannot revive his failing organs, but I¡¯ll prescribe medication to ease his difort. He could gain up to three more years, but that¡¯s the extent of it.¡± She shrugged with a sense of resignation.

    Kason, though disheartened, was somewhat relieved. ¡°Even minimal relief from his suffering would be appreciated.¡±

    Kason provided Norah with a chair, eager to hear the treatment n in detail.

    Despite the avability of pain relief options, their prolonged use could lead to tolerance and further damage to Devonte¡¯s system. Kason had sought such remedies before, only to see Devonte¡¯s condition worsen.

    Kason had put in a lot of effort for Devonte¡¯s condition. He had left the military since he felt the need to tend to Devonte and support the Hayes family.

    Having epted the consultation fee, Norah disclosed everything Kason needed to know about the treatment n. ¡°This is what his family should do. I¡¯ll visit monthly for his treatment.¡±

    The duration of Devonte¡¯s life was now as much in his own hands as dependent on the treatment.

    ¡°The charge for each session is one hundred thousand dors. Is that manageable for you?¡± Norah teased. ¡°If it¡¯s out of your budget, we might consider alternative forms ofpensation.¡±

    Upon hearing Norah¡¯s yful suggestion, Kason¡¯s expression momentarily stiffened. His intuition, sharpened by sensitivity, picked up on her probing gaze. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words.

    As he turned toward her, their gazes met directly. Norah, on this asion, had chosen a ck dress and a peaked cap that concealed most of her hair, leaving only her expressive eyes visible. At that moment, those eyes were alight with intrigue.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, do you find something intriguing about me?¡± Kason asked, unustomed to such attention but far from timid.

    Norah thought for a while and replied, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t met before.¡± She was aware that Kason had no recollection of their past interactions.

    Norah then proceeded to unpack her medical supplies and started treating Devonte.

    Kason, initially keen to delve deeper, chose instead to remain silent, not wishing to interrupt her work. Observing her focused demeanor, he decided to step outside, quietly closing the door behind him.

    Meanwhile, Madeline, dressed in scanty attire, nestled against Derek on therge bed and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Derek, my parents will soon return. When might we sit down to discuss our wedding ns?¡±

    Her expression was a mix of sweetness and anticipation for their shared future.

    Derek found himself momentarily captivated by her outlook. The realization of his long-held aspiration left him wondering if this was the happiness he sought.

    Two years ago, in a bid to stop Madeline from leaving the country, Derek had rushed to the airport, resulting in a severe ident that left him unconscious. He spent a year bedridden. Upon awakening, the first face he saw was Norah¡¯s, d in in clothes, looking at him with a pleasantly surprised expression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20:

    Derek held the woman he desired in his embrace, and their wedding was just around the corner. Yet, he found himself hesitating.

    Seeing Derek lost in thought, Madeline gently shook his shoulder and said with a pout, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy. If you¡¯re too busy, we can chatter when you¡¯re free. Right now, your careeres first.¡±

    Wrapping his arm around her, Derek reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re my priority, not work. When will your parents arrive? I¡¯ll make time for them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Derek!¡± Madeline smiled. ¡°I asked my parents, and they said they¡¯d be back in three days.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s parents had spent the past year overseas on business.

    Derek tenderly held her face, sealing his words with a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll do it because I love you. Whatever you wish, consider it yours.¡±

    Madeline hesitated before voicing her desire, ¡°What I truly wish for is thatkeside vi to be our wedding house.¡± Her eyes shone with hope.

    Derek frowned, scowling. ¡°That vi is meant for Norah. You should choose another ce.¡±

    Remembering Norah¡¯s words, he gritted his teeth. What a wild one she was! Ever since she left the Carter family, she had been hooking up with¡­ If it weren¡¯t for her help in his recovery from thea, he wouldn¡¯t have given her a penny.

    ¡°Derek, Norah doesn¡¯t deserve our kindness. We¡¯ve been so good to her, but she treats us poorly and gets involved with Mr. Scott. Maybe they¡¯ve been seeing each other for a while!¡± Madeline clung to him, unable to conceal the jealousy shining in her eyes.

    Madeline knew Derek hadn¡¯tpletely let go of Norah yet. If he had, he would have said yes to her request. She hadn¡¯t done everything she needed to; she still had to break Derek¡¯s obsession with Norah.

    She had indeed underestimated Norah. Remembering Norah from the racetrack, Madeline clenched her teeth in frustration and jealousy. Why did that woman have to be so impressive? Norah had held the top spot on the list for years.

    Derek, holding Madeline¡¯s hand, vowed, ¡°Madeline, I¡¯ll make sure you get what you desire. As for the vi, my grandmother insists it¡¯s for Norah.¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps the hilltop vi might suffice,¡± Madeline conceded, masking her envy and bitterness.

    Meanwhile, Norah had been tending to Devonte for over two hours, her hands trembling slightly as she finished. Devonte had so many illnesses that she had to address the most urgent ones, which took a long time. She broke a sweat from the effort.

    As Kason entered the room, he found that Norah hadpleted her treatment, and Devonte was now resting peacefully, a calm look on his face. He softened his tone and quietly said, ¡°Miss Wilson, please follow me.¡±

    Upon entering the living room, Norah noticed Kason¡¯s thoughtful preparation. The table was filled with a variety of delicious dishes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure about your dietary preferences,¡± he admitted.

    A servant promptly offered Norah a seat at the table. All the staff in the vi was responsible for Devonte¡¯s care.

    Norah took her seat and expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayes.¡±

    With the meal ready, Kason asked the servants to leave them in privacy, ensuring a quiet dining experience for just the two of them.

    ¡°Please be at ease, Miss Wilson. The staff won¡¯t interrupt us unless I call for them,¡± Kason assured her, his posture reflecting his military discipline.

    Just as Norah was about to remove her mask to eat, a young man¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Kason, I came to see how great-grandpa is doing.¡±

    A young man walked into the living room. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve tracked down the Supernatural Doctor. Is that right? When will shee? How is great-grandpa today?¡± The young man was quite talkative, speaking a lot before evening over.

    Spotting Norah dressed in ck at the table, he promptly said to Kason, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve gotpany. I was just wondering why the servants were all hanging around outside.¡±

    Norah recognized the young man. It was Kaiden Hayes, a close friend of Spencer¡¯s. The two of them visited mour Club together every day.

    Kaiden was still young; if Norah remembered correctly, he was a freshman this year. Word had it that he was a bit of a yer, always up for a good time.

    Upon spotting Norah, Kaiden inquired with a hint of spection, ¡°Could this be¡­ your girlfriend?¡±

    Kason¡¯s expression quickly turned stern. ¡°This is our guest. Please offer your apologies,¡± he instructed.

    Kaiden, undeterred and wearing a broad grin, took a seat opposite Norah, teasing, ¡°Is she really not your girlfriend, Kason? It¡¯s unusual to see you bring a woman home.¡±

    Norah responded with a light-hearted, ¡°Is that so?¡± Observing Kason¡¯s displeased expression, Kaiden awkwardly rubbed his head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never seen him with a woman before. You¡¯re the first. My apologies¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to imply anything.¡±

    Norah had a favorable opinion of Kaiden. She saw him as a chatty teen, and though a bit offensive, she found herself quite fond of him. She gave Kason an amused nce and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±

    Kaiden, not one to let the conversation drop, turned back to Kason, pressing, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve said sorry, you still haven¡¯t answered me! What did the Supernatural Doctor say? And how¡¯s great-grandpa doing?¡±

    Kason, catching a subtle cue from Norah, replied, ¡°The Supernatural Doctor gave the diagnosis, believing your great-grandpa has another two or three years, and she can alleviate his symptoms.¡±

    Kaiden¡¯s eyes lit up in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s incredible! So many others had given up hope, yet she found a way! She must be remarkable. What does she look like? Is she a teenager or a grown woman? Is she young? She must be quite old, right?¡± Kaiden bombarded Kason with questions without pausing for answers.

    Norah tried to stifle herughter at Kason¡¯s expression, finding the situation amusing.

    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions? Her identity is confidential, and I¡¯m not at liberty to share details,¡± Kason exined with a sidelong nce at Norah.

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t ask much. Fine then,¡± Kaiden said, sounding disappointed.

    Kaiden turned his attention back to Norah and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? Why not remove your mask?¡± Caught off guard, Norah hesitated.

    Norah looked at Kason, contemting her next move. Given Kason¡¯s earlier remarks, Kaiden might start suspecting her true identity as the Supernatural Doctor. Norah had be quite recognizable recently. She had been shining brightly at the Krusa Mountain Racing after taking her mask off the other day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 21

    ?Chapter 21:

    Kason¡¯s voice was icy as he said, ¡°Just go see your great-grandpa and then head out. Don¡¯t expect to stay here. You¡¯re not invited.¡±

    Kaiden looked full of sorrow and pleaded, ¡°Come on, Kason. It¡¯s time for a meal. Can¡¯t I just eat with you?¡±

    Kason declined sharply. ¡°I didn¡¯t order the meal for you.¡±

    Kaiden objected, ¡°But there are so many dishes on the table, aren¡¯t there?¡± His eyes then shifted to Norah, sitting across from them, guessing that Kason might prefer dining alone with her. He had yet to see Norah¡¯s face behind the mask, and his curiosity was piqued.

    Norah sat back, entertained by their argument.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson visited the Hayes family¡¯s residence today,¡± Phillip said in the tidy and bright office. He was dressed in a ck suit and addressed Sean respectfully, who was seated and engrossed in reading documents.

    Sean nced at the papers in his hand, turned a page, and casually asked, ¡°Did she mention when she¡¯sing to the Scott family¡¯s residence?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Phillip responded, mopping the sweat from his brow. Since theirst encounter, Norah had vanished without a trace.

    Without his efforts to gather information, her location would remain unknown. Every day, Sean eagerly awaited a message from Norah, but none came. Phillip noticed Sean¡¯s expression growing increasingly tense with each passing day.

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    With augh, Sean murmured, ¡°Norah.¡±

    He tossed the documents onto his desk and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re visiting Devante.¡±

    Meanwhile, Kaiden failed to sway Kason and left the vi dejected. Resting against the door frame, he said, ¡°Kason, when will I meet your mysteriousdy? Since she¡¯s here, why not share a meal?¡±

    Standing at the doorway, Kason sighed helplessly. ¡°Go away.¡± Then, he firmly shut the door, leaving the room in silence.

    Norah then removed her mask, smiled, and said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, your nephew sure is something.¡±

    Kason sank into his chair and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Lack of hope bothering you?¡± He then served Norah a drink, saying, ¡°This cedar wine is specially selected for you. Please, enjoy.¡±

    Cedar wine, crafted from pine tree sap and enriched with valuable brewing ingredients,manded a high price¡ªtruly a gem among wines. Norah, who once drank it as if it were water, took the ss, inhaled its scent, and confirmed its authenticity.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, this is wonderful,¡± she said.

    ¡°I truly enjoy it,¡± Norah said, taking a sip and relishing the distinct vor of cedar wine, which made her squint her eyes involuntarily. The vor was delightful to her.

    Kason watched Norah savor the wine with a contented look. He couldn¡¯t help but think that, in moments like these, Norah seemed joyously childlike, cherishing her newfound delights.

    He began describing the dishes on the table to Norah, keen on keeping the conversation flowing smoothly. Even though he was usually reserved, he was more talkative today than usual.

    Once they had finished their meal, Norah used a napkin to wipe her lips and then said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, there¡¯s no need for such formality. I¡¯m grateful for your kindness today. I take my leave now. Should Ie to deliver the treatment, I¡¯ll contact you first.¡±

    Kason simply nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Please transfer the payment for today¡¯s visit to my ount. I promise to honor our agreement soon.¡±

    Norah put on her mask again, ready to leave.

    Suddenly, a servant announced, ¡°Mr. Hayes, Mr. Scott has arrived.¡±

    Norah paused, surprised by the unexpected connection between Sean and Kason.

    Kason didn¡¯t expect Sean toe looking for him. He paused before turning to Norah and said, ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve got another guest to attend to. Let¡¯s n to meet another time.¡±

    He approached Norah, intending to escort her out.

    Norah gestured dismissively and said, ¡°No worries, Mr. Hayes. I came by myself. You go ahead and tend to your visitor. Farewell.¡±

    As she reached the gate, she encountered Sean, Phillip, and four bodyguards making their entrance. Sean¡¯s men and Kason¡¯s met in the yard.

    Having crossed paths with Norah a few times before, Sean quickly identified the masked figure as her.

    As they drew closer, Kason stepped forward, positioning himself between Norah and Sean.

    Kason greeted, ¡°Mr. Scott, your visit is an honor. I need to escort someone out. Pleasee in and make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±

    Sean¡¯s response was marked by a slight smirk as he said, ¡°Miss Wilson? What a coincidence.¡±

    Sean looked past Kason to Norah and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, haven¡¯t I seen your face? Why are you hiding yourself like this?¡±

    Hearing Sean¡¯s words, Kason was momentarily taken aback, quickly piecing together that Norah and Sean must have crossed paths before.

    Remembering the earlier message and the fact that the winner of the Krusa Mountain Racing was known by the name Nocturne, Kason suspected that Nocturne could indeed be Sean.

    He guessed that Norah and Sean likely had a private connection. Despite his thoughts, Kason kept his cool.

    Norah stepped up and addressed Sean calmly. ¡°Mr. Scott, your reason for visiting Mr. Hayes is significant. It makes little sense for someone uninvolved like me to linger. Mr. Hayes was just seeing me off.¡±

    Under Sean¡¯s piercing gaze, she added, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer. There¡¯s no need for an escort to the door. I¡¯m fine leaving by myself.¡±

    With a nod toward both men, she took her leave.

    Norah was uncertain of Sean¡¯s reasons for visiting Kason but was sure it was unrted to her. She preferred to stay out of anything involving Sean.

    Sean, unfazed, attempted to halt her departure, saying, ¡°Since our paths have crossed, why not wait? I can offer you a rideter.¡±

    Norah was surprised by his offer, but then she shook her head, replying, ¡°No, thank you. I drove here on my own.¡± Following a previous inconvenience, she had quickly arranged for a car to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be left without a means of transport again. ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±

    Norah swiftly moved past Sean and vanished from view at the courtyard gate.

    Phillip carefully watched Sean¡¯s face, sensing a touch of annoyance. He couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of concern for Norah. He found it quite surprising that Norah could boldly turn down Sean¡¯s offer without worrying about any possible consequences from him. But Sean wasn¡¯t one to hold petty grudges.

    With Norah gone, Kason invited Sean inside. ¡°Scott, this way, please.¡±

    Other than their earlier meeting, Kason had never engaged with Sean before. He had no clue why Sean had shown up to see him in person today.

    As Norah drove off, she pushed Sean¡¯s arrival to the back of her thoughts and directed her car toward Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Recollecting the location of the office, she approached and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Please,e in,¡± an elderly voice responded. Norah opened the door to find an elderly man with a white beard, deeply engrossed in his paperwork, who didn¡¯t bother looking up at her entrance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 22

    ?Chapter 22:

    ¡°Leave the medical records on the table, please. That¡¯s all. You may step out now.¡± Gil Davies had assumed it was the nurse delivering the documents and spoke without looking up.

    When Gil noticed the door remained open, he nced up, greeting the visitor with a surprised but weing smile.

    ¡°Well, Gil,¡± Norah replied, her smile warm.

    Gil had been an early mentor to Norah during her medical studies. As her expertise outpaced his, the roles had reversed, and he became the learner.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been around. Everyone knows Supernatural Doctor vanished from the public eye two years ago. I heard marriage took you away from your profession.¡± Gil set aside the files and invited Norah to sit, offering her drinks.

    ¡°What brings you here after so long? Do you still remember an old friend like me?¡± Gil presented Norah with the drinks, encouraging her to enjoy them.

    Norah, taking a sip of the drink, shared indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m still here, Gil.¡±

    Gil, taken aback, studied Norah closely and said, ¡°Did it end¡­?¡±

    Norah was the youngest student Gil had ever taught, disying remarkable medical talent. He witnessed her rise to be a renowned doctor worldwide. She was a role model admired by many in the medicalmunity.

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    However, two years ago, Norah had set aside her career to get married.

    She disappeared from the spotlight, and no one had heard anything about her since then.

    Seeing Norah today, Gil was somewhat shocked by the revtion that she was single again. He worried that she might still be hung up on her ex-husband. He had witnessed countless women who were depressed because of divorce.

    Observing Gil¡¯s concern, Norah reassured him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m doing alright.¡±

    Gil sighed in relief and said, ¡°Norah, I may not fully grasp what you¡¯ve gone through, nor do I have the right words offort, but what¡¯s done is done. What¡¯s your n moving forward?¡±

    Norah pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    Gil, suspecting that her hiatus might have impacted her career prospects, reminded her, ¡°Do you remember our conversation years ago? I suggested you join Silver Boulder Private Hospital. The invitation still stands.¡± He earnestly added, ¡°Your talent in medicine is too valuable to go to waste.¡±

    Norah paused, recalling Gil¡¯s previous advice. She had plenty of talents but wasn¡¯t sure what to do with them. But since he had suggested it, it didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gil had wanted to continue persuading her but was taken aback by her swift agreement. He asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re okay with it?¡±

    ¡°If you still think I fit the role.¡±

    Embracing the notion of being an everyday physician appealed to Norah.

    That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to handle the spotlight of being Supernatural Doctor. She could just focus on treating ordinary people.

    Gil¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and he said, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! While you¡¯re here, could you check this particr case for me? We¡¯ve been at a loss on who to consult, and I¡¯m eager to see how much of your expertise you¡¯ve retained.¡±

    Gil grabbed a case from the table and ced it in Norah¡¯s hand. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go chat with the doctors.¡± With that, he dashed off without waiting for Norah¡¯s response.

    Norah chuckled. Gil was always so spontaneous. Once he made up his mind, he almost acted on it immediately. Norah examined the case file and noted that the patient¡¯s name seemed familiar, prompting her to review the details with focused attention.

    Meanwhile, at the Hayes residence, Kason invited Sean into the living room, instructing the servants to grab drinks.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s quite rare to have you visit,¡± Kason noted.

    Sean had been quiet ever since. Seeing this, Kason couldn¡¯t resist asking. Sean had been searched before he stepped into the vi. If there wasn¡¯t anything urgent, Kason couldn¡¯t figure out why Sean hade.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any friendship between the Hayes family and the Scott family. The Scott family was prestigious in Glophia.

    The Hayes family, primarily military, rarely interacted with the Scott family except at social events. Kason had recently taken charge of the Hayes family and hadn¡¯t yet fully mastered the codes and rules of such gatherings. He was still finding his way.

    Sean, on the other hand, had taken control of the Scott family when he turned twenty. Before that, there had never been any news about his upbringing. Despite being older than Sean, Kason acknowledged the respect.

    Sean lifted his gaze and regarded Kason calmly. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about your grandfather¡¯s health. Can¡¯t youe by and check on him?¡±

    Kason replied evenly, ¡°Of course not. However, my grandfather has just settled into sleep. It seems a conversation with him will have to wait another day.¡± Kason was uncertain if Sean knew Norah¡¯s identity as Supernatural Doctor, so he chose not to bring it up.

    Sean asked, ¡°What did Supernatural Doctor diagnose after she checked on Devonte?¡±

    ¡°Pretty simr to what other physicians have indicated. However, Supernatural Doctor administered some treatments to alleviate his difort,¡± Kason said, without going into further detail.

    Sean nodded in acknowledgment, saying, ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll pay another visit when he¡¯s more receptive to visitors. No need to apany me out.¡±

    Rising to his feet, Sean¡¯s imposing presence became even more evident. Standing face-to-face with Kason, there was a palpable tension between them.

    Kason, sensing something off about Sean¡¯s demeanor, wondered about the cause of his unusual behavior. After departing from the Hayes family residence, Sean instructed Phillip, ¡°Get in touch with Norah. I need to know when she can visit the Scott family¡¯s residence.¡± Two members of the Scott family needed treatment, but Norah had chosen to attend to Kason¡¯s grandfather first.

    Reflecting on her determined posture, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.

    Phillip promptly dialed Norah¡¯s number and asked.

    When Phillip called, Norah had just finished reviewing the case details Gil had provided. She cleared her throat and picked up the phone, saying, ¡°Hey, Phillip, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 23

    ?Chapter 23:

    ¡°Miss Wilson, may I know when you n to visit the Scott family¡¯s residence?¡± Phillip asked.

    On the phone, Norah quickly pieced together that Sean was behind the question.

    ¡°How does nine in the morning tomorrow sound? Could you share the address with me? I¡¯ll make sure to be there on time,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Miss Wilson,¡± Phillip responded.

    Norah ended the call, and Gil strolled in, sporting a delighted expression.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve had a chat with the higher-ups. They¡¯re ready for you to start this week. You¡¯ll be in the neurosurgery department, your area of expertise, and I¡¯ll support you in the surgeries,¡± Gil said with a sigh. ¡°This brings back memories of the surgeries we tackled together. There¡¯s still so much I need to grasp.¡± He nced at the stack of files and asked, ¡°Have you finished going through these files? Do you have any insights to share?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Gil, I¡¯m gearing up to treat this patient. Initially, my knowledge was limited to her leukemia, but now I¡¯ve gathered moreprehensive information,¡± Norah said openly to Gil. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the files. She experienced a rpse of leukemia after the transnt. It¡¯s aplicated situation.¡±

    The file in Norah¡¯s hand belonged to Susanna Scott, a young member of the Scott family.

    Gil reacted with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with the Scott family? Susanna, that poor girl¡­ She was diagnosed with leukemia as a child and was under my care back then. She seemed to recover after the transnt, but her condition has worsened.¡±

    Pensively stroking his beard, Gil turned to Norah and asked, ¡°Given your extensive research on leukemia, do you think there¡¯s another way to help her?¡±

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    After a pause, Norah proposed, ¡°What about another transnt? It seems her body could handle it. Maybe she could go through chemotherapy and then undergo another transnt?¡±

    Gil shook his head. ¡°Her immune system is fragile. She faced severe infections following herst chemotherapy session.¡±

    Sipping his coffee, he continued, ¡°You have a great mind in medicine,ing up with innovative treatment approaches. Any other ideas for Susanna¡¯s treatment?¡±

    Norah hesitated before responding. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll need to assess her during the consultation.¡± Norah believed a direct evaluation was necessary to fully understand her condition, as medical records only painted part of the picture.

    She and Gil discussed Susanna¡¯s condition for a bit. Once she confirmed her start date, Norah took her leave.

    The next day, Norah got a call from Phillip, letting her know he¡¯d swing by to pick her up at nine.

    Norah cursed under her breath. She didn¡¯t see the point in theming to pick her up when she had no ns to run away.

    Mulling over the thought of that aloof and intimidating Sean, Norah clenched her teeth.

    She resolved that after this house call, she would sever all ties with the Scott family. Norah sensed that neither she nor Sean harbored any fondness for each other.

    Recalling the strange words Sean had said at the Hayes residence yesterday, she still couldn¡¯t figure out what he had meant.

    At nine sharp, a sleek, custom-made luxury vehicle pulled up in front of Norah¡¯s home. To keep things private, she wore ck clothes today, with a hat and a mask.

    Opening the door, Norah noticed Sean in the back seat. After a brief pause, she chose to join him there. Sitting in the back seat had been her choice thest time, and switching seats now might seem too dismissive of Sean.

    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± Norah said, fastening her seatbelt and greeting him with a smile. But then she realized her face was hidden behind a mask, so the smile disappeared before anyone could see it.

    Sean turned to her with a piercing gaze. ¡°You disguised yourself with that outfit yesterday at the Hayes family¡¯s residence to hide your identity. I half-expected you were up to something.¡±

    With a roll of her eyes, Norah retorted, ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re quite theedian.¡±

    Feeling the weight of Sean¡¯s stare, Norah diverted her gaze outside, breaking the eye contact.

    The journey continued in silence.

    ¡°I¡¯mmitted to discretion. You have my word,¡± Sean assured her in a frosty tone. ¡°Please, look after my grandfather and sister, Miss Wilson.¡±

    Gazing outside, Norah responded evenly, ¡°Mr. Scott, have no worries. I won¡¯tpromise my professional integrity.¡±

    Norah had treated thousands of cases and earned her reputation by sessfully tackling many difficult illnesses. Herpetence was evident.

    The view outside the window flew by rapidly as they drove away from the bustling city and into the peaceful countryside.

    Eventually, they pulled up outside apound and came to a stop.

    Thepound was fenced off, and two guards stood watch at the main entrance. Spotting the familiar car, they swiftly opened the iron gate to allow the ck car entry.

    The estate exuded a quiet charm, its sparse poption evident. Flower beds and nts adorned the exterior, adding a touch of vitality.

    Sean led the way in silence, and Norah followed into the residence.

    Upon stepping into the spacious living room, they were greeted by a maid who respectfully acknowledged, ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Sean instructed, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Susanna to join us shortly. Please begin with my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Norah responded, unfazed. She was there to assess both patients, after all.

    As Sean led the way into the bedroom, Norah noticed an elderly man resting on the bed with his eyes open.

    The old man, identified as Rodrigo, had gaunt cheeks and lifeless eyes that barely moved at the sound of the door.

    Despite his condition, it was evident that Rodrigo was receiving good care. His face was clean, and the room was orderly, with no unpleasant smells.

    The sunlight filtered through the windows, brightening the room without causing any re or difort. Molly Courtenay, the maid, stood by the door.

    Aware that Sean had brought a doctor for Rodrigo, she had prepared a chair by the bed for Norah.

    ¡°Mr. Rodrigo Scott woke up early today, yet he still doesn¡¯t recognize anyone,¡± she informed.

    Sean gestured dismissively and said, ¡°Molly, please go ahead downstairs. I¡¯ll manage from here.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be in my room then. Mr. Sean Scott, just call if you need me,¡± Molly offered, exiting with a nod. Before leaving, Molly cast several lingering looks back at Sean and Norah, sensing something unique about their interaction.

    After Molly left, Norah got straight to assessing Rodrigo¡¯s health.

    Lacking the sophisticated equipment found in hospitals, Norah relied on her expertise for the examination.

    ¡°Rodrigo had a stroke, didn¡¯t he? It looks like the stroke led to paralysis on his right side and affected his speech and vision. It seems he can still regain consciousness asionally,¡± Norah stated.

    Sean, with a hint of hope in his eyes, confirmed, ¡°Yes, he had a stroke. Since then, his condition has remained lifeless, and hospitals haven¡¯t shown much improvement. That¡¯s why I decided to bring him home and have a private physician visit regrly.¡±

    Norah nodded and asked, ¡°What have the doctors said about his chances of recovery?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve all said he won¡¯t be able to stand again.¡±

    Norah sighed upon hearing this.

    She knew that sometimes medical opinions could vary widely. While some conditions might be deemed hopeless by one group of doctors, Norah believed there was always a chance for recovery.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 24

    ?Chapter 24:

    Sean observed from a distance as Norah concluded her assessment.

    He then asked about his grandfather¡¯s health, ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather doing now?¡±

    Norah pulled up a chair, setting her backpack on the adjacent table before responding, ¡°Following my intervention, Mr. Rodrigo Scott will be able to stand, speak, and recognize others.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sean asked, seeking confirmation.

    Norah confidently affirmed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make such a statement without certainty.¡±

    Norah challenged Sean slightly, ¡°Mr. Scott, if you don¡¯t trust me, why did you invite me here?¡±

    Sean, unfazed by her directness, assured her, ¡°Miss Wilson, my faith in you is steadfast. I merely sought reassurance.¡±

    With a softugh, he offered, ¡°Should you require anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    Norah focused on her obligations and replied promptly, ¡°My schedule is quite packed, Mr. Scott. Unless there¡¯s more to discuss, I¡¯ll ask you to excuse me.¡±

    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm

    As Sean left the room, he softly shut the door.

    His expression turned cold when he recalled seeing those leftovers at the Hayes family¡¯s residence yesterday, clearly eaten by Norah.

    He instructed Molly, ¡°Get ready for avish lunch.¡±

    ¡°You can ask for whatever you need.¡± The Scott family was known for their exceptional hospitality and culinary standards, surpassing those of the Hayes family.

    Molly eagerly epted, ¡°Of course, Mr. Sean Scott! Are there any dietary restrictions?¡±

    Sean momentarily hesitated before specifying, ¡°Please exclude any pumpkin-based dishes.¡±

    Molly was pleasantly surprised by his detailed instructions, recognizing a rare glimpse of consideration from Sean.

    Despite Sean¡¯s good treatment of Rodrigo, he usually seemed distant. Molly, hired as Rodrigo¡¯s caregiver after his illness, knew Sean¡¯s aloof yet kind-hearted demeanor quite well.

    Seeing Norah¡¯s interaction with Sean, Molly couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something special between them. As Norah stood by the bed, Sean¡¯s gaze on her appeared unusually focused.

    Furthermore, Sean could name Norah¡¯s food preferences, indicating that she was important to him. The primary concern for Rodrigo involvedplications from a stroke.

    Norah diligently worked on Rodrigo, a visible effort marked by the sweat on her brow.

    Wiping off her sweat casually, she observed Rodrigo¡¯s condition.

    Maybe because her treatment was based on yesterday¡¯s assessment, Rodrigo seemed visibly better. After ensuring everything was in order and seeing Rodrigofortably asleep, Norah draped a nket over him and left the room.

    In the living room, a young girl, engrossed in her smartphone, looked up as Norah approached.

    The young girl was d in a neatly fitted white dress.

    Her hair,cking vitality, had taken on a yellowish tinge, and her prolonged illness had left herplexion pale.

    Nheless, inheriting the Scott family¡¯s excellent genes, she radiated an undeniable charm. With her slender chin and eyes that sparkled with kindness, she carried an air of fragility.

    This was Susanna Scott.

    She tilted her head and curiously asked, ¡°Are you Supernatural Doctor? Are your abilities as remarkable as they say? Can you really heal my condition?¡±

    Looking into Susanna¡¯s eyes, filled with hope, Norah felt a wave ofpassion.

    The purity in Susanna¡¯s gaze was striking, untainted by the world¡¯s cynicism.

    Norah settled beside Susanna on the couch, reassuringly stating, ¡°Yes, I am Supernatural Doctor. I¡¯ll do my best to heal your illness.¡±

    Her tone was gentle and inviting, clearly aiming tofort Susanna.

    Curious about Norah¡¯s face behind the mask, Susanna became more attentive upon hearing Norah¡¯s captivating voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a beautiful voice,¡± Susannaplimented.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile at Susanna¡¯s endearing nature. Despite facing health challenges, Susanna¡¯s spirits remained optimistic.

    ¡°Do you possess a vast knowledge of medicine? After all, being the famed Supernatural Doctor, your expertise must be unparalleled,¡± Susanna asked eagerly, leaning closer. ¡°How will you go about examining me? I brought all my medical documents.¡±

    Observing their close interaction, Sean interjected, ¡°Supernatural Doctor doesn¡¯t like others getting too close.¡±

    Susanna quickly retreated to another couch, apologizing, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware.¡±

    Norah, however, waved her hand and exined, ¡°Alright. I make exceptions for young and endearingdies like Susanna.¡± She didn¡¯t mind the adorable Susanna being close to her.

    Sean¡¯s lips pressed together tightly. He recalled Norah sitting beside him in the back seat twice, and suddenly, a suspicion crept into his mind¡­

    Susanna reimed her spot beside Norah, her mood visibly uplifted, and said, ¡°You see? How could anyone resist my charm? I¡¯m adorable. Well, here are my health records.¡±

    Norah took the medical files, quickly scanning through them. They contained pretty much the same data she had seen at Gil¡¯s ce.

    Observing Susanna¡¯s delicate wrists and the prominent veins beneath her pale skin, Norah could sense her vulnerability. Carefully, she began to diagnose her.

    Susanna was truly frail. Leukemia had taken a heavy toll on her life.

    Her leukemia had returned, and this time, it was worse than ever. Looking at Norah hopefully, Susanna asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the prediction?¡±

    Sean, maintaining his silence, listened intently.

    Norah exined, ¡°After going through your medical history and conducting a physical examination, it¡¯s clear your condition is quite serious. Beyond leukemia, there are additional health challenges that demand attention.¡±

    Then Norah added, ¡°While I specialize in bodily restoration, leukemia treatment requires chemotherapy and a bone marrow transnt. Your chances improve markedly once your overall health is stabilized.¡±

    ¡°Really? Does this mean I could live longer?¡± Susanna¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°I had resigned myself to thinking my time was limited.¡±

    Sean¡¯s reaction was subdued as he cautioned, ¡°Susanna, don¡¯t entertain such thoughts.¡±

    Unfazed, Susanna made a face and said, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m well aware of my condition. Dr. Davies himself has expressed doubts about my recovery. With such a skilled doctor unsure, can you me me for feeling despair?¡±

    The recurrence of her leukemia had forced Susanna to confront her mortality.

    Learning of Sean¡¯s efforts to locate the Supernatural Doctor gave her a fleeting sense of hope. She was acutely aware of her precarious health, considering her prolonged survival thus far as somewhat miraculous.

    Yet, the idea of not experiencing many beautiful sights or savoring tasty dishes filled her with regret about leaving this world.

    Moved by Susanna¡¯s resilience, Norah dered, ¡°Sean has invested significantly in my services. It wouldn¡¯t sit well with me to charge such a fee without delivering results.¡±

    Looking directly at Susanna, she encouraged, ¡°You can trust me.¡±

    Sean, observing Norah¡¯s sincerity, felt something stir within him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 25

    ?Chapter 25:

    Susanna was thrilled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll trust you. I mean, you¡¯re Supernatural Doctor. I trust you wholeheartedly. I¡¯ve even researched you in secret, and you¡¯re truly incredible. There was this operation with only a slim chance of sess, yet you pulled it off. You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Susanna was naturally outgoing and enjoyed chatting with people. Now that she was in the presence of Supernatural Doctor, who might save her life, she was eager to talk actively.

    Norah remained rtively calm, perched silently on the couch, offering brief replies here and there.

    Susanna¡¯s demeanor reminded Norah of Joanna, though Joanna, having spent much time in Glophia, exhibited a moreid-back vibe. Susanna,cking Joanna¡¯s untamed spirit, appeared quite endearing.

    After a while, Sean said, ¡°Okay, Susanna. Supernatural Doctor needs to deliver treatment.¡±

    Susanna pouted but epted, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±

    Norah prepared her hands with alcohol, then grasped a slender scalpel. She reassured Susanna, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    Before Susanna could react, Norah made a swift incision on Susanna¡¯s hand. The sensation felt like an ant bite to Susanna, who noticed a small bleeding cut.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Susanna was amazed. The scalpel had made a precise cut, yet she felt little pain.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt as I had imagined! I was expecting it to,¡± Susanna said.

    As Norah proceeded, she rified, ¡°Certain skin areas don¡¯t hurt when sliced, while others do.¡±

    Her secret skill involved using a long, thin surgical knife. With it, she could open surface wounds and heal internal ailments. Known worldwide as Supernatural Doctor, her trademark was the Lancer.

    Sean grabbed theputer from Phillip and got to work, creating an atmosphere of perfect harmony in the living room.

    Once the final wound was addressed, Norahid out the treatment n. ¡°The treatment should be carried out every two weeks. Start focusing on your health now so you can begin chemotherapy once you are stronger.¡±

    ¡°Got it. When will you visit next? Could you possiblye to my ce?¡± Susanna asked eagerly. ¡°Could we exchange contact details? I promise not to share your contact information with others!¡±

    Norah, with a smile, declined. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re lovely, but¡­¡±

    Norah was fond of Susanna¡¯s charming nature and reciprocated the sentiment. Nheless, she had to safeguard her anonymity.

    Sean closed hisptop and said, ¡°Is today¡¯s session finished? Susanna, I¡¯ll have someone escort you home.¡±

    Disappointed at not obtaining Norah¡¯s contact, Susanna protested, ¡°Why? You had Molly prepare so much good food, and now you¡¯re sending me away? I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Susanna¡¯s determination brought to mind the image of Kaiden, who had cheekily sought a free meal just the previous day. Norah couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle.

    Susanna was puzzled and asked, ¡°Hello? What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Norah dismissed with a gesture and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be on my way. I¡¯ll discuss the treatment with Mr.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Scott. Farewell, Susanna.¡±

    She rose to her feet, slung her backpack over her shoulder, and was ready to depart. Yet, Susanna blocked her path.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Look, the meal¡¯s ready. Won¡¯t you join us? The Scott family has a tradition of never letting guests leave hungry. Even if we don¡¯t dine out, a simple meal here should suffice,¡± Susanna implored.

    Sean¡¯s expression hardened as he asked, ¡°Do you think the Scott family¡¯s food isn¡¯t good enough, Supernatural Doctor? Then why did you dine at Mr. Hayes¡¯ ce yesterday but not here today?¡±

    Norah quickly rified, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡±

    Honestly, Norah had no desire to stick around here. She preferred to keep her distance from the Scott family members.

    ¡°Then stay for the meal. We could discuss my grandfather¡¯s and my health,¡± Susanna suggested.

    Faced with Susanna¡¯s hopeful gaze, Norah felt a bit cornered. She knew that Sean had rushed Susanna away earlier to maintain privacy about her identity. Yet, she realized that epting the lunch invitation meant Susanna would leave. Dining with Sean didn¡¯t appeal to her. She figured she¡¯d enjoy a nice meal if she ate it alone.

    Catching Sean¡¯s eye, Norah signaled her intent to leave, attempting to sidestep the situation. Sean exined to Susanna, ¡°Supernatural Doctor wants to keep her identity confidential.¡±

    With that, Susanna understood. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Grabbing the medical record from the sofa, Susanna waved to Norah, announcing, ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯m leaving. Sean, please look after her for me.¡±

    Once Susanna had exited, Sean approached the dining area and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, you cane over for dinner now.¡±

    Molly, after setting the table, retreated to the servant quarters. She wouldn¡¯t emerge unless called.

    Norah removed her mask and chose a seat as far from Sean as possible. ¡°Why rush Susanna off? Having a meal together at home could have been nice for both of you, couldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sean cast a look her way and responded, ¡°Supernatural Doctor, inviting you over meant I intended to host you well. Susanna and I have plenty of opportunities to dine together, but sharing a meal with you is rare.¡±

    Norah dove into her meal without hesitation when she saw the delicious spread. ¡°Miss Wilson, you¡¯re worn out from tending to patients. I didn¡¯t prepare any wine, just watermelon juice. Hope that suits you fine,¡± Sean mentioned.

    Norah recalled having two sses of cedar wine at the Hayes family the previous day. Despite its low alcohol content, she recognized it wasn¡¯t wise to drink and drive. She reached for the watermelon juice, took a sip, and reassured, ¡°This is perfectly fine by me.¡±

    Norah refrained from expressing dissatisfaction with the watermelon juice Sean had thoughtfully provided. Tasting it, Norah silently praised Molly¡¯s culinary talents. The home-cooked meals were.

    ¡°Delicious,¡± Norah thought, though she considered the meals slightly less exceptional than her own cooking efforts.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, is there something about me that bothers you?¡± Sean asked, studying Norah closely. ¡°You seemed different when you found out I was Nocturne.¡± Sean reminisced about how Norah had eagerly invited him to join her for a race. ¡°When might you be avable for another race, Miss Wilson?¡± he broached the topic again.

    Norah had enjoyed racing against Nocturne, valuing the challenge ofpeting with such an evenly-matched opponent. Yet, learning Sean was Nocturne made her cautious. She smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Scott, you must be joking. I have no issues with you. My attitude toward you hasn¡¯t changed. As for racing, my schedule has been packed, so I doubt I¡¯ll find time soon.¡± She offered a shrug, conveying a sense of resignation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 26:

    Norah¡¯s response made sense, and Sean couldn¡¯t find anything to retort.

    He found himself at a loss for words and averted his gaze. It appeared Norah had quite a few misconceptions about him, given her indifferent attitude.

    ¡°If you¡¯re up for it, just say when. I¡¯ll be ready,¡± replied Sean, holding a ss of wine. ¡°Only hope you¡¯ll make it by then.¡±

    She smiled and lifted her ss of watermelon juice in response. ¡°Of course.¡±

    As she sipped her watermelon juice, Norah noted the roughness of Sean¡¯s hands, filled with calluses.

    Wasn¡¯t Sean supposed to be the heir to the wealthy Scott family? Born into Glophia¡¯s most influential family, one would expect him to lead a life of luxury. Yet, his hands told a story of hardbor.

    Norah¡¯s knowledge of Glophia was limited. She had returned only a few years ago to marry Derek, learning about the Scott family through stories Derek shared upon awakening. She understood Sean¡¯s prowess in business. Not only did Derek speak highly of him, but Bryson did too.

    Norah could tell those calluses were from Sean¡¯s frequent handling of firearms.

    She lowered her head and continued to eat.

    Meanwhile, Susanna stepped outside, casting a curious nce backward. ¡°She must be pretty behind that mask. Her voice is so sweet, and her eyes are captivating. She can¡¯t possibly be otherwise. Phillip, do you have any idea what she looks like?¡±

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s

    After escorting Susanna out, Phillip respectfully responded, ¡°She¡¯s very curious about her appearance.¡±

    Susanna nodded, ¡°I guess that makes sense. Anyway, I really like her. I wish I could see her more often.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps one day, Miss Scott,¡± Phillip said as he held the door open for her.

    Susanna was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not following.¡±

    Phillip said calmly, ¡°Just as I said, Miss Scott. Please head back now, and don¡¯t forget to inform your brother of your safe arrival.¡±

    Susanna knew Phillip might be implying something, but she didn¡¯t quite grasp it and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    As he watched the car pull away, Phillip considered giving space to the two individuals inside and decided to wait in the yard. Unlike Kason, who would talk to fill the silence, Sean and Norah concluded their meals in silence.

    During their meal, Norah scheduled another appointment with Sean for a medical check-up, discussing the consultation fee she would charge for each visit.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯ll have someone drive you back to Dreamview Vis,¡± Sean instructed.

    ¡°Please follow me, Miss Wilson. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Phillip offered.

    ¡°Farewell, Mr. Scott,¡± Norah said, donning her mask and parting with a polite goodbye.

    Unseen by her, a chill lingered in Sean¡¯s gaze.

    Norah found herself in the same custom luxury car again, but this time, without Sean¡¯spany. She took the opportunity to inspect the car¡¯s features more closely.

    ¡°Could this be the newest bulletproof material? Wow, the design inside and this windshield!¡± Norah observed with curiosity andmented.

    She then recalled that her cars had also been upgraded, boasting an interior even better than this one. Remembering those cars she had sold, she felt a pang of sadness. Why had she parted with those vehicles merely for the sake of marriage? How could she have been so stupid and blinded by so-called love?

    A shadow passed over her eyes as she reflected on her naive illusions. Leaving her profession for a man had been her most foolish decision.

    ¡°Please drop me off at Silver Boulder Private Hospital,¡± Norah said, gazing out the window at the swiftly changing scenery.

    Upon meeting Gil again, Norah conveyed her new request.

    Gil was so astonished that his voice nearly cracked. ¡°What? What? You want to work in the Cardiac Surgery Department? You aren¡¯t going to the Neurosurgery Department?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gil,¡± Norah confirmed with conviction, sipping his coffee.

    Gil attempted to reason with her, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re skilled in many areas, but the Neurosurgery Department is where you truly excel!¡±

    With a determined look, Norah responded, ¡°Gil, I¡¯m drawn to study heart disease now. Plus, I can still assist in surgeries in the Neurosurgery Department.¡±

    Gil hesitated, admitting she was right. ¡°So, why stick with the Neurosurgery Department? What¡¯s drawing you to the Cardiac Surgery Department all of a sudden? The patient load is heavy there, and they might entrust you with critical cases immediately.¡±

    They both understood the circumstances well. The standards of the Cardiac Surgery department were high, and Norah was prepared for the challenge.

    The department was demanding, the surgeries lengthy, and the risks significant. No one would entrust Norah with surgeries, being a neer to the job. It would be a waste of her medical talent.

    However, in the Neurosurgery Department, Gil could have Norah operating almost immediately.

    Norah smiled and said, ¡°Gil, what¡¯s worrying you? Don¡¯t you know me? And it¡¯s not just neurosurgery I excel in. Gil, have you been having trouble sleepingtely?¡±

    Gil replied, ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought it up¡­ yes, I am.¡±

    With a gentle smile, Norah responded, ¡°I was hoping to assist you with that once I start working here.¡± She dered confidently, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Cardiac Surgery Department to challenge myself. The past two years were wasted.¡±

    Gil exhaled, epting that he couldn¡¯t sway her decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll support you. But you must assist me with surgeries when needed.¡±

    Norah looked up, her face alight with determination. ¡°Saving lives is my calling.¡±

    ¡°But let me make this clear,¡± Gil added, ¡°Working as Supernatural Doctor definitely earns you more. The Scott family must have paid you big money, right?¡± He teased. ¡°Did you visit Susanna? How is she?¡±

    Norah shared her diagnosis, ¡°I¡¯ll be treating her, but she¡¯ll need you for the chemotherapy.¡±

    Gil expressed his relief, ¡°That¡¯sforting to know.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too young to face such hardships.¡±

    Leaving the hospital in the afternoon, Norah wandered toward a nearby school, enticed by the snack options. The snacks there were the best.

    A street lined with food stallsy just outside the school, filling the air with delicious aromas. Norah munched on her snacks, watching the students¡¯ joyful expressions with a touch of envy.

    As she grew older, she longed for the carefree days of her youth when she felt liberated. She had been out of school for so long. Why did she still feel the urge to return?

    She found it amusing. Once she had her fill, she hailed a taxi and headed back to Dreamview Vis.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 27

    ?Chapter 27:

    Reflecting on the recent silence, Norah pulled out her phone and sent Derek a message: ¡°Mr. Carter, are you avable tomorrow? When can we finalize the paperwork?¡±

    It had been almost a week since the racingpetition. While Derek savored his moments with Madeline, did he ever think about the rumors that Madeline was a homewrecker? It seemed like such ack of responsibility on his part.

    After waiting ten minutes without a reply, Norah feltpelled to send more texts, nudging him for a response.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, have you considered the gossip about Madeline being a homewrecker? We should settle the formalities soon. It¡¯s beneficial for everyone. What¡¯s the dy? You were the one keen on divorcing. Now, why the silence? Time is valuable for both of us. I can¡¯t afford to wait endlessly. When will we proceed?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to get a clear response from you? Mr. Carter, the world won¡¯t stop if you take an hour off. Can¡¯t you make time for this?¡±

    With no reply to her messages, Norah sat on the sofa, pondering whether she should head to the Carter Group and confront him face-to-face. Since the race, Derek hadn¡¯t reached out about finalizing the divorce, which irked her.

    After a while, her phone finally signaled the arrival of replies.

    Derek replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Norah arched an eyebrow as she typed her response: ¡°Meet me tomorrow at 2 p.m. in the court. Please, don¡¯t bete.¡± At least he had agreed to meet.

    Closing Derek¡¯s phone, Madeline¡¯s face still held traces of bitterness. When she heard noises from the bathroom, she quickly tucked Derek¡¯s phone out of sight.

    Derek emerged from the bathroom, draped in a towel, and asked, ¡°Madeline, have you seen my phone? I left it on the table before my shower, but now it¡¯s missing.¡± His tone was marked by impatience, a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    Feigning nonchnce, Madeline offered, ¡°Maybe you forgot where you put it? Check again. Let me check the bedroom for you.¡±

    Derek agreed, seemingly convinced by Madeline¡¯s suggestion that he might have misced it. He left the room.

    With her heart pounding, Madeline watched Derek leave. She quickly retrieved Derek¡¯s phone, erasing the recent exchange with Norah while preserving only those from days ago.

    Madeline exhaled deeply, her gaze hardening as itnded on Norah Wilson¡¯s contact name. ¡°Just a bitch who knows a few tricks. Trying to get close to Derek under my watch? Not a chance.¡±

    In Madeline¡¯s mind, Derek was hers and hers alone. She couldn¡¯t tolerate Norah¡¯s presence.

    Norah waited in the court from 12:50 to 2:30 in the afternoon, yet Derek hadn¡¯t shown up yet. ncing impatiently at the entrance, Derek was still nowhere to be seen.

    Norah was overwhelmed with frustration, feeling like she couldn¡¯t breathe. After a moment of thought, she decided to call Derek.

    ¡°The number you have dialed is currently switched off.¡±

    Norah scoffed, realizing he had blocked her number.

    She flooded Derek with numerous messages.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, ying games now, are you? You promised you¡¯d be here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Where could you possibly be?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to show up at all? Will youe or not?¡±

    Despite sending these messages, Norah didn¡¯t receive any response. Her patience was wearing thin, and she couldn¡¯t fathom how the situation had deteriorated to this point. Derek was the one who had proposed the divorce, yet now he was the one avoiding finalizing it.

    Resolved to take matters into her own hands, Norah decided to pursue the legal route if he continued to stall. She wondered if Derek had underestimated her resolve.

    Tucking her phone away, she made her way outside.

    As she stepped out, it started pouring. The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse.

    To keep the divorce proceedings on track, she refrained from driving today, knowing her opinion could cause unnecessary dys. She figured the procedure wouldn¡¯t drag on too long and paid no mind to the gloomy weather as she headed out.

    Unbeknownst to her, she would end up waiting in vain, caught in the sudden downpour. What a stroke of misfortune!

    Opening her contacts list, Norah briefly considered calling Joanna but decided against it. She remembered that Joanna had an important tutorial and didn¡¯t want to disturb her over something so minor.

    The rain cascaded down in gleaming strands, the droplets merging with the urban mor into a symphony of rainfall.

    Under normal circumstances, Norah might have found sce in the rain, but Derek¡¯s evasion had sparked a loud rage within her. As she watched the relentless downpour, an impulsive thought struck her.

    Embracing the deluge, Norah stepped into the rain, allowing it to drench her, finding an unexpected sense of liberation.

    With renewed determination, she made her way to the nearest bus stop.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, it looks like that¡¯s Miss Wilson,¡± Phillip said at a red light, spotting a familiar figure sitting on the roadside, soaked to the bone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Sean suggested, momentarily setting aside the documents he was reviewing to nce outside.

    The figure of a woman dressed in ck stood out even in her disarray. Her attire clung to her form, revealing her silhouette in the downpour. Water dripped from her chestnut-colored hair, obscuring her face as she hung her head low.

    For some reason, Sean felt a hint ofpassion.

    Norah, busy looking up the bus schedule to Dreamview Vis on her phone, was suddenly covered by arge ck umbre.

    The umbre shielded her from both the wind and the rain.

    Thinking it was just some guy trying to impress her, Norah nced up only to find a familiar face.

    ¡°Mr. Scott?¡±

    ¡°Scott?¡± she widened her eyes, somewhat shocked.

    Seeing Sean in such an unexpected ce caught her off guard. Even more surprising was that he held an umbre over her.

    Sean, with his long fingers gripping the umbre handle, stood with an imposing presence. Norah got to her feet, barely reaching his chest. She stepped back, her back against the bus stop¡¯s billboard.

    ¡°What¡­ What a¡­¡±

    Sean looked at Norah intently and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, in this downpour, wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to wait it out rather than get soaked? Why bother getting wet?¡±

    Norah looked at him and responded, ¡°That seems to be my own business, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Theck of makeup only enhanced her natural beauty, especially evident after the rain had drenched her. Her effort to keep her distance intrigued Sean even more.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, considering your expertise in medicine, shouldn¡¯t you know better than to let yourself get drenched?¡±

    Because of the rain, there were few people at the bus stop. With the raindrops tapping rhythmically, Sean¡¯s voice sounded even smoother.

    Norah casually nced around and noticed a sleek ck car parked on the roadside, with Phillip seemingly behind the wheel. Curiosity sparked, she pondered why, despite having someone in the car to assist, he had stepped out alone with an umbre.

    She couldn¡¯t help but notice the mud stains on his expensive leather shoes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 28

    ?Chapter 28:

    Norah raised her gaze, carefully assessing Sean. He wore a sharp suit, his shirt buttoned to the top, and a dark blue tie neatly in ce, giving off the vibe of someone heading to an important meeting. With eyebrows sharp as des and eyes twinkling like stars, he stood out with his remarkable looks.

    Yet, his expression was stern, and his eyes met hers with a chill, clearly not pleased with her observing him.

    ¡°Miss Wilson?¡± Sean called again. ¡°Should you wish to discuss something, we can talk about it in the car.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Norah, still fixed on Sean¡¯s face, nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± It seemed rude to decline since Sean had offered the ride. There was no bad blood between them. Besides, she was the physician for Rodrigo and Susanna. Once she had treated them, Norah nned to distance herself from Sean. They were simply acquaintances.

    As Sean led Norah to the car, she felt a bit ashamed, her clothes clinging to her from the rain. She aimed for the seat next to the driver, but was taken aback when Sean held the back door open for her instead.

    Given the stormy weather, Norah didn¡¯t protest and climbed into the back. Sean shut the door behind her, and Norah noticed his suit was wet on one side. Unlike him, she hadn¡¯t caught a single raindrop walking from the bus stop to the vehicle.

    Norah mused that Sean seemed kinder than the rumors suggested.

    Though their paths had crossed a few times, Norah had never witnessed the harsher side of him. Phillip offered her two clean, dry towels. Norah epted them, dried herpletely drenched hair, and noticed that her wet skirt had left marks on the leather seat, with mud everywhere. She was sure she looked a mess.

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Trying to remain calm, she murmured, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott.¡±

    ¡°Dry off well. We wouldn¡¯t want you catching a cold,¡± Sean said, not ncing up.

    Norah bowed her head to towel dry her hair, contemting that despite Sean¡¯s chilly demeanor, he might not be as difficult to deal with as she had once thought. The fact that he had tilted the umbre to her side had already improved her opinion of him. Maybe being friends with him wasn¡¯t such a bad idea after all.

    Seemingly casually, Sean asked, ¡°Miss Wilson, you own a car, don¡¯t you? Why would you choose to wait for a bus in the rain?¡±

    ¡°I came out for some personal stuff,¡± Norah briefly stopped drying her hair, then resumed. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to go into details.

    Sean sensed her reluctance and smoothly shifted the conversation, saying, ¡°Are you on your way to Dreamview Vis, Miss Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Norah answered, her eyes downcast, her voice soft.

    Phillip chimed in, ¡°Mr. Scott, the office¡­¡±

    ¡°Let them wait,¡± Sean interjected.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, do you have important matters to attend to? You don¡¯t have to go out of your way for me. You can drop me off along the road, and I¡¯ll catch a taxi,¡± Norah, with her hair and body mostly dry, overheard Phillip¡¯s words and promptly interjected, ¡°I¡¯d feel bad if I hindered your work.¡±

    Phillip, torn between whose advice to follow, used the red light to ask Sean, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± With Dreamview Vis and thepany lying in opposite directions, making the round trip would eat up hours.

    Sean, with a hint ofziness, lifted his eyes. ¡°Miss Wilson, if you¡¯re worried about holding up my schedule, then apany me to the office. Once there, you can get another car to take you home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother. I can easily g down a taxi by the road,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°With a storm like this, are you sure about that?¡± Sean asked.

    Norah nced outside. The relentless downpour seemed to be getting even worse. The weather wasn¡¯t on her side. Turning down his offer now would seem rather ungrateful. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Norah surrendered, realizing it would only slow her down. She had already faced enough dys today because of Derek. At the thought of Derek, a flicker of irritation passed over her face, her heart momentarily burning with annoyance.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, is something troubling you?¡±

    Caught off guard while checking her phone, Norah paused before responding, ¡°No.¡±

    Sean observed Norah closely and noticed her expression change. ¡°I wondered if you were facing a problem you couldn¡¯t solve, Miss Wilson.¡± He retrieved a business card from the side pocket and handed it to her.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. And if I¡¯m not around, you can contact Phillip,¡± he added, holding out the card. ¡°Feel free to mention my name.¡±

    Norah took the card, tucked it away, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott.¡±

    She assumed his gesture was mainly due to her role as his sister¡¯s and grandfather¡¯s doctor, which made it easy for her to ept his offer. A quiet moment settled over the car.

    Norah¡¯s phone still showed no response from Derek. Frustration crept in. Was Derek ying games with her? She had always been kind to him, driven by her past feelings for him. But now, with Derek leaving her for Madeline, any affection for their bond had vanished. Derek¡¯s nerve to mislead her with messages, leaving her waiting in the courtyard for more than thirty minutes, irked her deeply. Norah was not one to sit idly by. Before taking on her position at the hospital, she made sure to handle her personal matters efficiently.

    After more than an hour of driving, the car stopped in front of a grand office building. The skyscraper, boasting over 30 stories and d in blue ss, disyed the name ¡°Nexa Tech¡± from a distance.

    Norah guessed this was just one facet of Sean¡¯s vast business empire. The Scott Group had its hands in various industries, and their deep-rooted aristocratic heritage meant they had plenty of money to spare.

    It was rumored that Sean was keen on venturing into the technology industry, and thispany appeared to be his passion project.

    The car¡¯s engine quieted to a halt. Norah, seated in the rear, stayed put.

    ¡°Do we have any extra umbres?¡± she asked.

    Phillip quickly offered, ¡°I¡¯ve got one, and so does Mr. Scott. Miss Wilson, I can brave the rain for you if needed.¡±

    Norah dismissed the offer with a wave. ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    Phillip was about to follow Sean into the office, needing to keep up appearances.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll hang out in the car until Mr. Scott sorts things out.¡± Norah chose to stay put in the car and nodded at Sean. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott,¡± she acknowledged.

    Sean nced at her and said, ¡°Do I seem like one of Miss Wilson¡¯s subordinates?¡±

    Norah straightened up. ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Come with me then.¡±

    Back under Sean¡¯s umbre, Norah felt a twinge of uncertainty. Why was she under Mr. Scott¡¯s umbre once more? Beside her, Sean¡¯s towering formmanded attention. Worried about possibly getting on his nerves by lingering too close, she shifted away to the side.

    ¡°If you keep moving, you might as well not be under the umbre,¡± Sean¡¯s yful tone echoed as he shifted the umbre slightly toward Norah.

    Phillip, umbre in hand, trailed behind them and nced up. He noticed Mr. Scott, half of his shoulder getting wet from the rain, still adjusting the umbre toward Norah, who was fully shielded.

    Phillip recalled Sean¡¯s silence when he chose to park in the public lot earlier. It was then that Phillip realized the special consideration being given.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29:

    Sean entered thepany lobby and handed the ck umbre to Phillip. Two women in smart attire were at the reception desk. Their eyes brightened at the sight of Sean, and upon spotting the woman beside him, they looked intrigued.

    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± they greeted him politely. One of them stepped forward to assist Phillip with the umbre.

    With a brief nod, Sean quietly suggested to Norah, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, perhaps you should go up and dry off? There¡¯s a ce where you can change. It¡¯s cold, and you might catch something.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Norah hesitated to decline, aware that Sean wouldn¡¯t ept a refusal.

    As the three of them took the elevator up, the receptionists began whispering to each other.

    ¡°Can you believe it? This is the first time Mr. Scott has ever brought a woman here. Could she possibly be his wife?¡±

    ¡°But she looks like someone he might have just met, considering how soaked she is from the rain. It¡¯s hard to imagine Mr. Scott allowing his significant other to get caught in such a downpour.¡±

    ¡°You noticed too, huh? She¡¯s not even wearing any makeup, but she¡¯s naturally beautiful. Can you imagine how she¡¯d look all dolled up?¡±

    ¡°Why botherplimenting another woman? Don¡¯t you like Mr. Scott? He¡¯s handsome and runs a hugepany.¡±

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    ¡°He¡¯s a catch. I fantasize about fairy tale romancesing true for me. Even if it¡¯s just for one night, I¡¯d go for it.¡±

    ¡°Please. As if! With Mr. Scott¡¯s position, he could easily pick a bride from the daughters of noble families in Glophia. You, just an ordinary person, don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Well, I might be ordinary, but I¡¯m certainly notcking in ambition!¡±

    Unaware of the rumors swirling around her, Norah joined Sean in the CEO¡¯s private elevator, ascending to the top-floor office.

    Sean unlocked the door to the private lounge and gestured inside. ¡°You¡¯ll find a hairdryer in the bathroom cab and fresh clothes in the wardrobe. I have a meeting to attend, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    With those words, Sean quickly departed with Phillip.

    Norah opened her mouth to speak, but they were already gone.

    Norah reflected on the whole situation. Things would have been simpler if Sean had driven her home. She thought it would be rude to leave while Sean had a meeting to attend, so she decided to hang around until his meeting wrapped up before heading out.

    The interior of Sean¡¯s lounge was minimalist, featuring just the essentials: a bed, a wardrobe, and a bathroom. The lounge seemed like a temporary spot for Sean, with minimal decorations.

    After using the bathroom to dry her hair, the difort of her damp dress became apparent. Anticipating a bit of a wait, Norah changed into something dry.

    The wardrobe revealed neatly arranged white and gray casual wear on one side and an assortment of high-quality suits on the other. Below, drawers contained ties and undergarments.

    Norah quickly selected a fresh, tagged white loungewear and went to the bathroom, hanging her dress in hopes it would dry somewhat before her departure.

    With time to spare, she explored his office. The space was spacious, with a cozy meeting area, a plush sofa, and a marble coffee table, all ented by green nts that lent the room a tranquil vibe. Slightly further was Sean¡¯s work desk, adorned withpany awards and various decorative pieces. The desk showcased two vibrant red roses in a vase, their vivid hue drawing Norah¡¯s attention and prompting a moment of contemtion.

    She pondered the significance of the roses¡ªsymbols of deep affection¡ªin such a work-centered environment. Yet, Norah felt that romantic entanglements shouldn¡¯t be part of Sean¡¯s life. She saw him as someone solely dedicated to his work.

    Remembering her ex-husband, Norah scoffed coldly.

    She thought that while Sean might be all about work for now, his heart could change its tune down the road. She figured there would be a woman who¡¯d make him fall uncontrobly in love. She quietly wondered who that lucky woman would be and grinned to herself.

    The raindrops tapped sharply against the window. Norah sat on the sofa, gazing out, and suddenly felt a wave of sleepiness.

    Setting her phone aside, Norah leaned back and got ready for a nap. Everyone else had cleared out of the conference room, but Sean remained, deeply engrossed in his documents.

    After two hours of meetings, Sean felt fatigue creeping in. Aware that Norah was still in his office, he asked Phillip, ¡°What¡¯s on the agenda for the rest of the day?¡±

    Phillip checked Sean¡¯s schedule and informed him, ¡°You have a dinner meeting with a business partner tonight at 7:00 PM.¡±

    ¡°Call off the dinner,¡± Sean said firmly.

    Sean closed the document and added, ¡°I would like to head back to Dreamview Vis.¡±

    Phillip hesitated, reminding him, ¡°But we¡¯ve had this dinner nned for a month, and our business partner is expecting you.¡±

    ¡°Cancel,¡± Sean dered, making his way to his office with determination.

    Upon entering his office, Sean was greeted by the sight of Norah asleep on the couch. Her chestnut hair spilled out onto the cushion, catching the light and giving off a gentle radiance. She was nestled into the couch, wearing the white loungewear from his wardrobe.

    Sean noticed the rosy hue of her cheeks and her slightly parted lips as she breathed softly. Sensing something was amiss, Sean leaned over to check her temperature. He found her forehead rmingly warm.

    Norah felt his touch and nuzzled against his hand like an adorable kitten. Sean¡¯s heart softened.

    When Norah next opened her eyes, she found herself in an unfamiliar, spacious bed, causing a moment of disorientation as she scanned her surroundings. The room¡¯s aesthetic was stark, dominated by cool tones and minimalist decor, lending it a somewhat austere appearance. A ss wall revealed a meticulously maintained garden outside, contrasting with the interior¡¯s chill.

    It was now night, and the room¡¯s dim lighting barely held the darkness at bay. Rising, Norah felt a pervasive weakness and a pounding in her head. She hopped out of bed, her bare feetnding on a plush rug.

    Heading toward the window, she glimpsed a spacious garden below, filled with unique nt varieties. Looking through the ss, she realized she was still d in white loungewear. As Norah lost herself in thought, the door creaked open softly.

    A man stood silhouetted in the doorway, his figure stretching into the room with the light behind him. ¡°Miss Wilson, are you awake?¡± the man asked as he entered, flicking on the light switch.

    The room was immediately bathed in a warm, soft glow. Blinking against the brightness, Norah focused on the man before her. He was dressed in casual light brown attire. Sean looked calm and approachable.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, why don¡¯t we head down for dinner?¡±

    Norah was brimming with questions, yet as she watched Sean exit the room, she decided to hold off on asking them forter. By the door, there was a pair of pink slippers meant for women.

    Slipping on the slippers, Norah made her way downstairs at a gentle pace. Upon reaching the first floor, Norah heard a female voice that rang a bell of familiarity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 30

    ?Chapter 30:

    ¡°Sean, who¡¯s that upstairs? Phillip, do you know her? I¡¯m dying of curiosity over here.¡±

    Norah caught this as she was halfway down the stairs. She briefly paused, then continued her descent. Her footsteps echoed clearly in the quiet.

    The young girl below caught the sound and looked up expectantly.

    Norah, in white loungewear, nced at the young girl, and their eyes met. Despite her slight pallor, Norah¡¯s beauty remained undiminished. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and even in casual attire, her presence was striking. She strolled into the living room with ease.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Susanna. What¡¯s your name?¡± Susanna asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. She wore a pink and white outfit that enhanced her youthful charm.

    Norah responded with a friendly smile. ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Norah, Norah Wilson. My brother talks about you quite often.¡±

    Susanna mused aloud, her brow furrowing as she tapped her chin. ¡°Hmm, take some water, and remember to take your medicine after meals.¡±

    Sean interjected, cing a ss of warm water on the table for Norah.

    Grateful for the refreshment, Norah thanked him and took a satisfying drink. She finally felt better.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    After setting the ss down for Norah, Sean pivoted and exited the living room.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re the Selene whose mask was taken off at the Krusa Mountain Racing recently, right?¡± Susanna eximed, her realization sparking excitement.

    Norah assumed Susanna¡¯s mention of Sean bringing up her name frequently probably happened after that race. She supposed Sean was still shocked to discover she was both Selene and Supernatural Doctor.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re incredible, Norah! A female racer! I have videos of your races in my room! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually meeting you!¡± With a cheerful smile, Susanna noticed Norah seated on the couch and drew nearer. ¡°Norah, do you feel any better now?¡±

    ¡°Much better, thank you.¡± Although still weak and dizzy, Norah didn¡¯t think it was anything serious. She nned to pick up some medicer on.

    Susanna let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this. ¡°I was quite startled to see youing in. He mentioned you needed to rest because you caught a cold and told me not to bother.¡±

    ¡°He brought me here in his arms?¡± Norah asked, surprised.

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Susanna gazed at Norah and added, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen my brother so caring toward a woman. But once I heard it was you, it all made sense.¡± Leaning in, Susanna whispered to Norah, ¡°Gary is actually Nocturne.¡±

    Then, sitting back with a hint of pride, Susanna said, ¡°He must really admire your skills on the racetrack. How did you two meet? Did you know he¡¯s Nocturne?¡±

    Perched on a chair across the room from the sofa, Phillip caught Susanna¡¯s words. He knew the answer¡ªNorah had long known about that.

    With a hint of intrigue, Norah decided to y along and responded, ¡°Is that so? He¡¯s quite remarkable.¡±

    Beaming like a proud sibling, Susanna pointed toward the kitchen and said, ¡°And he¡¯s an excellent cook.¡± She couldn¡¯t hide her smug expression. ¡°He rarely cooks, so you¡¯re quite fortunate to experience his cooking on your first visit.¡±

    Norah was grateful for the opportunity to sample Sean¡¯s cooking, surprised to learn that someone of his stature was skilled in the kitchen.

    ¡°Susanna,¡± Sean emerged with the final dish, setting it on the table before announcing, ¡°Dinner¡¯s served.¡± Looking at Norah from head to toe, Susanna strolled over and whispered to Sean, ¡°Norah looks stunning.¡±

    Catching Norah¡¯s eye, Sean momentarily lost hisposure before gently nudging Susanna toward the table, urging, ¡°Just focus on dinner.¡±

    With a yful grin, Susanna guided Norah to the dining table and chose a seat beside her. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve got to try my brother¡¯s cooking,¡± she encouraged.

    Susanna ced Norah¡¯s te with food in front of her. ¡°Not everyone gets to savor his cooking,¡± she said proudly. Norah took a bite, gave the food a moment¡¯s consideration, and was immediately impressed. ¡°Delicious.¡±

    Susannaughed and added, ¡°It seems like you hold a special ce for him.¡±

    Caught off guard, Norah suddenly coughed on her food. ¡°Ahem¡ª¡±

    As Susanna patted Norah¡¯s back, she looked at Sean, then back at Norah, bewildered. ¡°Norah, are you alright? Sean, did I say something wrong?¡±

    Susanna felt like she had just said what was on her mind. Sean calmly poured a ss of water and set it down before Norah, simply stating, ¡°No.¡±

    Norah coughed, feeling a pain in her throat. She gratefully epted the water, avoiding Sean¡¯s gaze.

    What did he mean? Did it mean something? She was at a loss for words.

    Susanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she yfully prodded, ¡°So, Norah¡¯s special to you, Sean? Mind sharing why?¡±

    With the conversation veering off course, Norah interjected, ¡°That¡¯s not how it is¡­¡± She felt there was absolutely nothing going on between her and Sean.

    ¡°Susanna,¡± Sean¡¯s voice cut through, this time with a stern edge.

    ¡°I get it, Sean. I¡¯ll keep quiet,¡± Susanna shed a sweet smile at Sean and Norah, melting away any hint of anger they might have felt toward her.

    Changing the subject, Norah took another bite and asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, how did I end up here?¡±

    Recalling Susanna¡¯s mention of Sean carrying her back, Norah felt embarrassed. After those words escaped her lips, she realized it might not have been the best thread of conversation to pursue.

    Sean¡¯s gaze lingered on Norah briefly. ¡°After the meeting, I found you unconscious on the sofa. It didn¡¯t feel right to leave you alone in the office, so I brought you home.¡±

    Norah was surprised. ¡°So, I¡¯m at your home? Here, in Dreamview Vis?¡±

    ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you familiar with this ce?¡± Susanna affirmed.

    Sean said indifferently, ¡°Miss Wilson, we¡¯re neighbors.¡±

    Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? I heard there are only five residences in this area. What a small world!¡±

    Norah wasn¡¯t sure how many families resided in this area, but she was surprised by the revtion.

    She smiled at Sean and admitted, ¡°I must have caught a cold in the rain earlier. I didn¡¯t realize it. Thank you, Mr. Scott.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 31

    ?Chapter 31:

    Sean shrugged casually. ¡°No worries.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t bring up how she ended up there anymore. The previous scene seemed to have concluded. She let out a sigh of relief.

    Norah guessed Sean must have looked into her background and learned about her ongoing divorce proceedings. Susanna might not have been aware of this. The thought that the divorce with Derek hadn¡¯t been finalized yet irked Norah. Derek was acting foolishly. She couldn¡¯t fathom why he insisted on dragging out the divorce process. Wasn¡¯t it better for them to go their separate ways sooner rather thanter?

    After dinner, Susanna kept chatting with Norah. ¡°Norah, you might not believe it, but you seem familiar to me.¡± Susanna blinked her bright eyes.

    Norah casually tossed her hair. ¡°Is that so?¡± She chose to speak in her natural voice around Susanna, testing thetter¡¯s reaction. It appeared Susanna hadn¡¯t connected her to the famed Supernatural Doctor.

    Right then, Sean approached with medication and a ss of water, setting them on the table. ¡°Will these pills help?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± The medication Sean provided was exactly what Norah needed. Norah epted it gratefully.

    After a short while, Norah prepared to leave. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll repay your favor some other time. I¡¯m off now. See you around.¡±

    Despite Susanna¡¯s reluctance to see Norah leave, she pulled herself together and said, ¡°Bye, Norah. Get home safely. Phillip will drive you back.¡±

    The distance between their respective vis was deceptively long, requiring over half an hour to travel. Susanna was concerned for Norah¡¯s health, especially since she was still recovering from a cold.

    She turned to Sean, who wore a stoic expression, and said, ¡°Sean, perhaps you should drive her?¡±

    Norah waved dismissively, saying, ¡°No need. Phillip can take me.¡± She saw no reason to impose on Sean for a ride.

    However, Sean was already on his feet, car keys in hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡± He then walked toward the door.

    Susanna gave them both a mischievous look, urging Norah, ¡°Quickly, Norah. Don¡¯t keep him waiting.¡± She knew it! Something was brewing between them.

    As Norah stepped outside, she saw a sleek ck car waiting at the entrance. Sean, with his arm resting on the window ledge, gazed at her intensely as he rolled down the window.

    Norah slid into the passenger seat and buckled up, sitting up straight. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott.¡± Her words were a gesture of gratitude for the lift back home.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Sean responded indifferently, his hand poised on the wheel. ¡°It¡¯s us who should be thanking you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, if you¡¯re going to thank me, your payment was¡­¡± Norah paused, her curiosity evident in her tone. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you employ some of the bestwyers, Mr. Scott. Could you rmend one to me?¡±

    Sean, eyes on the road, produced a business card. ¡°This person should be able to assist.¡±

    Norah epted the card, noting it belonged to awyer specializing in civil, marital, and inheritancew, with the name Cn Mendez.

    Norah gripped the business card firmly and uttered, ¡°Mr. Scott, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Was it because of Derek that you got caught out in the rain?¡± The car slowed down. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know.¡± Sean offered his help without prying further and added, ¡°I¡¯m here if you need anything.¡±

    Norah realized he had more sway than she had initially thought. ¡°Hope to see you in better spirits next time.¡±

    With a deep inhale, Norah shed a bright smile and said, ¡°Definitely. Well, goodbye, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the dim room, Derek tilted to the side to read the messages on his phone.

    Norah had texted him asking about his whereabouts.

    He scrunched his brows, pondering over his grandmother¡¯s advice. Was Norah really fond of him?

    Norah had always been there for him, following him, looking after him. He had grown ustomed to her presence but never really looked at her.

    The way Norah had followed him after signing the divorce papers was striking. Since then, he often dreamed of her¡ªthe Norah who cared for him wholeheartedly, the Norah who truly cared¡­

    ¡°Derek, who¡¯s caught your attention?¡± Madeline¡¯s arms encircled his neck, snapping him back to reality. ¡°Why are you hiding it from me? Is there any secret between you two?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s tone was so filled with sorrow that Derek turned to embrace her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just work. You¡¯re overthinking it. We have no secrets.¡±

    Madeline pressed herself closer to him, her voice soft. ¡°Derek, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I¡¯m just scared of losing you to someone else.¡±

    She murmured, ¡°My parents areing home tomorrow. It¡¯s making me anxious.¡±

    ¡°Derek,¡± she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re the one I cherish.¡± He pressed a kiss to her forehead with reverence. ¡°My love for you is unwavering.¡±

    Blushing, Madeline hid her face in his embrace and said, ¡°Derek, I trust you.¡±

    Jealousy glinted in Madeline¡¯s eyes. She knew Derek had lied to her. She had clearly seen the messages from Norah. She wondered if they were in touch behind her back.

    She decided she needed to act.

    ¡°Derek, have you considered where Norah might go after leaving the Carter family residence? What if she finds herself without a home?¡± Madeline expressed her concern with a look of seemingly genuine worry for Norah. ¡°And she¡¯s been seeking you out. Don¡¯t you think you should meet with her to rify things?¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Norah is acquainted with Miss Andrew and has ties to the Scott family. She won¡¯t be left without a home. That¡¯s out of the question.¡±

    Madeline bit her lip, tracing patterns on his chest. ¡°She¡¯s too proud to stay with someone as a guest. Hasn¡¯t she approached youtely?¡±

    ¡°She asked me for financial support. Whatever is mine is also yours. I won¡¯t give her more than what is necessary.¡± Derek was determined to fulfil his obligations to Norah, but refused to go beyond that.

    The thought of Norah¡¯s haughty behavior annoyed him. Norah should not behave like that.

    Not in front of him.

    ¡°But Derek, you were married to her¡­¡± Madeline interjected, ¡°What if she continues to bother you because you haven¡¯t provided any financial support?¡± How could she possibly think to do that, Derek was visibly frustrated.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare challenge me!¡± Derek refused to believe that Norah, who had quietly signed the divorce papers he had given her, would dare to confront him now.

    ¡°But Derek, remember, she may be keeping things from you. .

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Derek took her hand and then stood over her¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32:

    Norah was surprised to get a reply from Derek.

    Derek¡¯s message read: ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the Oceanic Treat Cafe tomorrow at 10am_¡± After waiting for a reply to her numerous messages, Derek finally replied.

    The next morning, Norah got up bright and early, picked out a sophisticated dress she had designed from < her wardrobe, and carefully applied her make-up, determined to look her best.

    She was determined not to give Derek the wrong idea that she was not well after signing the divorce papers, her life had taken a turn for the better since she had partedpany with the Carter family.

    The aroma of coffee filled the Oceanic Treat Cafe, where the cosy wooden decor gave a warm wee to Derek, who sat in a booth, ncing up from time to time,

    He had decided toe alone today.

    Rather than leave Madeline to confront Norah directly, he preferred not to expose Madeline to any harshnguage he might use against Norah.

    He felt that his beloved Madeline should not be exposed to such vulgarity.

    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    A stunning woman entered the cafe and caught everyone''s attention.

    She was dressed in a cream-coloured gown that entuated her figure gracefully.

    The dress flowed beautifully as she moved_ The woman''s curly auburn hair was draped behind her and swayed with her movements.

    This woman was beautiful, with a captivating face.

    It took Derek a moment to realise that the woman was Norah.

    Captivated by her beauty, Derek needed a few seconds to regain hisposure. Norah sat across from him in the booth, clutching her purse.

    "So, Mr. Carter, you''ve found the time to meet. Why not just proceed with the divorce?" Norah''s tone was icy, yet her smile remained unwavering.

    "Derek grabbed his coffee and took a sip. "I wanted to talk with you about something."

    "Mr. Carter, please go ahead."

    "I can''t grasp why you keep sending me messages seeking my attention," Norah continued. "I need to rify that there''s no future for us. My heart belongs to Madeline alone."

    "And your point?" Norah probed, her eyes cool and direct.

    "I realized you''re concealing quite a bit from me. I''m looking into it. We''ll sort out the divorce once I have the investigation results."

    "Fine by me," Norah replied, her frosty demeanor riling Derek even more.

    "Norah, cut it out with this teasing, okay? It irritates me," Derek said, his voice edged with frustration.

    With a lightugh, Norah retorted, "I find that you and Madeline have something inmon. You both tend to tter yourselves."

    Hiding his growing irritation, Derek stated, "Norah, I''ll ensure you receive what I''ve promised¡ªnothing less, but certainly nothing more."

    "Honestly speaking, I don''t give a damn about those things," Norah replied coolly, her arms crossed as she leaned back. "I couldn''t care less."

    Norah assumed the money Derek had promised was nothing more than the service fees for taking care of him over the past years. Though it didn¡¯t add up to what she had done for him, it was better than nothing.

    Derek scoffed in disbelief. "Come on! Drop the act! Do you think you''re somebody who can talk to me like this just because you''re acquainted with Miss Andrews? What, does she finance you? You''ve be quite arrogant. It must be Joanna who¡¯s fond of you and provides you with fortune, right?"

    Derek eyed Norah skeptically, giving her a thorough once-over. He concluded his assumption was logical. Derek couldn¡¯t fathom why Joanna, from such a wealthy background, would show kindness to Norah, whom he deemed unworthy. Derek was sure Joanna had hidden motives concerning Norah.

    Norah nearlyughed at Derek''s absurd usations, finding his assumptions more amusing than offensive. "Think as you please, Mr. Carter. My only concern is, when will the divorce be finalized?"

    "You''re so eager about this divorce. Are you already scouting your next target?" Derek¡¯s expression was one of continued annoyance as he stared at Norah¡¯s striking features. "You¡¯ll need to be patient. I¡¯m in no rush to conclude our business!"

    "Aren''t you worried about Madeline beingbeled as the other woman?" Norah replied calmly, fully aware that Madeline was nothing like that. "I pay no mind to gossipers. I don¡¯t care what they say! The divorce will only proceed once the investigation into you concludes."

    Norah''s smile hinted at her resolve. "In that case, you should brace yourself for a legal notice."

    Norah couldn''t help but think that Derek''sck of intelligence was exactly why the Carter family had never ascended into high society.

    "Norah, what are you implying?"

    "My words are clear."

    Rising from her seat, Norah towered over Derek. "Mr. Carter, don''t assume you can manipte everything in Glophia to your advantage. If I don''t hear from you by Sunday, expect to be summoned by the court."

    Just then, the cafe door burst open.

    "Norah, shame on you! Derek has divorced you. Why do you cling to him?" Madeline stormed in, her eyes brimming with tears, and approached them. Her voice shook as she spoke, and by the end, she was openly weeping. "When I was overseas, I endured your marriage to Derek, but now that I¡¯m back, can you please let him go? Our love for each other is real, I¡¯m begging you!" Tears flowed as Madeline pleaded, her distress palpable.

    "So, that elegantdy turns out to be the homewrecker? She married that guy while his true love was away. What a discreet thing to do," an onlookermented.

    "Don''t be fooled by appearances. That expensive dress she''s wearing is worth a fortune. She seems quite affluent."

    "What good is wealth and beauty if onecks morals?" The cafe buzzed with whispered judgments, and someone even began filming.

    Norah quickly realized Madeline''s attempt to tarnish her reputation.

    Derek, caught off guard by Madeline''s dramatic entrance, hurried tofort her. "Madeline, please stop trying."

    "Things between Norah and me aren¡¯t as you imagine." He had nned today as a spa day for Madeline, seizing the opportunity to meet with Norah alone. Madeline¡¯s unexpected appearance took him by surprise.

    Madeline, through her tears, implored, "Is Norah troubling you again? She made a spectacle at the race to draw your attention, and now, she¡¯s here the day my parents return to confront you. Norah, I ask you, can you give Derek back to me?"

    Norah gazed at her with a frosty demeanor. "Is Derek a possession? Something to be handed off?"

    Derek bristled at her tone, saying, "Norah, mind how you speak."

    "Did I say something wrong? Your beloved Madeline storms in here, making groundless usations, and you? Why don¡¯t you exin things to her earlier? I¡¯m no pushover. I¡¯ve no interest in your games." Norah cast a disdainful look at Madeline, who was still weeping in Derek¡¯s embrace.

    "Anyway, Carter, I¡¯ve made my stance clear to you. Ponder over it. And do keep Madeline in check. I won¡¯t tolerate any nder about me in Glophia. Cross that line, and I won¡¯t hold back."

    With that, Norah turned to the onlookers in the cafe and said, "Anyone who has recorded this, I expect those videos deleted. Should any footage surface online, my attorney will be in touch."

    As Norah walked away, Derek clutched Madeline closer, his face a mask of fury, watching Norah leave.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 33

    ?Chapter 33:

    Norah left the Oceanic Treat Cafe, her face a mask of cold detachment. She had hoped for updates on her ongoing divorce during her meeting with Derek today, but instead, she was left dealing with his and Madeline¡¯s nonsense, which was nothing short of disappointing.

    The relentless sun scorched the earth, sending waves of heat shimmering through the air.

    As Norah was about to step into her vehicle, she spotted a sleek, ck luxury car parked along the roadside. The driver, dressed in ck, caught sight of Norah and respectfully called out, ¡°Miss Wilson.¡±

    With her expression unchanged, Norah approached and swung the car door open. Settling into the back seat, she asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    The driver carefully shut the door and reported, ¡°Miss Wilson, after learning about your situation, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson headed for tridge Mountain. They took the Mercedes from the garage, leaving under the cover of night.¡±

    ¡°Is there more?¡±

    The driver, visibly anxious, added, ¡°Details are secretive, and the information on the car involved in the incident remains unknown. That¡¯s all the information avable at the moment.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze fell, her fingers idly tapping. ¡°What about my family?¡±

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°They¡¯re at home, with no significant movements to report.¡±

    Norah issued her orders firmly, ¡°Have Gilda and Chayce monitor my uncle¡¯s family closely and press on with the incident investigation.¡±

    ¡°Any word on Sacredice?¡± Norah asked, her voice steady but urgent. The driver hesitated before answering, ¡°We¡¯ve yet to establish contact with Sacredice.¡±

    Sacredice was an enigmatic international intelligence agency known for trading information for money.

    ¡°Initiate contact with them. Sooner orter, they¡¯ll reply,¡± Norah said with a flicker of determination in her eyes. ¡°Sacredice demands results, and if it¡¯s within the Wilson family¡¯s means,ply.¡±

    The driver acknowledged, ¡°Understood, Miss Wilson. When do you n to return to the family¡¯s residence? Your uncle¡¯s family is eyeing a stake in the conglomerate.¡±

    Norah sneered, ¡°Let them try. I¡¯m ready to confront them. Please keep me updated.¡±

    After that, she opened the door and stepped out to drive her own car. She drove aimlessly, lost in thought.

    The Wilson family she referred to wasn¡¯t the well-known one in Glophia, but a secretive family, lesser known yet wealthier than many prominent families, still beneath the Scott family in terms of wealth.

    Since her earliest memories, Norah had been wandering,ter joining an elite organization for intense training. After a mission, she learned of her family¡¯s downfall, shed her alias, and settled back in Glophia.

    Three years ago, a couple approached her for a DNA test, revealing her connection to the distinguished yet secretive Wilson family as their sole daughter. Her initial encounter with her biological parents was at their funeral. They had died in a tragic car crash while on a search for clues about her whereabouts.

    As Norah drove, her gaze lingered on the roadside nts, feeling the breeze against her skin. Growing up without strong family ties, she had always been solitary. Yet, learning of her parents¡¯ search for her instilled a resolve to uncover the truth behind their deaths. She sensed there was a hidden narrative behind their car ident.

    Throughout her stay with the Carter family over thest three years, she clung to the memory of their quest. Her mind then shifted to Sacredice, the mysterious organization. Based abroad, Sacredice was renowned internationally, though scarcely recognized within her own country. Locally, only a small number of individuals were aware of this intelligence agency.

    Sacredice didn¡¯t just gather intelligence; they also epted bounty contracts, which sometimes involved carrying out assassinations. With adequatepensation, they pursued their targets relentlessly, showcasing a prowess beyond her previous organization. Two years had passed with no trace of Sacredice.

    Pondering over her uncle¡¯s manner, Norah deliberated on her return to assert her rightful ce. Even though her parents were no longer around, the Wilson family¡¯s wealth should rightly belong to her. Since her grandfather had already divided the property clearly, her share wouldn¡¯t be imed by anyone.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, here you are!¡± Madeline greeted her parents at the hotel entrance, clinging to Derek¡¯s arm as they approached. Madeline¡¯s father, Coen, and her mother, Rhoda, arrived arm in arm.

    Rhoda tenderly said, ¡°Madeline, after such a long time abroad without a word, it¡¯s good to finally see you. And Derek, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Coen gave Derek a friendly pat. ¡°Looking good, Derek.¡± Madeline lovingly linked arms with her mother, leaning her head on Rhoda¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you both terribly. Who would¡¯ve guessed you¡¯d go abroad without letting me know? Now that you¡¯re back, we should celebrate properly. Mom, Dad, Derek, the hotel you chose is wonderful. Let¡¯s head there,¡± Rhoda said.

    ¡°Glophia is full of fine hotels. There¡¯s no need for such extravagance like Solo Mio Restaurant,¡± she continued. Madeline blinked and said affectionately, ¡°Well, Derek knew you two wereing back today and made the reservation at Solo Mio to wee you. It¡¯s his way of giving you a warm reception.¡±

    Coen chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Derek.¡±

    As they dined, Coen lifted his ss and asked, ¡°So, Derek, how are things with Madeline? nning to tie the knot?¡±

    Derek¡¯s grip on his fork tightened before he looked up and stated sincerely, ¡°Coen, Rhoda, my feelings for Madeline are real.¡±

    Madeline yfully interjected, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already told you. I want to marry Derek.¡±

    Rhoda responded with joyfulughter. ¡°You¡¯re such a perfect match.¡±

    Madeline and Derek¡¯s rtionship had the full support of both Coen and Rhoda from the start. Yet, Madeline¡¯s sudden overseas trip to marry someone else and Derek¡¯s life-altering car incident threw their expectations off course, seemingly dousing any hopes for their reunion.

    However, against all odds, Derek¡¯smitment to marry Madeline remained steadfast. He set his ss down and reassured Madeline¡¯s parents, ¡°Coen, Rhoda, you have my word. I¡¯ll always take good care of Madeline. As for the wedding, we¡¯ll n a meeting between our families to discuss it further.¡±

    Rhoda cleared her throat and said, ¡°And what about that woman?¡±

    Having recently returned to the country, Rhoda and Coen were unaware of the Carter family¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Mom, are you referring to Norah Wilson? She and Derek just signed the divorce papers recently,¡± Madeline responded.

    Recalling the day¡¯s events, Madeline nervously nibbled her lip, her eyes shing with concern. She was ready to intervene if Norah sought to draw attention from any man.

    With a light chuckle, Rhoda said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good to know. Just make sure everything is handled properly. Derek, my only wish is for you to treat Madeline right.¡±

    Growing up, Madeline, the youngest daughter of the Powell family, had always been showered with affection by Coen and Rhoda. Even after going abroad for marriage and returning under mysterious circumstances, Madeline continued to be cherished as their beloved youngest daughter.

    At Rhoda¡¯s words, Derek found his thoughts involuntarily drifting to Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 34

    ?Chapter 34:

    Back when Derek and Norah got married, Derek was unconscious in a hospital bed after the car ident. The two families did not conform to traditional wedding customs. The Carter family did not negotiate with the Wilson family regarding the wedding date or the specifics of the ceremony.

    After settling on a date, Norah moved into the Carter Vi, beginning her journey of taking care of Derek. The marriage certificate was secured by Juliana using her connections, despite Derek¡¯s unconscious condition. As for the wedding photos, there were originally none, but Juliana insisted on Norah taking one.

    That photo ended up on the wall of the master bedroom in the Carter vi, where it remained since Derek seldom visited there after he woke up, and it was never removed. Upon returning, Madeline discarded that wedding photo. Derek found himself recalling these events with surprising rity.

    ¡°Mom, dad, Derek¡¯s been wonderful to me,¡± Madeline dered, nestling closer to Derek with a cheerful demeanor.

    Norah stayed up until well after midnight, her hunger growing. It was time to eat. She nced around and recognized the ce. It was Solo Mio Restaurant, where the race organizers had hosted a meal for the racers just a few days ago.

    Parking her car, Norah entered Solo Mio Restaurant with a casual stride. ¡°I¡¯d like a table, please,¡± she said.

    ¡°Sorry, miss, but may I see your reservation? We need to record it,¡± the receptionist requested politely.

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t book ahead. Is it still possible to get a table?¡± The thought of making a reservation hadn¡¯t crossed Norah¡¯s mind, given her unnned visit.

    The receptionist responded with a sympathetic smile, ¡°Sorry, but we have to stick to our policy. Thank you for understanding.¡±

    Without insisting further, Norah turned to leave.

    ¡°Norah, did you reallye here after me?¡±

    Hearing this, Norah nced back, noticing the immediate shift in Derek¡¯s expression from pleasant to stern as he approached her.

    Derek approached steadily, his gaze fixed directly on Norah.

    Derek ttered himself and got the wrong idea. Despite all Norah¡¯s talk about divorce and even threatening him with a court summons for the divorce, the moment she found out he was at Solo Mio Restaurant, she quietly followed him.

    What a hypocritical woman. Solo Mio Restaurant requires prior booking. It¡¯s not a ce you can just walk into.

    Derek approached Norah with a taunt. ¡°You stormed off so confidently this morning, and now you¡¯re back by my side in a rush. ying hard to get?¡±

    ¡°Derek, have you so quickly forgotten our conversation this morning?¡± Norah stood her ground, arms crossed, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±

    ¡°Bumping into you is hardly my idea of good luck,¡± Derek clenched his jaw. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Madeline emerged, unaware of Norah¡¯s presence, and said, ¡°Derek, is our bill settled?¡± She hadn¡¯t noticed Norah beside Derek due to her angle of approach.

    Upon walking into the hall with her parents, Madeline finally spotted Norah and felt a wave of irritation. Letting go of her mother¡¯s hand, Madeline moved closer to Derek, eyeing Norah with suspicion, and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, did youe here to steal Derek from me? Please¡­¡± Before she could finish, tears began to form in Madeline¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand, Miss Wilson, you still have feelings for Derek, but you two never shared a real connection¡­ Why keep haunting him and resorting to such low actions?¡±

    Rhoda approached, and her tone was firm as she studied the tearful Madeline, then turned her attention to Norah, saying, ¡°Miss Wilson, Madeline has been quite clear. You and Derek are divorced. Technically, you and he are strangers now. Can¡¯t you part on good terms?¡±

    Rhoda¡¯s opinion of Norah was tainted by Madeline¡¯s twisted description of her as an illegitimate child of the Wilson family. Without prior knowledge of Norah, Rhoda¡¯s attitude was dismissively arrogant.

    ¡°Madeline and Derek are in love. After the divorce, you should recognize what¡¯s appropriate. Is there a need to disrupt their lives by acting like a mistress?¡± Rhoda was ustomed to asserting herself, and when dealing with someone like Norah, who seeminglycked a powerful background, her argument shone even brighter. ¡°Miss Wilson, let me be blunt. If you act sensibly, all is well.¡±

    ¡°If not, neither the Powell family nor the Carter family will stand idly by.¡±

    Rhoda scoffed, wanting to badger the future son-inw of the Powell family. Madeline¡¯s future husband? Norah needed to check if she agreed first.

    Norah raised an eyebrow, realizing it was a ssic meet-the-parents scenario. She finally grasped Madeline¡¯s attitude, as arrogant as her mother¡¯s. It was clear as day to anyone paying attention.

    Rhoda donned an elegantly tight dress, failing to soften her severe demeanor. Instead, she gave off a more imposing air as she scrutinized Norah, assessing her worth.

    Coen, generally more measured, remarked, ¡°Miss Wilson, part on good terms. We acknowledge your past efforts for Derek. Why degrade yourself with this situation after the divorce?¡±

    Madeline, portraying the victim, quivered. Tears streamed down as she tightly clutched her emotions. Derek¡¯s heart sank as he delicately wiped away her tears, soothingly saying, ¡°Madeline, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s just a coincidence that Norah is here.¡±

    Madeline nced up to catch Norah¡¯s somewhat amused expression and her look of disdain before Norah looked away.

    ¡°But one needs to book in advance to dine at Solo Mio Restaurant. Did Miss Wilson arrange a reservation a month in advance?¡±

    Derek¡¯s face tensed as Madeline echoed the question he had intended for Norah. Before the divorce, Derek and Madeline had hooked up, and making a reservation at Solo Mio Restaurant was Madeline¡¯s idea to celebrate her parents¡¯ return.

    Norah chose to remain silent amidst Rhoda¡¯s groundless usations and Madeline¡¯s probing questions. She deemed engaging with these people, fixed in their perspectives, pointless.

    Her eyes shifted from Rhoda to Coen, and then lingered on Madeline and Derek, marveling at the intricate web of fate that had entangled her with Derek. She had simply walked into Solo Mio Restaurant on a whim and happened to bump into Derek, who was with his inws. The situation struck her as absurd. Indeed, there was a profound, unwanted bond between her and Derek.

    Derek, with a hint of impatience, stated, ¡°Norah, only you know if this is a mere coincidence or not. Seeing me at the racetrack was unexpected, but today? We just went our separate ways after the unpleasant talk this morning, and now you¡¯re already tailing me. I don¡¯t know how you got hold of my whereabouts, but I¡¯ve already made it crystal clear this morning. Until the investigation wraps up, you¡¯d better behave, or you might end up with nothing.¡±

    ¡°Threatening me?¡± Norah¡¯s smile was frosty. ¡°Threats are the least of my concerns.¡±

    Madeline, through her tears, pleaded, ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯m sorry for my words. Can you please leave Derek alone?¡±

    Rhoda, unable to hide her disdain, suggested, ¡°The Carter family is notable in Glophia. Perhaps Miss Wilson is reluctant to sever ties with Derek and her Carter status. Madeline, stop crying. Derek is devoted to you, and with our support, you have nothing to fear from Norah.¡±

    Norah listened to their nonsense, thinking she could have endured longer if hunger hadn¡¯t taken over. Preparing to leave, Norah lifted her bag and turned, ready to exit.

    Just then, a voice eximed, ¡°Oh, is that Miss Wilson? Are you here to dine? Please,e this way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 35

    ?Chapter 35:

    The manager of Solo Mio Restaurant approached Norah with a weing demeanor, offering his greetings with respect. The crowd in the hall was momentarily taken aback. Derek observed Norah, his face clouded with curiosity, wondering how she hade to be on such good terms with the manager of Solo Mio Restaurant. Could it be that she had formed a bond with the owner after the recent race?

    Rhoda and Coen appeared confused. They understood that the owner of Solo Mio Restaurant was a prominent figure who enforced strict reservation policies that no one dared to break. Given Madeline¡¯s ount of Norah¡¯s status as an illegitimate child of the Wilson family, how had she managed to establish such a connection with the owner?

    ¡°Listen up, folks!¡± the manager said, smiling kindly. ¡°Our boss has made it clear that Miss Wilson doesn¡¯t need a reservation to dine here. She¡¯s wee anytime!¡± He gently addressed the receptionists, ¡°Remember, any oversight with Miss Wilson, and you¡¯ll no longer be needed here.¡± The receptionists nodded, stealing intrigued nces at Norah.

    Madeline, stepping away from Derek, asked with a voice tinged with tears, ¡°Miss Wilson, are you acquainted with the Solo Mio Restaurant owner?¡±

    Under Norah¡¯s steady gaze, Madeline hesitated, then added, ¡°I heard that only those close to the owner can bypass the reservation requirement.¡±

    Norah stayed quiet.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    The manager, beaming with pride, announced, ¡°Miss Wilson is a VIP guest here, as per the owner¡¯s instructions to ensure she¡¯s always well taken care of. Please, Miss Wilson, this way.¡±

    Norah, with a slight smile and ncing at the four faces showing various degrees of displeasure, felt a surge of gratification. ¡°I appreciate it,¡± she said.

    As Norah passed Derek, she murmured, ¡°This Sunday.¡± Derek¡¯s puzzled look only made her smile more freely, herughter echoing vibrantly.

    The manager escorted Norah to an exclusive chamber upstairs, dedicating himself to her service and providing her with unparalleled hospitality.

    Derek couldn¡¯t shake the image of Norah¡¯s graceful presence from his thoughts. He recalled the woman¡¯s once tender actions, contrasting with her current aloofness. Was it truly that simple for her to let go of her feelings for him? No, that couldn¡¯t be possible. Norah must still harbor feelings for him.

    Madeline asked softly, ¡°Derek, how is it that Miss Wilson is considered a VIP by the Solo Mio Restaurant owner? Does she have influential connections?¡±

    Derek let out a sigh and said, ¡°She¡¯s chosen her path. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    He tenderly dried the tears on Madeline¡¯s cheeks,forting her. ¡°Madeline, please stop crying. It pains me to see you this way.¡±

    With a tear-stained smile, Madeline responded, ¡°Alright, I understand. Go and settle the bill.¡±

    She nudged Derek gently, urging him toward the cashier.

    Curiosity getting the better of her, Rhoda moved closer to Madeline and asked, ¡°Madeline, I¡¯ve never heard of this Norah having any significant standing in Glophia. How did shee to know the owner of Solo Mio Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve exined this already. She¡¯s the type to lure in men. Maybe she¡¯s got some shady link with the owner of Solo Mio and is after Derek. She left Derek alone this morning. Luckily, I got wind of it and timely intervened,¡± Madeline said with bitterness.

    Making Derek meet Norah was Madeline¡¯s idea. If not, Derek would have kept Norah waiting for the finalization of the divorce, and her schemes couldn¡¯t proceed. Whenever Madeline spotted Norah, jealousy inevitably bubbled up inside her. Despite Norah¡¯s allegedly uncertain parentage, her beauty and poise overshadowed Madeline, the Powell family heiress. Norah¡¯s presence around Derek fueled Madeline¡¯s insecurity.

    Rhoda leaned in and whispered to Madeline, ¡°You must employ whatever strategies necessary to secure Derek¡¯s affection. Remember, wealth is paramount. Men can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    Rhoda¡¯s gaze briefly lingered on Coen, aware of his indiscretions yet choosing a veneer of tranquility for the sake of their children.

    Madeline¡¯s eyes hardened with determination, saying, ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah savored her meal in the chamber, appreciating the culinary excellence.

    She acknowledged that Sean¡¯s generosity was indeed remarkable.

    As she was about to exit the restaurant and unexpectedly bumped into someone, she suddenly recalled the card Sean had given her.

    Sean had assured her, ¡°Utilize this card at any Scott Group establishment for utmost service. In other words, it¡¯s a pass in Glophia. Should anyplications arise, contact Phillip, and he will promptly address them.¡±

    Sean¡¯s concern for her was genuine.

    Norah savored the vors of the steak, admiring its exquisite taste. Solo Mio Restaurant certainly deserved its acim in Glophia. Its cuisine was exceptional!

    After leisurely finishing her meal, Norah approached the cashier to pay. The receptionist smiled and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, all your charges are covered by your boss.¡±

    Norah responded calmly, steadying her pulse. ¡°Extend my thanks to your boss.¡±

    Norah knew these privileges came from Sean, who recognized her for her role in delivering medical treatment to his sister and grandfather.

    Derek had mentioned looking into Norah¡¯s background.

    Returning from work, he found Madeline intently reviewing some papers in the living room.

    ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯re reading?¡± After loosening his tie, Derek sat beside Madeline, drawing her close in her nightgown and breathing in her scent.

    Madeline yfully pushed him away. ¡°Cut it out. I¡¯m looking into Norah¡¯s background.¡±

    ¡°That was fast.¡± Derek looked up, examining a document detailing Norah¡¯s connection with the Wilson family.

    The report highlighted Norah¡¯s sudden emergence in the Wilson family two years ago, noting the absence of information about her before her arrival, leaving a gap in her history prior to joining the Wilson family.

    Out of the blue, Madeline lifted the paper she held and passed it to Derek. ¡°Derek, check this out. After leaving the Carter residence, Norah¡¯s been staying at Dreamview Vis! Dreamview Vis is a ce not just anyone can ess.¡±

    The document included photos of Norah entering Dreamview Vis, dated within thest week. Derek¡¯s expression grew serious.

    Dreamview Vis was a well-regarded location in Glophia. It was rumored that only a handful of families resided there, all holding significant power and influence. How was it possible for Norah, known as the Wilson family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, to live there?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Scott family at Dreamview Vis too? Could Norah have moved in with the Scott family?¡± Madeline spected, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°That can¡¯t be right!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Derek countered. ¡°At the racetrack, her protective stance toward Norah was unmistakable. Plus, the Solo Mio Restaurant manager¡¯s deference to Norah suggests a connection with Sean. I can¡¯t dismiss the possibility.¡±

    ¡°Considering how Norah seemed to pursue you, I thought she had feelings for you. Derek, you¡¯re not still hung up on Norah, are you?¡±

    Derek quickly refuted, ¡°No way! My feelings have always been for you!¡±

    His deration seemed as much a reassurance to himself as it was to Madeline. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± she replied softly, her eyes searching his face for any hint of uncertainty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 36

    ?Chapter 36:

    Norah found herself waiting until Sunday without a word from Derek. She felt a mix of frustration and confusion over his hesitation regarding the finalization of the divorce. She couldn¡¯t understand the sudden shift in his attitude toward the matter. This was the only concern weighing heavily on her mind, upying her thoughts day and night.

    Determined, Norah dialed Cn¡¯s number, ready to officially take legal action against Derek and proceed with the divorce. She was prepared to follow through with it to the end, even if Derek decided to create a scene.

    On Monday, Norah officially started her new role at Silver Boulder Private Hospital in the Cardiac Surgery Department. Gil personally escorted her to the registration desk at the department. As they entered, the bustling energy of the hospital immediately caught their attention. Doctors and nurses moved swiftly around them, attending to their tasks.

    Navigating the busy corridors, Gil remarked, ¡°Norah, as you can see, it¡¯s a hectic ce. You¡¯re new here, so there¡¯s a lot to take in. Jamison expects a high level of expertise.¡±

    Gil believed Norah¡¯s talent could benefit many patients, and he was eager to learn from her. As a neer to the Cardiac Surgery Department, Norah¡¯s immediate surgical duties might be dyed for up to two months. He admired her abilities, recognizing her as a standout in the medical field, far surpassing his own skills.

    While Gil had a prestigious reputation at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, he humbly acknowledged the considerable skill gap between himself and Norah.

    Norah had mastered medical skills to a high degree, proficient in various methods. At times, she could tackle challenging cases with innovative approaches. Norah was truly an exceptional talent in the medical field.

    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Gil conveyed his admiration through those words.

    With her hands in her pockets, Norah assured Gil, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a full house or not, be it the Neurosurgery Department or the Cardiac Surgery Department, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±

    Gil sighed, saying, ¡°Understanding young people is bing quite the challenge for me. Anyway, meet Director Herrera of the Cardiac Surgery Department. Jamison, I¡¯ve brought her here.¡± He swung open the office door and gestured toward the individual inside.

    Jamison Herrera, a gentle and friendly elderly man, didn¡¯t seem bothered by the door being nudged open. Rising from his chair, he said, ¡°Gil, you nearly broke my door with that shove. You¡¯re escorting this youngdy here, which suggests she¡¯s quite important to you.¡±

    Jamison, standing at a modest 5¡¯6¡å, appeared both friendly andpetent. While speaking, he nced at Norah, who stood behind Gil. Norah sported a white coat branded with ¡°Norah, Cardiac Surgery Department¡± on the left side.

    Her appearance was breathtaking, leaving an indelible impression on everyone who saw her. Jamison couldn¡¯t recall ever having someone so strikingly beautiful on the hospital staff. Norah stood quietly, resembling a piece of fine art.

    Jamison, not one to ce importance on looks, found himself momentarily taken aback by Norah¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°Norah, are you sure about joining the Cardiac Surgery Department?¡±

    Norah¡¯s specific request to be part of the Cardiac Surgery Department was something Jamison needed time to process.

    Jamison had known about this news during the meetingst week, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated her striking appearance. The sight of such a beautiful woman in the demanding field of the Cardiac Surgery Department sparked his curiosity.

    Norah confirmed with conviction, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Norah was confident that Gilda and Chayce could manage the Wilson family¡¯s affairs for her; her heart was set on practicing medicine.

    Gil, observing the exchange, chimed in, ¡°Jamison, you¡¯re gaining a real asset in your team. Look after her. And if Norah¡¯s schedule allows, I might ask her to join me in surgeries in my department! Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± He gave Norah¡¯s shoulder a friendly pat and reassured her, ¡°If you need anything, juste find me.¡± These words weren¡¯t just for Norah¡ªthey were meant for Jamison to show him how much she was valued.

    Jamison briefly acknowledged Gil¡¯s departure. ¡°Okay, hurry up and leave.¡±

    Gil grumpily rapped his nose and exited Jamison¡¯s office, hands tucked behind him.

    Jamison then turned his attention to Norah directly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he asked.

    Norah, sensing his serious tone, inquired, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Jamison replied earnestly, ¡°In this department, we uphold stringent professional standards. Regardless of your previous engagements, I expect diligent study and no cking off here.¡±

    Norah responded, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to ck off.¡±

    Jamison waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Actions speak louder than words. No need for assurances now. Come, let me show you around the department.¡±

    With that, he took the lead, and Norah followed him.

    Two doctors, a man and a woman, were seen deeply focused on their studies, enveloped in silence.

    ¡°Everyone, take a break from your work,¡± Jamison announced, pping to draw attention. ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce Dr. Wilson, the newest addition to our team. Please, let¡¯s wee her warmly.¡±

    Jamison initiated the apuse, which was soon echoed by the two doctors. They cast intrigued nces at Norah, curious about why someone as young and attractive as her had chosen to work in the Cardiac Surgery Department and whether she possessed the necessary surgical skills.

    ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Norah said, offering a modest nod as her introduction.

    Jamison kept his words to a minimum before leaving. One of the doctors, a good-looking man, rose to wee Norah and gestured toward a desk across from his.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, this desk is for you,¡± he said.

    Norah expressed her gratitude with a slight blink. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This doctor, appearing to be in histe twenties with sharp features, exuded a mix of timidity and kindness. It was his first encounter with a colleague of Norah¡¯s allure.

    He rubbed his head awkwardly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re now colleagues.¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s Baylor Padi. If you need anything or have any questions, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Norah responded after expressing her gratitude. She quickly organized her new workspace and turned on theputer.

    Since it was her first day, she began by familiarizing herself with the Cardiac Surgery Department¡¯s guidelines, standard operating procedures, and patient profiles at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    Thanks to her remarkable memory, Norah quickly absorbed the information. The department was bustling, with many patients awaiting surgery and the wards nearly at full capacity.

    As she settled in, a fellow doctor approached Norah¡¯s desk and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, are you familiar with where the cafeteria is? I can show you the way.¡±

    Norah, already well-acquainted with Silver Boulder Private Hospital, appreciated the gesture but technically didn¡¯t need guidance. However, she epted the friendly offer from the female doctor and said, ¡°That sounds great, thank you.¡±

    As they headed to the cafeteria, the doctor introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Jolie Austin. I¡¯ve been at Silver Boulder Private Hospital for three years. What about you? Where were you before this?¡±

    ¡°This is actually my first position,¡± Norah revealed.

    Previously, Norah had onlypleted an internship at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    Jolie was visibly impressed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s incredible. To start your career in the Cardiac Surgery Department here is quite an achievement.¡±

    Given Silver Boulder Private Hospital¡¯s reputation for high recruitment standards, Jolie felt proud to have joined it after three years at a major hospital, viewing her own path as noteworthy.

    Jolie realized that Norah¡¯s direct entry into such a prestigious department without prior work experience marked her as exceptionally talented. Indeed, the Cardiac Surgery Department not only offered high sries but also demanded specialized expertise from its doctors.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 37

    ?Chapter 37:

    Norah gave a smile but remained silent. Silence was best at this moment.

    Norah could only remember Baylor and Jolie on her first day at work. Jolie had guided Norah, carrying medical files as they made their rounds. After that, Jolie showed Norah around for a while.

    ¡°These are the patients under my care,¡± Jolie exined. ¡°Once you¡¯re more familiar with the policies and procedures here, Jamison will likely assign some to you.¡±

    Noticing that Norah didn¡¯t have much to do, Baylor suggested, ¡°Dr. Wilson, you might want to look over additional case files. Jamison will evaluate our performance at the end of the month, and anyone falling short might face serious consequences.¡±

    Baylor left the nature of the repercussions to the imagination.

    Norah had a good impression of Jamison, seeing him as amitted and diligent doctor who always encouraged the team to stay focused and enhance their skills, even during a hectic schedule. He had no tolerance forziness or neglect among the doctors.

    In Norah¡¯s observation, the prospects at Silver Boulder Private Hospital¡¯s Cardiac Surgery Department seemed promising. And undoubtedly, it was a busy ce.

    Jolie shared, ¡°The Cardiac Surgery Department has eight doctors. Two are away on exchange programs, three are busy with outpatient consultations, and one is currently in surgery and hasn¡¯t finished yet. Dr. Padi and I are responsible for making rounds today.¡±

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    This made Norah realize just how bustling the Cardiac Surgery Department was. They were in charge of everything, whether outpatient or inpatient care. Norah nodded, having assumed fewer doctors worked here.

    ¡°The department is filled with highly skilled doctors. Take Baylor, for example. He maye across as soft-spoken, but his surgical skills are remarkable! Yet, when ites to surgery, the Supernatural Doctor is in a league of her own. Her sess rate in operations is a staggering 100%! It¡¯s unbelievable,¡± Jolie said.

    Jolie nced around and leaned in to whisper to Norah, ¡°Whenever Jamison holds a meeting, he can¡¯t stop praising the Supernatural Doctor. But it¡¯s been a couple of years since I heard anything about her. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s retired. I¡¯d love to learn from her. Her skills are just out of this world.¡±

    Norah responded with augh, ¡°Stories have a way of getting blown out of proportion. She might not be as miraculous as everyone says.¡±

    Jolie quickly objected, ¡°That¡¯s not true at all! In my eyes, the Supernatural Doctor is nothing short of extraordinary! She¡¯s my role model, and Jamison admires her greatly, too! He is always talking about her. Not only is the Supernatural Doctor a master surgeon, but her unique healing techniques are also something. She has talents that go beyond the operating table!¡±

    Strength often drew admiration, and the Supernatural Doctor had quite the legendary status, known far and wide.

    Jolie was just like everyone else in this regard, harboring a profound respect for the Supernatural Doctor. Norah didn¡¯t push the conversation any further and was just about to show her agreement with what Jolie was saying when the sound of Jamison¡¯s uninterested voice cut in.

    ¡°Have you finished your tasks? Is there time for a chat?¡±

    Jolie stopped talking at once and turned around, responding solemnly, ¡°Jamison, Dr. Wilson and I were not just chatting. I was briefing her on the department¡¯s policies.¡±

    Norah stayed calm, her face untroubled, making it seem like Jolie¡¯s exnation was perfectly eptable.

    Jamison gave a dismissive scoff. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for something to do,e help me sort out the patient files and draft case reports.¡±

    He made a point to look directly at Norah before he walked off.

    Norah understood that Jamison had approached them on purpose with his remarks, but she wasn¡¯t bothered. After all, focusing on the job was exactly what she was there to do.

    On top of that, Jamison kept a close eye on her, like a vignt hawk, poised to spot any slip-ups and give a heads-up. Since she started working at the hospital, Norah had been tagging along with Jamison more often during rounds in the Cardiac Surgery Department. The outpatient duties were divided among six other doctors on rotation, leaving Norah no room to join in.

    Jolie had mentioned that the schedule for cardiac consultations was quite packed.

    Norah ended up doing a variety of tasks in the Cardiac Surgery Department.

    In an unexpected turn, Norah even helped Gil with surgery in the Neurosurgery Department. The doctors were puzzled as to why a doctor with her abilities wasn¡¯t working with them instead of the Cardiac Surgery Department. Gil simply offered a smile in response, not exining.

    At the Carter family¡¯s vi, Kathy was rxing on the couch while Madeline was at the dressing table, applying her makeup.

    ¡°Madeline, my brother mentioned he met your parents recently. How did that go?¡± Kathy asked.

    Kathy had been grounded at home since theirst outing to the racetrack, undergoing what Sharon considered necessary discipline. It was only recently that she had been allowed out again. Derek had once mentioned meeting Madeline¡¯s parents over a meal, and Kathy took note of it.

    While shaping her eyebrows, Madeline answered, ¡°It went well. Derek brought up the idea of our parents meeting to set a date for the wedding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Rest assured, Madeline, once I return home, I¡¯ll surely put in a good word for you with my mom. She doesn¡¯t quite get you, and that was the reason she disliked you. Don¡¯t let it get to you. Mom¡¯s just looking out for my brother,¡± Kathy replied, patting her chest.

    Yet, Kathy¡¯s mood darkened as she remembered what happened to Derek years ago. She soonforted herself, thinking that those issues were between her brother and Madeline. As Derek¡¯s sister, her main concern was his happiness. Given how seemingly well Madeline treated Derek now, Kathy doubted the past problems would happen again.

    Madeline paused in her makeup routine and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it. I¡¯m willing to put up with any treatment from Sharon as long as I can be with Derek.¡±

    Holding the eyebrow pencil more firmly, Madeline added warmly, ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re so sweet. Your words do make me feel better.¡±

    Kathy offered Madeline a bright smile and said, ¡°After all, who else deserves my kindness if not you, Madeline? Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard that Norah has sent my brother legal papers. What¡¯s causing the dy with the divorce?¡±

    ¡°Derek is looking into Norah¡¯s past. What you might not know is that after parting ways with the Carter family, she¡¯s been living at Dreamview Vis. Her identity as a racecar driver under the code name Selene was unexpected enough. Derek thinks Norah has been keeping things from him, so he¡¯s decided to dig deeper before moving forward with the divorce,¡± Madeline exined tly.

    At the mention of ¡°Dreamview Vis,¡± Kathy widened her eyes. ¡°The Dreamview Vis in Glophia? Holy shit! How is Norah managing to stay there? Is it possible she¡¯s got a connection with someone influential?¡±

    Madeline set aside her makeup tool and offered a nomittal shrug. ¡°What can I say? Yet, I sense that Norah is looking for a new backer.¡±

    Leaning closer, Kathy lowered her voice and said, ¡°Madeline, do you think it¡¯s possible Norah is getting involved with a member of the Scott family?¡±

    ¡°Could she?¡± Madeline replied, her voice tinged with doubt. ¡°It¡¯s audacious of Norah, right? Does she even grasp the prestige of the Scott family head? She appears relentless in her pursuit to scale the socialdder. Just wait.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s bound to be harshly abandoned by Mr. Scott. The day she gets kicked out from Dreamview Vis will be a spectacle. I can¡¯t wait to see!¡±

    Just then, Derek entered the room. ¡°What¡¯s this conversation about?¡±

    He cast a disapproving nce at Kathy and said, ¡°Kathy, try not to mess up Madeline¡¯s makeup. We don¡¯t want to be stuck at home.¡±

    Kathy yfully stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I was merely asking about Madeline¡¯s insight on the Grace Cup. You¡¯re aware, Derek, that Madeline has an exquisite eye for fashion. As someone just starting in design, I¡¯m eager to learn everything she knows.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 38

    ?Chapter 38:

    Derek¡¯s expression softened as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still plenty of time before the Grace Cup? Madeline¡¯s not going anywhere. What¡¯s the rush to ask her today?¡±

    Kathy said those words to change the subject, clearly not interested in seeking advice from Madeline regarding the Grace Cup. She jumped up and pushed Derek toward the door. ¡°Understood. Derek, make it quick and get going. Madeline needs to get dressed.¡±

    Once the door shut, Madeline asked, ¡°So, are you actually going to join the Grace Cup?¡±

    Kathy confirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, I studied fashion design at university. I¡¯m eager to enterpetitions to build my name. I need your support, Madeline.¡±

    Madeline appeared unsure and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve also entered the Grace Cup¡¯s fashion design contest. If I assist you, it might detract from my own work.¡±

    She looked down, her gaze carrying a hint of mystery and uncertainty. She hadn¡¯t signed up for the contest until Kathy brought it up, prompting a spur-of-the-moment decision to participate. She felt she had wasted too much time during her two years abroad. Now back in Glophia and preparing to marry Derek, Madeline knew she had to be mindful of her public image.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Noelle will be judging the Grace Cup this year. I¡¯m really looking forward to meeting her in the final round,¡± Kathy shared her aspirations.

    As a student majoring in fashion design,

    Discover more at

    Kathy looked up to several world-famous designers, with Noelle at the top of her list. ¡°Noelle¡¯s designs are simply exquisite. I own one of her high-fashion pieces. I hardly ever wear it, just to keep it special!¡±

    Madeline offered a sympathetic smile and said, ¡°Then you should give it your all in the contest. I decided topete, and assisting you could be challenging for me.¡±

    Kathy responded with a slight sulk. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s okay. You should just concentrate on your preparations, Madeline.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, today you¡¯re on duty at the outpatient clinic,¡± Jolie announced, handing Norah the schedule. ¡°You¡¯re on duty today and tomorrow.¡±

    This new week marked Norah¡¯s first chance to work directly with patients at the outpatient clinic. Jolie gave Norah an encouraging pat on the back. ¡°You¡¯re rtively new to our Cardiac Surgery Department, so being at the outpatient clinic mostly means you¡¯ll be waiting. If you get bored, feel free to tackle other tasks around the office. Just make sure it doesn¡¯t disrupt the patient consultations.¡±

    In a low voice, Jolie added, ¡°Just be mindful. I get the sense that Jamison keeps a particrly close eye on you. He could drop by to check on you without warning.¡±

    Jolie understood Norah¡¯s heightened sense of awareness. He probably suspected that Norah might have leveraged connections to secure her hospital position without genuine medical expertise. Since Norah¡¯s arrival, rumors had been circting. There were whispers that Norah might be a high-ranking official¡¯s rtive who had embellished her credentials or belonged to a distinguished family seeking to broaden her horizons.

    Despite the swirling rumors, Jolie preferred to rely on her own judgment when forming opinions about others. Norah was friendly toward her colleague, and Jolie reciprocated with warmth. ¡°Thanks a bunch.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    As Jolie departed, Norah attached her pen to her uniform pocket and headed toward the outpatient clinic. Derek was still dying the finalization of the divorce. Cn had handled the delivery of the court summons for Norah.

    Norah guessed Derek had received it and pondered his next move. Deep down, she knew involving Juliana could simplify matters, but Norah hesitated to burden her, considering thetter¡¯s advanced age.

    Taking a seat in the outpatient office of the Cardiac Surgery Department, Norah found herself alone. The screen showed doctors with patients queued up, but her name had not yet appeared. This didn¡¯t bother Norah. She understood that as a neer, patients would naturally gravitate toward more experienced physicians.

    After being there all morning, Norah finally got a patient. The first patient of the morning was a young university student seeking relief from difort. The clinic was busy, and the patient ended up in the Cardiac Surgery Department by chance, mentioning asional rapid heartbeats at night.

    Norah quickly applied pressure to specific acupuncture points, alleviating the patient¡¯s difort in no time.

    ¡°Amazing! Are all doctors in the Cardiac Surgery Department this remarkable? The pain is gone!¡± the patient eximed.

    Norah said while delivering treatment, ¡°You¡¯ve been dealing with irregr periods for some time, haven¡¯t you? What took you so long to seek medical help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before, but the relief from medication was only temporary. I never thought I¡¯d find such effective relief here. Your technique worked wonders!¡±

    The patient was visibly impressed and chatted with Norah throughout the treatment. After the session, Norah prescribed two medications for the patient. ¡°I¡¯ve given you medications to help stabilize your system. They should alleviate your difort going forward. As for the rapid heartbeat, try not to stay up toote, especially when you¡¯re in pain. Maintain a consistent routine.¡±

    By the time lunch rolled around, no other patients had shown up. Norah realized the importance of reputation, understanding it yed a significant role no matter the setting.

    The hours at the clinic were set, and Norah knew she¡¯d be done for the day once the clock hit closing time. ncing up, Norah noticed Jamison at the doorway, quietly watching her. She offered him a serene smile before Jamison walked off.

    Given Norah¡¯s confidential background, Jamison paid extra attention to her. Norah¡¯s duties at the hospital were heavier than those of other doctors, but clinic days like this one allowed her a bit of downtime. Especially today, with hardly any patients, she could leave work on time.

    Leaving the hospital, Norah spotted a stylish green¡­

    G-ss Mercedes. The window lowered, and Joanna greeted Norah with a wave full of excitement. ¡°Norah, over here!¡±

    After Norah got in and buckled up, Joanna started the car.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve been away just a few days for intensive training. When did you start at Silver Private Hospital? Last I knew, you were managing twopanies. Won¡¯t you return to your role as chairwoman?¡± Joanna asked casually, holding the steering wheel while looking over at Norah.

    ¡°My current focus is on heart disease research. Gil extended an invite, so I decided to join the hospital,¡± Norah exined, briefly looking up from her phone where she was answering work-rted emails.

    ¡°Got it. Norah, you know I¡¯ve got your back no matter what. If there¡¯s ever anything, just let me know,¡± Joanna dered with conviction.

    Joanna had recentlymitted to an intensive training program in a secluded facility to sharpen her shooting skills andbat abilities. Norah was well-informed about it through Joanna, who mentioned it was organized by Bryson.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 39

    ?Chapter 39:

    Joanna shared her training experience, saying, ¡°It was incredibly educational. The downside? The instructions were so strict that I couldn¡¯t even y on my phone. I¡¯ve missed you dearly. Did you make any visits to the Hayes family¡¯s residence or the Scott family¡¯s? Did you encounter any issues?¡±

    Norah gave a brief rundown but left out details about her patients.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it romantic that you get some alone time with Mr. Scott and Mr. Hayes, respectively? Did anything interesting happen at those dinners?¡± Joanna teased with a grin.

    Since Norah divorced Derek, she had been keen on setting Norah up with new guys, hoping to steer her away from reconciling with Derek. Thinking of what Derek had done to Norah, Joanna wished she could kill him.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m not looking to jump into another rtionship. Derek¡¯s dying the divorce, taking it to court,¡± Norah¡¯s temper red up at the mention of Derek.

    ¡°Ugh! What a bastard! Norah, want to have a go at sorting him out?¡± Joanna frowned.

    ¡°I just want to wrap up this divorce quickly and cut ties with him for good. Since signing those divorce papers, I keep running into Derek on different asions. The other day, I ran into him and Madeline at Solo Mio Restaurant¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened next?¡± Joanna leaned in, eager for more.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing Norah¡¯s story and said, ¡°He never imagined you¡¯d be an honored guest of the Scott family, did he? I bet he, Madeline, and Madeline¡¯s parents were all taken aback. I¡¯d be surprised too, if I were in his shoes. So, you¡¯re already on good terms with Mr. Scott? I didn¡¯t know Solo Mio Restaurant offered special treatment to anyone.¡±

    Norah rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m working with them now.¡±

    ¡°That highlights the significance of proficiency!¡± Joanna responded. ¡°My father has decided I should run one of our familypanies. Once I¡¯m back from training, I¡¯ll take over as CEO. It¡¯s my first time in charge, and I¡¯m quite thrilled about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, what if you go bankrupt?¡± Norah teased.

    ¡°My father mentioned it¡¯s a smaller venture as practice for me. If it goes bankrupt, he¡¯ll step in to help. And my brother¡¯s got my back. He wouldn¡¯t let me fail. And there¡¯s you¡ªso failure¡¯s not in the cards!¡± Joanna said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to being CEO!¡±

    Norah decided not to dampen her spirits with any more teasing. ¡°So, where are we headed?¡±

    ¡°To mour Club! It¡¯s time for some fun! Today, I want you to take it easy. My brother mentioned you¡¯ve been working at the hospital for a week. It¡¯s high time you kicked back and let go of some stress! Do you need to switch up your outfit?¡±

    In her simple andfortable attire, Norah didn¡¯t quite match the club¡¯s vibe.

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    An hourter, they arrived at mour Club.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had a drink. I¡¯m iming all these!¡± Joanna went all out ordering drinks.

    Norah smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    Before hitting the club, they stopped by Splendor Building to get a makeover with Aaron¡¯s help.

    The dance floor was packed, the crowd moving to the pulsating beats, fully embracing their wild side. Norah sipped her cocktail leisurely.

    Upstairs, passers-by couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Norah and Joanna.

    Last time, Norah¡¯s choice was a white strapless mini, but tonight¡¯s red fitted dress entuated her figure even more strikingly. The lighting further highlighted Norah¡¯s exquisite features, and as a lock of hair fell across her forehead, she elegantly tucked it behind her ear. Her cascading curls added a touch of allure to every move she made.

    Joanna, sporting a crop top and shorts, had her hair up, showcasing her neckline.

    After a sip of her drink, Joanna¡¯s cheeks flushed a rosy hue. ¡°Norah, if I were a man, I¡¯d choose you in a heartbeat¡­¡±

    With asional burps interrupting her speech, Joanna added, ¡°Derek¡¯s such an idiot for choosing Madeline over you. He¡¯s bound to regret it. And when he does, you better take him back!¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile. Joanna¡¯s support meant the world to her.

    Recalling Derek¡¯s words from theirst encounter in the cafe, a shadow passed over Norah¡¯s eyes. Derek was undoubtedly a despicable man. That was probably why he thought so lowly of everyone else.

    Norah kept quiet about what Derek had said. She knew Joanna would storm into his office, ready to confront him if Joanna found out. This was typical of Joanna¡ªshe let her anger out through her actions.

    ¡°Norah, you deserve better,¡± Joanna said, her voice trembling. Tears started to form as she took another sip. She confessed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I wanted to take care of that bastard. I wanted to contact you, but I didn¡¯t want to bother you. Damn that Derek! How dare he treat you like that! What a despicable jerk!¡±

    Norah found Joanna¡¯s words somewhat amusing. She set her drink aside, moved closer tofort Joanna, and pulled out a tissue to wipe away her tears.

    Meanwhile, Madeline linked arms with Derek and Kathy. The three of them, all dressed up, made their entrance into the mour Club.

    Kathy cheerfully eximed, ¡°After being locked up for so long, I¡¯m thrilled to finally be out! Madeline, you¡¯re amazing. Thank you for convincing Derek to bring me along.¡±

    Derek warned her with a stern look, ¡°Just make sure you stay out of trouble. I won¡¯t be as forgiving if you mess up again.¡±

    Kathy promised, ¡°I¡¯ll be good.¡±

    Trying to lighten the mood, Madeline urged, ¡°Derek, enough with the warnings! Come on, there¡¯s a live band tonight. Let¡¯s get closer to the stage.¡±

    Derek wasn¡¯t really there for the music. His usual nights out involved drinking and flirting. However, he tagged along for Madeline¡¯s sake.

    They found a booth and settled in. Kathy offered to take their orders. ¡°Derek, Madeline, what do you want to drink? I¡¯ll head to the bar and get it.¡±

    ¡°A J?germeister for me, a Margarita for Madeline, and get yourself a cocktail,¡± Derek instructed. ¡°Got it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 40

    ?Chapter 40:

    The club was alive with music and dancers moving freely, fully immersed in the rhythm. Norah and Joanna were having drinks upstairs when a group of bold men approached them. Unlike Jordy, these men took the hint and moved on after being politely declined.

    ¡°It turns out that actualbat training is worlds apart from Taekwondo. Once I¡¯m fully trained, I¡¯ll be more than capable of fighting for you, Norah!¡± Joanna dered.

    Sitting beside Joanna, Norah propped her chin up, half-listening to her tipsy ramblings while asionally sipping her drink.

    Then, suddenly, a wave of excitement erupted from downstairs. ¡°It¡¯s Rosy Secret!¡±

    ¡°Rosy Secret has arrived! They¡¯re finally here!¡±

    The entire club darkened, save for the spotlight that found its way to the stage. The DJ paused the music, and the previously energetic crowd stopped, all eyes drawn to the stage.

    The band featured four members: a guitarist, a bassist, a drummer, and a singer¡ªa striking woman, with the instrumentalists donned in masks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening,¡± Norah murmured, but then the singer¡¯s rich voice filled the room as she began to sing, her band providing apelling backdrop.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub

    As the chorus hit, the crowd couldn¡¯t resist the pull of the music, moving along to the beat. ¡°Did you think about me, baby?¡± The infectious tune had everyone smiling and dancing along.

    For Kathy, bars and clubs had been off-limits, and Rosy Secret was a band she had only heard of, making this her first live experience of their music.

    ¡°I¡¯m a huge fan! I¡¯ve heard all their songs are selfposed hits! They sound amazing live! Absolutely incredible!¡± Kathy yelled excitedly.

    Madeline had been overseas for the past two years and didn¡¯t know about this band, but she casually echoed, ¡°Loving it.¡±

    ¡°Derek, want to dance?¡± Madeline proposed.

    Yet, Derek casually dismissed it with a wave. ¡°Nah, not really my thing.¡± He appreciated the music but had no interest in hitting the dance floor.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Madeline didn¡¯t hesitate, pulling Kathy along to join the dancers.

    Dressed in tight skirts, they quickly caught the attention of several men trying to chat them up. Seeing this, Derek¡¯s brow furrowed in annoyance. After downing his wine, he made his way to the dance floor, positioning himself protectively near them.

    Norah, not typically a nightclub enthusiast, found it intriguing that Rosy Secret was performing tonight. She wondered if this was their first appearance. Yet, she realized she was out of the loop on their performances.

    ¡°Coming up next is our final track titled ¡®Only Love.''¡± The moment the familiar intro yed, Norah¡¯s mood shifted, her expression darkening instantly.

    After a long absence from the public eye, she questioned theck of respect for her work.

    After finishing another drink, Joanna nced at Norah, smiled, and said, ¡°Norah, who¡¯s giving you such a hard time? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll beat them out for you.¡±

    ¡°Just drink your wine,¡± Norah replied, pouring another ss for Joanna, who quieted down to drink. Norah then pulled out her phone to send a quick message. They think she¡¯s a pushover? Damn!

    Casually browsing the web, Norah stumbled upon numerous videos of Rosy Secret performing at bars. Aside from a few covers, most of their songs were original and quite popr. Norah almost burst intoughter.

    She considered confronting the band directly but decided against it when she saw Joanna¡¯s drunk state. It was a task for another day. For now, her priority was taking care of Joanna.

    As they were about to leave, an imposing figure approached the stairs, his presencemanding attention. nked by two bodyguards, he made passers-by wary of crossing his path.

    Joanna, intent on continuing her drinking spree, and Norah, ready to escort her out, were distracted by murmurs from the crowd.

    ncing up, Norah locked eyes with the man.

    ¡°Kason? What is he doing here?¡± Rumors had it he wasn¡¯t fond of femalepany. Yet here he was, looking right at home in the mour Club.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, what a pleasure to see you again,¡± Kason¡¯s voice was smooth, his intentions clear. He was here for Norah. Before long, he joined them, taking a seat across from them.

    Perched near the railing on the upper floor, Spencer ced a hand on Kason¡¯s arm, looking down and signaling to the man below, saying, ¡°Looks like your uncle¡¯s made another move.¡±

    Kaiden, without even ncing down, retorted, ¡°No way! How could that be? Didn¡¯t I mention he might be seeing someone?¡±

    At themotion, Kaiden looked down and realized it was indeed Kason, seated across from Norah and Joanna with his two bodyguards, engaged in conversation with them.

    Kaiden was puzzled. Why Norah and Joanna? Did Kason stop by just to see them? Howe he didn¡¯t know that Kason was acquainted with them?

    With a smirk, Spencer teased, ¡°So, are you referring to one of them? Though Norah doubles as Selene, I¡¯ve never heard of your uncle taking an interest in racing. Isn¡¯t the family business more his style?¡±

    ¡°No way! That¡¯s not possible!¡± Kaiden muttered under his breath. Considering Norah was still legally tied to Derek, the notion of Kason taking an interest in her seemed far-fetched.

    Caught off guard, Norah asked Kason, ¡°Mr. Hayes, what brings you here?¡±

    Kason settled in opposite them, his demeanor serious. ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± He nced briefly at Norah before averting his eyes.

    Norah was beautiful, a fact Kason had acknowledged at their first meeting. Her charm had left asting impression.

    Norah chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any offense, just curious¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in me?¡± The music from downstairs filled the air, echoing themes of love.

    Seeing the smile on Norah¡¯s face, Kason felt his heart flutter. ¡°I came looking for Kaiden. I spotted you on my way up and thought I¡¯d stop by to say hi.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is that the case?¡± Norah asked, skeptical about his assertion.

    She observed Kason¡¯s expression, noting it remained unchanged. It struck her that, as someone with a military background, hisposure was indeed unwavering.

    ¡°Does Miss Andrews have too much to drink? Miss Wilson, did you drink as well? Mind if I drive you home? Driving might be too much for you now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41:

    Norah had already nned to hire a designated driver, aware that avoiding alcohol at mour Club was unlikely. But running into Kason here was unexpected. Kason mentioned he was here looking for Kaiden, yet it was a known fact among Glophia¡¯s elite that Kaiden and Spencer were regrs at mour Club when they didn¡¯t have sses. Hadn¡¯t Kason dropped by the club before to look for Kaiden, as he imed?

    With a thoughtful look, Norah quickly responded, ¡°I really appreciate it, but I¡¯ll go with arranging a designated driver.¡±

    Despite Norah¡¯s rejection, Kason didn¡¯t show any signs of difort. ¡°Miss Wilson, are you trying to maintain some distance from me?¡±

    Norah immediately remembered Sean¡¯s sarcastic remarks and answered, ¡°No, nothing like that.¡±

    Norah found that both Sean and Kason showed an unexpected interest in her. Perhaps it was due to her role as the doctor for their significant family members. With Kason persisting, Norah ceased her protests.

    ¡°Joanna and I n to stay at mour Club a bit longer. Mr. Hayes, if you¡¯re here for Kaiden, please feel free to look for him. We¡¯ll let you know when we¡¯re about to leave.¡±

    Norah realized the Scott and Hayes families would continue to afford her certain privileges amid her time delivering medical treatments to their family members. At this thought, she nced up at Kason.

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Even in such a casual setting, Kason was impably dressed in a sharp ck suit, his hair perfectly styled, showcasing his striking features. His military background was not visible, yet his authoritative presence was undeniable.

    Right then, Norah could sense Kason¡¯s subtle stare fixed on her. She gave a sly smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, is there something else you¡¯d like to discuss with me in private?¡± Kason appeared briefly unsettled as he rose to his feet.

    ¡°No, Miss Wilson. Just make sure you don¡¯t slip away unnoticed.¡±

    After Kason had left, Norah couldn¡¯t help butugh. Kason was certainly a character. Did he think her previous words were some excuse to drive him away? His parting words were peculiar.

    Joanna, barely focusing through her drunkenness, urged Norah, ¡°Come on, drink up! We¡¯re not heading home until we¡¯ve had our fill! I think I can handle three more.¡±

    Norah gently brushed off Joanna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve had a giggle,¡± as she drained her cup.

    ¡°Norah, have a drink¡­ Oh no¡­¡± As Joanna seemed on the brink of vomiting, Norah quickly pressed a spot on Joanna¡¯s hand, averting the immediate crisis.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the restroom.¡± Norah supported Joanna, guiding her toward the bathroom with care.

    Joanna¡¯s alcohol tolerance was notably low, yet her enthusiasm for drinking was high. Without Norah¡¯s supervision, she likely would¡¯ve overindulged. Following a relieving session in the restroom, Joanna regained some rity and clung to Norah, eager for more drinks.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve had enough to drink. Time to take a break and then head back,¡± Norah helped Joanna back to their spot, advising restraint.

    Joanna, now a bit more clear-headed, pouted and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I get it.¡±

    Joanna appreciated Norah¡¯s concern, though the desire to continue drinking was hard to ignore.

    ¡°Did I really see Mr. Hayes earlier? I didn¡¯t imagine that, did I?¡± Joanna felt dizzy, her memories a bit fuzzy. ¡°Did hee to invite you for something, Norah?¡±

    With a light tap on Joanna¡¯s head, Norah reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re not making it up, but the alcohol¡¯s messing with your memory. Mr. Hayes did stop by, but he¡¯s already left.¡±

    Joanna, touching her forehead, epted the exnation. ¡°Oh, I must¡¯ve been mistaken then.¡±

    Down on the dance floor, Kathy was having a st with Madeline. Everything was fantastic except for the rule against getting too cozy with guys, which Derek had issued. Madeline¡¯s uninhibited vibe on the dance floor caught Kathy by surprise. Earlier, before Derek¡¯s intervention, Kathy had observed Madeline almost glued to an unfamiliar man.

    Kathy realized Madeline was a good-time girl and wondered when she could have a st like this with Madeline again. She started making ns for it.

    The three of them returned to their table for a breather. Derek¡¯s expression was grave as he said, ¡°Have you had enough fun? If so, let¡¯s head home.¡±

    Kathy pleaded, ¡°Derek, can we stay a little longer? Rosy Secret¡¯s performance isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯d love to hear the end before we leave.¡±

    Madeline, clinging to Derek¡¯s arm, yfully persuaded him, ¡°Derek, a little longer won¡¯t hurt. We¡¯re almost ready to leave anyway.¡±

    Madeline nudged closer, whispering, ¡°We don¡¯t get out much. Might as well make the most of it.¡±

    ¡°Fine, one more hour.¡±

    Joanna was captivated by the band¡¯s performance. ¡°Rosy Secret¡¯s talent is undeniable. It¡¯s clear why they¡¯re a favorite among bars and clubs. Each of their original songs hits the mark.¡±

    While not an expert, Joanna¡¯s passion for music allowed her to appreciate the band¡¯spelling tunes and meaningful lyrics, leaving her eager for more.

    Norah scoffed. ¡°Oh? Well, yeah.¡±

    Norah pondered what kind of reaction the band members would have when they spotted herter.

    With a curious nce, Joanna asked, ¡°Norah, are you acquainted with the band members?¡±

    ¡°Acquainted? Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    Joanna, slightly drunk, asked boldly, ¡°Could you introduce me to the guitarist then? I think he¡¯s really good at ying the guitar, and his voice is so pleasant. Can I meet him? Of course, just friends, nothing beyond that.¡±

    Norah knew Joanna¡¯s sudden interest was sparked by the guitarist¡¯s musical talent, despite her vow to avoid romantic entanglements.

    ¡°Rosy Secret has a strong online following. I haven¡¯t followed them closely, but the guitarist¡¯s singing caught my attention.¡± Dreamily propping her chin, Joanna fixated on the masked guitarist at the center stage, saying, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Not particrly.¡±

    ¡°Best not to get your hopes up,¡± Norah casually warned, ncing at Joanna¡¯s budding curiosity.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Norah, it seems like your standards for men are quite high, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    At that, Norah¡¯s mind shed through a few faces. In terms of looks, Sean and Kason were definitely striking, while Derek could be considered handsome by general standards. Sadly, Madeline¡¯s return had tarnished Derek¡¯s once appealing image in her eyes, rendering him utterly detestable.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve had a few drinks tonight, and I¡¯m really keen on getting the guitarist¡¯s details. Could you help me out?¡± Joanna¡¯s face was flushed as she adorablytched onto Norah¡¯s arm. ¡°You can make it happen, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Norah offered a smile, though her eyes were cold. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Her agreement wasn¡¯t just to fulfill Joanna¡¯s wish. Norah had her own reasons for wanting to connect with the band.

    Under Norah¡¯s watchful eye, Joanna stuck to drinks with lower alcohol content, counting down the moments one by one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42:

    After their final performance, Rosy Secret quickly exited the stage, leaving the audience wanting more.

    Joanna got up, grabbed Norah¡¯s hand, and started heading backstage. ¡°Come on, Norah, we¡¯re going to their hangout spot. A family friend of mine shared it with me when I frequented mour Club,¡± she said.

    Not being very familiar with mour Club, Norah followed Joanna toward the band¡¯s resting area.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this area is off-limits to guests,¡± the security guard said, blocking their way.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Andrews family. Do you really want to stop me?¡± Joanna replied, her toneced with entitlement. Facing the security guard¡¯s obstruction, she added, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t have you removed from your job?¡±

    The guard remained professional. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty. Please,dies, don¡¯t make this difficult.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°If we can¡¯t enter, could you at least ry a message? Tell the lead of Rosy Secret, Starbear, that I¡¯m waiting for him in the upstairs lounge.¡±

    After delivering the message, Norah led Joanna away.

    ¡°Are we just going to leave like that?¡± Joanna asked, puzzled. ¡°Do you think the security guard will actually ry your message? And will the guitariste to meet us?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    ¡°The band¡¯s lead is the guitarist,¡± Norah replied. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he shows up.¡±

    They headed to the upstairs lounge, where Norah and Joanna put on the masks provided by the club.

    Joanna, confused by Norah¡¯s actions, followed her lead without question. She trusted that whatever Norah had in mind wouldn¡¯t cause her any harm. Still, she felt dizzy, knowing she¡¯d had too many drinks. She softly leaned on Norah¡¯s shoulder, squinting to ease her dizziness.

    As they waited for the guitarist, Norah gave Joanna a brief massage to help sober her up.

    Shortly after, a man wearing a mask entered the room. ¡°Starbear?¡± He paused, surprised to find two masked women waiting.

    ¡°Emerson, you saw my message in the chat group, right?¡± Norah asked.

    Emerson Moran¡¯s expression tightened as he shut the door behind him. ¡°Is that really you?¡±

    Joanna watched quietly, curious about the unfolding scene.

    In the room, vibrant neon lighting cast a glow on them, obscuring their facial expressions and adding to the already palpable tension.

    Emerson chose a seat as far away from Norah as possible, his actions betraying a certain difort. ¡°Starbear, what¡¯s the reason for your visit?¡± he asked.

    The sudden appearance of Starbear, after a long silence in the group chat, brought back a sense of apprehension to Emerson, even as Rosy Secret¡¯s leader.

    Emerson was puzzled by the intense vibe a young woman like her could radiate. Reflecting on the band¡¯s recent actions, Emerson felt a pang of guilt.

    ¡°I caught your show earlier,¡± Norah stated, her look icy. ¡°I was¡­ surprised.¡±

    Emerson clenched his left fist. ¡°Is that so? Well, the band has been performing together for years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be disappointing if we hadn¡¯t made any progress,¡± Norah said. ¡°However, I noted that many of your allegedly original tracks aren¡¯t creations of Rosy Secret. Why im them as the band¡¯s?¡±

    Norah confronted Emerson directly, catching him off guard with her assertion.

    Joanna was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t grasp how Norah knew the band¡¯s music wasn¡¯t authentic.

    Feigningposure, Emerson defended himself. ¡°What do you mean? Every melody and lyric came from us! Starbeam, perhaps your time away has muddled your memory.¡±

    Norah scoffed, saying, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t recognize my own work? Those pieces your band has appropriated were my creations. Do you honestly believe they match the original quality? It feels like ever since your band¡¯s songwriter left, everything you guys make is just a bunch of noise!¡±

    ¡°Starbeam, provide evidence for your usations! How can you say those things?¡± Emerson shot back.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the author of those songs!¡± Norah¡¯s gaze carried a touch of mncholy as she faced Emerson.

    Joanna¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. The revtion that Norah had been behind Rosy Secret¡¯s acimed music was beyond her imagination. She had no idea that Norah¡¯spositions could resonate so profoundly.

    Emerson, still processing the shock, stammered. ¡°But¡­ the band used those songs and lyrics shared in the group chat, right? I recall warning you those weren¡¯t ready yet and to hold off on using them. But you not only went ahead and used them, but did so poorly.¡±

    Norah sat back, arms crossed, disdain clearly evident. ¡°It looks like without my input, the band has lost its edge.¡±

    Emerson, standing abruptly, pointed at Norah, his voice raised. ¡°So, you were the band¡¯s songwriter. Big deal! We¡¯ve thrived even in your absence!¡±

    ¡°Our earnings and fame have grown,¡± Emerson sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± Norah retorted sharply. ¡°So, you capitalize on my work and then im I¡¯m irrelevant? Theck of gratitude is astounding.¡±

    Emerson, visibly agitated, leaned in and said, ¡°Starbeam, I¡¯ve been patient with you because of your past contributions, but don¡¯t test my patience!¡±

    Norah snapped back, ¡°You¡¯re the one pushing your luck! You shamelessly take the songs and lyrics shared in the group and pass them off as the band¡¯s original work. That is crossing a line!¡±

    Emerson sneered dismissively. ¡°We used them, yes. But you should have asked for permission first. Consider this your official notice¡ªyou¡¯re out of Rosy Secret.¡±

    Norah let out a bitterugh, reminiscing about Emerson¡¯s once idealistic nature, now overshadowed by his greed. ¡°Please, leave the chat group. Don¡¯t hinder our progress!¡± Emerson nced at Norah on the couch and left the room with an icy demeanor.

    Joanna sat up, fuming. ¡°Norah, that¡¯s going too far. I¡¯m going to find them and teach them a lesson.¡±

    Joanna couldn¡¯t believe that Norah had been the creative force behind Rosy Secret. Thinking about Emerson¡¯s arrogant attitude extinguished her desire to get the guitarist¡¯s contact information. Now, she was intent on giving the band a lesson they needed for their shamelessness in stealing Norah¡¯s work.

    A newfound determination filled Norah. ¡°His arrogance stems from a n to exclude me all along. But if I could be the reason for Rosy Secret¡¯s sess, I can do the same for others. His sess, built on my work, will only make his downfall sweeter when the timees.¡±

    With her eyes narrowing, Norah¡¯s smile radiated unwavering confidence.

    ¡°Norah, just say the word, and I¡¯m with you all the way,¡± Joanna said, fists clenched, already plotting their next move.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 43

    ?Chapter 43:

    After asking some questions about the connection between Rosy Secret and Norah, Joanna finally got the picture of the situation.

    ¡°So, they imed your song and lyrics as their own creation? Damn, how dare they!¡± Joanna, visibly upset, blurted out. ¡°Norah, how did you keep yourself from confronting them physically?¡±

    Norah gave Joanna a look and said, ¡°Getting physical can¡¯t change anything. Rest assured, they¡¯ll soon learn their lesson.¡±

    Joanna nodded, sensing that Norah¡¯s tolerance was only reserved for Derek. Norah¡¯s attitude toward others¡¯ wrongdoings fluctuated with her mood¡ªlenient on good days, unforgiving on bad ones.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Supporting Joanna, Norah descended the stairs just as Derek, Kathy, and Madeline started to walk their way out of the mour Club. Norah and Joanna continued, unaware of Derek and his group trailing behind them.

    Kathy, noticing Norah and Joanna in front of them, pointed out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Norah? Norah and Joanna, right? Are they here to enjoy themselves at mour Club?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s eyes darkened, schemes forming in her mind. ¡°Miss Wilson deserves some rxation, given she seldom got out much when she looked after Derek.¡±

    Kathy, oblivious to Madeline¡¯s changing expression, added, ¡°So, she¡¯s here scouting for a man? That must be the reason she¡¯de to mour Club.¡±

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    With a calcting look, Kathy stepped forward and yelled, ¡°Hey, Norah!¡±

    Norah stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. She continued toward the exit.

    Kathy persisted, ¡°Norah, I¡¯m speaking to you, don¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Facing Kathy¡¯s obstruction, Norah responded sharply, ¡°I only respond to humannguage.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s irritation spiked. ¡°You!¡±

    Norah looked back and saw Madeline clinging to Derek, both staring at her in dismay.

    Joanna let go of Norah¡¯s hand, advanced, and shoved Kathy aside. ¡°Such nerve! Given the Carter family¡¯s standing, you dare to make such a scene?¡±

    Joanna faced Derek directly. ¡°If you, Mr. Carter, can¡¯t keep your sister in line, I¡¯ll have to.¡±

    Madeline intervened with a soft voice, seizing the moment to y the nice guy, ¡°Miss Andrews, please, there¡¯s no need for hostility. Miss Wilson lived with the Carter family. Kathy just wanted to catch up with her.¡±

    Norah rolled her eyes at Madeline¡¯s hypocritical words and said, ¡°Seriously? A catch-up, you said? Miss Powell, I don¡¯t see anything for Kathy to catch up with me. Mind if I offer unsolicited advice? Mr. Carter, you might want to focus on how you handle the uing divorcewsuit.¡±

    Derek and Madeline¡¯s expressions darkened.

    Norah pulled Joanna back to her side and advised, ¡°If you¡¯ve had too much to drink, it¡¯s time to head home. There¡¯s no use making a scene here except for making all of you clowns look ridiculous.¡±

    Kason, nked by his bodyguards on his way out, instantly noticed them by the entrance. ¡°Miss Wilson, Miss Andrews, you leaving? Why didn¡¯t you let¡­?¡±

    Kason¡¯smanding presence seemed to fill the space as he approached, silencing Derek and his group. With a tone of mild reproach, Kason addressed Norah, noticing Joanna¡¯s drunken state. ¡°Miss Andrews, are you drunk?¡±

    Joanna, struggling with her bnce, confessed, ¡°Yes, quite drunk, and everything is spinning.¡±

    Kason then turned his attention to Derek and his group, slightly puzzled. ¡°Have I interrupted something? What¡¯s this discussion about?¡±

    Derek felt a wave of unease. Kason, from the Hayes family, seemed to know Norah. How could that be?

    Many of the Hayes family members were military veterans, and Kason¡¯s legendary tales were often shared among affluent families in Glophia. Kason had distinguished himself early, joining the military police academy with outstanding merit andter participating in ssified missions, vanishing from the public eye.

    With Devonte falling ill recently, the family¡¯s leadership had passed to Kason¡¯s elder brother. However, his brother¡¯s transition from military to family affairs hadn¡¯t been smooth, leading to the family¡¯s diminished influence.

    After being absent from the public eye for years, Kason returned and assumed control of the Hayes family. Seen by many as an exemry figure, Kason, despite being Derek¡¯s age,manded much greater respect.

    With a serious expression and amanding presence, Kason advanced, making Kathy uneasy. She subtly sought refuge behind Derek as Kason drew near. Her boldness to confront Norah stemmed from her belief that Norah wouldn¡¯t retaliate.

    Derek, cautious of the dynamics between Norah and Kason, refrained from making furtherments. ¡°Just a casual conversation.¡±

    Kason¡¯s focus then shifted to Madeline. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Powell family¡¯s youngest daughter? Weren¡¯t you abroad for marriage? What brings you back, and why are you here with Mr. Carter?¡±

    Caught off-guard, Madeline responded quietly, ¡°Mr. Hayes, perhaps you¡¯re not updated, but I¡¯ve been back for a while.¡± She didn¡¯t borate on her presence with Derek at this hour.

    With a stern look, Derek asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you acquainted with Norah?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. Why do you ask?¡± Kason answered casually before turning to Norah. ¡°Miss Andrews has had too much to drink. Miss Wilson, I¡¯ll drive her home first and then drop you off afterward. Would that be alright?¡±

    Norah nodded, and Joanna, by her side, also agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s expression changed subtly as she chimed in, ¡°Mr. Hayes, you might not be aware, but Miss Wilson lives in Dreamview Vis. I believe she has her own means of transportation.¡±

    Kathy, pretending to be astonished, interrupted. ¡°Dreamview Vis? Does Norah reside in Dreamview Vis? Could someone be sponsoring her?¡±

    This insinuation shifted the mood of those gathered. Madeline couldn¡¯t resistmenting, ¡°Kathy, why would you suggest such a thing about Miss Wilson? It¡¯s possible she purchased the vi on her own.¡±

    Kathy scoffed. ¡°For years, Norah worked as a housekeeper in the Carter family¡¯s residence. Plus, the Wilson family didn¡¯t value her at all. How could she afford a vi, especially in Dreamview Vis? She couldn¡¯t fetch that price!¡±

    Considering Kason¡¯s presence, Derek finally stepped forward and reprimanded, ¡°Kathy Carter!¡± At his shout, Kathy quickly retreated.

    Kason chuckled and said, ¡°Is this indicative of the Carter family¡¯s upbringing? I¡¯ve never seen this before. A younger sister boldly disparaging her brother¡¯s wife indicates habitual disrespect at home. The reasons behind Miss Wilson¡¯s divorce are bing clearer to me.¡±

    Kason then shifted his attention from Kathy to Madeline. ¡°An arrogant younger sister and a mistress meddling in a marital rtionship¡ªit seems the divorce was a wise choice Miss Wilson made.¡±

    Joanna apuded and said, ¡°Well said, Mr. Hayes!¡± Norah lowered her eyes, remaining silent.

    Derek¡¯s expression soured. Facing Kason¡¯s critique of the Carter family¡¯sck of discipline was a bitter pill to swallow. ¡°This is a family affair. Allow me to remind you that you don¡¯t have the right to judge this, Mr. Hayes,¡± Derek said, attempting to uphold Kathy¡¯s dignity in front of others.

    Kason looked at Norah and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. While the Carter family¡¯s dynamics don¡¯t interest me, Miss Wilson is my friend. My remarks were merely in passing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44:

    When Kason revealed his friendship with Norah, the three members of the Carter family were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t pictured Norah and Kason knowing each other. Since Kason had returned and taken charge of the Hayes family, he hadn¡¯t mingled with other notable families. The connection between Norah, known to be an illegitimate child, and Kason baffled them.

    Madeline¡¯s left hand was balled into a fist, yet her smile remained soft. ¡°We¡¯ve just learned about your friendship with Norah, Mr. Hayes. However, I must point out, given that Norah resides in Dreamview Vis, there¡¯s hardly any need for your keen interest in her.¡±

    From behind Madeline, Kathy added, ¡°Norah seems to be catching the attention of quite a few men.¡±

    Joanna, known for her fiery temperament, was ready tosh out at Kathy. Once, when Jordy had the nerve to upset Norah, Joanna had smashed a beer bottle over his head, forcing him to apologize. She was about to react again when Norah caught her wrist to stop her.

    Moving ahead, Norah confidently said, ¡°I don¡¯t live in Dreamview Vis. Is that a problem? Maybe you¡¯re just envious?¡±

    Kason, well-informed about Norah¡¯s background, was aware of these details.

    ¡°Miss Powell, Miss Carter, perhaps you should focus on your own lives rather than interfering in others¡¯. As far as I know, Norah is no longer Mrs. Carter, having divorced Mr. Carter.¡±

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    ¡°Thus, her personal matters are no concern to you,¡± Kason calmly stated.

    Derek, annoyed, retorted, ¡°Norah and I haven¡¯t officiallypleted our divorce proceedings. Legally, we¡¯re still married. So, why shouldn¡¯t I be involved in her affairs?¡±

    ¡°It seems you acknowledge that the divorce proceedings are ongoing, Mr. Carter,¡± a chilly voice cut through the tension.

    Their attention shifted to the entrance of the mour Club, where a tall, authoritative figure stood, bathed in the glow of neon lights, exuding danger and allure in equal measure.

    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± Kason was the first to acknowledge Sean.

    Derek wanted to respond but the memory of their unpleasant encounter at the Krusa Mountain Racing held him back.

    Norah gave Sean a nod.

    With a voice deep and captivating, Sean said, ¡°Knowing that the divorce hasn¡¯t been finalized, why prolong it and even escte matters to this point, Mr. Carter? Don¡¯t you know how this has be a joke in Glophia?¡±

    Sean¡¯s gazended on Derek before subtly shifting to Norah, who stood quietly by Joanna¡¯s side.

    Derek was silent.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out why he had such rotten luck today, bumping into Norah at the mour Club and running into Kason and Sean, who seemed to have taken an interest in his private life.

    Derek had never thought Norah, the woman he consideredpliant, would be acquainted with such influential people. His mood soured. Had he been aware of Norah¡¯s influential connections, he might have invested more time in their rtionship to benefit from them.

    ¡°These ties, indeed, with such connections, the influence of the Carter family might have soared even higher,¡± Norah mused quietly.

    ¡°This issue concerns only the Carter family, so there¡¯s no need for the two of you to intervene,¡± Derek said, his fists clenched tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a piece of advice for you, Mr. Carter. Merry meet, merry part.¡± Having spoken to Derek, Sean turned to Kason, suggesting, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to Dreamview Vis. I could give Norah a lift. Mr. Hayes, would you prefer to escort Miss Andrews home?¡±

    Kason, feeling a bit cornered, consented, unwilling to challenge Sean. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sean then cast a piercing look at Kathy, who was hiding behind Madeline, before moving toward Norah. ¡°Come on, Norah. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    Kathy shivered and quickly sought refuge behind Derek.

    Norah respected Kason and believed in his integrity, but she felt uneasy about leaving the inebriated Joanna in thepany of a man.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, do give me a call once you¡¯ve sorted your thoughts out,¡± Norah said sharply to Derek.

    Kathy loved to badmouth people, and Madeline always seized the opportunity to y innocent and gentle, but neither Kason nor Sean were deceived.

    To be noted, Norah was not to be trifled with. Without Kason¡¯s intervention, she would have taught Kathy a lesson.

    Kason¡¯s timely arrival, however, threw off Norah¡¯s ns.

    Had he been dyed, Kathy would have ended up in tears from Norah¡¯s scolding.

    Norah sighed, frustrated by her recent string of encounters with Derek and his group.

    At the grand entrance of the club, Norah, Joanna, Kason, and Sean turned heads. Their attractiveness captured the attention of many around them.

    Supporting Joanna, Norah courteously addressed Kason and Sean. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go out of your way. I will personally take Joanna home. Our ride is here, and you can enjoy the rest of your evening.¡±

    Norah always preferred to stand on her own two feet. However, had Sean not been present, she might have epted a ride from Kason.

    Trailing behind Norah, Joanna chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to impose. I¡¯ll head back with Norah. Until we meet again.¡±

    Perhaps the alcohol made Joanna less daunted by the presence of such influential figures as Kason and Sean.

    Sean interrupted, ¡°We¡¯re all heading the same way. It¡¯s no bother at all. Mr. Hayes, you don¡¯t need to go out of your way. Let me take bothdies home.¡±

    Kason wanted to object, but seeing Sean¡¯s firm stance, he agreed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll be on my way. Norah, see you next time.¡±

    He gave Norah a nod and departed the mour Club, nked by his security team.

    ¡°Please, after you,¡± Sean extended the invitation gracefully, leaving Norah with no option but toply.

    Norah politely responded, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Sean dropped Joanna off at the Andrews Vi before heading toward Dreamview Vis. The car grew silent without Joanna¡¯s presence.

    After a brief pause, Norah asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, what brought you to the mour Club?¡±

    It dawned on Norah that their paths had crossed right at the mour Club¡¯s entrance, indicating Sean hadn¡¯t even stepped inside the club before he decided to drive her and Joanna home.

    A fleeting look of surprise crossed Sean¡¯s face, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°I intended to grab a drink at the mour Club but ended up running into you.¡±

    ¡°And do you still n on getting that drink?¡± Norah inquired.

    ¡°Drinks can wait. Not every day I bump into you,¡± Sean said, gazing out the window, seemingly indifferent.

    Sitting in the backseat, Norah asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, is there something you want to discuss with me?¡±

    Norah had pieced together that Sean¡¯s encounter with her was no coincidence.

    Phillip, who was at the wheel, almost choked upon hearing this. He couldn¡¯t grasp what was going through Norah¡¯s mind. He believed Sean had made his intentions quite clear.

    Seeing the puzzled look on Norah¡¯s face, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, there is something.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, if you need to talk, you could have Mr. Dixon send a message.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe in person,¡± Norah said, fiddling with her fingers, thinking it best to keep her distance from Sean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 45:

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes dropped, and his eyshes cast soft shadows over his striking features. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve mentioned before, you can always turn to me if you need anything.¡±

    After a pause, Sean asked, ¡°Do you need my assistance regarding Derek¡¯s unwillingness to divorce?¡±

    The car was dimly lit in thete evening, with the light from streetmps casting long shadows inside. Norah sensed Sean¡¯s earnest look.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Scott. It¡¯s not a major issue,¡± Norah calmly responded.

    ¡°You¡¯re always this formal, Norah?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was deep, and Norah felt the electric current of his words, making her shiver slightly. ¡°Do you feel like I¡¯m begging to help you?¡±

    Norah did feel that way.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re making light of it. I do not enjoy imposing on others or being in someone¡¯s debt,¡± Norah said frankly. ¡°If I were indebted to you, I¡¯d find it hard to repay.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, perhaps you don¡¯t understand, but I generally don¡¯t seek help from others. I prefer to handle things on my own and avoid bothering people.¡± Due to her past experiences when she was young, Norah was wary of umting debts she couldn¡¯t repay. Take Derek¡¯s life-saving favor, for example. She had devoted two whole years to taking care of Derek, who was in aa after the car ident.

    With Derek back on his feet, safe and sound, Norah finally felt she had settled that debt. Sean hadn¡¯t realized this was her concern.

    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???

    He suddenly grasped why she was so hesitant to ept his assistance. ¡°But these are minor issues. You wouldn¡¯t need to repay me, and you won¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Sean locked eyes with Norah and challenged, ¡°Do you keep track of how many times Joanna has driven you home or tally up the expenses she¡¯s incurred on your behalf?¡±

    ¡°The situation with Joanna is different,¡± Norah countered. ¡°Joanna is my friend.¡±

    ¡°I was under the impression that I was your friend too.¡±

    Norah recalled thest asion when Sean had offered her a lift and his timely assistance when she was caught in the rain at the bus stop. At that time, she had thought it would be lovely if she and Sean could be friends. Given their recent interactions, she acknowledged that they could indeed be considered friends.

    ¡°There are differences between friends,¡± Norah exined. ¡°Mr. Scott, surely you grasp this concept. There are countless things I can share with Joanna that aren¡¯t feasible with you.¡±

    ¡°Does that include something as simple as giving you a lift home?¡±

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I¡¯d rather not impose on anyone for a ride home.¡±

    Having spent time with Norah, Sean had concluded that he wasn¡¯t the heartless character the rumors made him out to be. He found her quite kind, and thus, Norah feltfortable being open with him.

    Sean chuckled. ¡°Norah, you really know how to separate your professional life from your personal one. Nevertheless, if I see you, I¡¯ll still offer you a ride home. It¡¯s no big deal to drive a friend home.¡±

    Sean wasn¡¯t taking Norah¡¯s hesitation seriously. Feeling somewhat defeated, Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated that Sean would focus solely on their friendship and overlook her concerns.

    Norah had assumed their paths crossed mainly through racing events and the medical treatment she provided to his family members. She figured once her medical duties with his family were done, their interactions might dwindle. So, she conceded, ¡°Alright, understood.¡±

    Norah reassured herself, thinking it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to ept a ride from someone willing to offer. ¡°By the way, do you have time to drop by?¡±

    ¡°Your work doesn¡¯t include weekends, does it?¡± Norah asked.

    Sean replied ambiguously, ¡°My business is closed on weekends.¡±

    After starting her workdays at the hospital, Norah valued the rarity of having weekends off. Her hospital employed a rotating single-day-off system, assigning days off monthly. This month, her day off was Saturday.

    Considering they lived in the samemunity and wouldn¡¯t have to worry about traffic dys, Norah suggested, ¡°I can make it by ten in the evening.¡±

    Norah viewed Saturday as her day to unwind and recharge.

    ¡°You can have Phillipe to fetch you then,¡± offered Sean.

    Norah nodded in agreement. Then, suddenly, a loud screech filled the air as the car came to an abrupt halt.

    Norah, deep in conversation with Sean, was entirely unprepared for the sudden stop. Caught off guard, she stumbled into Sean¡¯s embrace.

    Phillip had been driving smoothly until a reckless motorcyclist darted out from the left, showing no signs of slowing down. The two almost collided. Thankfully, Phillip¡¯s quick reflexes kicked in, and he braked sharply, swerving right to dodge the motorbike.

    As the motorcyclist sped off into the night, Phillip muttered a few choice words under his breath. He harbored a strong dislike for such reckless riders, deeming them a danger not just to themselves but to everyone else on the road.

    Once the car was back to a steady pace, Phillip cleared his throat and attempted to apologize. ¡°Sorry about that, it was due to a motorcycle just now¡­¡±

    Catching a glimpse of the situation in the rearview mirror, Phillip promptly fell silent and diverted his gaze.

    After dropping off Joanna, Norah hadn¡¯t buckled her seatbelt. As the car took a left turn, she was thrown right into Sean¡¯s arms, ending up wrapped in his embrace.

    Feeling both embarrassed and unstable, Norah clung to him, seeking something to hold onto. Sean instinctively supported Norah by the shoulder, his touch on her smooth skin sending warmth through him, his heart racing uncontrobly.

    As their eyes met, both filled with surprise, Sean quickly averted his gaze. A palpable tension hung between them.

    Sean and Norah both started to speak simultaneously. Turning his head, Sean gestured for her to continue, saying, ¡°You first.¡±

    With some effort, Norah shifted, suggesting in a raspy voice, ¡°Maybe we should wait until I¡¯m no longer in yourp to talk?¡±

    At that critical moment when the car swerved abruptly, Norah felt the firmness of Sean¡¯s grasp, having not only caught her in time but also steadied himself. The sudden movement of the car had left Norah momentarily disoriented, only to find herself securely in Sean¡¯s hold.

    They found themselves in a close embrace, like a couple lost in love.

    Observing Norah¡¯s beauty up close, Sean feltpelled to clear his throat. Norah¡¯s attire¡ªa striking red dress that hugged her figure¡ªentuated her skin¡¯s softness, making her stand out even more.

    Sean could feel Norah¡¯s soft skin and catch the lovely scent emanating from her. Seated in Sean¡¯s embrace, Norah held onto his shirt, her hair flowing behind her like seaweed, adding a touch of allure to her appearance.

    Lifting her gaze to his, Norah seemed captivated, her eyes fixed solely on him. As Sean caught his reflection in Norah¡¯s eyes, he found his hold on her involuntarily strengthening.

    Noticing her difort, Sean carefully shifted her to the seat beside him.

    As Norah¡¯s sweet and gentle presence slipped away from him, he felt a twinge of reluctance.

    Norah sat back in her seat, immediately securing her seatbelt.

    She cleared her throat softly, trying to disguise her awkwardness. ¡°That was quite the unexpected event.¡±

    Sean absentmindedly yed with his fingers, the feel of Norah¡¯s touch still lingering on his skin. Upon hearing her, he acknowledged, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I appreciate your assistance in that critical moment. I¡¯ll be cautious from now on,¡± Norah said, making sure her seatbelt was properly tightened. She thought another incident like that might leave her too embarrassed to face Sean again.

    ¡°It was my pleasure to assist. There¡¯s no need for concern,¡± Sean replied, stealing a nce at her seatbelt. He found himself annoyed by something he usually never gave a second thought to.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 46

    ?Chapter 46:

    The fleeting moment of romance was interrupted by Norah¡¯s straightforward words. She faced Sean and stated earnestly, ¡°Without your quick reflexes, I would have been nursing bruises for days. I think I¡¯ll sit up front next time.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you aiming to be my bodyguard?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help but ask, trying to settle his racing pulse.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare presume so!¡± Norah averted her gaze, too shy to meet Sean¡¯s eyes again, worried about repeating such an encounter.

    Despite her confident approach with Kason, Norah had only once harbored feelings for one man¡ªDerek. But perhaps it wasn¡¯t so much feelings as an inability to let go of her attachment to him.

    Sean sought to divert the conversation. ¡°How¡¯s the new job treating you? Is everything going smoothly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going well!¡± Norah replied. No surgeries from the Cardiac Surgery Department had been ced in Norah¡¯s hands by Jamison yet, but Norah had assisted Gil in numerous surgeries in the Neurosurgery Department.

    Not one for unnecessary chatter, Norah, recalling the awkwardness of their earlier interaction, felt her cheeks warm and chose to remain silent.

    As she had fallen into Sean¡¯s embrace moments earlier, Norah could distinctly feel his masculinity. His chest muscles were firm and tense. Norah was convinced he had training, given how firmly he held her.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    The rest of the ride passed in silence.

    Once home, Norah prepared a bath, scattering rose petals in the water. Stepping in, she sank into the warmth of the water, resting in the bathtub and contemting her recent decisions.

    She nned to expedite Devonte¡¯s treatment to conclude her visits to the Hayes family within a month. After that, she would leave matters to fate. As for Susanna, she wanted to switch her treatment schedule from every other week to once a week. Once Susanna was nearing recovery, she would undergo chemotherapy and a transnt at the hospital, wrapping up her treatment. It would take at most a month and a half.

    Norah ran her fingers over the rose petals floating on the water and breathed in the scent of roses. As the check-ups continued, she noticed Sean¡¯s visits bing less frequent. She hoped that tonight¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t repeat itself.

    As the bathroom steamed up, Norah reflected on Kathy¡¯s behavior at the mour Club, thinking she could use more responsibilities to upy her time.

    The next day, at the Scott family residence, around ten in the morning, Susanna had been waiting for some time when Norah arrived with Phillip. Spotting Norah, Susanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. She stood up and reached out to hold Norah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Susanna,¡± Norah responded, her tone neutral. She noticed Susanna¡¯s enthusiasm upon seeing her. Norah didn¡¯t try to y it cool. It was just her usual demeanor toward others.

    Unfazed by Norah¡¯s seemingly indifferent reaction, Susanna excitedly guided Norah to the treatment area. ¡°Are we proceeding with the usual treatment today? I¡¯m all set!¡±

    Dressed in a soft pink gown with a single braid cascading down her shoulder, Susanna looked pure and lovely.

    Norah, in contrast, was dressed in all ck,plete with a mask and hat. Though she had a fondness for Susanna, to preserve the mysterious aura of the Supernatural Doctor, she decided to keep their conversation minimal today. Once the treatment was done, she nned to depart without staying for dinner.

    Susanna, trying and failing to engage Norah, appeared disheartened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You okay?¡± Norah asked, ncing up with a scalpel gripped firmly in her hand.

    Tears welled up in Susanna¡¯s eyes. Norah assumed they were due to the pain.

    Handing Susanna a piece of candy, Norah offeredfort. ¡°Hang in there just a little longer.¡±

    Taking the candy, Susanna¡¯s mood instantly lifted. Her earlier concerns forgotten, she eagerly showed it to Sean, who had just emerged.

    ¡°Sean, look, Supernatural Doctor gave me candy!¡±

    The simple gesture of receiving candy brought Susanna immense joy. ¡°See what I got!¡± Sporting light blue pajamas, Sean emerged from the room and saw Norah slipping candy into Susanna¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    At home, Sean appeared less stern and more tender. Norah found herself stealing a few more nces at him. Sean looked even more handsome in this rxed state.

    Recalling her dream fromst night, Norah blushed and focused on her work, lowering her head.

    Perhaps influenced by their interaction the previous evening and the soothing bath, Norah drifted into a dream where Sean showed up. Remembering his teasing words and actions in her dream made Norah¡¯s cheeks warm. After enjoying the candy, Susanna¡¯s eyes twinkled with delight.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, why are your ears so red?¡± Susanna asked.

    At this, Sean looked over and noticed the blush spreading to Norah¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Feeling a bit warm?¡± Susanna teased.

    Norah hesitated to speak the truth. She could already feel Sean¡¯s scrutiny.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said instead.

    Sean, casting a thoughtful nce at Norah, settled at the living room table, refocused on his work, and began typing swiftly.

    The flush on Norah¡¯s face eventually faded. She admitted that Sean was the finest man she had encountered in terms of family background, skills, and looks. Somehow, she recalled Joanna¡¯s question: ¡°Norah, have you ever considered pursuing one of them?¡±

    But her previous marriage to Derek had dulled Norah¡¯s interest in romantic pursuits, at least for now. If it weren¡¯t for that, she might have eagerly sought Sean¡¯s affection.

    What would life be like with someone as remarkable as him?

    Norah snapped out of her thoughts, realizing she had been overthinking.

    She packed up her things and bid farewell.

    Susanna quickly stood up and urged, ¡°Supernatural Doctor, don¡¯t rush off. Stay for a bit longer!¡± The table was already set for lunch.

    Sean looked up, inviting, ¡°Supernatural Doctor, do join us.¡±

    Yet, Norah politely declined. ¡°I¡¯ve made priormitments, so I must go.¡±

    ¡°Phillip, could you drive back?¡±

    Susanna turned to Sean, hoping he could persuade Norah to stay. She wanted Supernatural Doctor to be treated as she deserved. Norah hade here to treat her, and Susanna felt she should show her appreciation by ensuring she stayed a little longer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 47

    ?Chapter 47:

    Norah was just making an excuse.

    She raised her eyes to meet Sean¡¯s. The warmth in Sean¡¯s gaze turned icy suddenly when he learned that Norah nned to leave so quickly.

    Susanna shivered slightly due to the sudden cold aura emanating from Sean.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, if it¡¯s ufortable for you to have lunch here, Sean can arrange lunch for you at Solo Mio Restaurant instead. Allow us to treat you,¡± Susanna urged, hoping to convince Norah not to leave on an empty stomach.

    Sean, with a tone of detachment, suggested, ¡°Supernatural Doctor, please give it some thought.¡±

    Feeling trapped by their persistence, Norah realized she had little choice. It was just lunch, yet declining seemed impossible. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll have lunch at Solo Mio Restaurant.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s emotions were mixed as she turned to Sean and said, ¡°Sean, you heard Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Once Norah had left with Phillip, Susanna felt a deep loneliness. She found herself idly twirling her fingers on the couch.

    ¡°Sean, does Supernatural Doctor not like me? I talked to her several times today, but she seldom responded. And she didn¡¯t stay to dine with us. Am I that bothersome?¡±

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Seanforted Susanna by patting her head and said, ¡°Perhaps she just didn¡¯t hear you. Who wouldn¡¯t like you?¡±

    Susanna brightened a bit after Sean¡¯s reassurance. ¡°Sean, there are some rumors about Norah I¡¯vee across that I think she should know about.¡±

    Sean¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°What rumors?¡±

    Inside the Carter Manor¡¯s study, Julianashed out with her crutch at Derek, who knelt before her. She used him furiously, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m oblivious? Why did you pressure Norah into a divorce and then vanish on her? Now, it¡¯s escted to a court case. Are you trying to shame us?¡±

    The crutch left red marks on his skin as he silently endured. Derek lifted his head, nibbling his lips in silence. Juliana was aging. Eventually, unable to hold on any longer, she retreated a few steps and settled into a chair.

    ¡°You¡¯re grown up. You need to own up to your actions,¡± she said. ¡°You and Madeline have been together for some time now, and Norah has let go of her feelings for you. Why not just finalize the divorce? Did Madeline say something to push you out?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± With his hands balled into fists and anger etched across his face, Derek spoke his first words since entering the study. ¡°I made the choice myself.¡±

    Juliana attempted to soothe her nerves with deep breaths. ¡°Exin to me. Why would you do this?¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Derek began, his voice heavy. ¡°The person we thought she was¡­ after she moved out of my ce, she took up residence in Dreamview Vis. She¡¯s living there all by herself. Not to mention, she is acquainted with Miss Andrews, Mr. Hayes, and Mr. Scott. Since the divorce, she hasn¡¯t once returned to the Wilson family¡¯s residence. There¡¯s a lot about her that remains hidden from us.¡±

    Juliana¡¯s face was a portrait of disappointment. ¡°Doubting her? Derek, have you considered this? Everyone has their secrets.¡±

    While she was your wife, you were indifferent to her. Now that you¡¯re about to divorce, you persist in not letting her be. She¡¯s under no obligation to share anything with you since you¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. Now that you¡¯re strangers, it¡¯s not your ce to know. Derek, even if you can¡¯t be together, you can still be friends. That¡¯s my only wish.¡±

    Images of Norah flickered in Derek¡¯s mind. He shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t stand betrayal. The fact that Norah is in such a hurry to find someone else is something I cannot ept.¡±

    Juliana¡¯s finger quivered as she pointed at Derek. ¡°You¡ª¡± She was mad at Derek, since he had wrongly ced his affection on a gold-digger like Madeline, who loved wealth and power more than him. Norah was supposed to be the one he should have treasured from the very beginning.

    Reflecting on Derek and Norah¡¯s shared history, Juliana pondered whether the marriage she had insisted on was a mistake. The Carter family, she realized, was indebted to Norah.

    Juliana issued a finalmand, ¡°I cannot allow you to bring us shame. If you intend to be with Madeline, finalize the divorce formally and swiftly, or I will handle it on your behalf!¡±

    In her youth, Juliana was known for her decisiveness and strength, qualities she retained into her elder years.

    ¡°All right. Get out of here!¡± she directed, gesturing toward the study door. ¡°Don¡¯t you daree back until this is resolved. I have no desire to see you.¡±

    The mere sight of Derek brought Norah to mind, reminding Juliana how remarkable Norah was. Derek exited with a bow, his eyes betraying no emotion. Following her vacation, Norah returned to her work.

    As she arrived, she sensed a mischievous gaze upon her.

    After slipping into her white coat and arriving at her office, Norah spotted avish bouquet of roses on her desk.

    Norah furrowed her brows, puzzled about who might have sent her flowers.

    Jolie, who had arrived early, approached Norah and shared, ¡°Norah, I was the one who ced these roses here. I encountered a delivery person searching for your office. Was someone trying to court you?¡±

    Without looking up, Baylormented, ¡°Dr. Wilson is quite attractive. It¡¯s no surprise she has admirers. However, such personal items shouldn¡¯t clutter the office. Jamison isn¡¯t fond of that.¡±

    As if on cue, Jamison appeared at the office doorway, his expression darkening at the sight of the roses. ¡°This is a ce of work, not a stage for love stories. Norah, I expect those roses to be gone by the time I return,¡± he stated icily. ¡°Prepare for the uing meeting.¡±

    Jolie yfully stuck out her tongue, adding, ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. Jamison dislikes anything unrted to work being in the office. I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    Baylor prompted Norah, ¡°If you like them, get someone to ship them home. If not, just toss them out.¡±

    Baylor rose, grabbed his notebook and pen, then followed Jolie out.

    It was only after that moment that Norah found the time to nce down at the words written on the note among the stunning roses in full bloom. ¡°Norah, it¡¯s a new day. Hope you enjoy it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48:

    The notecked a name, and the handwriting was messy, likely written by a worker at the flower shop.

    Norah was baffled. Who would give her such arge bouquet of roses? She mulled over recent encounters and concluded that nobody would be inclined to send her roses. With that thought, Norah disposed of the roses in the bin, nning to remove them during her lunch break, then swiftly put the matter out of her mind.

    Yet, an unexpected continuation unfolded.

    Norah and Jolie were having lunch in the hospital cafeteria when a male doctor joined them. ¡°Hi there,¡± he said.

    Jolie nced up at him.

    The man sat beside Jolie, asking, ¡°May I join you?¡±

    Jolie seemed puzzled, saying, ¡°With so many open seats here, why choose to sit with us?¡±

    Indeed, the cafeteria was half-empty, offering plenty of seating options.

    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Norah subtly shifted away, pretending not to know Jolie.

    The man¡¯s face stiffened as he observed Norah¡¯s movement.

    Jolie declined the man¡¯spany since she knew Norah¡¯s difort around new faces. Now, with Norah moving away, she conversed with the doctor.

    The man introduced himself as Aikin Rivera, a doctor from the Neurosurgery Department, expressing a desire to speak with Norah.

    Noticing herck of interest, he turned his attention to Jolie.

    Upon hearing this, Jolie couldn¡¯t conceal her embarrassment.

    Hastily grabbing some food, Jolie bid Norah farewell and departed with her te.

    Meanwhile, Norah ate slowly as Aikin seated himself opposite her.

    Looking up, Norah met his gaze but remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aikin Rivera from the Neurosurgery Department. I was hoping to get to know you, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯m the one who sent you those roses. Did you like them?¡± Aikin asked, visibly ufortable, his te untouched. ¡°I¡¯ve coborated with Gil and spotted you. Your medical expertise is impressive, and I¡¯d like to be friends with you.¡±

    Realizing Aikin was the sender, Norah gave him a closer look. He looked quite decent and spoke in a gentle voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to share professional insights, but let¡¯s keep it at that,¡± Norah responded firmly.

    Aikin¡¯s disappointment was evident. ¡°Can¡¯t we be friends?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not much for socializing,¡± Norah said, preferring to keep her personal space private.

    She wasn¡¯t sure why he was interested in her, yet she declined his offer without hesitation.

    Aikin, feeling awkward, apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    Then he quickly left with his meal.

    The encounter left Norah feeling unsettled, and she lost her appetite. She nibbled on her food and then exited the cafeteria.

    After the firm rejection, Norah thought this issue should be put to rest. Besides, if people with normal mindsets faced such a rejection, they wouldn¡¯t persist any longer.

    Today, Norah needed help from Gil with surgery and went to his office to review the patient¡¯s details.

    Upon entering, Norah found Gil sipping coffee and reviewing documents. He gestured to the files on his desk. ¡°The details you need are right there. Take a look.¡±

    Norah picked up the file and settled on the sofa to study it.

    ¡°Norah?¡± Gil suddenly asked, ¡°Are you fond of Aikin?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Gil seemed perplexed. ¡°Then why¡¯s he going around iming you¡¯re his girlfriend? It¡¯s quite¡­ odd.¡±

    Knowing that Norah had recently divorced, Gil found it hard to believe she could embark on a new rtionship so quickly.

    Norah¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Did you hear it from him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. A doctor approached me this morning and shared the news. Later, I overheard him telling others that you are his girlfriend. I was worried there might be a misunderstanding, so I had to ask you.¡±

    With a hint of frustration, Gil added, ¡°He seemed like a straightforward guy. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed he¡¯d fabricate something like this. Norah, I¡¯ll make sure this is set right!¡±

    ¡°Just today, I rejected him. You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but he had roses sent to me, which made me get scolded by Dr. Herrera. After I turned him away at lunch, he started spreading rumors. I¡¯m going to handle it.¡± Norah snorted. ¡°I am not afraid of trouble.¡±

    Running his hand through his beard, Gil said, ¡°Knowing how much I respect you, he still chose to spread rumors. I¡¯ll have a word with him once this is settled. To be honest, Aikin seemed foolish. Gossip spreads quickly within the hospital walls.¡±

    After the surgery, Norah noticed the expressions on Jolie and Baylor¡¯s faces.

    After a moment of scrutiny, Jolie finally asked, ¡°Norah, are you really Aikin¡¯s girlfriend? At lunch, you¡­ it looked like you barely knew him.¡±

    Baylor uttered, ¡°He¡¯s not a good guy. Watch out.¡±

    Norah smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but Aikin and I are not involved. He sent those roses this morning and I rejected him. His ego must be hurt.¡±

    Jolie reacted with outrage, saying, ¡°That¡¯s disgusting! He started rumors about you just because you rejected him? Now he¡¯s telling everyone you¡¯re his girlfriend?¡±

    Baylor remained silent, listening to the exchange between them.

    While tidying her desk, Norah stated indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m no pushover. Just watch. He¡¯ll be apologizing and setting things straight.¡±

    Seeing Norah¡¯s assured demeanor, Jolie concluded that further discussion was unnecessary, given their professional rtionship. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Norah. We believe in you. Let¡¯s see hime forward with an apology. It¡¯ll do him right!¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Standing behind Jolie, Jamison gently reminded her of his presence.

    Jolie, startled and anxious, quickly turned to smile at Jamison. ¡°Dr. Herrera, I was merely asking something from Dr. Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Alright, back to work,¡± Jamison dismissed her, then turned to Norah and said, ¡°Please,e to my office.¡±

    Jolie sent Norah a sympathetic look, silently wishing her well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49:

    Inside Jamison¡¯s office, Norah stood confidently, hands tucked into her pockets, exuding a sense of ease. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Seatedfortably, Jamison took a leisurely sip of his coffee before speaking. ¡°Dr. Wilson, it¡¯se to my attention that there are rumors about you spreading through the hospital. I stress that this ce is not the setting for romantic entanglements.¡±

    ¡°Those rumors aren¡¯t true,¡± Norah replied firmly.

    Jamison paused, his eyes lowered. ¡°Rumors or not, I trust you¡¯ll keep your personal life separate from your professional responsibilities, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    Norah¡¯s demeanor chilled slightly. ¡°Got it. Thank you for the reminder. Anything else on your mind?¡±

    Jamison shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve covered the main issue. Now, regarding Dr. and any romantic endeavors, proceed with caution. Sweet nothings can easily sway young hearts.¡±

    As head of the cardiac surgery department, he added, ¡°I¡¯d hate to see your work suffer due to distractions.¡±

    Norah acknowledged the advice with gratitude. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Jamison nodded approvingly. ¡°I¡¯ve looked over your recent case studies. Impressive work, showing deep insight. Continue this excellent performance.¡±

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Make sure to rest well after today¡¯s procedure.¡± Jamison waved his hand casually, gesturing for Norah to depart.

    Stepping out, Norah reflected on Jamison¡¯splex nature. He was sharp yet supportive. His concern was genuine, even if his words could stir her.

    ¡°Derek, how did the talk with your grandmother go?¡± Madeline¡¯s voice was sweet as shey against Derek¡¯s chest. She wore a delicate whitece dress, her natural beauty entuated by the absence of makeup. Her finger yfully traced his skin, sparking a subtle shiver.

    As she broached the topic of family dynamics, Derek¡¯s expression grew serious. Calmly, he shared, ¡°Grandma insists I finalize things with Norah to ease her way forward. If I don¡¯t, she¡¯s prepared to intervene.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Why does your grandma always side with her? It feels like Norah holds a higher ce in her heart than you. Maybe your grandma¡¯s bewitched. I should ask for Norah¡¯s secret. Perhaps I¡¯ll gain some favor.¡±

    The Carter family¡¯s coolness toward Madeline was no secret. Derek¡¯sst attempt to bring Madeline home resulted in a strong outburst from Juliana, prompting him to avoid doing so to protect her health.

    Derek¡¯s irritation was palpable. ¡°What has Norah done, you ask? Isn¡¯t it obvious? She was there for me during my darkest times.¡±

    This reminder silenced Madeline. Considering she was responsible for Derek¡¯s condition, turning him into a vegetable, though Derek hadn¡¯t used her yet, there lingered the chance he might mention it someday.

    Madeline¡¯s voice was soft as she said, ¡°The decision is yours, Derek. I¡¯ve heard that Norah¡¯s now at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Rumor has it she¡¯s doing well there, even has a boyfriend, and her career is thriving.¡±

    Preupied with his work, Derek hadn¡¯t kept up with Norah¡¯s recent activities. He asked, puzzled, ¡°Silver Boulder Private Hospital? That¡¯s one of the top facilities in Glophia. What¡¯s Norah¡¯s role there? Is she a cleaner?¡±

    Madelineughed lightly and said, ¡°Norah is part of the Cardiac Surgery Department. However, it seems she¡¯s not too popr with the patients. Hardly anyone schedules appointments with her. Perhaps her romantic life keeps her too upied.¡±

    Derek¡¯s response was frosty. ¡°Norah¡¯spetence in medicine? I knew her abilities in the kitchen and on the racing track, but medicine? It sounds like someone handed her an easy job there to pass the time.¡±

    He grew more disdainful, saying, ¡°She concealed her true self from us. I didn¡¯t notice a thing.¡±

    Madeline proposed, ¡°Why not proceed with the divorce process, Derek? It might smooth things over with your grandma, but make sure Norah leaves with nothing from the promise you made. I doubt Norah cares about those things you offered, and even if you give her those, she might still upset you for not giving enough.¡±

    After a moment of thought, Derek consented. ¡°Alright.¡± He resolved to grant Norah her wish for a divorce without dy.

    Norah stood waiting at the hospital¡¯s entrance for Aikin, prepared to engage him in a ¡°friendly¡± chat. People walking past couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces of admiration at Norah standing by the roadside.

    Even without makeup, she could catch people¡¯s eye just by being there.

    In the back seat, Sean spotted Norah. Dressed in a simple outfit, her gaze downcast and her face expressionless, she waited with crossed arms, a picture of restlessness. Sean contemted approaching when a tall, lean figure exited the hospital. Norah walked up to him, initiating a conversation.

    Seeing Sean¡¯s somber reflection, Phillip asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson is right there. Should we head over?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± Sean instructed, his demeanor chilly as he tightened his grip slightly.

    Aikin, taken aback by Norah¡¯s presence, said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, you were waiting for me? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go out of your way for me.¡±

    Norah looked up, coolly stating, ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯ve been spreading rumors, expecting me to seek you out.¡±

    Aikin, bewildered, responded, ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯m not sure what you mean. I¡¯m truly lost here.¡±

    ¡°Keep up the act. Why don¡¯t you!¡± Norah couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the talent. Ever considered skipping medicine for a career in showbiz? You¡¯d probably make more money than as a doctor.¡±

    Aikin faced her, innocence written all over his face, and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, is there a chance you¡¯ve got the wrong idea about me? I¡¯m clueless about what you¡¯re implying. Medicine is my passion. I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t demean my aspirations, even if you¡¯re someone I admire.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let that slide.¡±

    Norah frowned, thinking he genuinely didn¡¯t care about the rumor or that his act was wless.

    Norah didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said, ¡°Dr. Rivera, let¡¯s get one thing straight from our conversation earlier today. We can exchange insights on medicine, but that¡¯s where the line is drawn. Whether you¡¯re feigning ignorance or not, why spread rumors iming I¡¯m your girlfriend?¡±

    She chuckled and continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m tooid-back to confront it? Assuming I¡¯d let it slide? But you¡¯re mistaken, Dr. Rivera. I¡¯m not one to keep my cool easily. You might not like the oue if we don¡¯t clear this up promptly.¡±

    The standoff took ce beneath the trees at the hospital¡¯s entryway, the air charged with an unmistakable tension.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50:

    When Norah openly challenged him, Aikin wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered. He simply locked eyes with her, unashamed. ¡°I haven¡¯t said a word, Dr. Wilson. All I did was express my fondness for you and my desire to win your heart. The rumors? Those are the doing of others. Why me me?¡±

    Had Gil not shared Aikin¡¯s words with her, Norah might have fallen for his deception. Aikin was the picture ofposure, wearing an innocent look. To Norah, he was at fault, yet he effortlessly yed innocent. Witnessing his act, she was reminded of someone else equally shameless.

    That individual, like Aikin, was deceitful. Norah wasn¡¯t one to be easily fooled. Aikin¡¯s schemes were transparent, and she had pieced together his actions in a single day.

    In the morning, Aikin sent her flowers, aiming to charm her over. By lunchtime, he was making flirtatious advances to catch her eye. When she unmistakably turned him down, Aikin resorted to spreading rumors among their colleagues, ensuring the whole hospital knew about it.

    Norah understood that Aikin¡¯s motives were to tarnish her good name and coerce her into a rtionship with him.

    Aikin was taken aback as Norah stood her ground. ¡°Aikin, does this charade not exhaust you? My presence here already shows I¡¯m aware you¡¯re behind those actions. There¡¯s no point in denying it. So tell me, will you clear up the rumors or won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Clear the rumors? Even if I did, what difference would it make? By now, everyone believes you¡¯re my girlfriend. How do you think that feels?¡± Aikin¡¯s smirk turned his otherwise attractive features repulsive.

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    Aikin extended his hand, attempting to touch Norah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your recent divorce. You must be feeling quite lonely, correct? Why not consider me? I assure you, I¡¯m exceptional in bed. You won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Hearing her divorce mentioned made Norah¡¯s gaze harden. At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, she was scarcely known. Few there knew her details, much less her recent divorce.

    Norah had been puzzled by Aikin¡¯s earlier behavior but hadn¡¯t dwelled on it. As she moved to dodge his hand and prepare to retaliate, a man in a ck suit intervened, knocking Aikin down and securing his arm behind his back before pinning him to the ground.

    Norah recognized the man with surprise. ¡°Mr. Scott?¡±

    Meeting Phillip at Silver Boulder Private Hospital was unexpected.

    A realization struck her. As she turned, she saw Sean in his car, giving her a frosty look. Norah offered Sean a smile, then approached Aikin and kicked him twice. ¡°So your reputation precedes you. It sums you up as low as they say. Have you made a habit of harassing others in the hospital?¡±

    Norah pulled a small fruit knife from her bag, aiming it at Aikin with a calm warning. ¡°I consider myself a fair person. What¡¯s more important to you, your dignity or your manhood? A single cut from this knife, and fatherhood might be a distant dream for you.¡± Phillip and Aikin shuddered at her words.

    Restrained on the floor, Aikin squirmed and yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? Let me go! If you don¡¯t stop now, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    Aikin then looked up at Norah, trying to mask his fear, and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, I know you¡¯re skilled in the operating room, but this tiny knife doesn¡¯t frighten me. There¡¯s no need for tricks. I genuinely admire you. Why don¡¯t we give it a chance?¡±

    Phillip, unable to tolerate Aikin¡¯s ramblings, elbowed him in the back and sternly advised, ¡°Keep quiet if you can¡¯t speak anything worthwhile.¡± Phillip was fed up with Aikin¡¯s absurdity.

    Feeling the stern look from Sean, Phillip tightened his grip on Aikin¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Dr. Wilson, how may I assist you further?¡±

    Norah smiled and said, ¡°It depends on what Dr. Rivera chooses, right? You¡¯re right. I may not be the most skilled, so I can¡¯t promise my hand won¡¯t slip.¡±

    Aikin, rmed by Norah¡¯s implication, hastily agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll sort everything out. Dr. Wilson, I¡¯ll rify everything by tomorrow. I¡¯ll correct the misunderstanding in our professional group and ensure you¡¯re vindicated.¡±

    Norah sheathed her knife and said, ¡°I hold you to that promise.¡±

    Then, lowering her voice, she probed, ¡°Who put you up to tarnish my reputation?¡±

    Aikin began to reveal too much, but quickly amended, ¡°Dr. Wilson, my actions were solely driven by my admiration for your abilities. It wasn¡¯t influenced by anyone else. I admit today¡¯s incident was my fault. Please ept my apologies, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    With his sharp mind, Aikin recognized that disclosing the identity of the person behind him wasn¡¯t in his best interest.

    Norah¡¯sughter followed Aikin¡¯s words. His brief slip gave her a clue about the mastermind. Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated that, even as she aimed to avoid trouble, there were those plotting against her.

    Phillip released Aikin and shoved him, casting a disdainful nce at Aikin, who was whimpering on the ground before telling Norah, ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Scott is waiting for you.¡±

    Norah understood that she could hitch a ride again today.

    Inside the luxury car, a subtle scent lingered. Norah buckled up, her hands tightly sped in herp, lost in thought.

    Sean nced at Norah¡¯s face and realized she was reflecting on the past events. He found it mildly amusing.

    Phillip gave a swift nod about the recent altercation. ¡°Norah, your experiences at the hospital sure are dramatic,¡± Sean said. ¡°I was under the impression that hospital duties leave little room for romantic endeavors.¡±

    Norah faced Sean and responded, ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯ve heard what Mr. Dixon said. I¡¯ve been wronged, so why tease me?¡±

    Norah was skeptical, figuring someone as attractive as Sean must have been the subject of gossip himself.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, why did you visit Silver Boulder Private Hospital?¡± she asked.

    Sean revealed a medical report, exining, ¡°I was here to consult with Gil about Susanna¡¯s health and her forting treatment strategy.¡±

    It dawned on Norah that Sean was genuinely concerned. Such dedication was typical for tasks delegated to assistants, yet he came personally.

    ¡°As you guessed, Gil provided a detailed treatment strategy,¡± Sean mentioned.

    Norah didn¡¯t tell Sean that the treatment n was a joint effort between her and Gil.

    ¡°If Susanna diligently maintains her health, her condition will undoubtedly improve,¡± Norah said.

    Sean fixed Norah with a serious gaze and simply stated, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    After a moment, he offered, ¡°Norah, my business card has Phillip¡¯s number. Feel free to contact us anytime. Just like today, you can directly call Phillip. He¡¯s adept at managing situations like these.¡±

    Phillip was surprised, puzzled as to why Sean wouldbel him an expert in managing gossip.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve got this under control,¡± Norah politely refused.

    Norah didn¡¯t see it as significant and felt no need to seek Sean¡¯s assistance on this. She preferred not to be in anyone¡¯s debt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51:

    As Sean¡¯s ck car faded into the distance, Norah turned around and headed home, a heavy sigh trapped in her chest, screaming for escape. She quickly grabbed her phone, her fingers flying as she fired off messages to Derek.

    ¡°Derek, you wanted to split without hard feelings, yet here you are plotting behind my back! Do you think I will not notice just because I don¡¯t say anything? I couldn¡¯t care less whether you¡¯re aware, but pass this message to Madeline. If she crosses the line again, she¡¯ll have me to answer to!¡±

    ¡°As for the divorce, if you choose to stay quiet, your choice. See you in court!¡±

    Norah was messaging as she walked, and by the time she entered the living room, she had already sent out three messages. She tossed her phone onto the sofa and pulled her hair back with a band.

    Feeling down, Norah craved something tasty to eat. She opened the refrigerator to take stock. Inside were plenty of ingredients she had picked up recently, sparking thoughts on what she could cook.

    Norah was too engrossed in the kitchen to notice her phone lighting up with notifications on the sofa.

    Derek, frowning deeply, gripped his phone. Despite the recent barrage of messages, she vanished after his reply. No matter how many messages he sent, she didn¡¯t respond. As he typed, his frustration mounted, infusing his messages with anger.

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    ¡°Derek, Kathy¡¯s already left. What¡¯s the situation with Miss Wilson?¡± Madeline, dressed in a delicate whitece dress, approached Derek with elegance. She nced at his phone and noticed the unreturned messages from Norah. Madeline was baffled.

    Norah was known for her relentless messaging. ¡°What made her go silent this time?¡±

    ¡°She bombarded me with bizarre messages and then went silent after my response. I think Norah is ying games,¡± Derek said, unable to mask his irritation. ¡°She even dragged your name into this, warning against crossing her path again. As if she has any right!¡±

    Madeline¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she tentatively asked, ¡°Does Miss Wilson still harbor resentment toward me? Whenever I see Miss Wilson, she¡¯s openly hostile and always has a terrible attitude toward me. It¡¯s one thing to be used to her disdain, but now she¡¯s trying to tarnish my image with you, Derek.¡±

    Derek brushed aside his doubts,forting Madeline. ¡°Norah tends to get jealous and start arguments. But she¡¯s no match for you, Madeline. I see you for who you are, and gossip can¡¯t change my affection for you. My heart belongs only to you.¡±

    He softly stroked Madeline¡¯s back, adding, ¡°Our rtionship is built on trust. Let¡¯s not let unfounded issues weaken it.¡±

    Madeline shifted the conversation, casting her gaze downwards. ¡°Finalizing the divorce with Miss Wilson sooner rather thanter would be wise. My parents are asking about when our two families can meet. They¡¯ll be upset if they learn you haven¡¯tpleted the formalities.¡±

    ¡°I promise to handle it as quickly as I can. Just give me a little time.¡± Derek embraced Madeline closer, as though she was his entire universe. Madeline was his cherished one.

    Eating alone, Norah prepared two dishes and a soup, finally checking her messages. Derek¡¯s messages read, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can we get together to talk over the divorce details?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Where have you gone? Weren¡¯t you just here? Are you ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°Fine! Norah, you¡¯ve outdone yourself!¡±

    Reading Derek¡¯s messages, Norah couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. Atst, Derek was experiencing the sting of being ignored in a message exchange! She edited the messages while eating.

    Her reply read, ¡°We can meet to discuss, but I don¡¯t want to repeat what happened in the cafest time. Set up a time.¡±

    Norah savored a bite of the delicious dish and narrowed her eyes, acknowledging her cooking skills hadn¡¯t diminished. Reflecting on what Sean had said during the journey back home, she sent another message saying, ¡°Watch Madeline closely. Don¡¯t let her pull any moves behind the scenes. I¡¯m letting the Oceanic Treat Cafe incident slide for now, but if she tries anything simr, I¡¯ll hit back just as hard.¡±

    Concerned Derek might misunderstand her, Norah took the time to search for a video and forwarded the link. Sean had tipped Norah off that a video from the Oceanic Treat Cafe incident was circting.

    The footage, showing Madeline¡¯s feigned innocence against Norah¡¯s calm demeanor, painted Norah as the viin. Thements were unanimously harsh, using Norah of maniption and dishonesty.

    Norah was uncertain about the number of sponsoredmenters active in thement section. However, the video¡¯s rising poprity was undeniable, as evidenced by Sean¡¯s attention to it. As Norah enjoyed her soup, she resolved to address this matterter.

    Madeline shouldn¡¯t think she could overlook this simply because the mastermind remained unidentified. No, Norah was set onpiling evidence.

    Derek¡¯s response came quickly, with messages arriving shortly after: ¡°Pick the time and ce.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about Madeline. The cafe was crowded. Why point fingers at her?¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Derek¡¯s blind devotion. No matter Madeline¡¯s actions, Derek seemed ready to defend her at every turn. She had to concede that Derek¡¯s adoration for Madeline was unmatched. Norah chose Friday for their meeting. Finalizing their divorce earlier seemed like the logical step.

    After her meal and cleanup, Norah positioned herself at her desktopputer in the bedroom. This wasn¡¯t the sleek, portable kind favored by her age, but a stationary setup with a separate monitor and CPU. The 24-inch disy cast a soft glow.

    Norah drew the keyboard closer and dove into coding. Code streamed out behind the cursor unceasingly. Norah¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard, their movement a blur.

    Launching the program, Norah couldn¡¯t suppress a grin as Derek¡¯s name appeared in the corner of her disy.

    essing the site hosting the controversial video, Norah set to work with a smirk. She navigated from the video uploader¡¯s IP address to thosementing, and the screen filled with data. With a keen eye, she sifted through the information.

    The uploader¡¯s IP address pinpointed Derek¡¯s vi as the exact location, and a significant portion of thements came from paid posters, all echoing the same sentiments from matching IPs.

    Following the trail of thesementers led Norah to their collective chat. She breached their server and uncovered dialogues between Madeline and the group owner, capturing every exchange.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 52

    ?Chapter 52:

    Norah had a hunch that Madeline was behind the poprity of the footage from the coffee shop. It seemed to Norah that Madeline spent her days plotting to tarnish her name.

    Norah couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would hold such a grudge. Any previous enemies she had were now long gone.

    Diving into Madeline¡¯swork using her IP address, Norah stumbled upon conversations between Madeline and Aikin. Madeline¡¯s message read, ¡°Norah¡¯s just been through a divorce, and it¡¯s the perfect opportunity for someone to step in. Win her over, and I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand.¡±

    A spark of realization hit Norah. As expected, it was all Madeline¡¯s doing.

    Norah scrolled through Madeline¡¯s phone gallery, watching numerous private videos. A smirk crossed her face as she transferred them all to herputer. Madeline and Derek had carelessly captured their moments together, scattered throughout various ces.

    Norah clicked on a video, only to feel disgusted. She quickly shut it off. Derek found time for intimate moments with Madeline but not for finalizing their divorce? Did he find joy in leaving her hanging? The thought fueled Norah¡¯s anger.

    With the evidence of chats and videos saved, Madeline would have to confront the truth if she ever tried to mess with Norah again.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Just as Norah was about to turn off herputer, she noticed something odd in Glophia¡¯s localwork. Curiosity piqued, she traced the data¡¯s path.

    The data appeared to originate from overseas, with its target precisely identified. It happened to pass through the localwork of Dreamview Vis, drawing her attention.

    A blue glow emanated from the screen, reflecting Norah¡¯s stern expression. Her gaze locked onto the data sequence as her fingers rapidly tapped over the keyboard, pursuing it without pause.

    Noticing the data¡¯s sudden stop, Norah observed the assant hovering just outside the Nexa Tech firewall, clearly intent on breaking through with malicious purposes.

    Norah arched an eyebrow. What an unexpected coincidence. Wasn¡¯t thispany associated with Sean?

    Was the party attempting to steal sensitive details or acquire particr data byunching a malicious assault on Sean¡¯spany¡¯s database firewall? Having encountered it, Norah couldn¡¯t simply look the other way.

    With ease, she neutralized the data breach, repaired thepromised firewall, and silently exited, performing a noble act without leaving a trace.

    Sean had helped her in the past, so handling this minor issue was easy. Yet, she pondered the source of this mysterious data.

    When another piece of data tried to make a getaway, Norah¡¯s eyes lit up. She determined to uncover its source.

    The elusive data darted across thework, trying to evade Norah. Yet her tracking data clung stubbornly to its trail, allowing no chance for escape.

    ¡°Attempts to escape.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± In a dimly lit room, a man with golden hair and blue eyes cursed at hisputer screen. ¡°Is the opponent¡¯s hacking really this good? If they get any closer, we¡¯repromised.¡±

    He mmed his fist on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ve got to lose them, even if it means we both take a hit!¡±

    The man clenched his teeth, hammering away at the keyboard with force.

    Norah was hot on the trail, her pursuit reaching across borders. Just as she was about to catch up, the other partyunched a fierce counterattack, stubbornly holding on to their data.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but mock their simplicity. In under a minute, she devoured the attacker¡¯s datapletely, erasing all evidence of the encounter.

    Admittedly, the other party was also skilled, realizing they couldn¡¯t drag her data back to their base. They chose to risk it all instead.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t uncover the identity behind the threat to Sean¡¯spany. Still, in the digital world, information was crucial. Norah nned to warn Sean to stay vignt at the next opportunity.

    After erasing her digital traces, Norah powered down theputer, got up, and stretched, feeling almost relieved. All that was left was for Derek to show up on Friday to finalize their divorce, detaching her from the Carter family once and for all.

    In the chat group for Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Aikin typed, ¡°Wilson has asked that we keep our rtionship under wraps at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Dear colleagues, let¡¯s not bring up my name around Dr. Wilson, alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, henpecked? Can¡¯t talk about it at work, so you¡¯re saving it for home?¡±

    ¡°Or, Rivera, aren¡¯t you being a bit too cautious? The hospital isn¡¯t against rtionships at work. What¡¯s the worry?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wilson is stunning, and she¡¯s with you? I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Rivera, what¡¯s your secret with Dr. Wilson? Share some tips with me, will you? Let me learn from you.¡±

    Bright and early, the Silver Boulder Private Hospital¡¯s chat group was bustling. Following Aikin¡¯s post, the entire staff started buzzing with theories and jokes about his and Norah¡¯s supposed rtionship, making the conversation quite the spectacle.

    Since Norah was the face of the hospital with a more reserved nature, no one had added her to the chat, allowing the discussions to flow without restraint.

    Aikin typed, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing romantic between Dr. Wilson and me. Let¡¯s drop the assumptions, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really? So, if it¡¯s not romantic, what kind of rtionship is it? The kind that shares a bed? Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°I feel for myself, having to be surrounded by all this romance at work.¡±

    ¡°Could you maybe not unt your rtionship so much? I¡¯m trying to work here, making me frustrated!¡±

    Upon arriving at the hospital today, Norah expected a calmer day but was met with sly looks and whispers from passing colleagues, clearly still abuzz with rumors about her.

    While Norah was sitting at her desk, Jolie leaned in and quietly asked, ¡°Did you see Aikin yesterday? He¡¯s still bringing up your rtionship in the group chat.¡± Jolie passed her phone, revealing the hospital¡¯s chat group.

    On the screen, with more than 300 members, it was alive with chatter, likely fueled by some tantalizing gossip.

    ¡°I tried to clear the air for you, but it seems my efforts were in vain,¡± Jolie exined, pointing at the screen. ¡°Just like before, they¡¯re not only making fun of Aikin and you, but also spreading your pictures and rumors like wildfire.¡±

    Norah¡¯s beauty was undeniable, shining through even without a trace of makeup, making her the center of attention and the subject of endless gossip at the hospital. The idea that someone as visually striking as Norah would choose someone like Aikin baffled many at the hospital, yet it hardly dampened their appetite for the juicy stories.

    Aikin¡¯s messages were left intentionally vague, stirring curiosity among the group. Any attempt to rify now would only fuel further spection about their rtionship, particrly if Norah preferred to keep their association private, prompting Aikin to step in and clear the air.

    Norah clenched her jaw. Maybe she had given Aikin too little credit, but no matter. This was just the start. She realized it was time to reshape her reputation at the hospital. If not, she¡¯d continue to attract unwee attention from thosecking insight, like Aikin.

    This moment was ripe for setting a precedent, showing everyone she was not easy to mess with.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53:

    Jolie observed Norah¡¯s swift departure from the department without a backward nce and turned to Baylor, saying, ¡°Why is Dr. Wilson in such a rush?¡± Baylor, absorbed in his paperwork, responded, ¡°Why concern yourself with the affairs of others? Just keep to your tasks.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m just showing a bit of concern here. If I were in that spot, I¡¯d worry about you too,¡± Jolie retorted.

    Norah headed straight for the Neurosurgery Department, only to find out Aikin was swamped with patients at the outpatient clinic. A colleague from the department teased, ¡°Dr. Wilson, you¡¯re really dedicated, running to Dr. Rivera right after getting a moment apart. Afraid someone might sweep him off his feet?¡±

    Norah gave the speaker a frosty look and retorted, ¡°Perhaps you should consider donating your brain if it¡¯s of no use to you.¡±

    It was clear to Norah that only those who didn¡¯t engage their brains would take rumors at face value and speak carelessly in front of those involved.

    Disregarding thement, Norah returned to the Cardiac Surgery Department. She understood seeking out Aikin at the outpatient clinic would be futile now. There was ample time to set things straight with himter.

    ¡°Crash!¡± In a secluded room, Norah, d in her doctor¡¯s coat, expertly flipped a man over her shoulder and firmly stomped her foot on his chest.

    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om

    ¡°Aikin, I warned you about my temper. It seems you didn¡¯t quite understand my words yesterday. You chose to test my patience,¡± Norah dered tly.

    Increasing the pressure, Norah added, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not holding back.¡±

    Aikin¡¯s face flushed from the pressure, whimpering under Norah¡¯s hold. The blistering afternoon sun beat down on them as the secluded grove beside the hospital offered privacy for Norah¡¯s confrontation.

    ¡°Did Madeline offer you anything to continue spreading these rumors? Were your actions today just to provoke me?¡± Leaning in close, Norah whispered menacingly, ¡°Did you really think you could y games with me?¡±

    A sharp p made Aikin reel, his teeth rattling from the impact. Fear took over him.

    ¡°I made a mistake, please! I don¡¯t even know who Madeline is, I¡¯ll make things right with our colleagues, I swear!¡± Aikin¡¯s plea was apanied by tears streaming down his face.

    The previous day, Aikin had been intimidated by someone resembling a bodyguard, keeping silent to avoid further trouble. This morning, his vague messages in the chat were intended to annoy Norah.

    Hadn¡¯t he been asked to make things clear? He did exin, but misunderstandings were beyond his control. Imagining Norah¡¯s frustration gave Aikin a sense of victory as he headed to work today. Norah might be stunning, but what of it? They would still be bound together, with her weathering the storm of rumors.

    In the meantime, he could gain money from the deal he had struck with Madeline.

    Norah summoned him to the secluded grove at midday. Aikin assumed she wanted rification. However, he was caught off guard by her fierce onught.

    Aikin was in agony, puzzled over how someone so graceful could possess such force. The pain didn¡¯t just linger; it burned.

    ¡°Ah, seeking rification now? It¡¯s a bitte for that,¡± Norah said, pulling Aikin¡¯s phone from his pocket and using his fingerprint to unlock it. She essed the hospital¡¯s chat group, took pictures, and uploaded them.

    Norah sent the messages using Aikin¡¯s ount. ¡°For those who spread rumors, think twice. Next time you casually toss around rumors, expect this to happen.¡± Norah¡¯s post with Aikin¡¯s ount, showing his bruised face, shocked everyone in the chat.

    ¡°Who sent this? It can¡¯t be him, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on. No one in their right mind would post their beaten-up photos. Someone beat Dr. Rivera and then posted these in the group.¡±

    ¡°Who would assault a doctor here in the hospital? Should we alert security?¡±

    Silence took over the chat, with no one brave enough to continue the conversation. Thest message read, ¡°Why¡¯s everyone quiet? I¡¯ve already called¡­¡±

    Witnessing the chat history, Norah had to hold back augh. The idea of calling security when no one else dared to type was utterly absurd to her.

    Norah discarded the phone onto the ground and gently tapped Aikin¡¯s cheek, offering advice, ¡°Listen¡­¡±

    ¡°Dr. Rivera, your value is only as much as your bank ount. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. You¡¯re merely a bug under my foot that I could easily squash.¡± Norah¡¯s voice was cold, devoid of warmth, causing Aikin to feel overwhelming dread. His thoughts stalled, and he shivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°Norah, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Aikin stammered. ¡°Dr. Wilson, you have my word, I¡¯ll steer clear of you.¡±

    As Norah lifted her foot, Aikin breathed a sigh of relief. His gaze remained fixed on her retreating figure, filled with both fear and awe. Norah had an unexpectedly intimidating presence¡ªsavage and formidable.

    Back in her department, Norah saw Jolie giving her an approving nod and a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Oh my God, Norah, were you behind those messages in the group chat?¡± Jolie asked, her voice filled with curiosity. Norah nodded slightly.

    Jolie moved her chair closer, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Did you really take Aikin down? You seem so gentle, yet you¡¯re so tough! You must have been the one to post those messages. Did you handle it by yourself, or did someone help you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± Norah hesitated, not wanting to delve into the details of what had happened in the grove. Picking up on Norah¡¯s reluctance, Jolie wisely retreated to her desk.

    Aikin, sore from the encounter, returned to his department, enduring the mocking gazes of his colleagues. One of the doctors who had previously mocked Norah interrupted, ¡°Who¡¯s Dr. Wilson¡¯s so-called boyfriend? Who beat you up so badly?¡±

    ¡°It just shows that those who can¡¯t win with integrity resort to spreading rumors. Fellow doctors, beware of Dr. Rivera¡¯s charm offensive.¡±

    ¡°Come on, why would Dr. Wilson bother with Aikin? I¡¯m much better looking. Should we alert security?¡±

    Silence took over the chat, with no one brave enough to continue the conversation. Thest message read, ¡°Why¡¯s everyone quiet? I¡¯ve already called.¡±

    Witnessing the chat history, Norah had to hold back augh. The idea of calling security when no one else dared to type was utterly absurd.

    Norah discarded the phone onto the ground and gently tapped Aikin¡¯s cheek, offering advice. ¡°Listen, Dr. Rivera, your value is only as much as your bank ount. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. You¡¯re merely a bug underfoot that I could easily squash.¡±

    Her voice was cold, devoid of warmth, causing Aikin to feel dread. His thoughts stalled, and he shivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Aikin stammered. ¡°Dr. Wilson, you have my word, I¡¯ll steer clear of you.¡±

    As Norah lifted her foot, Aikin breathed a sigh of relief, his gaze fixed on her retreating figure, filled with fear and awe. Norah had an unexpectedly intimidating presence¡ªsavage and formidable.

    Back in her department, Norah saw Jolie giving her an approving nod and a thumbs-up. ¡°Oh my God, Norah, were you behind those messages in the group chat?¡± Norah nodded slightly.

    Jolie moved her chair closer, filled with curiosity. ¡°Did you really take Aikin down? You seem so gentle, yet you¡¯re so tough! You must have been the one to post those messages. Did you handle it by yourself, or did someone help you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± Norah chose not to delve into the details of what happened in the grove.

    Picking up on Norah¡¯s reluctance, Jolie wisely retreated to her desk.

    Sore from the encounter, Aikin returned to his department, facing the mocking gazes of his colleagues.

    The doctor previously mocked by Norah interrupted, ¡°Look who it is, Dr. Wilson¡¯s so-called boyfriend. Who beat you up so badly?¡±

    ¡°It just shows those who can¡¯t win with integrity resort to spreading rumors. Fellow doctors, beware of Dr. Rivera¡¯s charm offensive.¡±

    ¡°Come on, why would Dr. Wilson bother with Aikin? I¡¯m much better looking.¡±

    ¡°But seriously, Dr. Wilson is incredible, handling Aikin by herself. Let¡¯s see Aikin try to smear anyone¡¯s name now!¡±

    With his head hung low, Aikin walked to his desk, only to be greeted by a tap from another doctor as soon as he sat down. ¡°Gil is asking for you in his office.¡±

    After a scolding from Gil and shutting the office door behind him, Aikin couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that luck wasn¡¯t on his side today. Everything seemed to be going wrong. First came the physical confrontation, followed by a reprimand. Was his job next on the line?

    Aikin only agreed to Madeline¡¯s proposal because she painted a picture of Norahing from a struggling family background. And Norah, with her stunning beauty, had enchanted him. Now that the lesson was learned, he hoped that by setting the record straight, Norah might let him off the hook. As for Madeline, he intended to work out a settlement to cover his medical bills.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 54

    ?Chapter 54:

    Norah released her anger by beating Aikin up, finally feeling a sense of release from the frustration that had built up inside her.

    Norah scoffed. Did Madeline believe she was some pushover after two years of being obedient within the Carter family?

    Later, when Gil called Norah to the Neurosurgery Department, hemended her boldness. ¡°Norah, some people will push boundaries if you show them a bit of leniency. I¡¯ve given Aikin a piece of my mind as well. Let¡¯s move on from this incident. I wanted to see you to discuss a particr case.¡±

    Gil retrieved the medical files from his desk and handed them to Norah. ¡°We have surgery scheduled for next Tuesday. I¡¯d like you to review it. I¡¯m nning on having you join me in the operation.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Norah, having coborated with Gil on numerous operations, got straight to work reviewing the files.

    ¡°This case isn¡¯t overlyplex, but the surgery will be delicate.¡± Taking a moment to sip his coffee, Gil borated, ¡°The patient has a unique condition, and we must ensure the operation goes wlessly. I¡¯vemitted to making this surgery a sess.¡± The patient was facing an intracranial aneurysm that required a delicate procedure to clip the aneurysm¡¯s base, a task known for its high stakes and difficulty. The aneurysm¡¯s precarious position added an extra challenge to the operation.

    Gil nced at Norah and said, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken highly of you. I¡¯m counting on you to help me execute this operation sessfully.¡±

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling my age, noticing a tremble in my hands while operating,¡± Gil sighed,menting. ¡°Age didn¡¯t seem to matter before, but now, its importance is undeniable. You¡¯re young, Norah, capable of achievements beyond my reach. Keep up the excellent work.¡±

    Norah was taken aback and said, ¡°But I thought you were leading this surgery?¡± Was Gil suggesting she take on the entire procedure? It made sense why Gil had said those words. He was always humble, steering clear of making guarantees about surgeries with uncertain oues.

    Particrly with aplex operation like extracting a tumor at its base.

    Gil affirmed gently, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve rmended you for this surgery from the start. Norah, your extensive experience in cranial surgeries will serve you well, especially given this patient¡¯s unique situation. It¡¯s an opportunity to gain invaluable experience.¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m confident in your abilities, andpleting this surgery will likely quiet any rumors about you. It¡¯s beneficial for both of us, so why hesitate?¡±

    Norah responded with gratitude, ¡°You¡¯ve been looking out for me so thoughtfully. I¡¯ve handled simr procedures before. This won¡¯t be an issue. Thank you, Gil. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Seeing you excel in medicine is a joy. Take your time going through the files,¡± Gil replied.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve finished reviewing them,¡± Norah said, cing the files back on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Cardiac Surgery Department now. Call me if you need anything, Gil.¡±

    As Norah left the Neurosurgery Department, a doctor looked on with jealousy, noting her growing reputation. The incident with Aikin had thrust both him and Norah into the spotlight.

    Curiosity drove some doctors to the Cardiac Surgery Department, eager to learn about Norah¡¯s past and how she had managed to be transferred there, especially her coborative surgeries with Gil.

    Gil, as the director of the Neurosurgery Department, was celebrated for his exceptional medical skills. The chance to receive hismendation and mentorship was a distant dream for many. Traditionally, Gil didn¡¯t take interns under his wing, having mentored only three individuals, all of whom had be renowned doctors within the hospital, spending time learning from him.

    Then came Norah. Gil immediately took a liking to her, involving her in the surgeries he conducted in the Neurosurgery Department, a privilege that sparked envy among her peers.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, ourpany¡¯s database faced a hacking attemptst night. Thankfully, we didn¡¯t lose any data. The IT team has swiftly fortified our firewall to prevent future breaches,¡± the IT manager reported in Sean¡¯s minimalist office, nervously mopping his brow, wary of Sean¡¯s reaction.

    The IT manager had been on edge since learning of the incident, rallying his team to work extra hours to evaluate the impact.

    Miraculously, no harm was done. In addition to the evidence of the hacking attempt, there were indications that someone had assisted in the firewall¡¯s restoration, which was a peculiar urrence.

    With this in mind, the IT manager reported, ¡°It appears someone anonymously reinforced our firewall, leaving behind no clues. I¡¯m not sure about the implications for ourpany.¡±

    Sean, visibly irked, mmed the documents on his desk and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me as if I have the answers. You¡¯re here to ensure thepany¡¯s security, not to stand idly. I expect no repeats of such incidents. You may go now.¡±

    The IT manager hastily replied, ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll enhance our data security measures.¡±

    With the IT manager gone, Phillip handed Sean a cup of coffee, saying, ¡°It looks like we had two factions at y: one trying to infiltrate our systems, and another mysteriously blocking their efforts. It¡¯s peculiar. We didn¡¯t hire any external cybersecurity help. This unknown person seems¡­¡±

    Having fended off hackers trying to steal data at no cost and reinforced the firewall for free, what was there not to appreciate?

    Sean¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Phillip, safeguarding our core secrets is paramount. Let the IT team manage the database security.¡± He massaged his temples. ¡°This could be the doing of that international firm. Ourst deal with them ended poorly, and they might be scheming.¡±

    ¡°Reach out to Sacredice immediately¡­ well, never mind,¡± Sean muttered.

    Phillip suggested, ¡°Given their sneaky approach, why not let Sacredice handle them directly?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Sean squinted, collected his thoughts, and said, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation I requesteding along?¡±

    Phillip presented the findings. ¡°Just in time. Miss Wilson seems to have nearly untangled the matter. It appears Madeline is somehow involved. Miss Wilson had likely pieced it together yesterday.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re really restless,¡± Sean said with a hint of scorn. ¡°Considering the Scott family¡¯s stake in Silver Boulder Private Hospital, you know what to do, Phillip.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Phillip replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 55

    ?Chapter 55:

    Norah was clueless about Sean¡¯s help. After Aikin¡¯s exnation, the hospital staff ceased their whispers about Norah and Aikin, and any admirers for Norah wisely backed off. They weren¡¯t foolish. Understanding that Dr. Wilson had no interest in a rtionship, they knew it was time to step back.

    On Friday, Norah was ready to put an end to her ongoing divorce procedures. She nned to meet Derek at City Hall at nine in the morning. After the divorce, her agenda included visits to both the Scott family¡¯s residence and the Hayes family¡¯s residenceter in the day.

    Norah hesitated to ept a long-term care patient. Themitment demanded more time than she was willing to spare.

    Waiting at City Hall, Norah was prepared. If Derek failed to show, she was determined to confront him directly at his workce. She refused to be taken for a fool.

    The day was bright, and the air conditioning inside offered a respite from the heat. Dressed in white and seated near the entrance, Norah naturally drew gazes from passersby. People were drawn to beauty, a simple truth of human nature.

    An unread email lingered on Norah¡¯s phone. As she was about to open it, Derek¡¯s voice broke the silence, yelling, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re quite punctual! Eager for our divorce, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Norah turned off her phone¡¯s screen and slipped it into her bag. Looking up, she noticed Derek with Madeline clinging to his arm.

    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Carter, nning a divorce and a wedding on the same day? My best wishes. However, let¡¯s handle one matter at a time. Miss Powell, would you mind waiting aside?¡± Norah was indifferent to Madeline¡¯s existence. Her priority was finalizing the divorce swiftly to distance herself from them permanently.

    ¡°Seems you¡¯re in a hurry, Miss Wilson. Are you here by yourself? Where¡¯s Mr. Hayes or Mr. Scott? Didn¡¯t they apany you?¡± Madeline mocked.

    Norah replied sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t need an escort to get a divorce.¡± She nced at Madeline and added, ¡°And how is my divorce any of their concern?¡±

    Madeline, feigning surprise, whispered, ¡°I just assumed you were close to them. After all, getting a table at Solo Mio Restaurant without a reservation and rides offered by Mr. Hayes aren¡¯t everyday urrences.¡±

    Positioned behind Derek, Madeline added, ¡°I was under the impression you were involved with them. Was I mistaken?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the imagination, Miss Powell. But life isn¡¯t solely about romantic entanglements.¡± Norah retorted calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue this conversation. I¡¯m here to wrap up the divorce, nothing more.¡±

    Norah, eager to avoid further discussion with Madeline, turned to Derek and said, ¡°Could we speed up this process? I¡¯m not here to y a guessing game with you.¡±

    Madeline, with a wounded look, replied, ¡°I merely made a casual remark. Why are you upset, Miss Wilson?¡± Her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Derek told me you were the kindest woman he¡¯d ever met. Seems that¡¯s not quite urate.¡±

    Norah smiled faintly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not exactly as described by the rumors either.¡±

    ¡°Which rumors?¡± Madeline looked puzzled.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s quite a few stories about you.¡±

    Derek gave Norah an icy stare and said, ¡°Enough talking. I¡¯ll consent to the divorce, provided you sign this.¡±

    He presented a document and handed it to Norah, saying, ¡°Sign this now, and we can proceed immediately.¡±

    After reading the document, Norah dropped it onto the floor in disgust. ¡°Your audacity knows no bounds!¡± Derek was attempting to leave her with nothing.

    ¡°You were unfaithful first. You were the one who offered mepensation, yet now you want me to give up everything. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Norah¡¯s words were cold, her voiceced with disdain. The bystanders watching their exchange couldn¡¯t help but take notice.

    They spected on the reasons for the divorce, wondering why Derek could part ways with such a striking wife like Norah. As they nced at Madeline beside Derek, their suspicions about infidelity were confirmed.

    Barely concealing his frustration, Derek whispered harshly, ¡°You¡¯ve been aware of my affair with Madeline before our marriage. And you? Perhaps you¡¯ve had your own affairs.¡±

    Living in luxury at Dreamview Vis, driving sports cars, and wearing designer attire. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re far better off than I presumed.¡±

    He added sarcastically, ¡°You talked about my affair with Madeline, yet I¡¯ve never pried into your history.¡±

    Norah grinned. Derek¡¯s ¡°investigation¡± was simply an attempt to check how she had been doing after signing the divorce papers. Predictably, upon discovering her improved circumstances, Derek intentionally dyed the divorce.

    Norah coolly stated, ¡°Mr. Carter, are you suggesting I¡¯m doing much better after I left you? Indeed, I am. I no longer need to confine myself at home and wait for you. I am affluent and liberated, but that doesn¡¯t excuse your betrayal!¡±

    Madeline, tearful, intervened, ¡°Miss Wilson, he merely expressed concern for your well-being after the divorce by looking into your affairs. But tell us, Miss Wilson, with whom are you residing?¡±

    The implication was clear: Norah must be depending on someone else¡¯s hospitality, as owning a property in Dreamview Vis seemed impossible.

    Confronted with Madeline¡¯s probing, Norah replied with calm detachment, ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡± She had no interest in divulging more.

    Derek retrieved the documents from the floor, offering, ¡°Just sign this, and we can finalize everything right now. I won¡¯t pry into your affairs any further.¡±

    Norah was adamant about divorcing Derek. Reflecting on their marriage filled her with regret. She btedly realized there were better ways to show gratitude. Marrying him was perhaps the least wise.

    Derek had reveled in Norah¡¯s care for two years, and now he aimed to lead a happy life with Madeline while leaving Norah empty-handed.

    ¡°Not happening!¡± Norah scowled.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, his wealth shouldn¡¯t concern you. If you¡¯re so eager for a divorce, why not just sign the document? I recall how swiftly you signed your name on the divorce papersst time.¡± Madeline leaned in closer to Derek.

    The nerve of Madeline bringing up what had happened when the divorce papers were signed irked Norah.

    ¡°Oh, are you referring to when I walked in on you two together? I had to act quickly to leave you to your activities, didn¡¯t I?¡± Norah stood with her arms folded, a yful smirk on her face. ¡°Here¡¯s an idea. If the two of you demonstrate your affection right now, I¡¯ll sign the papers immediately, without any hesitation.¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression turned stormy. ¡°You-¡±

    Norah¡¯s cutting words visibly struck a nerve, leaving Derek and Madeline ring at her angrily.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 56

    ?Chapter 56:

    The City Hall was bustling with people today. It was easy for onlookers to tell that Norah and Derek were a couple seeking a divorce, while Madeline stood shamelessly as the other woman.

    Their presence at the entrance quickly became the center of attention, drawing more and more people to watch the unfolding drama.

    As soon as Norah stopped talking, numerous people spun around, muffling their giggles behind their hands. In the eyes of many, Madeline, the unmistakable other woman, was a figure of disdain, regardless of her beauty.

    Norah and Madeline were striking in their own ways. Norah was stunningly gorgeous, while Madeline had a more delicate appeal.

    The crowd secretly envied Derek for being in thepany of these two attractive women.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, if you¡¯re unwilling to sign, just be upfront. Why resort to embarrassing both Derek and me?¡± Madeline asked, visibly upset. ¡°Derek didn¡¯t ask for more. After all, you¡¯re not exactly in need. Why insist on holding onto those assets?¡±

    Norah responded with a scoff. ¡°Whether I need them or not is for me to decide. I¡¯m merely iming what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡±

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Norah cursed Derek¡¯s shamelessness silently. The nerve of him wanting to reim what he had promised her back when he asked her to sign the divorce papers! Yes, she was wealthy enough to give up on what he had promised her, but she was reluctant to let go of it without a fight.

    Norah refused to let Derek have his way, especially given his repeated unwillingness to finalize the divorce swiftly.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, I once thought you were a man of integrity. Now you¡¯re withdrawing from your promises? Ugh!¡± Norah grimaced.

    Derek suddenly remembered what Norah had said when Madeline wanted thekeside vi he had intended for Norah: ¡°Mr. Carter, you ought to stand by your word. The choice is yours.¡±

    Norah reflected on the same lines, saying, ¡°I acted foolishly before. Now, it¡¯s time I im what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡±

    Norah regretted the time she had wasted on Derek over the past two years and was resolved not to walk away empty-handed. With all her efforts in waking him from thea and helping with his recovery, he shouldn¡¯t be here arguing with her. Her goal was simple¡ªshe was set on obtaining her rightful share before finalizing the divorce and severing ties with Derek.

    Remembering Derek¡¯s terms regarding the allocation of the vis, Madeline waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Miss Wilson, why continue this standoff?¡± Madeline clung to Derek¡¯s arm, urging, ¡°Derek, please exin to Miss Wilson that I want thekeside vi to be our new home. Speak with her.¡±

    Derek met Norah¡¯s gaze, attempting to soften the situation. ¡°Norah, let¡¯s not escte this. The court¡¯s involvement changes nothing. The oue of any legal battle is uncertain.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze grew sharp.

    It made sense why Derek remained unfazed upon receiving the summons. Did he have a contingency in ce? However, he was the one caught in an affair. How dare he stand there and speak those words to her?

    ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re well aware of my demands. These possessions are trivial to you. Why the reluctance to settle?¡± Norah retorted.

    Derek clenched his jaw, remembering his initial offer to Norah, which included thirty million dors, three properties, and a car¡ªamounting to a third of his assets¡ªas a gesture ofpensation for her efforts in taking care of him over the past two years. Back then, he had yed the generous man.

    Influenced by Madeline¡¯s insinuations about Norah¡¯s supposed new affluent connections, Derek had reconsidered his generosity. The notion that Norah could have been involved with someone else long before, and that he was oblivious, infuriated him. Why should he hand over anything to her, then?

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re really testing my patience.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Carter, am I the one testing your patience? You¡¯re the one seeking a divorce so you can be with your lover, yet you¡¯re reluctant to honor what we had agreed upon previously. Derek, it turns out I really knew you.¡± Norah crossed her arms, her jaw tilted slightly.

    Derek¡¯s gaze fell, shadowed with turmoil. ¡°Two years into our marriage, I realize I¡¯ve never truly known you.¡± Their conversation reached an impasse.

    Norah, growing impatient, pressed, ¡°Enough with the dys. Are we finalizing this divorce today or not?¡±

    Derek stood firm, saying, ¡°Just sign the paper, and I¡¯ll go through the formalities with you immediately.¡±

    Madeline interrupted with feigned concern, addressing Norah, ¡°Miss Wilson, just sign it, and you¡¯ll be free. Why hesitate over such a straightforward decision?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s truly inconsequential, why doesn¡¯t Derek just relent? Derek, your actions reveal how petty you are!¡± Norah pointed out.

    Norah¡¯sment struck Derek, who felt diminished whenpared to Sean and Kason. In terms of family stature, the Carter family paled inparison. Aesthetically, Sean and Kason were in a league of their own.

    ¡°Petty? Damn! I dare you to say that again! I once had youpletely under my thumb. You never dared defy me.¡±

    Norah¡¯s fleeting amusement vanished, reced by a steely gaze at Derek. His words reminded her of her routine existence among his family members. Whether in his vi or at Carter Manor, she conducted herself with the humility of a maid, never once defying him, with the illusion that he might one day see merit in her and fall for her.

    ¡°Now, youbel me petty? So what if I am? How bold you¡¯ve be since you signed the divorce papers! Shall I provide more examples?¡± Derek spat out in a fit of anger.

    Holding onto Derek¡¯s arm, Madeline regarded Norahcently, enjoying the difort Derek¡¯s revtion caused. It made sense now why Derek had once described Norah as merely a servant to the Carter family.

    ¡°Derek, since we can¡¯t reach an agreement today, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°See you in court.¡± Norah¡¯s expression was icy as she added, ¡°I won¡¯t give up what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡± Regardless of the circumstances, Norah was determined to im her due, steadfast in her resolve to fight for her rights.

    Norah¡¯s unwavering stance irritated both Derek and Madeline. With a grim expression, Derek tightly rolled the document and said, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see whoes out on top in court.¡±

    Barely hiding her smugness, Madeline said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again, Miss Wilson.¡±

    As Derek and Madeline walked away, Norah felt a surge of anger. Once again, Derek had managed to irk her while dying the finalization of their divorce. Settling back onto a nearby chair, a moment of reflection brought a smile to Norah¡¯s face.

    A kind janitor approached, offering Norah a ss of water and sitting beside her. ¡°Here, have some water.¡±

    Gratefully epting the ss, Norah held it without taking a sip. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Everyone here caught wind of your conversation. That man is cheating and refusing to offer any settlement. My advice? Drag it out and see who bes desperate first. They¡¯ll likely beg for a divorce once they¡¯re eager to get money. You¡¯ll hold all the cards then,¡± the janitor said, with an air of wisdom. ¡°Plenty like this in my years here. The eager party for remarriage usually ends uppromising.¡±

    ¡°Appreciate it. You¡¯re right,¡± Norah responded, contemtive, and agreed with the janitor¡¯s perspective.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 57

    ?Chapter 57:

    Norah regretted trusting Derek once again. The divorce hadn¡¯t been finalized yet, and now, she had to take it to court. The dy in the proceedings didn¡¯t matter as long as it displeased the other party.

    The janitor was right; Derek wasn¡¯t in a hurry now. However, he might not remain calm in the future. After all, Norah had seen Derek meeting Madeline¡¯s parents thest time. Marriage was the only solution to free Madeline from the usation of being a mistress.

    If Derek wanted to marry Madeline, he¡¯d have to plead with Norah to get a divorce. He would soon be crying and begging Norah for one.

    Norah no longer rushed for a divorce. She wanted to sever all ties with Derek, but she would patiently wait for the day when Derek and Madeline came running to her, seeking to finalize the divorce. She was determined to make them have a tough time by then.

    Meanwhile, Madeline fastened her seatbelt and turned to look at Derek. ¡°Norah refused to sign the papers today. Do you think we will win the case if we go to court? What do we do now, Derek?¡±

    Derek gripped the steering wheel with one hand as he did the mental math. ¡°Wait! Do you remember those photos of Norah in the report of her background? With those photos, what could she use against me in court?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s eyes widened as she thought about the photos. ¡°You¡¯re right, Derek. Norah has nothing against us. Everything is under your control.¡±

    . brings magic to life

    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    When Norah was with the Carter family, she maintained a low profile. The moment she left, she began acquiring skills and getting acquainted with influential people. Despite working in thepany for several years, she never had the chance to connect with the Scott family. But now, she personally knows Mr. Scott. That¡¯s unbelievable,¡± Derekmented.

    ¡°Perhaps Norah is living in the Scott family¡¯s mansion at Dreamview Vis. People know Sean lives there. Other residents there are rarely heard of. Norah seems to be quite close with Sean¡­¡± Madeline said meaningfully.

    ¡°Madeline,¡± Derek interrupted. ¡°Look, I have nothing to do with Norah anymore. I don¡¯t care where she lives or whom she knows. It¡¯s none of my concern. I only care about you. Will you stay with me forever?¡±

    Madeline looked at him dotingly. ¡°Derek, as long as you¡¯re by my side, I will never give up on you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±

    ¡°I wish for the same, Madeline. I love you,¡± Derek replied.

    The two leaned closer and kissed passionately.

    As Norah exited City Hall and headed to the parking lot, she coincidentally walked past a white sedan and witnessed them kissing each other. She instinctively grabbed her phone and captured a series of photos. The relentless clicking sound of the camera caught Derek¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Norah, are you out of your mind?¡± he snapped coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to take photos.¡±

    Norah¡¯s face broke into a triumphant grin as she waved her phone. ¡°Why not? This will be evidence in court against you ¡ª evidence of your infidelity. Thank you both.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Norah walked smugly as Derek and Madeline screamed anxiously. She scuffed at them.

    Though the divorce proceedings didn¡¯t go as smoothly as Norah had expected, the defeated look on Derek¡¯s face made her happy. She couldn¡¯t suppress herughter.

    ¡°Do you have any good news? You seem to be in a good mood,¡± Susanna sat on the sofa and asked Norah during the treatment.

    The slight unhappiness from not having Norah stay for lunch the previous week vanished, and Susanna resumed her cheerful demeanor. Norah didn¡¯t notice Susanna¡¯s disheartened lookst time, especially after seeing her in high spirits today.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Norah replied.

    Susanna shrugged, blinking. ¡°Well, I must have mistaken.¡±

    Susanna turned to Sean and asked, ¡°How¡¯s our grandpa?¡±

    Sean looked up from theputer. ¡°Well, his condition seems to have improved. He stays awake longer than before.¡±

    Norah attended to two patients in the Scott family. Rodrigo¡¯s condition had improved after several treatments. Before, Rodrigo couldn¡¯t recognize anyone, but now, he had brief moments of staying conscious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on our grandpa after the treatment,¡± said Susanna. Then, she¡­

    Susanna turned to look at Norah. ¡°How long will the treatmentst? And how long will it take for my grandfather to fully recover?¡±

    ¡°Miss Scott, my treatment willst for two more months. It requires a longer time for full recuperation. As for Rodrigo¡¯s stroke, it will take just over a month for significant recovery,¡± Norah said without looking up.

    The timeline was determined since the treatment began.

    Susanna eximed, ¡°Wow! So, it will only take a month for my grandpa to recover? Will he be able to recognize us and talk to us?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Norah nodded firmly. If the treatment was effective, Rodrigo would be able to walk without any support.

    Sean ced a ss of water on the table. ¡°Susanna, Supernatural Doctor is treating you. Speaking might disrupt her thoughts. You¡¯ll have to face the consequences if she makes any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make any mistakes,¡± Norah calmly responded.

    Sean averted his gaze, his face flushing in embarrassment. ¡°I was just giving her an example, not doubting your skills.¡±

    Susanna stuck her tongue out yfully. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just bored. Sean, when will Norah be here again? Did you tell her what I mentionedst time?¡±

    Norah momentarily paused when she heard her name but continued with the treatment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told her,¡± Sean replied softly, sitting at the desk in the living room with his back to them. ¡°Miss Wilson seems quite busy. She doesn¡¯t have the time toe here for a talk.¡±

    Not knowing Norah was the Supernatural Doctor, Susanna boldly said, ¡°Sean, Norah is cool. I like her. When we were having dinner thest time, she mentioned she is important to you, and you didn¡¯t refute it.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you think? Do you have feelings for Norah? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t bring a stranger back to Dreamview Vis. I haven¡¯t seen you treat any woman this way in all these years.¡±

    Sean remained silent, and so did Norah.

    After a while, Sean finally spoke. ¡°Are you aware of Miss Wilson¡¯s situation?¡±

    Susanna frowned. ¡°I know. Phillip showed Norah¡¯s information to me. I don¡¯t care about her past. What is important is how you feel about her. Our family does not require strategic marriages to maintain our status. The only prerequisite for my sister-inw is that you like her. I believe our mom and dad will approve.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58:

    A deathly silence fell over the living room at Susanna¡¯s words. Norah¡¯s expression shifted to reflect her tension. She was torn between wanting to hear Sean¡¯s response and fearing something unfavorable.

    Susanna was unaware of Norah¡¯s identity as the Supernatural Doctor and was simply stating her candid opinion. Sean, however, knew that Norah was the Supernatural Doctor.

    Having heard Susanna¡¯s description of Sean¡¯s behavior, Norah was eager to learn Sean¡¯s true opinion of her. This would determine her rtionship with him for the next two months.

    ¡°Sean, did you hear? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Susanna asked aloud. ¡°You can speak freely now that only I and the Supernatural Doctor are here.¡±

    When Susanna first met the Supernatural Doctor, she felt a strange connection between the two, but their limited interactions made it difficult for her to properly discern what it was. Later, when Sean carried Norah back, Susanna guessed Sean had feelings for her. Wanting to subtly inform the Supernatural Doctor of this, Susanna had intentionally asked about it.

    After waiting for a while for a response that never came, Susanna began to urge Sean, eager to know his thoughts about Norah. If Sean confessed his feelings for Norah, Susanna decided she would speak good words for him in front of her.

    ¡°I appreciate Miss Wilson, nothing more,¡± Sean said.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Susanna was dissatisfied with this answer. ¡°What¡¯s this talk about appreciating her?¡±

    ¡°Her? I just need to know if you have feelings for her. Is that such a hard thing to answer?¡± Susanna pressed.

    Norah, however, sighed in relief at his response. Appreciation wasn¡¯t bad. She also appreciated Sean. He had taken over the well-reputable Scott family business and flourished it, with the family¡¯s stock market value reaching billions. Plus, Sean was not only a skilled businessman but also a talented race car driver.

    She couldn¡¯t help but admire all these qualities in him. He was quite an interesting man. If Norah had found out that Sean had romantic feelings for her, it might have led her to distance herself from him, thus discouraging him.

    The good thing was, Sean only appreciated her, which reduced any unnecessary troubles.

    Coldly, Sean said, ¡°Why bother with my feelings all of a sudden? Just focus on the treatment, could you?¡±

    Norah felt Susanna was such a lovely creature. With Susanna¡¯s questions and Sean¡¯s answers, she learned that Sean only appreciated her, which was good news. Norah was quite pleased with this. She also appreciated Sean. It seemed that mutual respect between two powerful individuals was quite normal.

    Susanna pouted and said, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re at this age, yet there¡¯s no glimmer of marriage on your horizon. Since our parents aren¡¯t around, can¡¯t I give you a little push in the right direction? I think Norah is a wonderful person. Why don¡¯t you consider her?¡±

    Norah blushed slightly and interrupted, ¡°Miss Scott, I¡¯ll change your prescription today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it down for Mr. Scott after the treatment. You have to be mindful of your diet. Keep it light.¡±

    Susanna nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Supernatural Doctor,¡± Sean said.

    Norah had felt quite uneasy when Susanna asked her questions. However, her relief came from the fact that Sean didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her.

    Norah wrote the prescription and ced it on the table before standing up, preparing to bid her farewell. Despite hesitating for a moment, Norah eventually agreed to Susanna¡¯s invitation to stay for dinner.

    Susanna beamed. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be going home now. Goodbye, Sean. Goodbye, Supernatural Doctor. Take good care of Sean.¡±

    Sean and Norah took their seats at the dining table. Norah removed her mask and ced it on the side. She then looked at Sean sitting across from her.

    Sean was dressed in light gray home attire. His cold demeanor seemed to soften a bit as he lifted the wine bottle and elegantly poured himself a ss.

    ¡°Let me know if you need anything, Miss Wilson,¡± Sean said, raising his ss toward Norah. ¡°Homemade food is a bit simpler than what you find outside.¡±

    Norah shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else for now.¡±

    The dishes on the table were exquisite, emitting a pleasant fragrance. Starving, Norah picked up her fork and began to eat.

    Sean stared intently at Norah, his finger lightly resting on his wine ss. He observed her carefully, a hint of interest in his eyes.

    Leaving the Scott family¡¯s home, Norah finally felt the odd atmosphere dissipate. During dinner, she kept her head down, asionally conversing with Sean. However, the questions Susanna had asked still lingered in her mind, making her feel a bit ufortable.

    ¡°Is something bothering you, Miss Wilson?¡± Kason asked.

    Inside Devonte¡¯s room, Kason stood in the doorway, exuding a powerful presence with just his stance. He looked tall and imposing, and the light entuated his figure, making him appear even more handsome.

    Norah stared at him, her heart beating rapidly, and replied coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been distracted today, Miss Wilson. Am I wrong?¡± Kason asked, his expression thoughtful.

    He assumed she was distracted because of his grandfather¡¯s condition.

    ¡°You are quite observant, Mr. Hayes. However, I¡¯d rather not talk about it,¡± Norah said as she lowered her gaze.

    She was surprised that someone like Kason, a military man known for his emotional detachment, could tell something was bothering her.

    Leaning against the doorway, Kason watched as Norah administered treatment to his grandfather.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since we parted at the mour Club. How have you been, Miss Wilson? I heard you joined the Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Is everything going well with your work?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± Norah replied without stopping her movements as she administered the treatment.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve helped the Hayes family a lot, Miss Wilson. If there¡¯s ever anything the Hayes family can assist you with, feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayes,¡± she replied politely.

    However, as Norah thought about the stirring emotions she had just experienced, she couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°I hope you stand by your promise if I choose to hold you to your word, Mr. Hayes.¡±

    ¡°Kason Hayes, I am a man of my word. I will keep my promise,¡± Kason said solemnly.

    Now that Kason had promised to keep his word, Norah couldn¡¯t help but think about Derek¡¯s words earlier that morning. She regretted having married a man like him. Some ungrateful men like Derek wouldn¡¯t even blink, no matter what the favor was. The fact that Derek had been reluctant to honor what he had offered once he learned of her wealth reshaped her perception of him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 59

    ?Chapter 59:

    Norah softly stated, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I¡¯ll keep your words in mind.¡± She hoped Kason would prove to be more reliable than Derek had been.

    From her observations, Norah saw Kason as a man of integrity, likely a trait sharpened by his time in the military, where directness was valued.

    Curiously, Norah asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, at the peak of your youth, do you ever regret leaving the military so early?¡±

    This question had been on her mind since she met Kason. Still under 30 years old and at the height of his capabilities, his choice to exit the military and lead the Hayes family left her puzzled. Norah doubted she could have made such a decisive move if she had been in his shoes.

    After a pause, Kason responded in a low voice, ¡°The Hayes familycked a suitable leader. As part of this family, stepping in was a responsibility. Plus, with my grandfather¡¯s severe illness, it was only natural for me to return and support him.¡±

    Norah was aware that Kason¡¯s parents had perished in a tragic ne crash, a story that had deeply moved Glophia and garnered widespread sympathy for the Hayes family. Unlike most, the Hayes family had suffered immense loss.

    Members of the Hayes family had mostly pursued military careers, but only Kason had diverged, choosing to focus on art in college.

    Gazing at his right hand, Kason¡¯s voice carried a hint of sadness. ¡°My departure from the military was also for health reasons.¡±

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Norah furrowed her brow as she regarded him, asking, ¡°What health issues were you facing?¡± She observed Kason¡¯s appearance, noting his robustplexion and sturdy physique. She couldn¡¯t discern any signs of illness.

    ¡°A few years ago, during an operation, I damaged the tendons in my right hand, rendering me unable to shoot with precision,¡± Kason exined with an air of nonchnce, as though discussing something distant from his own experience.

    Yet, Norah detected a note of sorrow in his voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you seek my help for medical checks?¡± Norah¡¯s back was turned to Kason, hiding her face from his view. ¡°Doctors mentioned that even after my treatment, the sensitivity wouldn¡¯t match its former level. It would never fully recover.¡± Kason had endured much from that incident.

    Pausing, Norah said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll examine your hand after checking on your grandpa.¡±

    Kason, taken aback, declined, ¡°There¡¯s no need. My military career is behind me.¡±

    The famed group Kason had belonged to had already disbanded. Kason¡¯s fists tightened. He believed returning would be pointless if he were the sole remaining member of his team.

    Norah insisted, ¡°Allow me to assess it first.¡±

    Stepping out from Devonte¡¯s room, Norah entered the living room to find Kason sitting on the sofa, dressed in an army green tank top. The snug material outlined his physique.

    Kason¡¯s muscr physique was entuated by the snug tank top, emphasizing his formidable presence. Norah took a seat beside him on the couch. ¡°Show me your hand, please.¡±

    Kason held out his hand, revealing its rough, callused texture. Norah gently grasped his wrist, her touch delicate against his hardened skin.

    The stark contrast between Kason¡¯srge, rugged hand and Norah¡¯s smaller, softer one was striking. When their hands made contact, a shiver coursed through Kason. Feeling slightly bashful, he found himself looking away involuntarily.

    Norah asked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve sustained more injuries than just to your hand. You¡¯ve got internal issues too. Have you not considered a thorough medical check-up?¡±

    With a furrowed brow, she added, ¡°And let¡¯s not even start on your tendon problem. Your knees must give you trouble when the weather changes, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kason admitted, acknowledging her uracy. ¡°It¡¯s not just the days, but I¡¯ve sought treatment.¡±

    ¡°You really ought to consult a physician soon,¡± Norah said, half-jokingly, cautioning him. ¡°With already one ill family member, do you wish to be bedridden alongside your grandfather?¡±

    Kason conceded with a nod.

    Norah sighed. ¡°Had it not been for me, would you have waited until mobility became an issue before seeking treatment?¡±

    Kason looked down, clearly acknowledging the truth in her words.

    Norah knew that Kason¡¯s condition would deteriorate with time. Dying treatment meant that, even with future surgery, he risked losing his mobility.

    ¡°Well, considering you¡¯re the Supernatural Doctor, handling my little ailment should be effortless for you,¡± Kason said, not overstating his confidence. Given the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s reputation for resolving numerous challenging cases, he was sure of Norah¡¯s ability to treat him.

    Kason felt fortunate to be under her care. He nced downward, observing Norah as she meticulously inspected his body, feeling somewhat bashful. It dawned on him how close they were, and he could detect Norah¡¯s scent. Although he couldn¡¯t identify the perfume, it intrigued him deeply.

    Understanding that her unique ability wouldn¡¯t remedy his issue, Norah pulled back her hands. ¡°You knew I was working at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, right? Make sure to have your tendons evaluated there. The medical team will guide you on the next steps.¡±

    Her tone was matter-of-fact, as if tendon repair was no more challenging than treating a minor ailment.

    ¡°Thank you, Norah.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. Just don¡¯t forget the consultation fee.¡±

    Kason grinned and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    As Norah left Kason¡¯s residence, the evening had settled in, marking the close of the day. The city¡¯s streetlights began to sparkle, transforming the skyline into a mesmerizing spectacle of vibrant lights. Norah made her way to the mour Club but first detoured to the Splendor Building to meet Aaron for a new outfit.

    Upon her departure, Aaron half-jokingly implored, ¡°Noelle, don¡¯t forget to send me more of your design drafts!¡±

    It had been a while since Norahst visited mour Club due to her demanding schedule. Reflecting on the band members¡¯ previous actions, Norah felt anger and a sense of betrayal. Having achieved fame and recognition, Rosy Secret had kicked her, the songwriter, out of the band. Their actions were the epitome of ingratitude.

    Yet, Norah was confident that if she could lift Rosy Secret to stardom, she could do the same for another group.

    mour Club stood as a prominent entertainment hotspot in Glophia, bustling with activity under the glow of neon lights each night, where patrons indulged freely.

    ¡°Puck off!¡± The security guard at mour Club¡¯s entrance dismissed a man arrogantly. ¡°Rosy Secret is headlining tonight. Your unknown band should hit the road!¡±

    Clutching his guitar, the man appeared rough, his attire disheveled and his hair a mess, resembling a nest. He found himself shoved to the ground by the security guard, his guitar crashing down with a resounding twang. He hurriedly checked the guitar for damage, enduring the guard¡¯s scolding without uttering a single protest, merely clutching his instrument protectively.

    ¡°To earn a spot at mour Club, you¡¯ll need to make a name for yourself first,¡± the security guard mocked, his gaze dripping with disdain.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 60

    ?Chapter 60:

    mour Club was a venue for the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of society, located in Glophia. It was equipped with top-notch facilities, and the bands invited were all well-known. The security guard at mour Club had been working there for many years and had seen countless small bands try to perform at the club. However, the owner of the club had refused to invite small bands to perform.

    Over the years, many had tried their luck. Today, a man had sneaked onto the stage to sing but had been forcibly pulled down.

    ¡°You are allowed toe to the mour Club to spend money and enjoy yourself, but if you are caught trying to get on stage without permission again, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± the guard warned.

    Zeke Coheny on the floor, where he had fallen, in pain. When he fell, he used his wrist to break his fall, and now it throbbed painfully. He tried to push himself up with his other hand, but between holding his guitar and being unable to use his right hand, he sank back to the floor after a few tries.

    ¡°Need a hand?¡± a voice asked as a delicate hand reached out to him.

    The voice could be clearly heard amidst the noise that carried through the mour Club.

    Zeke looked up and saw a stunning woman standing over him. She was incredibly beautiful, and her features were quite exquisite. The look on her face conveyed kindness.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    Carefully wiping his hands on his clothes so as not to dirty her delicate hands, Zeke reached out and carefully took the woman¡¯s hand.

    As soon as he gripped her hand, Zeke felt excruciating pain in his wrist, causing him to gasp in pain.

    Norah squeezed his wrist gently and asked, ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±

    Zeke nodded. ¡°I identally twisted it. Could you help me? I need to go to the clinic outside themunity.¡±

    Norah held Zeke¡¯s wrist with both hands. She moved her hands up and down his wrist until she found what she was looking for, and then she gave it a firm twist.

    There was a small pop, and Zeke gasped in pain again. She let go of his hand and asked, ¡°How does it feel now? Is it better?¡±

    Slowly flexing his wrist, Zeke was amazed. He felt no pain. ¡°Are you a doctor? You fixed my hand so quickly. Thank you very much. I really appreciate it.¡±

    He then stood up with his guitar and muttered, ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of another beating. I would have fought.¡±

    Zeke turned to Norah and bowed, thanking her once again. ¡°My name is Zeke.¡±

    Zeke couldn¡¯t exin why Norah would choose to help him, but he still showed his appreciation.

    Norah smiled and then said, ¡°Since we¡¯re both here, why don¡¯t we go have a drink together inside?¡±

    Zeke hesitated. ¡°I have no money.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be my treat,¡± Norah said. She then turned and made her way to the bar, not bothering to check if he followed.

    Zeke hesitated for a moment before following her. He didn¡¯t know Norah¡¯s intention, but he figured she couldn¡¯t be a bad person since she had helped him with his hand and offered to buy him a drink. Besides, she was really attractive.

    Before entering the club, Zeke red at the security guard at the door. He inwardly resolved toe back here when he was famous and teach the snobbish security guard a lesson.

    The mour Club was brightly lit with colorful spinning lights. Bodies swayed wildly on the dance floor, moving to the fast-paced rhythm of the music.

    Norah ordered two drinks, then sat at one of the bar stools before gesturing for Zeke to sit next to her. Norah was dressed in a silver-white sequined mini skirt, absentmindedly ying with her ss.

    Zeke ced his guitar against the bar and sat on the bar stool.

    After a while, he awkwardly asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± He reached for the ss on the bar and watched as the amber-colored liquid swayed.

    ¡°I heard the security guard say you wanted to perform at mour Club. Are you a singer? You only have a guitar. So, a solo singer?¡± Norah asked.

    Her words didn¡¯t elicit any reaction from Zeke. He sighed and then exined, ¡°I used to be in a band, but they all started their own families, and now I¡¯m left alone, still pursuing my dream to be a musician.¡±

    He took a sip of his drink and continued with a bitter smile. ¡°My band¡¯s dream was to perform at mour Club.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s just you in the band now?¡± Norah asked.

    ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Zeke said with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Just curious.¡±

    ¡°We used to be four in the band. There was a singer, a bassist, a guitarist, and a drummer. The other three have all left, but I remained. However, if things don¡¯t pick up after today, I too might have to give up,¡± Zeke shared.

    The unattainable dream had worn Zeke out. He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to squander his youth and time like those affluent men did. He had to earn a living.

    ¡°If I could give you a shot at stardom, would you take it?¡± Norah asked in a voice that caused Zeke to look up at her. Zeke saw the look on Norah¡¯s face. It was full of confidence, and the smile on her face made her look radiant.

    Zeke felt as though he was being hypnotized.

    ¡°Yes, I will take it!¡± he said firmly.

    The words that came out of his mouth surprised him. He regretted having said those words so quickly. After all, he knew nothing about Norah.

    ¡°Miss¡­ I don¡¯t even know you. Is there any reason you¡¯re asking me this question? I¡¯ve been in a band for four years, and I haven¡¯t been able to create a fan base. How then would I be famous?¡± Zeke asked,ughing self-mockingly.

    ¡°I will help you,¡± Norah said with conviction.

    ¡°You?¡± Zeke burst intoughter, as though he had heard a really funny joke. Stillughing, he added, ¡°I appreciate you helping me with my hand. However, I have nothing to offer. If you¡¯re looking for someone to deceive, find another target.¡±

    He gulped down his drink in one swallow. ¡°Goodbye, Miss. Thank you for the drink. I have to go now.¡±

    Zeke slung his guitar over his back and turned to leave.

    Norah said nothing. Instead, she counted down from five inwardly as she swirled the drink in her ss and then took a sip. ¡°Five, four, three, two¡­¡±

    As expected, Zeke returned to Norah, his guitar still on his back. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I have nothing to lose, so I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll trust you.¡±

    Norah chuckled. ¡°Why not? Go on, have your seat.¡± Zeke sat back down on the bar stool, and Norah called for another drink.

    ¡°Do you dare perform on the stage at mour Club?¡± Norah asked, gesturing toward the stage. She watched Zeke¡¯s face carefully for any reaction.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zeke said eagerly. Though he had just been beaten for attempting to perform on stage without permission, he wouldn¡¯t chicken out if the opportunity presented itself.

    ¡°However, getting on the mour Club stage isn¡¯t easy. I¡¯m not allowed to perform there,¡± Zeke finished, staring at his guitar.

    ¡°You¡¯re making excuses. Will you dare if I can make it happen?¡± Norah asked with a smile. Her smile seemed to brighten the room even more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61:

    ¡°What? You¡¯re looking to get someone a spot on stage?¡± Spencer asked, surprised.

    In a chamber on the top floor of the building, Spencer lounged on the sofa with a nonchnt demeanor, his legs crossed. Beside him, Kaiden mirrored the pose. The mour Club was known to the Morris family. Spencer was a regr here, and he made the calls. He got to choose who could take the spotlight on stage.

    Norah stayed on the sofa, acting calm despite Spencer¡¯s stare.

    ¡°May I know your terms, Mr. Morris?¡± Norah raised her eyes and gestured at Zeke, saying, ¡°He just wishes to¡­¡±

    Leaning toward Kaiden, Spencer murmured, ¡°Kaiden, do you think I should agree?¡±

    Spencer¡¯s and Kaiden¡¯s recent visit to Krusa Mountain Racing had left them in awe of Selene, especially after her reveal as Norah, which had caused an uproar. They never expected Norah to be the skilled racer, Selene.

    Kaiden¡¯s eyes grew somber. He recalled how Kason had visited recently just to see Norah. Kason had never tried the mour Club for him, not even once! He wondered if Kason had developed a fondness for Norah. But he saw Kason had invited a masked woman to his homest time.

    Since Kaiden couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it, he decided to drop the subject.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    With a spark of curiosity, Spencer said, ¡°Miss Wilson, you should know that those who perform on the stage are all famous. And who is he?¡±

    Zeke wanted to argue back, but he was at a loss for words. He had to bite his tongue. Deep down, he knew it was true, and speaking up would only invite more teasing.

    With her arms crossed and leaning back, Norah said in a rxed tone, ¡°He might not be famous now, but who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t be in the future? Could he perhaps perform on stage today?¡± She acted as if it were nothing out of the ordinary.

    Spencer found himself stealing nces at Norah. Unlike those ttering individuals, Norah remained casual, as if she were talking to her own friends. Had Spencer been sure he¡¯d met Norah before, he might have mistaken her for an old friend.

    Turning to Kaiden, Spencer said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve brought it to our attention, I¡¯m happy to agree. Miss Wilson, you¡¯re acquainted with Kaiden¡¯s uncle, aren¡¯t you? Given that connection, your friend can sing as many songs as he wishes.¡±

    Interest sparkled in Norah¡¯s eyes. How did Spencer and Kaiden figure out her connection with Kason? This made things much easier.

    Norah nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll mention you to Mr. Hayes next time I see him.¡±

    Kaiden looked up, his tone serious. ¡°What is your rtionship with my uncle, Miss Wilson? Have you officially divorced your husband?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can ask your uncle about it,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°As for other things, I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Norah said, not one to share too much about her personal life. Faced with his question, she chose not to respond. ¡°Thanks anyway. Zeke, let¡¯s head downstairs.¡±

    As Norah and Zeke departed, Spencer, driven by curiosity, asked, ¡°Kaiden, what¡¯s going on between your uncle and Norah? He showed up at the mour Club looking for her. Your uncle usually avoids loud ces. There must be something between them.¡±

    Kaiden sighed and said, ¡°If I had any idea, I wouldn¡¯t have asked Norah. What¡¯s my uncle thinking? Rumors say Derek and Norah haven¡¯t finalized their divorce yet. If word gets out¡­¡±

    ¡°What would happen?¡± Spencer asked.

    ¡°If word gets out, my uncle might end up bound to her forever,¡± Kaiden replied with a frustrated look. ¡°Even though Norah is attractive, she¡¯s just a trophy wife and already married. I can¡¯t stand the thought of my uncle marrying someone like that. I need to find a way to prevent it.¡±

    Spencer intervened. ¡°If your uncle cares for you, you should let him be. He¡¯s been single in the military for years and finally found someone he likes. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere. He¡¯s probably really in love.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s been married before¡­¡± Kaiden remained unconvinced.

    ¡°Kaiden, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re hung up on that. Let me tell you, a previous marriage isn¡¯t the end of the world,¡± Spencer said, cing an arm around Kaiden¡¯s shoulder, trying to persuade him.

    With Spencer¡¯s intervention, Norah and Zeke smoothly made their way to the stage on the first floor. Zeke, overflowing with excitement, eximed, ¡°Miss Wilson, I can¡¯t thank you enough! Performing at mour Club has always been my dream. I never thought it woulde true!¡±

    Norah wasn¡¯t in the mood for chatter. She gestured toward the stage and announced, ¡°You¡¯ve got time for one song. Impress me with your talent, and I¡¯ll ensure you be as famous as Rosy Secret.¡±

    Even though Norah and Zeke were still strangers, Zeke was thrilled by her promise. He didn¡¯t know how she would make him famous, but he knew he deserved the fame.

    The stage lights dimmed, and the DJ¡¯s beats toned down. The dancers on the floor began to ease off. They huddled up for chats or strolled back to the bar for a drink.

    Then, a spotlight burst onto the stage, illuminating a bearded man cradling a guitar, standing ready at the microphone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rosy Secret supposed to perform tonight? Is this guy it? Could he be a well-known singer?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Have you seen him before?¡±

    ¡°Hey, who is that? I specifically came for Rosy Secret!¡±

    ¡°Bring Rosy Secret back! Let this guy leave!¡±

    The murmurs from the crowd weren¡¯t loud, yet they reached the stage. Zeke inhaled deeply and began to strum his guitar.

    ¡°It¡¯s a chilly day¡­¡±

    ¡°Blinding sunlight everywhere. Just me, cruising down the street, mind totally nk¡­¡± It was a rap song.

    ¡°So what? Soaked in sunlight and rain, today¡¯s just fine for me.¡±

    Zeke¡¯s voice, deep and resonant, made every word crisp.

    The audience began to move with the rhythm.

    ¡°Live it up. Go wild while you¡¯re young¡­¡±

    With his eyes, he plucked the strings, immersing everyone in the music as they started to dance.

    Witnessing the scene, Norah¡¯s smile broadened.

    She was sure she had the right person.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 62

    ?Chapter 62:

    At the backstage of mour Club,

    ring at Zeke belting out tunes on stage, Cayle Coleman, from the Rosy Secret band, snapped, ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? Why is he performing alone before us?¡±

    Emerson, lounging on the sofa, replied casually, ¡°Why worry? It¡¯s like he¡¯s taken our spot. I¡¯m not bothered by who he is as long as he¡¯s not in our way.¡±

    The lead vocalist of the Rosy Secret band, a lovelydy named Kris Dominguez, turned to Emerson and asked, ¡°Emerson, is Starbeam calling it quits?¡±

    Cayle, losing patience, snapped, ¡°Kris, you are annoying. How many times must I say it? I¡¯ve mentioned before that Starbeam doesn¡¯t care about us anymore. Haven¡¯t you noticed? She at least had the decency to announce her leaving the band. Otherwise, we¡¯d still be here, waiting for her foolishly. Does she think she¡¯s irreceable just because she writes songs? We¡¯re managing just fine on our own!¡±

    Kris started to respond, but then, noticing the other band members¡¯ faces, she quietly looked down.

    Starbeam had yed a key role in forming the band. Their sess owed much to her songwriting.

    Following Zeke¡¯s song, the crowd offstage cheered eagerly, shouting, ¡°Encore! One more song!¡±

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Zeke exited the stage to the crowd¡¯s cheers.

    Zeke carefully ced the guitar down and turned to Norah, asking, ¡°So, how did I do out there? Did I meet your expectations?¡±

    Norahplimented him. ¡°You¡¯ve got real talent.¡±

    ¡°Did you write that song yourself?¡± Norah asked, intrigued. It was unlike anything she had heard before.

    Looking somewhat downcast, Zeke replied, ¡°I came up with the melody, but the lyrics were a joint effort with my friends.¡±

    Norah¡¯s thoughts drifted back to her days with Rosy Secret. She had been new to songwriting back then. Even though the band members had initially met online, they bonded over crafting tunes and rocking out together. Later, they attempted to share videos of their performances on the inte.

    Following a viral video, Rosy Secret skyrocketed to fame. Due to her marriage, she had taken a break from the band, and that was how things had unfolded to this point.

    Noticing Norah¡¯s distraction, Zeke asked, ¡°Miss Wilson, now that I¡¯ve performed, could you share what you have in mind for me?¡± Whatever was asked of him, he was ready to give it his all. Today, he had lived out his dream.

    Norah ordered two sses of wine, sliding one toward him. ¡°Are you familiar with the band performing right now?¡±

    Zeke nced at the stage and responded, ¡°Yes, Rosy Secret. They¡¯re quite famous. Pretty much everyone knows them.¡±

    Indeed, Rosy Secret had several hit tracks, often featured in short videos, earning them widespread recognition. As Rosy Secret started their performance, the audience¡¯s enthusiasm was unmistakable, with cheers erupting continuously.

    ¡°Do you aspire to reach Rosy Secret¡¯s level of fame?¡± Norah asked.

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Zeke affirmed, ¡°Absolutely. That¡¯s the dream I¡¯m chasing.¡±

    Norah smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you be a star. The first step you need is to get your band together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a band!¡± Zeke interjected eagerly. ¡°Just a call, and they¡¯ll alle running back. But how do you n to make us famous?¡±

    His tone earned more respect than his initial question.

    Lifting her gaze confidently, Norah revealed, ¡°Because I am.¡±

    ¡°Starbeam?¡± Zeke echoed in astonishment. ¡°Starbeam? The songwriter for Rosy Secret?¡±

    Norah nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. Starbeam was a name any Rosy Secret fan would recognize as the creative force behind their biggest hits. However, Starbeam seemed to vanish, and though Rosy Secret continued to release quality music, people gradually forgot about Starbeam. Zeke, who had a passion for songwriting andposition, greatly admired Starbeam, considering her nothing short of a musical genius. And now, he was face-to-face with his idol.

    Inside the chamber, Kaiden remained skeptical, nudging Spencer. ¡°What¡¯s the connection between Norah and that guy? Why did she arrange for him to have a spot on stage?¡±

    ¡°Kaiden, listen to Miss Wilson,¡± Spencer replied casually. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, ask your uncle directly. I¡¯m not the one to specte with.¡± Spencer, who was dying to enjoy some karaoke, showed his irritation at Kaiden¡¯s question. ¡°Just go directly to the source if you¡¯re looking for answers. But from what I see, your uncle probably has a thing for Miss Wilson. I doubt that guy is anything significant to her.¡±

    After downing a generous sip of wine, Spencer urged, ¡°Enough of this, I¡¯m here to sing.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together,¡± Norah suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for singing,¡± Kaiden declined.

    ¡°You¡¯re Starbeam? You were part of Rosy Secret? Why do you want to make another band famous?¡± Zeke couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.

    Norah sneered. ¡°Should I continue with those who turned their backs on me?¡±

    Zeke sensed there was a hidden story between Starbeam and Rosy Secret but figured Norah wouldn¡¯t spill the beans. After thinking it over, he said, ¡°I trust you now. Can I have your contact? I¡¯ll reach out once I¡¯ve got my band together.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    They exchanged contact details.

    Finishing his wine, Zeke smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Wilson. I¡¯ll reach out to my bandmates once I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    With Zeke gone, Norah was left sitting alone. A solitary beauty at the bar counter was quite a spectacle in this ce. After turning down the tenth guy who approached her, Norah finally finished her ss of wine.

    After settling the bill, she made her way to the club¡¯s exit, casting onest look at the performing band. Her expression was scornful. Were they prepared for what she had in store? This was merely the beginning.

    Thinking Spencer had a point, Kaiden dashed downstairs from the third-floor chamber, eager to ask about his connection with Zeke. And that was for his uncle¡¯s sake.

    Upon reaching the ground floor, Kaiden noticed Norah exiting the club and quickly followed her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 63

    ?Chapter 63:

    Norah visited the mour Club seeking a break, but fate had other ns, leading her to Zeke, who could be her ally in her battle against Rosy Secret. Emerson¡¯s previous provocation had almost driven Norah to confront Rosy Secret directly in a moment of impulse. However, she reconsidered, thinking a band-to-band challenge would be more fitting.

    Bumping into Zeke was an unexpected delight for Norah. She called a chauffeur from the parking lot entrance and strolled into the underground garage.

    The underground parking garage at mour Club was vast and filled with luxury cars, as many of the club¡¯s patrons hailed from wealthy backgrounds.

    As she reached for her car, Norah¡¯s attention was caught by unusual sounds in the parking lot¡ªother than the hum of engines, there were hushed conversations, unusually clear in the quiet of the garage.

    With a hint of caution, Norah was about to dismiss the voices and get into her car to wait for the chauffeur when she was suddenly called out.

    ¡°Norah!¡± The shout echoed loudly through the parking lot.

    Looking up, Norah saw Kaiden hurrying toward her. She furrowed her brow, puzzled by Kaiden¡¯s unexpected visit. She felt a tad uneasy, sensing that the parking lot wasn¡¯t the safest ce at the moment.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    The hushed conversations ceased.

    Seeing the out-of-breath Kaiden, Norah cracked her car door slightly and asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±

    She thought Kaiden was rude, and his yelling was far too loud for her liking.

    Kaiden caught his breath and was about to speak when suddenly a police siren sounded at the entrance of the garage.

    Seeing the police had arrived, Norah quickly grabbed Kaiden¡¯s hand and ushered him into the car.

    ¡°Hurry, get in!¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Kaiden¡¯s confusion was cut short by a bump on the head from the car door, and he winced in difort. The door shut quickly before he could ask further.

    Norah swiftly swung open the car¡¯s back door, but just as she was about to climb in, someone dashed over and pressed a cold, solid object against her side.

    Norah realized it was a gun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± themand came firmly, close to her ear.

    A man held the gun to Norah¡¯s waist, instructing, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Two more men positioned themselves by the car. The driver grabbed the keys from Norah, started the engine, and set the car in motion.

    As the car filled with intimidating figures, Kaiden assumed they were Norah¡¯s associates and had questions. But before he could utter a word, someone pressed a gun against his forehead.

    ¡°Keep quiet if you want to stay alive!¡± the voice dripped with threats.

    Kaiden quivered, too scared to utter a word, his seatbelt tightly fastened. Catching Norah¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror, he felt a shiver run down his spine.

    Norah remained seated between the two men, her demeanor icy, yet her eyes reflected a sense of tranquility. Kaiden observed that she didn¡¯t show any signs of panic or fear, unlike himself.

    Kaiden felt a pang of shame. It dawned on him¡ªbeing from a military family, he shouldn¡¯t just cower in fear, but instead muster the courage to find a way out of the situation.

    As the driver pulled the car out of the spot, he said, ¡°We got lucky. Even with the cops around, we snagged a ride and can still make a clean getaway.¡±

    As he spoke, the white car rushed out of the parking lot like a rocket. The driver paid no attention to the police roadblocks. As they zoomed past the officers, the men in the car chuckled at the police¡¯s futile attempts to catch up.

    The police wasted no time calling for reinforcements as they watched the white car speed off.

    The man wielding the gun in the speeding car looked at Norah with a creepy glint in his eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re quite the looker. Do you have a boyfriend? Would you like us to look after you?¡±

    Noticing their sessful evasion and Norah¡¯s attractiveness, the other man suggested lowering the gun against Kaiden, his tone sinister. ¡°Ease up on the gun. We wouldn¡¯t want an ident. Darling, you¡¯re quite the beauty.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the man wielding the gun against Norah holstered it and ced it back on his waist. He then extended his hand, resting it on Norah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve got such soft and smooth skin, pretty thing¡­¡±

    The two men nking Norah were on the verge of making a move when the driver snapped angrily, ¡°How can you even think about women at a time like this? The police are sending people after us. Let¡¯s figure out where we can hide.¡±

    The man to Norah¡¯s left sported a menacing scar on his cheek, giving him a fierce appearance. He said, ¡°Cut it. Inferna Alliance wanted to ambush us today. The police showed up right after we sealed the deal. It¡¯s no coincidence.¡±

    The driver red at him and replied, ¡°You¡¯re all aware. We need to go back first.¡±

    The guy on Norah¡¯s right was as slim as a monkey. He caught a whiff of Norah¡¯s scent and felt a surge of arousal. He suggested, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s this old factory out in the east suburbs. There¡¯s no surveince on the way there, so we can head there to avoid the police. We¡¯ll go back once they¡¯ve cleared the ce.¡± He grabbed the wheel, changing direction, and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Meanwhile, Spencer was enjoying his time singing in the chamber. Yet, as he finished a few songs, he started feeling uneasy, noticing that Kaiden hadn¡¯t returned. He was puzzled over the dy, wondering why it was taking so long for Kaiden to ask a simple question.

    ¡°Mr. Morris, we¡¯ve got a problem,¡± the security guard announced, bursting in. ¡°Mr. Hayes has been kidnapped.¡±

    Spencer rose to his feet, his face draining of color as he asked, ¡°What was that you said?¡±

    The security guard rushed to exin, ¡°There¡¯s a drug deal going down in the underground garage.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hayes busted in and got caught with Miss Wilson. The police are on their trail.¡±

    Spencer was furious, fuming as he paced with the security at mour Club. ¡°How can they be clueless about a drug deal happening right under their noses in the underground garage? Why are there drug transactions taking ce there?¡±

    Enraged, he grabbed his phone and barked, ¡°Leave!¡± He dialed a number quickly, exining the situation at the mour Club. ¡°I need your help.¡±

    Kason¡¯s response was calm and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Despite Kason¡¯s attempt to calm him, Spencer couldn¡¯t shake off the worry after ending the call. He knew the cruelty of gangsters, who had little regard for human life. His concern deepened when he thought about Norah¡¯s elegant appearance this evening. He feared that her beauty could inadvertently attract danger in such a vtile situation.

    Immediately after the call, Kason reached out to his bodyguards, instructing them, ¡°Head to the police station.¡± His stern expression showed the urgency to locate Norah. The thought of her in danger spurred him into action, fearing it might be toote to intervene.

    After hanging up the phone, Kason went to his car and drove rapidly to the police station, not waiting for his bodyguards.

    ¡°Give me the CCTV footage from the mour Club¡¯s underground garage and track where Norah¡¯s car went after that. Hurry,¡± Kason ordered. The intensity in his voice put the officer he spoke to on edge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 64

    ?Chapter 64:

    Inside the Scott family¡¯s residence, Phillip¡¯s phone rang, and the bodyguard¡¯s shaky voice came through. Hearing the report, Phillip snapped, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± A few words were exchanged before he ended the call, his face drained of color.

    Phillip stood by the study door upstairs, giving it a gentle knock. A frosty e in¡± replied, and he pushed the door open to enter.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, the security guard watching over Miss Wilson reported that she, along with Mr. Hayes¡¯ nephew, Kaiden, were taken by three men. They werest seen driving away from mour Club in Miss Wilson¡¯s car,¡± Phillip recounted, his head bowed.

    With a thud, Sean ced the file on his desk and rose from his chair, fury recing his usual calm. ¡°What use is the bodyguard if this happened? How could he let her get kidnapped when it was his responsibility to keep her safe?¡±

    Feeling a chill, Phillip raised a hand. ¡°Well¡­ it all went down real quick, and the other party had guns¡­ The bodyguard hadn¡¯t even stepped foot in the garage when the men sped off in Miss Wilson¡¯s car.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression turned stern. He reached for hisputer on the desk. ¡°Prepare the car. I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    The sleek ck sports car blended effortlessly into the darkness of the night. Sean hopped into the car,ptop in hand.

    Once inside, Sean set theptop on hisp. The faint glow from theputer screen illuminated his hardened face, adding to his menacing look.

    ¡°Have you brought any bodyguards along?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    ¡°Yes, and they are armed.¡±

    Sean¡¯s fingers danced across the keyboard with ease. Theputer screen lit up, disying surveince footage from mour Club¡¯s garage. Spotting the man exuding an intimidating aura from the driver¡¯s seat, Sean couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.

    Those hands were tainted with blood.

    To Sean, Norah always seemed soposed in his presence, the picture of calm, yet beneath it, she was fragile. This ordeal must have petrified her. He was determined to save her swiftly.

    Recalling her tearful gaze, Sean felt a surge of urgency. Clenching his jaw to steady himself, he was confident he could rescue her.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, where are we headed?¡±

    Sean hacked into Glophia¡¯s traffic system, pinpointing the exact surveince footage using the license te number. Thest known location was ¡°Highholt Expressway.¡±

    As the white sedan¡¯s engine hummed softly, Curt Herrera, the leader of the kidnappers, dragged Kaiden out by his cor. They had arrived at an abandoned factory, its crumbling structures scattered around. Curt parked in the middle of the debris, selecting a spot that offered perfect concealment.

    Mylo Vdez and Juan Archer, the two henchmen, had their eyes on Norah, but they didn¡¯t dare make a move because of Curt¡¯s authority. Curt imed the privilege of being the first to indulge in any spoils.

    Juan hopped out of the vehicle, sidling up to Curt, and said, ¡°Curt, thatdy inside is stunning. You go first. Let me handle that guy.¡±

    Curt shoved Kaiden to the side and shifted his gaze toward Norah in the car, his eyes betraying his lust. Norah¡¯s beauty shone even in this grim situation. She tilted her head down, her hair falling over her shoulders, and her shimmering silver-white dress outlining her figure attractively. She was charming, safe from the police for now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break here. Watch this guy for me. I¡¯ve got some business to attend to,¡± Curt rubbed his hands together and instructed his underlings. ¡°You¡¯ll have your turn after I¡¯m finished.¡±

    Mylo exited the vehicle, nodding respectfully and opening the car door for Curt. ¡°Curt, we¡¯ll stand guard. Uh, is it okay if we watch?¡±

    Curt conceded, ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t lock it. You get to watch.¡±

    As darkness enveloped the abandoned factory, the night grew deeper. Restrained by Juan, Kaiden could only watch as Curt walked toward the car. Inside, Norah¡¯s allure was undiminished, seemingly unaware of the looming threat. She casually turned her head, and upon locking eyes with Kaiden, she offered a disarming smile.

    Kaiden thought to himself, incredulous.

    ¡°Smiling? How can she afford to smile at a time like this? Does Norah not grasp the gravity of her situation?¡±

    Dressed in a form-fitting silver-white gown, Norah¡¯s beauty could rival that of a celebrated TV star. For Curt and his crew, ustomed to a harsher existence, stumbling upon such captivating beauty was unforeseen. All three of them were captivated by Norah¡¯s appearance.

    Curt, misreading Norah¡¯s smile as an attempt to ingratiate herself, boasted, ¡°Smart girl, recognizing the boss and how to charm. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be well cared for.¡±

    Norah smiled again, her eyes sparkling with an unknown intent. ¡°Might you¡­¡± Curt paused at the door, proudly stating, ¡°No harm in sharing. Part of the FOX Alliance. Keep us happy, and I promise you a life of luxury with us.¡±

    Norah looked on, puzzled, unfamiliar with the criminal organizations. Kaiden, however, recognized the name.

    The FOX Alliance was a notorious gang in Glophia, engaged in a slew of illegal activities and heavily targeted byw enforcement. Back at his home, Kason had briefed him on the criminalndscape of Glophia, giving him a basic understanding of prominent and lesser-known groups. Earlier, the mention of the Inferna Alliance highlighted its status as a formidable criminal entity in Glophia.

    ¡°If you have noints, then attend to me,¡± Curt said. Norah appearedpliant, which made Curt develop a fondness for her, seeing her as an ally in their precarious situation. He resolved to show her a degree of kindness.

    However, Kaiden couldn¡¯t stand by as Curt advanced on Norah. Coming from a military background, he feltpelled to intervene rather than witness a disaster. He seized Juan¡¯s wrist tightly, using a quick move to toss him to the ground. Then, he struck Mylo on the side of his head with his elbow, stunning him momentarily. Kaiden lunged at Curt, aiming to knock him down, and yelled, ¡°Miss Wilson, get out of here!¡±

    Juan, though down, was quick to act. He drew a handgun from his belt and aimed it at Kaiden. Mylo, clutching his head, spat out angrily, ¡°You little punk, hitting me? You¡¯re asking for it, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Curt, caught by Kaiden, found himself unable to move. He struggled, repeatedly hitting Kaiden on the head, and screamed, ¡°You ipetent fools! You can¡¯t even handle one man! Hey, let me go!¡±

    Despite the onught, Kaiden held firm, not loosening his grip. ¡°Miss Wilson, run for it!¡± he urged.

    While Curt was enjoying his assault, a cold object pressed against his head. ¡°Enough!¡± Norah¡¯s chilly voice echoed through the vacant space.

    Curt attempted to shift his head but abruptly realized it was a gun pressed against him. His body went ck as he reached for his waist, only to discover his handgun missing. Bewildered, Curt tried to figure out when Norah had managed to disarm him.

    ¡°Curse you!¡± Mylo and Juan could only watch in astonishment. They were baffled. Where did this beautiful woman get the gun?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 65

    ?Chapter 65:

    Kaiden couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened. His face was battered and bruised. Just as he looked up, he saw Norah pointing a gun at Curt¡¯s forehead. She seemed eerily calm. He didn¡¯t know if Norah could use the gun, but her confidence unsettled him.

    Juan slowly stood up. His gun, which had been aimed at Kaiden, shifted to Norah. ¡°Let go of him or I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± he threatened.

    Norah adjusted her stance, ensuring Curt became her perfect shield, standing at the car door. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, drop your weapons!¡± shemanded.

    ¡°Come on! I bet you don¡¯t even know how to use a gun?¡± Mylo asked nervously. ¡°Surrender your weapon, and no one will get hurt.¡±

    Norah burst outughing. She casually released the safety and pressed the gun harder against Curt¡¯s forehead. ¡°Want to guess whether I can use a gun or not?¡± The click of the safety distinctly echoed.

    ¡°Drop it! Drop your weapons, hurry up!¡± Curt yelled, scared.

    Juan and Mylo exchanged nces. Slowly, they ced their guns on the ground.

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Now, those two guns,¡± Norah said calmly.

    Kaiden released his grip on Curt¡¯s legs and shook his head to stay alert. Ignoring the taste of blood in his mouth, he staggered over and picked up the two guns.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got them,¡± Kaiden said, holding them firmly.

    ¡°Co-drive,¡± Norah ordered.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kaiden replied, his vision blurry from the injury to his eye.

    He grabbed the two guns and slowly settled into the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve done what you said. Please let go of us,¡± Curt pleaded.

    Mylo and Juan chimed in, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re sorry. We shouldn¡¯t have involved you in this mess. Please release him, we are begging you. Please.¡±

    ¡°Let go?¡± Norah snapped venomously. ¡°You had other ideas a while ago.¡±

    Mylo and Juan exchanged nces. Norah was right. They had indeed nned to hurt her, but they didn¡¯t dare admit it.

    Juan banged his head on the ground. ¡°Miss, we were stupid not to realize your strength. We¡¯re only working for someone else. Spare him, please.¡±

    The car key was still in the ignition. The engine roared as Kaiden twisted the key.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, what do we do now?¡± Kaiden asked.

    Norah gripped Curt¡¯s neck with her right hand and pressed the gun against his forehead. ¡°Drive,¡± shemanded.

    Norah released her right hand and shifted her position to throw Curt out of the car. However, something unexpected happened.

    Suddenly, Mylo drew a dagger and shed it toward Norah¡¯s hand, aiming to disarm her.

    Norah had no choice but to let go of the gun to avoid the attack. She shoved Mylo away and quickly mmed the car door shut once she had the chance.

    In the car, Norahmanded, ¡°Drive!¡±

    The gun slipped from her grasp, and Juan rushed to pick it up, firing shots at the departing car. The impact on the rear wheel caused Kaiden to struggle with the steering, resulting in the white sedan skidding and colliding with an abandoned wall.

    Norah was thrown forward but managed to brace herself against the rear seat. Kaiden tried to restart the vehicle but couldn¡¯t drive any further. He pounded the steering wheel in frustration. ¡°The damn thing isn¡¯t moving!¡±

    They had only driven about ten meters when the trio caught up with them.

    ¡°Running away? Huh?¡± Curt grinned. ¡°What¡¯s stopping you now?¡±

    Curt aimed his gun at Norah¡¯s head. ¡°So what if you can shoot? Is your gun as fast as mine?¡±

    Kaiden locked the car doors and tossed a gun to Norah, asking, ¡°What now?¡±

    Mylo, breathless, pointed at the guns. ¡°Curt, my gun has only two bullets, and Juan¡¯s gun has only one. They¡¯ll be defenseless once they fire.¡±

    ¡°All right. Smash the car for me,¡± Curt instructed.

    The abandoned factory was full of steel bars and bricks. Juan and Mylo started frantically looking for something to smash the car windows.

    ¡°Force them to shoot. Then, dodge the bullets. That way, they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Bricks struck the ss, creating a spiderweb of cracks that grew bigger with every passing second.

    Kaiden, a skilled shooter who practiced daily at the shooting range, gripped the gun tightly, waiting for Norah¡¯s instructions.

    Norah, holding her gun, nced at Curt. She swallowed nervously when she saw the shattered rear window and the gun aimed at her. She took deep breaths and reminded herself to calm down. Three bullets were enough to take down three people.

    The next moment, the car window shattered as the bullet flew through the shards, hitting Mylo squarely in the forehead. One shot took his life. Curt and Juan gasped in shock as they watched Mylo copse lifelessly right before their eyes.

    ¡°Dead!¡± Juan trembled in fright. ¡°He¡¯s dead! Curt, Mylo is dead.¡±

    Curt aimed the gun at Norah¡¯s head. ¡°He couldn¡¯t dodge a bullet himself. Whose fault is it? Grab the knife! They still have two bullets.¡±

    A gunshot echoed as he spoke. Juan instinctively covered his head and saw the bullet embedded in the wall behind Curt. Curt¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°One more bullet left.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kaiden cursed under his breath. ¡°Missed it!¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression turned grim. Kaiden had wasted one bullet.

    Kaiden threw the gun aside and held his head in his arms, shaking in fear. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t miss the shot.¡±

    Norah let out a weary sigh. She hadn¡¯t discussed her n with Kaiden. It was her fault. Kaiden had recklessly used the bullet.

    Assuming victory was certain, Curt ordered, ¡°Open the door and be careful to dodge the bullets.¡±

    Juan crouched by the car door, trembling in fright as he reached out his hand to unlock it.

    Norah angrily stomped her foot, and her high heel crushed Juan¡¯s palm.

    Juan howled in pain. ¡°It hurts! It hurts! Gosh, you¡¯re breaking my hand!¡±

    Curt¡¯s face darkened. He redirected the gun and began firing it.

    ¡°My arm!¡± Kaiden clutched his bleeding arm, crying out in shock.

    ¡°Stop struggling. It¡¯s pointless. Drop the gun, and I¡¯ll make sure you have a painless death!¡± Curt warned.

    Mylo was dead.

    Curt saw Norah as the embodiment of ruthless beauty, someone who could kill in the blink of an eye.

    One moment of negligence could cost them their lives.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll fire a shot every minute. I don¡¯t know which of you will die,¡± Curt smirked, pressuring Norah to make a choice.

    Kaiden gritted his teeth and held his throbbing arm, not daring to distract Norah.

    Anger surged through Norah¡¯s veins as her lips curled into a sneer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 66

    ?Chapter 66:

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Curt asked with a frown.

    Norah¡¯s smile was so terrifying that Curt began to think there was an ambush nearby.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯ve lost,¡± Norah said icily.

    Suddenly, there was a gunshot.

    Curt¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    He then slowly fell to the ground, and blood began to pool around his head.

    Juan, still groaning in pain, suddenly realized that Curt was dead.

    Trembling in fear, Juan recalled that Norah had initially had three bullets, which she had used up, and her gun was now empty.

    Putting aside the pain he felt, Juan snatched a gun from Curt¡¯s lifeless hand.

    He took out the magazine and discovered there were five more bullets left¡ªfive bullets would be more than enough.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± Juan asked menacingly as he slowly put the magazine back in the gun and pointed the barrel at Norah¡¯s head.

    ¡°It seems Curt and I both underestimated you. All this while, you were holding back on us. However, I survived, and I will avenge Curt and M right here! None of you will leave here alive!¡± Juan dered.

    Kaiden was in excruciating pain. Cold sweat beaded his forehead, and he looked pale. Weakly, he said, ¡°Run, Norah. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Kaiden gasped in pain, cutting himself short.

    Seeing the gun in Juan¡¯s hand, Norah couldn¡¯t help but feel like she would die here.

    She was somewhat helpless. She had onlye to the bar to rx and had not expected to get into this mess. She hadn¡¯t expected to stumble upon a gang trade, be kidnapped, and almost lose her life.

    The shoes she had on were nearly three inches high, making running impossible. Plus, she had no intention of running away.

    Norah had experienced real battles before, and she didn¡¯t consider herself a loser who was supposed to surrender without even trying to fight. She believed that she and Kaiden would find a way out of this situation somehow.

    Norah dropped her gun and slowly raised her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot. I¡¯m getting out of the car,¡± she said.

    Seeing that she had no weapon, Juan believed she posed no threat now. He took two steps back and said, ¡°Get out.¡±

    A thought popped into Juan¡¯s head¡ªnow that Curt and Mylo were dead, and Kaiden was incapacitated, he could do whatever he pleased with Norah.

    Norah spared Kaiden a brief nce, then sighed. She felt that he was quite weak for a member of the Hayes family. She decided she would mention this to Kason when they got out of this. Even if he wanted to join the military, he could still be trained in martial arts. He was only a burden in this kind of situation.

    Norah opened the car door and slowly got out, her hands still raised. She wore a silver-white mini skirt, which put her wonderful figure on disy.

    Her legs were long and slender. Juan was mesmerized. ¡°Come forward,¡± he said.

    Norah¡¯s skirt was quite tight, so Juan could see that she had no weapon hidden. He was relieved by this.

    Muddled thoughts raced through his mind as he wondered how Norah knew how to use a gun and kill two people.

    ¡°Turn around and face the car with your hands behind your back,¡± hemanded.

    Norah meekly did as he demanded.

    Juan then holstered the gun at his waist and grabbed Norah¡¯s hands behind her back. ¡°Little beauty,¡± he whispered in her ear.

    Juan wouldn¡¯t mind giving up his life to be with such a beautiful woman, just once. He was still daydreaming when a hand forcefully grabbed him by the wrist, and his legs were kicked out from beneath him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Juan screamed in pain.

    Norah had taken advantage of his distraction to attack him.

    ¡°So noisy,¡± Norah muttered, then spun around and delivered a sidekick to his head, knocking him out instantly.

    ncing at the bodies of the three thugs, Norah wasn¡¯t sure whether their meeting had been a blessing or a curse.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.

    The sound of a car engine pierced the silence of the abandoned factory. Two beams of light appeared.

    Norah squinted, trying to figure out who was in the ck sedan approaching her.

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t discern whether it was friend or foe.

    Phillip was behind the wheel, carefully watching the road ahead.

    When he saw the figure in front, he excitedly said, ¡°It¡¯s Norah, Mr. Scott!¡±

    Sean threw hisptop onto the table and looked up.

    Norah stood silently under the lights. Beside her were three men lying on the floor. Two were covered in pools of their own blood. The other one seemed to be unconscious.

    Norah¡¯s silver-sequined skirt outlined her exquisite figure. She wore silver high heels, nearly three inches tall. Her chestnut hair cascaded over her shoulders. Under the illumination of the lights, she looked like an enchanting yet dangerous queen of the night.

    ¡°Norah looks fine,¡± Phillip said as he slowed the car down.

    Phillip then parked by the side of the road.

    Sean barely waited for the car toe to a full halt before he got out and began to dash toward Norah under the light. Norah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw who got out of the car. She had thought they were reinforcements from the Fox Alliance. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be Sean.

    Although dressed casually, Sean looked quite elegant. There was a worried look on his face as he approached her.

    Norah was quite surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected to see him here.

    She discreetly threw the gun she had been holding behind her. The look on her face was that of someone who wouldn¡¯t harm a fly. She even seemed to be on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡± she stammered.

    Sean immediately deduced that her earlier calmness had just been an act. When he saw her, the worry he had felt turned into heartache. ¡°Are you okay? Have you been hurt? Are you crying?¡± Sean asked gently.

    Norah was trying to get some sympathy from Sean. After all, she was the first eyewitness, and the two men were dead. If Sean hadn¡¯te, she could have disposed of the bodies herself. However, now that wasn¡¯t an option anymore, and she knew she needed Sean¡¯s help to cover it up.

    She trembled and stammered, ¡°I¡­ They wanted to bully me. I managed to grab their gun, and it identally went off when I pointed it at them¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± She was trembling quite badly by now.

    Sean gently took her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can get in the car. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to handle this.¡±

    Sean then seemed to notice the high heels she wore. He gently carried her.

    Norah settled in his arms, surprised by how gentle he was. Her heart fluttered, and she burst into tears. ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the car,¡± Sean said softly.

    The pain in Sean¡¯s heart seemed to increase tenfold when he saw Norah cry. She was so fragile. He gently carried her to the car, and Phillip opened the door for them.

    Sean carefully set her down. ¡°Kaiden is still in the car,¡± Norah reminded him.

    ¡°Okay, I know what to do,¡± Sean replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 67

    ?Chapter 67:

    Sean then closed the car door for Norah. He looked at the scene before him. Everything seemed to be in disarray. He assumed the person in the white car, breathing heavily, was likely Kaiden.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, the bodyguards will be here soon,¡± Phillip said, approaching Sean.

    ¡°You stay here and handle things while I take Miss Wilson back,¡± Sean replied, his eyes gleaming maliciously. He finished, ¡°You know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Phillip replied.

    Sean then got into the car and drove out of the abandoned factory.

    Phillip sighed as he watched Sean anxiously drive away. This marked the first time Sean had treated a woman this gently, aside from Susanna.

    Soon, the Scott family¡¯s bodyguards arrived at the factory. Five men in in clothes got out and began taking care of the situation.

    Norah, who was seated in the back seat with Sean¡¯s support, nced at Sean¡¯sputer disying Glophia¡¯s traffic surveince. Norah was a bit surprised. Was it really that easy to ess the city¡¯s traffic surveince? Had he done this to locate her? At this thought, Norah¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Right then, Sean nced at Norah through the rearview mirror. Her head hung low, and her hands were sped together. She looked quite uneasy.

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    ¡°The incident was unexpected. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re unharmed. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything; I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Sean said, reassuring her.

    Norah looked up, teary-eyed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯m here for you,¡± Sean added, cutting her off. His tone then grew curious, and he asked, ¡°You work in a hospital, Miss Wilson. You must have seen a dead body before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I have seen quite a few,¡± Norah replied, nodding. She couldn¡¯t, however, talk about her involvement with the organization or anything rted to guns, as it wasn¡¯t suitable small talk.

    If she had personally taken a life, Sean understood that dealing with it for the first time seriously taxed a person¡¯s mental health. If one didn¡¯t handle it properly, they would live with regret for the rest of their life. This caused him to worry about Norah¡¯s psychological state.

    ¡°They were killers and terrible people. They deserved to die,¡± Sean said, his eyes gleaming murderously. He would have killed them if Norah hadn¡¯t.

    Norah could sense the murderous intent behind his words. She couldn¡¯t understand why someone as highly regarded as Sean woulde to the abandoned factory in the middle of the night with Phillip. Was it just to find her?

    Norah doubted it. She was nothing other than a doctor providing medical care for the Scott family. She didn¡¯t deserve that kind of treatment from Sean.

    Also, Susanna had asked him earlier today. He had made it clear that he merely appreciated her.

    One didn¡¯t treat someone they merely appreciated like this.

    Yet, Norah couldn¡¯t deny that the mere sight of Sean gave her butterflies in her stomach. She had been trying to keep those feelings at bay, feeling she shouldn¡¯t have felt that way.

    ¡°Did youe here just to find me, Mr. Scott?¡± Norah asked, her fists clenched as she waited in anticipation for his answer.

    The ck sedan sped along the highway.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sean replied swiftly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Norah was puzzled. How had he known where to find her? Why had hee to the abandoned factory for her himself? Sean could have easily sent his subordinates to check on the situation. There was no need for him to be there personally.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me tofort you, Miss Wilson,¡± Sean replied, slightly turning to face her. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll die, and there would be no one to help Rodrigo and Susanna?¡±

    Norah tilted her head, trying to think of a logical answer, but couldn¡¯t. Her interactions with Sean had been minimal, and she couldn¡¯te up with anything else.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Sean said, chuckling. ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to help my grandpa and Susanna.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Scott,¡± Norah said, shaking her head. ¡°Other skilled doctors could treat your grandpa and Susanna. Your reason seems illogical.¡±

    Norah felt that Sean had done more for her than she deserved.

    ¡°I owe you one, Mr. Scott,¡± Norah said gratefully.

    Sean¡¯s timely arrival had saved her life and Kaiden¡¯s.

    Sean didn¡¯t know Norah was capable of taking care of the thugs, while she hadn¡¯t anticipated his arrival. ¡°Go on, you¡¯ll have the opportunity to repay it,¡± Sean said, a faint smile on his face.

    Norah frowned at this. She hated owing people favors, as it seemed toplicate things. However, she refrained from saying anything like that, as Sean had just saved her. She replied, ¡°Alright, when the timees.¡±

    Norah leaned back in her seat and casually asked, ¡°Do you have friends at the transportation bureau, Mr. Scott? I couldn¡¯t help but notice that yourputer showed the entire Glophia traffic surveince.¡±

    Sean turned and saw that theputer in the backseat was turned on. ¡°Yes,¡± he simply replied.

    Norah didn¡¯t doubt that he had connections in the transportation bureau. Given his status in Glophia and the way people treated him with utmost respect, essing the traffic surveince would not be difficult for him.

    Meanwhile, Kason drove his military-green jeep with two policemen in it, speeding toward where the white car hadst been seen. They spotted a building as they left the highway.

    One policeman pointed ahead and said, ¡°That factory has been deserted for ten years. It used to be a tire processing nt. It¡¯s the only building in this vicinity.¡±

    Kason felt a burden lift off his chest. Calmly, he remarked, ¡°There are three people there, and all are armed. Be alert!¡± He then pressed down on the elerator, and the jeep raced through the night.

    The factory was quiterge. Kason circled it in the jeep until he saw a light, which he drove toward.

    ¡°Someone is over there,¡± one of the policemen said, pointing at the light.

    Kason turned off the engine of the Jeep, pulled out his dagger, and got out of the vehicle. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out,¡± he said, as they disembarked a little further from the illuminated area.

    The trio cautiously approached. Kason leaned against a wall before peeking toward the source of the light.

    It was quite lively there, with six men busily moving around. In the midst of them, one man stood calmly, observing everything. Kason¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is that¡­ Mr. Scott¡¯s men?¡± he whispered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 68

    ?Chapter 68:

    The back door of the white car was wide open, indicating that someone had recently been in the driver¡¯s seat. Around the vehicle, five individuals were busy with something under Phillip¡¯s direction.

    From a distance, Kason couldn¡¯t make out their actions, but upon recognizing them, he confidently approached, nked by two police officers.

    ¡°Phillip, what brings you here?¡± Kason asked.

    Caught off guard by Kason¡¯s voice, Phillip turned around abruptly. ¡°Mr. Hayes? Are you here looking for your nephew?¡±

    Phillip straightened his posture and said, ¡°At just the right moment. We¡¯ve only just arrived.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± The police officers behind Kason advanced, scrutinizing the five men. ¡°What are you hiding? Where are the kidnappers?¡±

    Phillip feigned innocence and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived. Mr. Scott has already escorted Miss Wilson to safety. We were about to report to the authorities. As for the kidnappers, it seems they¡¯ve turned on each other. All deceased.¡±

    Phillip gestured toward the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, you¡¯ll find your nephew there. He¡¯s been shot. Not in a good state.¡±

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Kason, initially concerned for Norah, hastened to the driver¡¯s seat upon hearing of Kaiden¡¯s condition. He found Kaiden pale and visibly drained, nursing his arm and struggling with the pain.

    Upon a closer look, Kason discovered the bullet was still lodged in Kaiden¡¯s arm, his clothes soaked with blood. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t life-threatening.

    The police were already processing the scene, with three bodies on the ground. They weremunicating with their headquarters and securing the perimeter.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying they killed each other?¡± Kason asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for sure. Isn¡¯t there a witness? We¡¯re just awaiting help. Once he¡¯s able to talk, he can shed some light,¡± Phillip responded, carefully avoiding a direct answer to the police¡¯s inquiry.

    Kason, looking grave, turned to Phillip. ¡°So Mr. Scott took Miss Wilson?¡±

    Phillip nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And Miss Wilson, was she hurt? How is she?¡± Kason¡¯s concern was evident.

    Phillip appeared surprised by Kason¡¯s questions but replied, ¡°No. Miss Wilson is fine, not a scratch on her.¡±

    Kason exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah was seated in the back of the car, feeling slightly uneasy. Sean had been unexpectedly gentle and patient, far from his usual proud attitude.

    Wanting to say something to lighten the mood, Norah suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She ced her hands on her abdomen, furrowing her brow.

    The pain was there. It started as a nagging ache, bearable at first, but gradually grew in intensity. Soon, she found herself curled up, a thinyer of sweat covering her forehead. She realized, btedly, that it was her period, and the iced beverages she had consumed were now taking their toll.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sean nced at Norah, noticing her difort, and couldn¡¯t resist checking on her.

    Norah bent over, her hands gripping her stomach tightly, a soft groan of pain slipping from her lips.

    ¡°Do you have a stomach ache? We¡¯re approaching a service area. Try to hold on for a bit longer,¡± Sean said anxiously.

    With effort, Norah weakly nodded. Her menstrual cramps were always harsh, despite her attempts to find relief over the years. During these times, her hands and feet would feel cold, and the abdominal pain was relentless.

    As they pulled into the service station, the area was brightly lit but sparsely popted. Sean, after unbuckling his seatbelt, noticed Norah¡¯s attempt to ease her pain and reassured her, ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    Barely conscious due to the difort, Norah heard the door open and saw Sean returning with a steaming paper cup.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any medicine there, so here¡¯s some warm water for you.¡±

    Norah turned her head with a feeble smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott, but I¡¯m not really up for water right now.¡±

    Struggling with the pain andcking the energy to drink water, Norah wished the ache would simply diminish on its own. Maybe skipping those cold drinks tonight would have been a wiser decision.

    Sitting close to Norah, Sean insisted, ¡°Try to stand up and drink some water. It¡¯ll help.¡±

    Holding the cup in one hand, he gently touched Norah¡¯s shoulder with the other, coaxing her softly, ¡°Please. Whenever Susanna suffered from stomachaches, the staff would make hot ginger tea with brown sugar. Lacking those ingredients here, warm water seemed the next best option.¡±

    Reluctantly, Norah propped herself up and reached for the cup.

    Observing Norah¡¯s struggle, Sean quickly offered, ¡°Let me hold it for you.¡± He was cautious, not wanting Norah to spill the water inside the vehicle, but ensuring she could still drink.

    Sean tenderly supported her shoulders, guiding the cup to her lips.

    Norah found the warm waterforting as she took a few sips, feeling the warmth soothe her difort. Holding the cup, Sean grabbed a tissue from the back of the seat and softly wiped the sweat from her forehead. ¡°Take your time. No need to hurry.¡±

    Norah¡¯s mind felt sluggish during her period, not fully registering her surroundings.

    Watching Norah obediently sip the water from his hands, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smile. In her vulnerable state, Norah seemed endearing and cooperative.

    Once done drinking, Norah leaned back, hugging her knees to her chest. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott,¡± she murmured.

    She would have preferred a moreposed position, but the thought of exposing too much by cing her legs on the seat made her feel somewhat disoriented. Feeling slightly disillusioned, Norah thought her dignity had already been lost. Having feigned pity once didn¡¯t seem so bad now that it was happening again.

    Concerned, Sean stopped at a service station to purchase a thermos, filled it with warm water, and continued the drive.

    Caught in her difort, Norah suddenly realized something. Her period had started, but she was unprepared. She hadn¡¯t even thought to use the restroom at the service stop. Was she now sitting in a stain of blood? The thought made Norah¡¯s cheeks burn with embarrassment. The idea of leaving a stain on Sean¡¯s seat was mortifying. How could she face him after such an incident? It felt impossible.

    Blushing with shame, Norah felt dizzy. Quickly unbuckling her seatbelt, she propped herself up suddenly. Sean, gripping the steering wheel, asked in astonishment, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Sean was baffled. Why the sudden movement? Wasn¡¯t her stomach still bothering her?

    Norah remained silent. Looking down, she noticed the red stain on the ivory leather seat. Oh no.

    Norah stared at the spot, her mind going nk. She slumped, feeling utterly defeated.

    Focused on driving, Sean asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need more water?¡± He handed her the thermos from beside him and said, ¡°Here is more warm water. We¡¯ll be home before you know it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69:

    Norah took the thermos in her hands. In the air-conditioned car, she felt a warmth spreading in her chest as she held it. She blinked and hesitated before speaking up.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, how would you handle it if your car got dirty?¡±

    Sean was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    With a shy tone, Norah confessed, ¡°I¡¯m on my period, and I identally stained your seat.¡±

    After admitting this, Norah shut her eyes, too anxious to see Sean¡¯s reaction, feeling embarrassed by the unfortunate incident. Mortified by the thought of the mess, she could sense the difort growing as she sat there, uneasy in Sean¡¯s presence.

    Sean¡¯s cheeks turned pink as he awkwardly reassured her, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll get it cleaned.¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, Norah offered, ¡°Please let me know the cost, so I can cover it.¡±

    ¡°Money isn¡¯t an issue. What kind of person do you take me for?¡±

    Norah was taken aback. She recalled her time with the Carter family, where she had to ask for money for any purchase. Initially, Derekplied every time she asked, but as time passed, he became increasingly impatient with it.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    At that time, she tried to be the ideal wife, learning from novels and dramas, and stopped asking Derek for money. Derek never showed interest in her personal life or how she managed her finances, focusing only on himself and Madeline.

    Norah had been Derek¡¯s wife in name, but for two years, she had simply been his caregiver, ending up with nothing to show for it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have about an hour and a half left,¡± Sean said, checking the navigation. ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, we can stop at the service area ahead.¡±

    Norah declined. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Dreamview Vis.¡± She doubted she¡¯d feelfortable leaving the car even at a service area, considering the visibility of the stain. It seemed wiser to change her outfit.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Sean replied, steering toward Dreamview Vis.

    ¡°You should consider hiring a bodyguard for trips to the mour Club next time. I might not always be there to save you.¡±

    Norah was caught off guard by Sean¡¯s words and retorted sharply, ¡°That¡¯s my concern, Mr. Scott. It doesn¡¯t seem to involve you.¡±

    Her harsh words darkened Sean¡¯s expression instantly. ¡°Can¡¯t I worry about you as a friend? I just don¡¯t want you to face such situations again.¡±

    After a brief silence, he added, ¡°Glophia is generally safe, but it has its dangers. Wouldn¡¯t it be wise to take precautions?¡±

    Clutching her stomach and feeling the onset of sweat, Norah acknowledged, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be more cautious next time.¡±

    Norah figured she didn¡¯t have to change just yet. Echoing Aaron¡¯s words, roses were meant to flourish. During the two years with the Carter family, Norah had picked up plenty of lessons and a hefty dose of life wisdom.

    Such as the fact that men often stretch the truth, and their promises can be fleeting. In other words, even when a woman ties the knot, she shouldn¡¯t put all her trust in a man. Otherwise, she might find herself feeling quite vulnerable.

    Looking back, Norah considered those two years a waste of time.

    Sean could tell that Norah was feeling down, so he remained silent. Adding more words would only irritate her further. He decided to step up and do more for her when needed. Through their shared experiences, Sean hade to recognize Norah¡¯s self-reliance. She preferred to handle her challenges alone.

    He was grateful to be there for her today. Otherwise¡­

    Norah¡¯s foul mood seemed tied to her menstrual cycle. She figured it wasn¡¯t so bad to have been alone all her life. With this thought in mind, Norah rested her chin on her hand and gazed out the window. The highwayy dark below, while a bright moon hung in the sky, casting its gentle glow.

    She reached around for her phone, only to realize her bag was still in her car, along with her phone. Without it, Norah felt somewhat lost.

    ¡°Are you bored? There¡¯s aptop here you could use to watch TV,¡± Sean said, looking in the rearview mirror. He noticed that Norah seemed a bit dull. Maybe the water helped, and he was d she wasn¡¯t in as much pain. Initially, Sean had feared that her condition might require a hospital visit.

    Norah felt bored. She grabbed theptop and ced it on herp.

    If Phillip caught sight of this, his eyes would surely widen in surprise. Sean¡¯sptop was strictly private. Even Phillip had only touched it a few times. Plus, it was strictly for work, containing lots of confidential information.

    Theptop was a sleek silver-gray, the epitome of thetest style. As Norah powered it on, she discovered that the transportation system had been hacked. Withoutmenting, she searched for aedy through the browser, seeking a distraction.

    Laughter filled the car, creating a bit of fuss, but Sean thought it sounded pleasant.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, do you happen to know the Dreamview Vis¡¯ property management? My phone is left behind in my car,¡± Norah asked, her attention drifting from theedy as her interest waned. ¡°I was too flustered at that moment.¡±

    Norah felt that if she had remembered to grab her bag at that moment, she would have given herself away.

    After a moment, Sean offered, ¡°I can call Phillip to retrieve your belongings for you. We might as well head to my ce directly.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll just ask them to let me into my ce,¡± Norah quickly declined.

    When Norah had caught a cold, had a fever, and passed out the other day, she had been carried back to the Scott family¡¯s house, possibly into Sean¡¯s room. She hoped it wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Running into Susanna again would just be embarrassing for Norah. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was okay with doing that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70:

    Sean spoke without a hint of emotion, making it hard to gauge his feelings. Norah found it difficult to read him. She was certain that once he had decided on something, he would stand his ground. So, she agreed, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you, Mr. Scott.¡±

    After giving her consent, Norah came up with another question. ¡°Mr. Scott, do you have that thing at your house?¡± She had sanitary napkins at her ce, but she couldn¡¯t get in at the moment.

    Norah¡¯s expression turned into a frown. The situation was more ufortable than she had anticipated.

    ¡°Give Phillip a call. He¡¯ll see to it that someone gets it ready for you,¡± Sean said, handing her his phone. ¡°Call him now so it¡¯s ready by the time we get back.¡±

    Norah put the TV drama on hold and reached for his phone. Sean¡¯s phone was thetest model from an international brand. Its silver-gray color tone was very fitting for his cold personality. The screen showed the route back to Dreamview Vis.

    As Norah was about to call Phillip, a new message shed on the screen. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ming back from abroad. Let¡¯s catch up when you¡¯re free.¡± The name attached to the message was Bel.

    Norah chose to ignore it and proceeded to inform Phillip of her request. Upon handing back Sean¡¯s phone, Norah casually mentioned, ¡°You¡¯ve received a message.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sean epted his phone without a nce, swiped back to the map, and ced the phone down.

    ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you curious about the message? I couldn¡¯t help but notice it just now. Someone¡¯s invited you out to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably just someone unimportant.¡± Leaning back, his fingers casually resting on the steering wheel, Sean responded, ¡°I¡¯ll check it after we reach the destination.¡±

    The sleek ck car entered the luxurious viplex,ing to a stop in the underground parking. A casual nce from Norah revealed a collection of more than twenty high-end vehicles in the garage. It dawned on her just how wealthy Sean truly was.

    In addition to regr cars, there were also specially modified racing cars. Among them was the sleek ck racing car Sean drove in Krusa Mountain, which had a particrly striking appearance.

    Sean turned off the car engine and swung the back door open, asking, ¡°Do you need a hand?¡±

    Norah¡¯s face turned pale as she sped her hands over her stomach, shaking her head as she insisted, ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± Stepping toward the car door, she turned around, only to spot bloodstains on the seat. Instantly, embarrassment flooded over her as she realized her skirt was also stained with blood.

    At the door, Sean caught sight of the stain and reassured her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    As Norah was about to step out, Sean unexpectedly scooped her up in his arms. Norah reached out swiftly and sped Sean¡¯s neck instinctively, her expressionced with a hint of panic.

    Norah couldn¡¯t grasp why Sean embraced her so suddenly. She considered herself wise enough to resist the urge to strike him. If she had struck him, Sean might have been lying on the floor by now.

    Sean sensed the woman in his arms was quite fragile, prompting him to ease his grip and say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to act tough.¡±

    Noticing her pale face, Sean puzzled over why Norah chose to wear such high heels despite clearly suffering. He was aware of Norah¡¯s expertise in medicine, her passion for racing, and how she continued to live in Dreamview Vis even after being ousted by Derek.

    His suspicions about her had lingered, yet witnessing her vulnerable side made him lower his guard. Now, Sean only felt that since Norah needed someone to care for her, he could be that person.

    Norah opened her mouth to speak but, in the end, remained silent, simply allowing Sean to hold her. ¡°I¡¯ve instructed the maid to arrange some new slippers just for you.¡±

    With gentle care, Sean set Norah on her feet, took out a pair of pink bunny slippers from the cab, and ced them near her.

    Suddenly, Norah grasped his wrist. He raised his eyes to hers, filled with curiosity.

    Norah¡¯s delicate fingers traced his arm. Earlier, while Sean was cradling her, his arm had identally brushed against her skirt, smearing it with blood.

    ¡°Clean it off,¡± she whispered, her head down.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but find the situation a bit amusing. He saw her as a little girl who felt she had made a mistake, looking down, worried about being scolded. He had already noticed the stains on his arm, but he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Let me show you to your room.¡±

    ¡°The bathroom is stocked with everything you might need,¡± Sean proposed.

    As they reached the bedroom upstairs, Sean added, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. Just call if you need me.¡± Norah replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After shutting the door behind her, Norah made her way to the bathroom for a shower. It was only after she had finished that she discovered the only clothing option was a revealing dress, apanied by a pocket of sanitary pads.

    Left with no alternatives, Norah begrudgingly slipped into the ckce dress before stepping out of the bathroom.

    She decided she needed to have a serious talk with Phillip next time. She had only asked for sanitary pads and pajamas, which hardly needed the inclusion of the sexy dress.

    Norah noticed that Sean¡¯s vi had minimal staff, with Sean taking care of most chores. He asionally brought in housekeeping or additional help, and Phillip, serving as Sean¡¯s personal assistant, was also there to lend a hand.

    Feeling a bit thirsty, Norah thought about getting some water. Considering Sean would probably want to shower upon his return and with no one else around, she decided to head downstairs for a drink.

    The dress she wore was a ckce piece with thin straps, barely reaching her thighs, and featuring cut-out details at the waist that exposed her skin. As she made her way down from the second floor, she encountered Sean lounging on the sofa.

    Wearing casual gray loungewear, Sean was busy on hisptop. The sound of her approach made him look up.

    Catching sight of Norah descending the stairs, he was visibly taken aback, his eyes briefly shing with admiration.

    Norah stopped in her tracks upon seeing Sean. She hadn¡¯t expected to find him sitting in the living room.

    Norah hesitated. She found herself halfway through the living room, unsure whether she should continue moving forward. Then, she lifted her hand in a rxed gesture and said, ¡°Scott.¡±

    Following that, she made her way to the kitchen.

    Sean raised an eyebrow, his gaze drawn to her every movement. She managed to stir a reaction from him with each step she took. Her chestnut hair, slightly damp from steam, fell in strands down her back.

    Norah moved quickly, her chest bouncing with each step. Sean watched closely, his eyes briefly catching a glimpse of her nipple pressing against the delicate ckce. With a hard swallow, he quickly looked away.

    The sight of Norah¡¯s full figure made it impossible for him to focus on the stock market analysis on hisputer screen.

    Norah took a few sips from her ss, her hands gripping it tightly as her heartbeat quickened. She was caught off guard to see Sean already settled on the couch, deeply focused on hisp despite her quick shower.

    Even though Norah often wore daring outfits at the mour Club, wearing this sexy dress felt different.

    She took tworge sips of water, trying to soothe her nerves. She convinced herself that it was fine for him to see her in this dress, considering the day¡¯s earlier embarrassments. She hoped that after a restful night, things would seem brighter in the morning.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 71

    ?Chapter 71:

    Norah lingered in the kitchen for a bit before she casually walked past the living room again. She noticed that Sean was gone, but there were still items left on the table.

    Approaching, she spotted a steaming cup of coffee, some painkillers, and an iPad, with a note beside them: ¡°The coffee¡¯s for you. If the pain persists, take a pill. Feel free to watch movies on the iPad.¡±

    The note filled Norah with a sense of warmth.

    With the coffee, painkillers, and iPad in hand, Norah headed upstairs, touched by the gesture. Sean wasn¡¯t as cold as he appeared. In fact, Norah had observed that he was quite considerate. He acknowledged her difort and, as if to pass on the message, thoughtfully left painkillers and an iPad to entertain her when she was bored.

    Kason got into the ambnce. Watching as the doctor wheeled the unconscious Kaiden into the operating room, Kason sank into a chair outside, consumed by thoughts and concern. His mind raced.

    Those kidnappers had shot Kaiden. Yet, Phillip mentioned that Norah wasn¡¯t hurt. He wondered whether that was the truth. He remembered seeing Norah dressed up for the evening on the monitor. The thought of her likely getting injured troubled him deeply.

    Earlier today, Norah had reminded Kason about the hospital visit. The news of her kidnapping that evening sent Kason into a panic. After the police arrived, Phillip and his group had left, nning to visit the station the next day for statements. Although Phillip reassured Kason of Norah¡¯s safety, not seeing her in person left Kason filled with concern.

    In his mind, Norah was fearless and beautiful, yet she was still a vulnerable woman. Kason¡¯s gaze dropped, a fire of anger in his eyes. The local gangs were out of control. It was clear to him that swift action against them was needed.

    The lights in the operating room dimmed, and the doctor came out. ¡°We¡¯ve removed the bullet. The patient just needs plenty of rest now.¡±

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Kaiden, in aa, was wheeled out and into a general ward. A sweating and breathless sergeant hunched over.

    ¡°Hayes, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°We need to rid this ce of gangs and restore peace to themunity,¡± Kason said sternly.

    The sergeant gave a firm salute. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    At Dreamview Vis, it was a bright Sunday morning at seven.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m here. Is it alright if Ie to yourpany today?¡± Susanna asked as she entered. While taking off her shoes in the entryway, her eyes caught sight of a pair of high heels on the carpet.

    Instantly, Susanna¡¯s expression hardened. Something was amiss. There was another woman here! Had Sean invited ady over?

    Switching her shoes, Susanna¡¯s brow furrowed. The idea of her brother inviting dates over was new to her. Why would he have a woman at home? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be devoted to Norah? Could he entertain someone else?

    As Susanna made her way to the living room, she pondered over the identity of the woman Sean had brought home. To her knowledge, Norah was the only woman Sean had ever brought home. She wondered if her brother was really good at keeping secrets or if she just didn¡¯t know him as well as she thought.

    Realizing there was an unfamiliar woman in her brother¡¯s house, Susanna¡¯s lips pursed in displeasure as she slumped onto the couch, waiting for her brother to appear. She figured her early arrival might be why Sean hadn¡¯t managed to keep the existence of another woman a secret from her.

    Then, there was a sound at the gate. Phillip walked in, armsden with luxury shopping bags. His eyes widened slightly upon spotting Susanna in the living room. Narrowing her eyes at the silver chain bag and the shopping bags Phillip carried, Susanna inquired, ¡°Whose bag is that? Are you dating someone? Are those clothes in the bag? Who are they for?¡±

    Given it was Sunday, Phillip hadn¡¯t anticipated Susanna¡¯s early presence, considering her usualte mornings. ¡°Mr. Scott had me bring over¡­¡± Phillip didn¡¯t tell Susanna who they were for, which made her anxious.

    ¡°Is he involved with someone? Why can¡¯t I know? If I hadn¡¯t arrived so early today, this would¡¯ve remained a secret! Who the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°Who is this mystery woman? Have you met her?¡± Susanna bombarded Phillip with questions.

    Rising from her seat, Susanna leaned in and whispered, ¡°Tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell my brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll meet her soon enough,¡± Phillip replied with a smile.

    Footsteps echoed from the staircase. Susanna¡¯s eyes darted toward the sound, filled with apprehension.

    The first thing she saw was a pair of long, elegant legs. Looking up, she saw a stunning woman wrapped in a white bath towel, their eyes locking. Surprise widened Susanna¡¯s eyes at the sight of Norah. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Norah would be the woman in question.

    Just the day before, Susanna had asked Sean about his feelings for Norah, who denied any romantic involvement. But with Norah dressed in a white bath towel, Susanna wondered if Norah and Sean had shared the night.

    Equally surprised by Susanna¡¯s early visit, Norah queried, ¡°Susanna, are you here to see Sean so early?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Susanna responded, nodding in affirmation.

    Approaching Phillip, Norah took her bag and the shopping bags, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll head up to change. We¡¯ll catch up in a bit.¡±

    Once Norah had headed upstairs, Susanna tugged at Phillip¡¯s sleeve, eximing with excitement, ¡°I knew it! Norah and Sean are together! They¡¯ve been keeping it a secret from me! Well, I¡¯m not just upset¡ªI¡¯m furious!¡±

    Susanna got to her feet and stomped, eximing, ¡°I was all set to say something nice about my brother to Norah, yet here they are, having spent the night together! Phillip, were you aware of this?¡±

    Phillip could only shake his head in response.

    How was he supposed to know?

    When Norah walked out wrapped in the white bath towel, Susanna noticed that under it, Norah was wearing a ckce nightdress without any undergarments. This led Susanna to believe that Norah and Sean had been intimate the night before. She was overwhelmed by this discovery.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise about? Why are you so upset?¡± Sean had just finished freshening up and descended from upstairs, his hair still slightly damp.

    ¡°Sean, I just saw Norah here. How long have you been seeing each other? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Susanna pouted and looked angry.

    Sean approached and gently patted her head. ¡°What are you talking about? Miss Wilson had an identst night and ended up staying over. Nothing untoward happened between us.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why was she in that revealing nightdress?¡± Susanna asked, still in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 72:

    At that moment, Phillip, who was standing to the side, covered his mouth, coughed, and then turned away. ¡°These are conversations you shouldn¡¯t be getting involved in,¡± Sean said, his voice awkward.

    Susanna raised an eyebrow and took two steps toward Sean, asking, ¡°So you¡¯re hiding your rtionship with Norah from me because you think I¡¯m still a kid? What¡¯s the point of hiding it from me?¡±

    Just as Sean opened his mouth to respond, Norah, dressed in a long crimson chiffon dress, came down and interrupted. ¡°Why are you guys talking in hush voices? Is it about something secret?¡±

    Seeing Norah, Susanna¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she quickly walked up to Norah, asking, ¡°Last night, you slept in Sean¡¯s room, right? Should I assume you¡¯d be my sister-inw?¡±

    Turning to face Sean, Susanna smiled mischievously and continued, ¡°I was just having a conversation with Sean about this topic.¡±

    Hearing all this, Norah¡¯s cheeks burned bright red. She should have known that Susanna woulde to such conclusions. But as she thought about what had happened the previous night, Norah looked down and tried to exin, ¡°Actually, I slept in the guest roomst night. So, your idea of where I slept is wrong. Anyway, I have to hit the road or I¡¯ll bete for work. You guys should keep on.¡±

    Having survived Susanna¡¯s teasing, Norah had be resistant to Susanna¡¯s yful remarks and didn¡¯t mind them much. But facing Sean was an entirely different case. Psychologically, she wasn¡¯tfortable around him.

    Waving her hand, Susanna left the duo alone. As Norah walked away, she stared at the pink bunny slippers on Norah¡¯s feet, pouted her lips, and called out, ¡°Hurry up! Or you¡¯ll bete for work.¡±

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Once Norah was gone, Susanna turned to face Sean and said unhappily, ¡°I had been wondering who you wanted to give those bunny slippers to the moment I saw them. And now it turns out you bought them for Norah. Why didn¡¯t you bother to get a pair for me? It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°I thought Phillip arranged a pair of slippers for you,¡± Sean replied as he headed to the kitchen, hungry for a sandwich.

    Susanna rolled her eyes and followed him, saying, ¡°What Phillip arranged for me is different from what you arranged for Norah. By the way, didn¡¯t you notice the way she eagerly rified where she slept? She¡¯s always quick to downy her rtionship with you. Could it be because she doesn¡¯t like you?¡±

    She paused for a moment as she seemed to be deep in thought. Stroking her chin, she looked at Sean, her eyes filled with determination, and continued, ¡°But don¡¯t let this weigh you down! I¡¯ll see to it that your unrequited love gets reciprocated. One way or another, I¡¯m going to make sure Norah falls in love with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean raised both his eyebrows at the excited Susanna and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    As Norah walked out of the courtyard gate, she began to ponder whether to drive home first or head directly to Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Suddenly, Phillip¡¯s voice called out from behind, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Miss Wilson, just a moment, please.¡±

    ¡°Phillip, how can I help you?¡± Norah turned around and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the police, Miss Wilson. I forgot to tell you that they might need you to put down your statement today.¡± Norah nodded slightly and unconsciously clenched her left hand. With a straight face, she asked, ¡°And what should I tell them?¡±

    Phillip, looking collected, replied, ¡°Well, Miss Wilson, just tell them that it was infighting and that you and Mr. Hayes were extremely lucky to have escaped. All in all, it shouldn¡¯t take much of your time. You¡¯ll be in and out before you know it.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You can just drop me off at the hospital¡¯s entrance,¡± Norah said, letting out a sigh of relief. Phillip must have handled the scene exceptionally well.

    Norah¡¯s previous job had been to eliminate targets for the organization, and she had done that countless times, always managing to evade the police no matter how tight the situation was. She was an expert at leaving no breadcrumbs behind and cleaning up traces. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Phillip had cleared everything up.

    A little whileter, they arrived at the entrance of Silver Boulder Private Hospital. As she got out of the car, Norah adjusted her dress and said to Phillip, ¡°Extend my thanks to Mr. Scott.¡±

    At that moment, someone took a picture of the scene and sent it to the chat group of Silver Boulder Private Hospital. But within a minute, the picture was quickly retracted.

    ¡°Are you guys seeing what I¡¯m seeing? That car is the definition of luxury.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth over a million! And she¡¯s wearing a dress worth tens of thousands! These rich people are way beyond our league! They are the definition of royalty!¡±

    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but isn¡¯t the woman in the picture Dr. Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Her beauty is unlike any I¡¯ve ever seen. In fact, Dr. Wilson is hands down the most beautiful doctor in the hospital. No one evenes close! But, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so rich. Just look at her clothing¡ªit screams luxury! And don¡¯t get me started on the car. To be frank, I don¡¯t think the monthly sry that the hospital pays her could even cover the price of that bag she¡¯s carrying. I looked it up just now¡ªit¡¯s a thirty-thousand-dor bag! She is freaking rich!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I doubt if such a luxury car is hers. And her high-end dress was probably gifted to her by a rich person. By the way, since Dr. Wilson arrived at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, besides providing some assistance to Gil in a few surgeries, she doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do in the Cardiac Surgery Department, right?¡±

    ¡°I work in the Cardiac Surgery Department, and I can tell you that Dr. Wilson simply writes up cases in the department every day. Since she came, she hasn¡¯t had a single chance to carry out full surgery.¡±

    The group members were all excited about Norah, and a flood of messages kepting in as they discussed her.

    As Norah, now dressed in a white coat, walked into the department, she caught, out of the corner of her eye, Jolie and Baylor ncing at her.

    Confused, she wondered if something major had happened in her absence.

    Swallowing hard, Jolie approached Norah and noticed the high-end luxury brand dress she was wearing under the white coat. It was exactly the same one she had seen at the Splendor Building, worth exactly one hundred and eighty thousand!

    As Norah took her seat, she looked up at Jolie and asked, ¡°Can you tell me why you and Baylor are looking at me like that? It¡¯s not like I¡¯mte, right? Or did Jamison say something?¡±

    Baylor shook his head. ¡°Dr. Wilson, did you join the chat group of Silver Boulder Private Hospital when you arrived?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Norah simply replied. For her, chat groups were just gossip and a source of headaches. Since she had used Akin¡¯s ount to send those pictures to the group, she hadn¡¯t heard anything from them since.

    After being lectured by Norah, Akin had been avoiding her, and other curious doctors around the hospital didn¡¯t approach her but simply observed her cautiously. So far, her time at the hospital had been uneventful. A chat group, at best, would just be another experience to endure.

    ¡°Wow, the dress you¡¯re wearing looks exactly like a dress from Is¡¯s wardrobe. In fact, I think it costs one hundred and eighty thousand, right?¡± Jolie asked cautiously.

    Norah shook her head and replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where it came from. Someone gave it to me as a gift.¡±

    Hearing this, Jolie and Baylor nced at each other knowingly. So that was it¡ªDr. Wilson had someone who cared enough to give her such an expensive gift.

    ¡°Can you guys spill the beans already? What¡¯s going on?¡± Norah asked irritably, lowering her eyes as she began to organize her desk.

    ¡°Well, when you were dropped off this morning by a luxury car, someone took a picture of you and posted it in the chat group for a moment. Now everyone is iming that you¡¯re either the lover of some wealthy person, or you¡¯re just a mistress to a married man whose family you¡¯re trying to wreck,¡± Baylor exined, giving a detailed rundown of the chat group¡¯s spection about Norah.

    Jolie blinked and took a few steps back, saying softly, ¡°I only asked you about the dress because I had seen it before at the Splendor Building. I didn¡¯t know it was a gift.¡±

    Realizing that the duo had misunderstood, Norah interrupted Jolie¡¯s rambling. ¡°The car is simply that of a friend, and I had no idea where the dress came from. Also, I¡¯m not a mistress.¡±

    Jolie nodded and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not. Though, the way they were talking about you being a mistress, one would think they caught you red-handed. They¡¯re just jealous of your beauty and seek to damage your image.¡±

    ¡°So what? Should I be ugly?¡± Norah asked coldly.

    Jolie shook her head and hands vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just trying to say, if your beauty makes them jealous, that¡¯s their problem, not yours.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73:

    ¡°Add me to the chat group,¡± Norah requested, pulling out her phone, curious about the rumors they were spreading.

    Jolie sensed a shift in Norah¡¯s demeanor, feeling somewhat intimidated by Norah¡¯s newfound assertiveness. As they exchanged a nce, Baylor chimed in, ¡°Dr. Wilson, you didn¡¯te to work yesterday. You might not know, but Aikin has left Silver Boulder Private Hospital.¡±

    Norah responded indifferently, ¡°Left the hospital? Did he go somewhere else to learn or something?¡±

    ¡°He was dismissed by Silver Boulder Private Hospital,¡± Baylor added.

    It was only then that Norah nced up at Baylor with surprise. ¡°Dismissed? What did he do wrong?¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t know much about the Neurosurgery Department, but she was aware that Aikin had his demons, despite hismendable professional achievements. Gil often spoke highly of Aikin¡¯s proficiency and his skillful surgeries.

    ¡°Why did Silver Boulder Private Hospital kick him out? He had been there working justst Friday.¡±

    Jolie had already added Norah to the chat group and locked her phone when she exined, ¡°The higher-ups directly dismissed him. It¡¯s unclear what he did to upset them.¡±

    Baylor looked over at Norah and hinted, ¡°Who can say?¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    ¡°At least now the new staff won¡¯t be harassed by him,¡± Jolie said as she headed back to her desk. She continued to tell Baylor about Aikin¡¯s unsavory character, painting him as a man who manipted the feelings of young, inexperienced girls.

    Norah found it surprising that Aikin had been expelled, but it didn¡¯t bother her since she barely knew him.

    Soon after Norah was added to the chat group, it was flooded with messages about Norah¡¯s supposed wealthy benefactor and guesses about the benefactor¡¯s financial worth. Unfazed, Norah casually switched her group name and sent a single message.

    The message read, ¡°Billions.¡±

    The chat group went silent immediately, with several members quietly exiting the chat group. Norah, having already taken screenshots of the members and the message history, prepared to confront each one about their ill-intentioned spection.

    Even as an ordinary person, she was resolved to make them answer for their baseless ims. After a final look at her phone, Norah tucked it away, ready to start a new day at work.

    She mainly handled tasks like drafting case studies and making hospital rounds in the department. She was never once allowed to assist in the operating room of the Cardiac Surgery Department.

    The Cardiac Surgery Department was always swamped, as evident from Baylor¡¯s and Jolie¡¯s workload. They dealt with numerous patients weekly, drafting various reports, tracking patient progress, andpiling discharge summaries, all while keeping up with academic literature.

    Outside of surgeries led by Gil, Norah¡¯s contributions were less crucial tasks in the department.

    After a bit of time had passed, Baylor called Norah over. ¡°Dr. Wilson, since you¡¯ve been with the Cardiac Surgery Department for some time, I¡¯ve decided to entrust you with several patients. Examine them thoroughly and¡­¡±

    ¡°With the surgeries,¡± Baylor continued. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your work with Gil. You¡¯re skilled, and even though there¡¯s a difference between neurosurgery and cardiac surgery, your expertise is universal. I have confidence in you.¡±

    Jamison had previously doubted Norah¡¯spetence, especially since Gil often took her for neurosurgical surgeries. Yet, Norah longed to be a part of the Cardiac Surgery Department. After all, it was where her true interestsy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to give you the patient detailster. You may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jamison,¡± Norah replied, feeling a sense of aplishment.

    Meanwhile, back at Derek¡¯s house, Kathyy on the couch, grumbling. She had felt like luck was never on her side. Her two boyfriends had found out about each other¡¯s existence, which led to endless fights and even threats, one of them threatening to show up in person. Then, the fashion design course she took in preparation for the Grace Cuppetition had turned out to be a scam, taking her money and disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°Norah won¡¯t just go away,¡± Kathy muttered to herself. ¡°She even took photos of you two. She¡¯s clearly after the Carter family¡¯s fortune. Such a shallow person. I can¡¯t understand what Mr. Scott sees in her.¡±

    In Kathy¡¯s eyes, Sean, with his exceptional allure, wealth, and looks, was every girl¡¯s dream in Glophia. She was skeptical of the possibility of Sean falling for Norah.

    Madeline, fiddling with her nails, said, ¡°Mr. Scott likes Norah? Kathy, you¡¯re giving her too much credit. Given her appearance, even Derek wouldn¡¯t give her a second nce. Mr. Scott has ess to much better than Norah. He¡¯s probably just ying with her.¡±

    Pushing the door open, Derek overheard a bit of their conversation. Seeing how pretty Norah was, he wondered if she was Sean¡¯s lover. This thought made Derek¡¯s hands ball into fists. A woman who couldn¡¯t stand being alone, disgracefully leaving the Carter family, now supposedly with Sean. Shame on her.

    Kathy greeted Derek at the entrance. ¡°Derek,e over and take a seat.¡±

    Derek moved to sit by Madeline and turned to Kathy, asking, ¡°What brings you here again?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re my brother. Why couldn¡¯t I visit?¡± Kathy replied. ¡°I was thinking about taking Madeline to the Splendor Building this weekend. Vs Wardrobe has released new dresses and a variety of different styles. Madeline would love them.¡±

    Kathy frowned and added, ¡°You¡¯re always busy. Wouldn¡¯t Madeline get lonely staying at home by herself? Since I¡¯m avable, it¡¯s perfect for me to keep herpany while you can focus on your work.¡±

    ¡°Derek, remember you¡¯re part of the Carter family. When you¡¯re outside, think of our family¡¯s reputation,¡± Derek said sternly. ¡°Your recent actions have already caught our mom¡¯s and grandma¡¯s attention.¡± After giving Kathy a piece of his mind, Derek wrapped his arm around Madeline, warmly proposing, ¡°What do you say to dining at Sky Restaurant tonight? I¡¯ve nned a candlelit evening for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± Madeline responded with a smile, then paid no mind to Kathy, who was fuming in silence.

    Norah, the epitome of dedication, had lost track of time as she focused on her responsibilities. By the time she finished, lunchtime had arrived.

    While eating in the cafeteria, Norah discovered she had been removed from the Silver Boulder Private Hospital¡¯s group chat. Sheughed to herself. Was the person running the chat group at Silver Boulder Private Hospital eager to avoid drama, so they removed her? Knowing the group¡¯s tendency to gossip, she nned a surprise for everyone once she returned home that evening.

    Then she remembered an email she had received back when she was at City Hall. She had overlooked it due to the day¡¯s busyness. Upon reading the email, Norah pondered its contents. It was from Gilda, warning that the Wilson family was exerting pressure on her and Chayce, iming that if she didn¡¯t appear soon, her parents¡¯ assets would be snatched away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 74

    ?Chapter 74:

    Gilda and Chayce were raised by Calvin and Bernice, Norah¡¯s biological parents. They had devoted themselves to searching for Norah, who had been lost for years. Their efforts eventually paid off when they found her living in Glophia, following the tragic demise of Norah¡¯s parents in a car ident.

    After discovering Norah, Gilda and Chayce shared their findings with the Wilson family. However, Norah¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, eager to inherit Calvin¡¯s wealth, faced an unexpected obstacle with her reappearance. Despite their bitterness, Gilda, following Norah¡¯s wishes, concealed Norah¡¯s true identity to prevent her uncle¡¯s family from carrying out their ns against her.

    Gilda and Chayce took charge of managing Calvin¡¯s estate on Norah¡¯s behalf. Meanwhile, Norah had spent the past two years caring for Derek after her marriage into the Carter family. She kept her distance from the Wilson family, bing someone her uncle¡¯s rtives knew only by name, never having met her in person.

    Norah was well aware that her uncle¡¯s family was plotting to force her into the open. Having dealt with them for three years, she simplyughed off their attempts. They had not dared to touch Calvin¡¯s estate, which spoke volumes about her strategic thinking.

    After spending so much time away, Norah decided it was finally time to confront the Wilson family as the rightful heir.

    She replied briefly, instructing Gilda and Chayce to make the necessary preparations.

    Later, after dinner, as Norah was finishing up a patient¡¯s medical file, two uniformed officers appeared at the clinic¡¯s door, asking for her.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    As Norah left, Jolie asked, ¡°Has Dr. Wilsonmitted any wrongdoing? Why are the police here at the clinic?¡±

    Baylor responded casually, ¡°Curiosity is no different from those in the chat group.¡±

    Jolie¡¯s cheeks turned red from embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Dr. Wilson. It¡¯s not the same as spreading rumors, alright? Dr. Padi, you¡¯re quite the odd one.¡±

    Baylor didn¡¯t reply, and Jolie lowered her head, focusing on her work.

    The police took Norah aside for a detailed interrogation as the primary witness. Norah answered their exhaustive questions with remarkable calm and poise.

    Wrapping up, the police said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Wilson, for your cooperation. We might need to contact you again for more information. We count on your continued support.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Norah replied.

    As the officers departed, Norah pocketed her hands, her face serene.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, a patient in Room 301 of the inpatient department wants to see you.¡±

    While Norah was focused on preparing a patient for surgery the next day, she was writing down details on a form when she heard the nurse¡¯s call, snapping her attention away in surprise.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in Room 301? Do they know me?¡± Norah asked, setting her pen aside.

    The nurse shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I was just asked to pass along the message.¡±

    They admitted the patientst night with a gunshot injury, and he¡¯s only just woken up.¡± Hearing the word ¡°gunshot,¡± Norah immediately guessed the patient¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll head there soon.¡±

    Was it Kaiden who had ended up at Silver Boulder Private Hospital? If it was Kaiden, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned and decided to visit him after finishing her work. She returned topleting the preoperative documents.

    In his hospital room, Kaiden was lying on the bed, his right arm heavily bandaged. He looked up and asked, ¡°Did you give her the message? Norah, I mean, Dr. Wilson. Are you sure you got it right?¡±

    The nurse, too nervous to meet his gaze, answered, ¡°Yes, Dr. Wilson from the Cardiac Surgery Department. I couldn¡¯t have gotten it wrong. She acknowledged my message.¡±

    Spencer intervened, ¡°Thanks. You can go now. We¡¯ll call you if we need anything.¡±

    The nurse quickly exited the room, her head still bowed. Spencer finished slicing the apple, ced the slices neatly on a te, and offered one to Kaiden.

    ¡°Try not to be hard on her. She¡¯s only doing her job.¡±

    Kaiden bit into an apple slice and said, ¡°You have no idea how intense and dangerousst night was. Remarkably, Miss Wilson could still make it to work today.¡±

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve heard all about it during the police interview earlier. Luckily, those gangsters¡¯ internal squabble gave you a chance. I might not have been able to save you today.¡± Spencer handed Kaiden another slice and said, ¡°Somehow, you alwaysnd on your feet. Your uncle and I were worried sick all night.¡±

    Kaiden reflected on the previous night¡¯s events, well aware they weren¡¯t as neatly summarized as in the police report.

    Heined to Spencer, ¡°I think Kason is more concerned about Miss Wilson than me. He hasn¡¯t visited me since I was wheeled out of the operating room. Had it been Miss Wilson in this bed, he¡¯d never leave her side.¡±

    ¡°Look on the bright side, dude. You¡¯re lucky to be alive. Miss Wilson¡¯s working right now. You can see her after she¡¯s done. Since you say Miss Wilson saved you, how do you n to thank her? You can forget about offering yourself. I don¡¯t think Miss Wilson would be interested in you,¡± Spencer replied with a smirk.

    Kaiden, slightly annoyed, started to retort, ¡°Spencer, you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    Spencer took another bite of the apple and said, ¡°What? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    Kaiden¡¯s thoughts drifted to Norah¡¯s brave actions and stunning appearance, causing his heart to flutter. He quickly pushed those thoughts aside. ¡°If she has feelings for Kason, I¡¯ll help Kason convince my dad and grandpa to ept her.¡±

    Considering both were quite traditional, they would never approve of Kason marrying a woman who had been divorced.

    At the end of the workday, Norah sorted out the details for a surgery set for the next day with a patient¡¯s family. When she clocked out, she recalled that someone at the hospital needed to talk to her, so she went to the inpatient department.

    Norah was eager to hear about Kaiden¡¯s conversation with the police. After knocking on the door twice¡­

    Norah entered the room to find Kason and Spencer. ¡°Hey, Kaiden, you asked to see me?¡±

    Kaiden could only reply by looking at her. He approached Norah, his gaze filled with concern. ¡°Miss Wilson, it¡¯s a relief to see you¡¯re alright.¡±

    Norah smiled and said, ¡°If I had any issues, I wouldn¡¯t havee to work today. How¡¯s Kaiden holding up?¡±

    Kason guided Norah to a sofa and took a seat. He looked back at Kaiden, who was watching them with wide eyes. He exined with a hint of resignation, ¡°He¡¯s hurt his arm and will need some time to recover. Apart from that, he¡¯s in good shape. His health is otherwise fine.¡± The fact that Norah had left directly yesterday meant Kaiden¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t critical. Phillip had arranged for an ambnce to take Kaiden to the hospital.

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Norah said. ¡°So, why did you want to see me, Kaiden?¡±

    Now seatedfortably on the sofa, Norah could see Spencer feeding Kaiden apple slices. After finishing his apple slice, Kaiden signaled Spencer to pause and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you. Spencer, Kason, would you mind leaving us alone for a bit?¡±

    Spencer set aside the toothpick, pped his hands, and said, ¡°Seems like the perfect time for a snack break. I¡¯ll be backter to check on you.¡±

    As Kason stood to leave, he lingered for only a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be just outside. Let me know when you¡¯re finished talking.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 75

    ?Chapter 75:

    In the ward, only Norah and Kaiden remained. The usual scent of hospital disinfectants was absent from the room.

    Rising from the sofa, Norah approached Kaiden with a serious demeanor. ¡°Mr. Hayes, your presence at Silver Boulder Private Hospital is quite unexpected. When the police arrived to gather statements today, what was your ount?¡±

    When Kaiden nced at Norah, he noticed the absence of a smile on her enchanting face. Instead, her lips were pressed firmly together, and an intense coldness had reced her gaze as she silently observed him.

    ¡°Phillip shared some information about you with mest night. I want to assure you that the truth will remain confidential. The three members of the Fox Alliance who killed each other have nothing to do with us. I¡¯ve crafted a narrative for the police, ensuring it won¡¯t implicate either of us,¡± Kaiden said solemnly.

    Kaiden was perplexed by Norah¡¯s proficiency with a gun, herposure after taking down two assants, and the circumstances surrounding their deaths. Despite his confusion, he knew he couldn¡¯t drag Norah down. Considering that Norah had risked her life to save him the previous night, Kaiden felt indebted to her and obliged to protect her.

    A radiant smile suddenly spread across Norah¡¯s lips, lighting up her entire face, as if it were a blossom unfurling under the chilly glow of winter sunlight. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Catching her misstep, Amabel quickly shifte

    Norah¡¯s smile widened as she exined, ¡°I had thought you might have told the police that I was responsible for their deaths.¡± After all, Kaiden had witnessed the events from the passenger seat.

    ¡°Not stupid,¡± Kaiden said deliberately. ¡°I asked you toe here to get on the same page regarding the story I told the police.¡±

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    Norah¡¯s expression turned thoughtful as she nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. I won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer, Mr. Hayes. Please take care of your injury. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask the nurses to contact me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be in the Cardiac Surgery department. I¡¯lle to see you after work,¡± she said as she turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Norah¡¯s brow furrowed in bewilderment as she turned, focusing her attention on Kaiden, who was restingfortably on the hospital bed. Kaiden exuded a cheerful disposition, with attractive eyebrows and eyes reminiscent of Kason. Despite the injury that had left hisplexion pale, his handsome features retained their allure. He possessed a youthful and vibrant appearance.

    ¡°Norah, I want to express my gratitude to you,¡± Kaiden said, locking eyes with her. ¡°After experiencing life and death together, I feel that our rtionship has the potential to grow deeper.¡±

    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Norah waved casually, preparing to exit.

    ¡°Goodbye, Norah.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Norah shut the door to the ward behind her and noticed Kason seated on a nearby chair, his expression icy. As she approached Kason, his features softened slightly.

    ¡°Are you going home?¡± Kason¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡±

    Norah motioned toward the ward. ¡°Kaiden is injured. You should stay with him. I can manage to get back by myself,¡± she insisted, confident that she could use a taxi, subway, or bus to get home.

    Kason just shrugged. ¡°Kaiden¡¯s tough, and his injury isn¡¯t too serious. Plus, Spencer is with him, so there¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡±

    Despite Norah¡¯s objections, Kason insisted on driving her home, leaving her with no option but to ept his offer.

    Inside the car, the radio hummed with national and international news. ¡°Oil prices surge once again¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, have you scheduled your surgery?¡± Turning slightly, Norah observed Kason¡¯s immacte appearance, his sharp and handsome features exuding attractiveness.

    ¡°Yes, I had my assistant schedule it. If all goes well, the surgery should happen this week.¡±

    As the radio broadcast yed in the background, Kason¡¯s voice resonated, deep and pleasant. Norah observed that both Kason and Sean possessed charming qualities, with his voice sounding even more maicpared to the radio host¡¯s melodious tunes.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, are we considered friends now?¡± Norah asked.

    ¡°Of course, Norah. You¡¯re a good friend of mine. I mentioned thatst time at the mour Club.¡±

    Norah¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°In that case, can I be less formal and call you Kason?¡±

    Kason¡¯s heart raced, and he nervously replied, ¡°Yes, that would be fine.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great,¡± Norah said sweetly. ¡°I feel that our friendship has be much closer.¡± She knew Kason hadn¡¯t yet remembered their shared memory.

    ¡°Kason, have you resolved things with Derek? Is he still resisting the divorce?¡± Kason inquired casually. At the mour Clubst time, Kason had learned about Derek stalling the divorce proceedings, but he hadn¡¯t seen Norah since then, so he didn¡¯t know how things were going.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll settle it in court. I have evidence,¡± Norah said indifferently. But she still felt ufortable around Derek. Derek and Madeline no longer had the power to piss her off. She saw the two as mere clowns, unimportant characters who had no power over her.

    Kason casually replied, ¡°Alright. Well, let me know if you need any help.¡±

    A grin spread across Norah¡¯s face following Kason¡¯sment. She recalled that Sean had said simr things. ¡°Okay, thank you. If I need help, I¡¯lle to you. After all, I¡¯m a guest of the Hayes family, right?¡± Norah teased.

    Kason nodded. ¡°Of course, the Hayes family will do its best to fulfill any requests.¡±

    ¡°Kason, do you remember your threatening words when we first met?¡±

    Recalling that incident, Kason appeared embarrassed. ¡°Norah, I was offensive back then. Please don¡¯t hold it against me¡­¡±

    ¡°Offensive?¡± Norah interjected, turning her head to face him. ¡°If we¡¯re discussing who was being offensive, it should be you,¡± she stated, gently touching his face.

    Clearing his throat, Kason felt the weight of Norah¡¯s passionate gaze and uttered, ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Norah chuckled, her teasing tone hanging in the air. ¡°Kason, do you think I pay special attention to you? If you want to know,¡±

    Kason nodded, acknowledging his awareness of Norah¡¯s continuous focus on him.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tell you. You can guess for yourself,¡± Norah¡¯s cunning smile added an element of mystery to the conversation.

    Feeling helpless, Kason responded, ¡°Norah, I didn¡¯t have contact with girls in the military before, so if anything has upset you, please let me know, and I can change.¡±

    The smile on Norah¡¯s lips suddenly froze, and her expression became somber. Her gaze became distant, the painful memories resurfacing.

    Norah remembered instances where Derek, returning from social gatherings intoxicated, demanded that she tend to him. When she couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and retorted, all she received in return was ridicule from Derek.

    ¡°Want me to stop drinking? Impossible! Listen up. You¡¯re my wife. You should be taking care of me and pleasing me. If you can¡¯t handle it, pack your things and get out!¡± Derek¡¯s harsh words echoed in Norah¡¯s mind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76:

    Derek¡¯s words cut deep, yet Norah had clung to him for two years, hoping he would have a change of heart. She believed that one day he¡¯d see her worth and treat her right. But when she saw Madeline¡¯s return, Norah realized only one person could truly sway Derek¡¯s ways, and that was Madeline!

    When Kason expressed his willingness to support her happiness, Norah couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how she¡¯d once only had eyes for Derek. After their split, Norah discovered a world teeming with decent men and came to understand she had been giving up too much for Derek.

    ¡°I¡¯m a straight shooter, Kason. If something¡¯s not right, you¡¯ll hear it from me directly,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Kason said. ¡°Let¡¯s aim to be good buddies then.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, friend. Shall we head out?¡± Norah stifled a feeling, a pang of nostalgia washing over her. She found it puzzling how Kason, being a military man, could forget their shared childhood memories.

    ¡°Derek, this Sky Restaurant has such a vibe. It¡¯s almost on par with S Mia Restaurant, don¡¯t you think?¡± Madeline, d in a stunning red dress with intricate details, wore a touch of makeup that enhanced her features.

    Derek rested his hands on the table, musing, ¡°It¡¯s not quite up to S Mia. The food¡¯s just average here, but the ambiance and price make it fancy in Glophia.¡±

    Their waiter arrived with lemon water for Madeline. She took a sip, leaving a lipstick mark on the rim, then nced around, noticing an elegantly dressed young woman in the corner.

    With her hair pulled up and wearing a crisp white suit with a ssy watch, the young woman exuded professionalism, holding a ss of lemon water as if she were waiting. Madeline squinted, finding the young woman vaguely familiar.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    She nudged Derek, urging him to take a look. ¡°Derek, do you recognize her?¡±

    Derek stole a nce and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s Miss Arnabel Morns. Remember her?¡±

    Madeline recalled Arnabel, who had gone overseas to study five years ago and had been somewhat of an enigma since then. ¡°It looks like Arnabel¡¯s back in town. I wonder who she¡¯s meeting. Could it be¡­¡±

    Before Madeline could finish, she spotted a well-dressed man heading their way. He was slender and had an imposing demeanor. His shirt was buttoned up to the cor, giving him an air of discipline, and his tailored suit entuated his wless physique. His expression wasposed, yet it carried an aura of authority, as if he held the reins of the world in his hands.

    The man strode over to Arnabel and took a seat opposite her. Madeline¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mr. Scott! He knows Arnabel? And she was waiting for him!¡±

    Without a second thought, she whipped out her phone and snapped a few pictures.

    Derek snatched Madeline¡¯s phone, his expression stern. ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Derek, don¡¯t you know Mr. Scott?¡±

    ¡°Scott supports Norah? With Amabel back, I bet Norah¡¯s tenure at Dreamview Vis is on shaky ground!¡± Madeline snatched her phone back, clicking away for another dozen shots. ¡°I¡¯m going to send these over to Norah and watch her heart sink!¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? If Mr. Scott catches wind of this, we¡¯ll be in hot water!¡±

    Madeline waved off Derek¡¯s concern. ¡°Norah wouldn¡¯t dare breathe a word to Mr. Scott. She¡¯ll just stew in her own misery. And if she gets the bootter on, we can sweeten the deal and make it a win-win.¡±

    She grinned. ¡°Two birds, one stone! Perfect!¡±

    Locking her phone, Madeline remarked, ¡°Mr. Scott didn¡¯t even bring Phillip today, like he¡¯s out on the town with Miss Morris. Who would¡¯ve thought Mr. Scott and Miss Morris were tight? Turns out, there¡¯s more to their rtionship than meets the eye.¡±

    Derek noticed Amabel¡¯s excitement as she chatted with Sean, who remained aloof, muttering a few words before abruptly standing up. In a sudden twist, Amabel reached out, clutching Sean¡¯s sleeve and saying something. Madeline seized the moment to snap a few more shots.

    Derek realized there was more to Sean and Amabel¡¯s connection than he initially thought. He wondered what Norah would do once Sean gave her the boot. Derek assumed Norah would go to Kason ore back to him for assistance. He gritted his teeth, seeing Norah as nothing more than a schemer.

    Thinking she¡¯d roped in two men at once, Derek suspected she had a backup n tucked away.

    ¡°Mr. Scott left? Wasn¡¯t he staying for dinner?¡± Madeline eximed.

    Sean¡¯s figure disappeared through the doorway, and Amabel sat, dabbing at her eyes.

    Impatiently, Derek said, ¡°Why are you poking your nose into other people¡¯s business? Tonight¡¯s about us and our candlelit dinner. Let¡¯s enjoy it.¡±

    Madeline shot him a nce, her smile faltering. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s up with you. My mom¡¯s been pestering me about meeting your folks too.¡±

    Derek felt a pang of annoyance. ¡°I haven¡¯t squared things away with Norah yet. If your folks don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll set a date to introduce your family to my mom. Why are you rushing me? It¡¯s just a postponed wedding, for crying out loud.¡±

    Madeline was stunned, realizing he had been too harsh.

    Derek hurriedly reassured the tearful Madeline. ¡°Hey, I misspoke. That¡¯s not what I meant. I was just a bit frazzled. Please don¡¯t be upset. I won¡¯t say stuff like that again. Don¡¯t cry.¡± He got up and crossed over to Madeline, enveloping her in a hug.

    ¡°You know how much I care for you, right? I¡¯ll make it up to you. Please, no tears. Look, our candlelit dinner¡¯s about to start. Do you want to look puffy-eyed in the photos?¡±

    Madeline stifled her tears, smiling weakly through them, pushing at his chest. ¡°You¡¯re a pain, Derek! How could you say something hurtful like that? Sit back and let¡¯s eat.¡±

    After their meal, Derek went to settle the bill.

    With Derek gone, Madeline sat opposite Amabel with her bag. Amabel¡¯s eyes were red, evidence of recent tears. She had ordered a meal but barely touched it.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Madeline studied the woman before her, furrowing her brow. After a moment, she asked, ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me, Miss Morris. Surprised you remembered,¡± Madeline smiled softly, getting straight to the point. ¡°Miss Morris, you¡¯ve got a thing for Mr. Scott, don¡¯t you? Did he say something to upset you earlier? I saw you shedding some tears.¡±

    Amabel¡¯s smile was strained. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t, but¡­ I do have a soft spot for Sean. Why do you ask? Guessing he turned you down, huh?¡±

    Amabel nodded eagerly. ¡°You bet. Do you know? Please tell me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 77

    ?Chapter 77:

    Phillip hung up the phone at the entrance of Sky Restaurant and hurriedly greeted Sean, who looked grumpy and annoyed.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Silver Boulder Private Hospital, the issue at the police station has been handled. Kaiden is being obedient and hasn¡¯t uttered a word that¡¯s out of line,¡± Phillip reported.

    Sean nodded coldly, his jaw tightening. ¡°If Annabel tries contacting you in the future, reject her calls right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Morris¡¯ affairs,¡± Phillip acknowledged.

    Sean sat in the back of his car and stretched his legs. ¡°Hmm. Pay more attention to Miss Wilson¡¯s affairs. Report to me promptly if you find anything.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Norah noticed her phone vibrating relentlessly. It was several photos sent by Derek.

    The setting of those photos was an exquisite restaurant, where the ambiance was romantic. A professionally looking woman and Sean were sitting at a table. Several photos were about them, taken from different angles.

    Sean and the woman¡­

    Norah wondered if they were on a date. She felt a dull ache in her heart. It was indescribably painful to look at those photos.

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    She quickly typed her reply. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you all day. Never expected you to learn to be a paparazzo, Mr.¡±

    Derek typed back, ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°I learned it from you. Who else could it be?¡± Derek slyly referred to the photos Norah had taken of him and Madeline kissing each other in the car the other day.

    Norah¡¯s face darkened. She immediately locked her phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Norah? You don¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Norah lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers. Sean was a handsome, wealthy man. It was natural for women to fall for him. Besides, she and Sean were just friends. She shouldn¡¯t care about his private life. She felt like she was crossing a boundary.

    Kason dropped Norah off at the vi gate. He knew she lived in Dreamview Vis but wasn¡¯t aware of the building or door number. Now he knew.

    ¡°Rest well, Norah. Call me if you need anything,¡± Kason said.

    Right then, Sean strolled over, having watched them from afar. It seemed to him that Norah and Kason were intimate. His gaze grew sharp as he watched Kason talking with Norah.

    Sean walked over and stood between them. A fake smile stretched his lips, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, Miss Wilson. What a coincidence!¡± he said, emphasizing the word ¡°coincidence.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you two on the way home.¡±

    His eyes narrowed as he spoke through gritted teeth.

    Kason didn¡¯t overthink it. ¡°Mr. Scott, what a coincidence. I saw Norah leaving the hospital today, so I gave her a ride on my way.¡±

    ¡°On your way? Mr. Hayes, isn¡¯t your vi out of the way to Dreamview Vis? Didn¡¯t you mention itst time?¡± Sean¡¯s face turned stern.

    ¡°I was free, so I gave Norah a ride home. Do you have any problem with it, Mr. Scott?¡± Kason replied, his tone steady.

    The seemingly close rtionship between Kason and Norah brewed a storm of jealousy in Sean¡¯s heart. He pursed his lips and shook his head.

    ¡°I have no problem. I just came to say hello.¡±

    Sean¡¯s gaze fell on Norah. ¡°Miss Wilson, you haven¡¯t taken back the dress you changed into at my vi yesterday. Do you want toe to my ce and pick it up yourself, or do you want me toe to your ce and give it to you?¡±

    Kason¡¯s lip trembled. He was shocked to know that Norah had gone to Sean¡¯s vist night and that they had stayed together.

    Norah recalled the photos of Sean with another woman and smirked. ¡°Mr. Scott, weren¡¯t you enjoying a candlelit dinner? Is it already over? Did you leave her so soon? Wouldn¡¯t she be upset? Anyway, you can toss my dress in the trash. I have enough clothes to wear.¡±

    Sean was taken aback for a moment. Then, he nodded.

    ¡°Fine. Understood.¡± He looked deep into her eyes and turned away.

    Once Sean left, Kason looked at Norah. ¡°It looks like Mr. Scott is paying special attention to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re his family¡¯s members,¡± Norah lost her interest, heading back now.

    She rolled her eyes and turned back without noticing theplex expression on Kason¡¯s face.

    Norah tossed her bag on the sofa and flopped down. She wondered what Sean had meant when he spoke to her tonight. After all, he wasn¡¯t supposed toe and say such things, even if he saw them from afar. He even mentioned her dress in Kason¡¯s presence, which she had almost forgotten.

    Her phone vibrated again. She cut it short and found it was a message from Sean: ¡°The insurancepany has towed your car for repairs. You can inquire with Phillip to get an update on the progress.¡±

    Norah swiftly replied, ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    She knew Sean was attentive to these minor issues, including her dress and car.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she sent another message: ¡°I¡¯m still wondering why you returned so soon. You didn¡¯t have dinner with her?¡±

    Sean replied almost immediately: ¡°No.¡±

    Norah chuckled to herself. If she hadn¡¯t seen those photos, she would have almost believed him.

    ¡°All right. I haven¡¯t eaten either. Why don¡¯t youe over and join me for dinner? I¡¯ll personally cook as a thank-you for helping me yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.

    Norah put down her phone, picked up a hair tie from the table, and gathered her hair into a bun. Just as she was about to open the fridge and check what was inside, the doorbell rang.

    Her eyes widened. Norah walked to the door and saw Sean and Phillip outside.

    Phillip tactfully stepped back. ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Scott wants me toe over. It might take at least three hours for me to return. If you finish eating, please wait for me to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Sean nodded, looking at Norah with an unchanged expression. ¡°Should I change my shoes?¡±

    Norah was wearing pink sandals. She nced at her shoe cab, filled with an array of high-heeled shoes and sandals, and then back at Sean¡¯s ck leather shoes. ¡°No need. Pleasee in.¡±

    She decided to call the housekeeper to clean up once Sean left.

    When the door mmed shut and she was alone in the enormous vi, Norah swallowed and quickly averted her gaze. ¡°Come into the living room. Do you have any dietary preferences?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat coriander,¡± Sean said in a cold voice.

    ¡°All right. Anything else?¡±

    Norah nodded. ¡°All right. Wait in the living room. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±

    Sean sat on the sofa. Momentster, he turned and saw Norah busy in the kitchen. Her hair was tied into a bun, revealing her slender neck. A sweet smile appeared on her face as she happily cooked. Even the casual hums while she worked sounded alluring.

    Norah wore a cream-colored long dress that Phillip had bought for her, over which she wore a brown apron covered in cat patterns. Her movements were graceful and swift, and her cooking effortless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78:

    Norah swiftly prepared three dishes and a soup, inviting Sean to join her for dinner. On a previous asion, Norah had the chance to savor Sean¡¯s cooking when she visited the Scott family¡¯s residence after catching a cold. Today, she reciprocated the gesture by inviting Sean to taste her own culinary creations as a token of appreciation.

    Assuming Sean had already dined with a lovely woman at a restaurant, Norah felt that leaving him satiated and full shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The aroma of the dishes wafted through the air. Sean breathed it in deeply and then dug into the meal with his fork.

    Heplimented her, ¡°This is delightful.¡±

    Despite the simplicity, the home-cooked dishes Norah had prepared were incredibly vorful. Norah grinned, encouragingly saying, ¡°Feel free to have more if you enjoy it.¡±

    Norah had a fondness for coriander, but this time she omitted it from the dishes, making them slightly less vorful to her taste. Observing Sean continue to consume the food, Norah couldn¡¯t suppress her surprise. Hadn¡¯t he already eaten dinner? How could he have such a hearty appetite?

    Sean finished the meal, wiping his mouth with a tissue. He expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Miss Wilson. The food is exceptionally delicious, far surpassing my own culinary skills.¡±

    ¡°Your culinary skills, Mr. Scott, are impressive. I thoroughly enjoyed the meal,¡± Norahplimented him. She continued eating, mentioning that she tended to eat at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, feel free to leave if you have othermitments.¡±

    Sean finished his meal while Norah continued eating at a slower pace. He assured her, ¡°No worries. I don¡¯t have any pressing matters. I can wait for you to finish, Miss Wilson.¡±

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sean rolled up his sleeves, exposing his muscr arms. ¡°I ran into Mr. Hayes at the door. He referred to you as Norah. Are you two acquainted?¡±

    Despite his tone, Norah interpreted his inquiry as mere curiosity and continued eating. ¡°We¡¯re friends. I believe addressing each other by our first names is more appropriate. Is there an issue with that?¡±

    Sean had a sudden thought and promptly asked, ¡°Miss Wilson, considering friendship and shared experiences, can we adopt a more casual form of address?¡± Norah tilted her head and responded hastily, ¡°Of course.¡± Immediately, she regretted her response.

    The idea of addressing him as Sean felt unfamiliar and strange afterst night¡¯s incident. Before she could retract her agreement, she heard him address her. ¡°Norah.¡± Blushing, Norah lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not ustomed to it yet.¡±

    It sounded intimate. After all, they hadn¡¯t addressed each other by their first names before. ncing at Sean, Norah noticed a smile on his face as he gazed back at her. His words left Norah speechless: ¡°I believe we have a closer rtionship now than you and Mr. Hayes.¡±

    How had their rtionship be so close without her realizing it?

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Norah said, but Susanna would likely misinterpret the situation if she found out. Norah added, ¡°But I¡¯m still not ustomed to it.¡±

    Sean asserted confidently, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± He added, ¡°And feel free to call me Sean.¡±

    Norah bowed her head, murmuring softly, ¡°Alright, then.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly brought up the topic. After all, they weren¡¯t that close. Were they?

    Sean smiled, satisfied with the oue.

    Suddenly, Norah remembered that Sean had a date with that beautiful woman before their dinner. Her racing heart gradually calmed down. Norah averted her gaze and asked, ¡°I identally saw someone inviting you out to dinner. Did you ept the invitation?¡±

    Sean¡¯s smile faltered. A hint of impatience flickered in his eyes. ¡°She is not important.¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t important, why had he agreed to dinner with that woman? Norah doubted his statement.

    ¡°Really?¡± Norah gently inquired. ¡°So you didn¡¯t dine with her?¡±

    Sean patiently rified, ¡°I was about to cook for myself when you texted me.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Norah responded, contemting the professional appearance of that beautiful woman. Her demeanor turned chilly as she hastily finished her meal.

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. Sean, you¡¯re free to go now.¡±

    ¡°No hurry. Phillip hasn¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯ll stay a bit longer.¡± Standing up, Sean rolled up his sleeves and cleared the table of bowls and tes. ¡°I can wash the dishes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got time,¡± Sean said as he moved to get up.

    Norah reached out to stop him. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re my guest. I can¡¯t allow you to do the dishes. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Sean persisted, bypassing Norah and heading to the kitchen. ¡°Norah, it¡¯s no trouble. It¡¯s just washing.¡±

    The tall man in a suit stood by the kitchen sink, meticulously washing the dishes. His attire contrasted sharply with the kitchen, yet Norah¡¯s heart raced at the sight. Despite Sean¡¯s wealth and refined appearance, here he was, washing dishes in her kitchen.

    ¡°Should I store them in the cupboard?¡± His deep, raspy voice broke her reverie.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Norah replied, still processing the unexpected sight.

    Sean wiped the water spots from the dishes with a fresh cloth, his expression serious. For a moment, Norah¡¯s thoughts drifted to Derek, the indifferent man who seldom did chores and frequently criticized her. Those memories now felt distant, as if from another lifetime.

    Sean also tidied up the table, his movements smooth and deliberate. As he left the kitchen, Norah noticed oil stains on his gray suit.

    Pointing at his chest, she remarked, ¡°You have oil stains on your suit.¡±

    If Norah wasn¡¯t mistaken, Sean¡¯s suits were all tailored, extremely expensive, and the cleaning costs would be considerable.

    Sean nced down at the stains and replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll take it off and wash it.¡±

    Norah reclined on the sofa, cradling a pillow. Meanwhile, Sean settled on the opposite end of the couch.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 79

    ?Chapter 79:

    Knowing Phillip was off to fetch Susanna and mindful of the considerable distance between their homes, Norah was certain Sean couldn¡¯t simply walk back. With a car parked in her garage, she wasn¡¯t keen on shuttling back and forth. So, Norah suggested, ¡°Sean, why don¡¯t you stay here until Phillip swings by to pick you up?¡±

    She ducked into her study, fetched herputer, and flipped on the TV for Sean. ¡°Feel free to watch something if you¡¯re getting bored,¡± she said.

    With the remote in hand, Sean nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±

    As Norah dived into her tasks, Sean flipped through the channels, eventually getting up to walk around the vi. It was his first visit to Norah¡¯s ce. Although their vis were in the same upscale neighborhood, they couldn¡¯t have been more different.

    Sean¡¯s vi favored a minimalist grey and white palette, but Norah¡¯s home, with its warm white and beige tones, felt more inviting.

    The ground floor of Norah¡¯s vi hosted the living room and kitchen. The living room boasted a white porcin chandelier with long tassels, its glow reflected by the white tiles, which brightened the space remarkably.

    Sean had learned that a woman had initially bought this vi before selling it to Norah. Properties in this area were highly coveted, and why that woman sold it remained a puzzle, adding to the mystery surrounding Norah.

    The more Sean uncovered about her, the more he realized he was only barely scratching the surface.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Catching Norah in a moment of focus, her sses perched on her nose and fingers flying over her keyboard, Sean watched her silently. When their eyes met, Norah looked puzzled, but neither of them broke the silence.

    Eventually, Sean shifted his gaze, his attention drawn to a collection of paintings by Simon Espinoza on the living room wall. He knew of Simon, a reclusive artist whose works were highly sought after for their rarity and brilliance. The detail in Simon¡¯s paintings brought them to life.

    ¡°Norah, you have Simon Espinoza¡¯s art?¡± Sean remarked, having admired the pieces before settling down on the sofa.

    Norah didn¡¯t look up as she confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seanmented, ¡°His art really stands as some of the best in modern times. It¡¯s no surprise they¡¯re so coveted.¡±

    Lifting her gaze, Norah seemed intrigued. ¡°Really? You think so?¡±

    ¡°I do admire his work greatly,¡± Sean admitted. ¡°It¡¯s quite special how he¡¯s carved out his own niche, though I¡¯m far from an expert.¡±

    Assuming Sean had a fondness for Simon¡¯s art, Norah gestured toward the paintings adorning the wall. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s one you like, feel free to have it,¡± she offered.

    Sean declined with a gentle tone. ¡°No, thanks. I couldn¡¯t possibly take something from your collection. If something catches my eye, I¡¯ll have Phillip buy it for me. It wouldn¡¯t be right to take your things.¡±

    Norah waved off his concerns. ¡°It¡¯s just a painting.¡±

    ¡°If you like it, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Just then, a knock at the door signaled Phillip¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Phillip must be here. I¡¯ll get the door. Take your time picking one,¡± Norah said, making her way to the door.

    When she turned back, Sean had selected a painting adorned with the phrase, ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be someone with determination,¡± Norah observed, escorting Sean to the door.

    As she watched Sean leave, Norah was still in the dark about the woman from the other night. She intended to maintain a distance from Sean.

    Come Monday, in the Cardiac Surgery Department¡¯s operating room, Norah had been preparing for a Tuesday surgery she believed would elevate her reputation at the hospital. To her surprise, Jamison presented her with an opportunity to lead a surgery on Monday instead, with Baylor serving as her assistant.

    Following the procedure, Baylor¡¯s respect for Norah grew immensely. He recognized her exceptional skills, especially under Jamison¡¯s scrutiny. Baylor admired Norah, acknowledging that she was more adept than he was, despite his six years of surgical experience.

    Baylor watched Norah as she exined the dos and don¡¯ts to the patient¡¯s family with a gentle tone. He thought she radiated a kind of brilliance at that moment.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Jolie caught Baylor lingering at the operating room door after making her rounds. ¡°How did Dr. Wilson handle the surgery? It was a challenging one, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson is truly remarkable. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s received high praise from the Neurosurgery Department. I need to share this with Jamison,¡± Baylor replied, his admiration clear.

    Jolie watched Baylor hurry off, her lips twisting in skepticism. She couldn¡¯t help but think all men were drawn to beauty, doubting Norah¡¯s capabilities simply because of her youth.

    Having finished with the patient¡¯s family, Norah sensed someone¡¯s eyes on her. Turning, she found Jolie behind her, offering a smile.

    Norah responded with an even sweeter smile, not taking the moment too seriously. She didn¡¯t take Jolie¡¯s skepticism seriously either.

    Since being ousted from the group chat the previous night, Norah had managed to hack back into it. Not only did she hack into the group messages, but she also nted a virus. If anyone spread rumors, their phone album photos would automatically be posted on social media.

    Upon arriving at the hospital that day, Norah overheard several individuals recounting how their phones malfunctioned, leading to their private photos being posted on social media. Norah just chuckled to herself.

    She made a notable discovery while hacking into the group chat records. Having conducted two operations a day was undeniably demanding and kept Norah fully upied. She finally felt the weight of her workload.

    In the afternoon, Jamison stepped in as Norah¡¯s assistant during an operation to personally assess her skills. Following the procedure, Jamison offered hismendations.

    ¡°I underestimated you. Now I get why Gil rmended you and praised you like that. I¡¯ll be scheduling you for more surgeries,¡± he said.

    Jamison was thrilled to have such a talented doctor in his department.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80:

    On Tuesday, Norah promised Gil that she would assist him in performing surgery. After informing Jamison, she walked into Gil¡¯s office with her hands tucked inside her pockets.

    As soon as Gil saw Norah, he waved at her. ¡°Norah, did you hear that Alkin was fired? I heard that he was let go by the board of directors. Yesterday was hisst day.¡±

    Gil knew that Norah had been mmed with work yesterday, so he hadn¡¯t brought up the topic until now.

    ¡°Were you involved in his termination?¡± Gil asked.

    Norah walked over to the sofa and took a seat. ¡°If I was that powerful, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to spread rumors about me twice.¡±

    That made sense. With a nod, Gil responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. But his leaving isn¡¯t much of a loss. We have several excellent doctors here. How are the pre-operative preparations? The patient is waiting in his room.¡±

    ¡°Everything is on track. I just came to inform you about it,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll assist you and use this opportunity to learn as well,¡± Gil said, leading the way to the operating room.

    At the entrance to the room, Norah spotted a familiar person. The fat man sitting there had a tattoo. When he noticed the doctors wearing masks approaching, he got to his feet and nted himself in their path.

    ¡°If my brother dies, I will not spare you,¡± he said, ring at Gil.

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls

    The tattooed fat man demanded, ¡°Are you the chief surgeon? So old? Your hands won¡¯t tremble, right? Nah, I can¡¯t ept this. Find someone younger!¡±

    His subordinate stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, Dr. Davies is the best doctor here, and he is well-renowned.¡±

    The tattooed fat man, unaware of this, flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Go and do the surgery for my brother!¡± he barked. He turned to the chief surgeon, who was standing next to Norah, with no trace of anger on his face. ¡°The chief surgeon is next to me, not you.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± The tattooed fat man studied Norah suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re so young. Can¡¯t this hospital have a middle-aged doctor who is experienced? Damn it! I won¡¯t risk my brother¡¯s life in your hands! Hey, old man, you¡¯d better take the lead.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, may I know why you refused to let me perform the surgery for the patient?¡± Norah asked, her voice t.

    Norah¡¯s voice sounded somewhat familiar to the tattooed fat man, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. His lips curled up in disdain as he said, ¡°Oh,e on! Let me ask you this. How many surgeries have you performed as the chief surgeon? None, am I right? Listen up. My brother is not someone ordinary. If he dies, all of you willnd in a big soup. Free.¡± His words were harsh, and his threat was clear.

    ¡°Your brother is not an ordinary person? Well, to us, his life is just as important as anyone else¡¯s,¡± Norah spat out, her voiceced with frustration. ¡°I thought you would have smartened up after being taught a lesson at the mour Club. But it turns out you¡¯re still this arrogant and rude, Mr. Smith.¡±

    The tattooed fat man was none other than Jordy, the snobbish man who had been mocked by Norah with a beer bottle at mour Club. The man lying on the operating table was his brother.

    Norah¡¯s words had undoubtedly pissed Jordy off. As he moved forward and noticed Norah¡¯s namete, he froze momentarily, lost in thought. When the realization dawned on him, his expression shifted into one of those smarmy smiles. He said, ¡°Oh, Miss Wilson, right? I didn¡¯t recognize you with your mask on. Are you going to perform the surgery on my brother? That gives me peace of mind. I know your medical skills are absolutely topnotch.¡±

    He gave her a thumbs up and muttered, ¡°Thank you, Miss Wilson.¡±

    Jordy¡¯s subordinates were astonished by his sudden shift in demeanor, knowing only a few people would be treated with such respect by him. Their curiosity was piqued regarding Norah¡¯s identity.

    Jordy cursed inwardly. In theirst encounter, Norah and Joanna had taught him a hard lesson. His failed harassment of Norah,bined with retaliation against his brother¡¯spany, had resulted in severe punishment. However, Jordy didn¡¯t have the guts to seek revenge, as both Joanna and Bryson were not people he could mess with.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to disrespect Norah. ¡°Dr. Wilson, my brother¡¯s waiting for your treatment,¡± Jordy said with a smile.

    The brightly colored tattoos he had weren¡¯t as intimidating anymore. Norah¡¯s sarcasticments were on the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed them down. Jordy was just a pretentious coward.

    If another doctor had been present today, they might have sessfully scared her. Norah wondered why Gil had mentioned that today¡¯s patient was a VIP. Jordy¡¯s brother was a well-known man in Glowfree, and if such a person were to die in the hospital, they would be in a world of trouble.

    Norah shot a cold nce at the smiling Jordy and scoffed. She led Gil to the room next door for disinfection and to change into their surgical gowns, preparing to enter the operating room.

    Seeing Jordy¡¯s respectful demeanor, one of Jordy¡¯s recent followers couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr. Smith, who is she? Isn¡¯t she just a doctor? Why are you so scared of her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Just remember her name and appearance. If you run into her in the future, treat her with due respect. If you dare ignore my instructions, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Jordy glowered at the man.

    The man¡¯s face turned white with fear as he nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Jordy understood the need to keep a low profile moving forward, lest he offend another important person.

    In the operating room, Gil grinned as he teased, ¡°It appears you have some pull here. Even that guy is terrified of you.¡±

    After going through the disinfection process, Norah changed into her surgical gown, put on her gloves and mask, and in a muffled voice, said, ¡°Gil, stop pulling my leg. Let¡¯s begin the surgery.¡±

    The operation went smoothly.

    Even the mostplicated surgery felt like the simplest craniotomy when Norah was conducting it. The surgery took significantly less time than usual.

    After the surgery, Gil and Norah strode out of the operating room. Gilplimented her, ¡°You¡¯re still as excellent as ever. Jamison came to thank me yesterday. He is aware of your exceptional talent. I¡¯m afraid it will be much more difficult to have you help me with the surgeries in the Neurosurgery Department moving forward.¡±

    Norah took off her surgical cap and modestly said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Well, I just have basic medical skills. We can still exchange any medical insights at any time. I guess I only have experience with a wider variety of cases than you.¡±

    Gil shook his head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re being modest. Have you ever thought about publishing a few papers? It would be good for your career, you know?¡±

    ¡°Will do. Might need you to proofread my work by then,¡± Norah replied.

    At the door, Jordy rushed up to them. ¡°Dr. Wilson, how is my brother doing?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 81

    ?Chapter 81:

    Despite the animosity she harbored against Jordy, Norah didn¡¯t show it. She dutifully discharged her responsibilities as a physician, updating Jordy on the patient¡¯s condition and delivering care directives. Jordy stood there respectfully, nodding repeatedly.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, thank you so much. I¡¯m sorry for letting my arrogance get the better of me and for uttering those disrespectful words. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡±

    Norah maintained her poker face, responding coolly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She knew Jordy¡¯s polite facade was merely for the benefit of the Andrews family lurking in the background. Without their support, she could have found herself in trouble, caused by him and his crew the night they first crossed paths. Jordy was a master of deception, but as long as he didn¡¯t push her buttons, she was fine. If he dared, though, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to p back.

    After wrapping up the surgery, Norah headed back to the Cardiac Surgery Department.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, Jamison wants a word with you,¡± Jolie informed Norah upon her return to the department.

    Before reaching her desk, Norah detoured to Jamison¡¯s office. Since the surgery the day before, Jamison had assigned Norah four more patients. She had the heaviest workload in the department currently, but she found fulfillment in her work and had no qualms about it.

    ¡°The Hayes family scheduled a tendon grafting surgery for Mr. Hayes and specifically asked for you,¡± Jamison informed her.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t get why they didn¡¯t pick someone from orthopedics instead of insisting on you,¡± Jamison shared.

    His words were tinged with confusion. Norah was primarily a doctor in the Cardiac Surgery Department, only asionally lending her expertise to the Neurosurgery Department. He wondered if Norah had any knowledge about tendon grafting. Plus, Mr. Hayes, the head of the Hayes family, had a significant reputation in Glophia. The reason behind the specific requirement of having Norah operate was a puzzle for Jamison.

    Norah sighed inwardly at Kason¡¯s swift maneuvering. ¡°I have a personal connection with Mr. Hayes. I persuaded him to have the surgery done at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.¡±

    At this, Jamison¡¯s face lit up with realization. ¡°Ah, I see. But can you handle a tendon grafting surgery? I heard about your ster performance in the Neurosurgery Department today. You¡¯re skilled in cardiac surgery and neurosurgery, but what about orthopedics?¡±

    Norah replied calmly, ¡°I have some knowledge in that area.¡±

    Jamison¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean? If you¡¯re not fully confident, why agree to Mr. Hayes¡¯ surgery? If anything goes wrong, it could spell trouble for your career. Mr. Hayes is a big shot in Glophia.¡±

    Jamison didn¡¯t want Norah to jeopardize her career for a fleeting moment of glory.

    Misinterpreting Norah¡¯s modesty for ipetence, Jamison continued, ¡°Listen, decline this surgery for him. The orthopedic department at Silver Boulder Private Hospital haspetent doctors. It¡¯s not worth risking your career. With your medical skills, bing a shining star in Clophia is just a matter of time.¡±

    During yesterday¡¯s surgery conducted by Norah, her extensive medical knowledge and deft surgical techniques had left asting impression on Jamison. Norah found it somewhat amusing and touching. Jamison was someone who appreciated talent and genuinely cared about her career.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Jamison, but there¡¯s no need to persuade me. I¡¯ve done my research and have confidence in it. Let¡¯s schedule the surgery for this afternoon. I¡¯ll start rearranging my patients tomorrow,¡± Norah declined firmly.

    Jamison was unaware that Kason had arranged it, which had led to his concern. ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re sure about it, I won¡¯t push any further.¡± Seeing that his persuasion was falling on deaf ears, Jamison relented.

    After having Norah in the Cardiac Surgery Department for a while, he understood her character¡ª a quiet force to be reckoned with.

    ¡°Here are the materials. Perform the surgery whenever you¡¯re ready. After you¡¯re handed the materials, do the surgery and take some of the department¡¯s doctors with you. Let them observe and learn from you,¡± Jamison instructed.

    Norah nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    In fact, earlier that morning, Jamison had shown the recording of Norah¡¯s surgery from yesterday to the department¡¯s doctors for analysis and praised her quick thinking and surgical prowess.

    Jolie, seeing Norah return, pulled up a chair beside her and inquired, ¡°Dr. Wilson, what did Jamison want? Are you doing surgery this afternoon? Dr. Padi mentioned that your surgeries are exceptionally skilled, and I¡¯d love to learn from you.¡±

    Norah maintained her impassive expression as she organized the items on her desk. ¡°Well, maybe next time. I have one surgery for another department this afternoon, so I can¡¯t take you with me.¡±

    Jolie probed further, ¡°What surgery? Can¡¯t Ie along to observe and learn?¡±

    ¡°Nope. The arrangements are all set,¡± Norah replied calmly.

    Jolie¡¯s disappointment was evident as she responded, ¡°Oh, okay. Just remember to take me next time. I¡¯ll go do rounds.¡±

    Jolie returned to her desk, grabbed the patient records, and left the department. The nurse had coordinated with Kason regarding the timing of the surgery. Kason arrived at Silver Boulder Private Hospital promptly at 2 p.m.

    Inside the ward, Norah saw Kason already changed into hospital attire. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re here,¡± Kason greeted, settling onto the bed andplying with the nurse¡¯s examination.

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry. It will be quick, and I¡¯ll ensure you make a full recovery,¡± Norah reassured him confidently. ¡°You¡¯ll be feeling like your old self in no time!¡± With her exceptional medical skills, Norah was sure about this when those words escaped her lips.

    Kason remainedposed. ¡°Thank you, Norah.¡±

    As Norah had said, the surgery went smoothly.

    In the operating room, Norah tackled each tendon, repairing them one by one. As the anesthesia began to wear off, Norah watched as the nurse wheeled Kason into a regr ward.

    Afterpleting the necessary paperwork and nearing the end of the workday, Norah went to check on Kason¡¯s condition. As she entered, she heard him calling out softly, ¡°Norah, Norah¡­¡±

    Beside Kason sat a visibly concerned Kaiden, his arm wrapped in bandages. Hearing movement at the door, Kaiden turned and asked, ¡°Norah, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I performed surgery. I came to check on his progress,¡± Norah replied.

    Kaiden stood up, making room. ¡°Kason hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and he keeps calling out someone¡¯s name.¡±

    Approaching the bedside, Norah could hear Kason¡¯s words more clearly. ¡°Norah, Norah¡­¡±

    Kaiden wondered if the person Kason had been calling for was Norah from the Wilson family. But he decided against asking, fearing that Norah might take offense.

    Norah¡¯s expression subtly shifted as her gaze settled on Kason. She wondered if he had remembered something. ¡°He¡¯s still under general anesthesia. It¡¯ll take some time,¡± she said, her voice soft.

    ¡°Kaiden, you¡¯re still recovering yourself. Why are you here? Kason has plenty of people looking after him now,¡± Norah suggested, subtly signaling for Kaiden to leave.

    Before entering the ward, she had noticed four bodyguards and two nurses stationed at the entrance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 82

    ?Chapter 82:

    Kaiden was visibly worried. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I would like to know what surgery was performed on Kason.¡± Kaiden, who had been in the ward, hadn¡¯t known about Kason¡¯s condition until Spencer mentioned that Kason had undergone surgery and was still unconscious.

    After examining Kason¡¯s condition, Norah casually replied, ¡°It was tendon repair surgery.¡±

    Kaiden was shocked. He had no idea that Kason¡¯s hand tendons had been previously injured.

    ¡°I think you should ask Kason yourself if you¡¯re so curious. I¡¯m leaving after work,¡± Norah said.

    Still concerned, Kaiden asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Kason is going to be fine. His hand wound is just a minor injury. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Norah gently pushed Kaiden back to his ward, instructing Spencer, ¡°Just keep an eye on him, please. Make sure he rests well.¡±

    Spencer nodded. He didn¡¯t expect that the usually mischievous Kaiden would actually listen to Norah obediently. After all, Kason was the only person who seemed able to tame Kaiden.

    Spencer¡¯s curiosity was piqued by the multitude of secrets that seemed to surround Norah. He felt like Norah¡¯s past was like a novel with a new twist on every page.

    Norah became quite popr at Silver Boulder Private Hospital after sessfullypleting two difficult surgeries. People were in awe of her impable surgical skills.

    The news that the operation had been performed perfectly, with Gil as Norah¡¯s assistant, spread like wildfire. The fact that the head of the Hayes family was Norah¡¯s patient only increased her admiration among others. Those who had been skeptical of Norah no longer spoke ill of her in their group chats. Everyone praised her for both her beauty and her medical expertise.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    Norah was now officially a star at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, andpliments came her way wherever she went.

    During her rounds to check on her patients, Norah coincidentally ran into Jordy, who looked frightened at the mere sight of her. On this sunny afternoon, Norah was going about her usual rounds, with the day off tomorrow. She nned tomunicate with the resident before leaving.

    Lately, Norah had been visiting Kaiden and Kason during her after-work hours. As she walked, her mind drifted to Kason¡¯s murmurs under the effects of anesthesia the other day. She wondered if he had recalled their shared past.

    As Norah walked, she spotted Joanna in shorts and a short-sleeved shirt waving at her. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re finally done with work for the day! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages!¡± Joanna eximed.

    The hospital frowned upon noise, but Joanna didn¡¯t hold back her excitement. As she reached Norah, she gave her a tight hug.

    ¡°I heard from Bryson that you were kidnapped. I was so scared for you. How are you feeling now?¡± Joanna asked, concern evident in her voice.

    Bryson had filled Joanna in on what had happened during Norah¡¯s absence while she was under training. Hearing that the three kidnappers had been found dead terrified Joanna.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re safe and sound,¡± Joanna said as she held Norah tenderly.

    Norah patted Joanna¡¯s back and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be back so soon. I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll tell you all the detailster.¡±

    Feeling relieved, Joanna took Norah¡¯s hand and said with a bright smile, ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I can¡¯t wait to hear the whole story. You¡¯re off work now, right? Why don¡¯t we hit the mour Club for a drink and have a nice chat?¡±

    Norah hesitated, then replied, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I still have some stuff to take care of.¡±

    Confused, Joanna was about to ask when she turned around and saw a man carrying a fruit basket standing behind them. ¡°Spencer? What are you doing at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I came here because someone needs my assistance. It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Andrews. I heard you¡¯re going to the mour Club,¡± Spencer said, grinning.

    ¡°Here¡¯s my VIP ess. Knock yourself out. I mean it,¡± he added, producing a golden card from his pocket and cing it on the fruit basket. ¡°The fruit basket was Kaiden¡¯s idea, and the VIP ess is mine. Well, have a good day.¡±

    Joanna had no idea when Norah had be acquainted with Spencer and Kaiden. Seeing the fruit basket and the VIP ess, Joanna became even more puzzled.

    The privilege of VIP ess to the mour Club included free drinks and ess to entertainment facilities on the second and third floors without charge. Only members of the Morris family had the luxury of VIP ess.

    Anyone with VIP ess would be well entertained, no questions asked.

    Norah epted the mour Club VIP ess cheerfully, smiling, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll keep this VIP ess with me. Please take the fruit basket back. Kason and Kaiden can use their nutrition more than I do.¡±

    Hearing this, Spencer didn¡¯t seem upset at all. ¡°Are you leaving, Dr. Wilson? I can give you a ride to the mour Club if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but Joanna will join me there. We can manage on our own. Let¡¯s go check on Kaiden first.¡±

    Norah pulled Joanna along, who had a confused look, and exined, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll exinter.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Joanna was still in a daze. She and Spencer followed Norah.

    As they walked, doctors and nurses warmly greeted Norah. ¡°Hello, Dr. Wilson!¡± ¡°Dr. Wilson, how have you been? I love your new hair.¡±

    Joanna was amused. ¡°Norah, how did you get so popr in the hospital? Everyone had to stop and greet you!¡±

    Norah smiled and said, ¡°Are you doubting my medical skills?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    The three of them visited Kaiden first. Upon arriving at the doorway of Kaiden¡¯s ward, they saw him sitting on the bed with a phone in his left hand, his attention solely on the phone screen. He looked a bit cute when heughed asionally.

    Having been friends with Kaiden for as long as he could remember, Spencer couldn¡¯t have known Kaiden better.

    If Spencer were topare Kaiden to an animal, he would say Kaiden was like a husky. Although Kaiden looked cold and unfriendly on the outside, he was actually straightforward and talkative.

    ¡°Kaiden, Dr. Wilson is here to see you,¡± Spencer announced as he walked in.

    Kaiden hurriedly locked his phone. He was still in a daze when he saw Norah and Joanna at the door.

    Norah chuckled and asked, ¡°What funny things were you watching just now? You had such a brightugh. Come on, share with us.¡±

    shing an embarrassed smile, Kaiden replied, ¡°No, nothing. Anyway, are you off duty now, Dr. Wilson? What are your ns? Would you like to have some fun at the mour Club tonight? Spencer can drive you there.¡±

    Spencer gave Kaiden a look. He didn¡¯t like the way Kaiden was ordering him around like a chauffeur.

    Shaking her head, Norah declined. ¡°No need for that. Mr. Morris just gave us a gift. I came to visit you.¡±

    Kaiden waved dismissively. ¡°Oh,e on. I wasn¡¯t seriously hurt. I¡¯m perfectly fine except for the injury. I¡¯m better now. The doctors said I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days. After that, I just need to rest well at home. By the way, how¡¯s Kason holding up? Has he woken up?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 83

    ?Chapter 83:

    After assessing Kaiden, Norah confirmed that his condition matched his description. With a nod of relief, she reassured him, ¡°Your body seems fine. Just make sure you get plenty of rest. As for Kason, however, he will need to be hospitalized for a while.¡±

    Kaiden had already spoken with Kason and gained insight into Kason¡¯s reason for undergoing tendon surgery. ¡°That¡¯s good news. Actually, I was quite surprised when I learned Kason had undergone surgery recently. You know, he¡¯s a 100% workaholic, yet he heeded your advice for surgery. It seems to me he values your opinions. I guess you might need to personally urge him to take better care of himself moving forward,¡± Kaiden teased.

    As Norah thought about the past few days, she recalled the scene when she visited Kason after work. She often found him tirelessly typing away at hisputer instead of resting.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll remind him,¡± Norah said.

    When Norah and Joanna reached Kason¡¯s ward, they noticed the stern expression on his face as he engaged in a serious conversation with a man standing nearby. The man, standing rigidly, nodded anxiously, clearly affected by the gravity of the discussion.

    When Kason heard chatter at the door, he nced over, visibly irritated, until he recognized his visitors. His impatience dissipated immediately. Kason ended the discussion by instructing, ¡°Follow my directions. You are free to leave now.¡± The man nodded respectfully and departed, acknowledging Norah as he passed.

    Norah¡¯s eyes followed the man, identifying him as a soldier from Kason¡¯s unit, a detail Kason had previously shared with her.

    As Norah walked forward, Kason¡¯s icy demeanor melted away, and he greeted her warmly. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re here,¡± he said, his tone softening. Joanna, observing their interaction, looked intrigued, sensing there was more to their rtionship.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    Norah nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to check on you. Remember to take good care of your right hand. If you experience any difort, inform the nurse on duty. They can provide pain relief through medication or an injection.¡± Norah reiterated this advice during each visit.

    Amusement twinkled in Kason¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°Understood. Will do.¡±

    Contrary to his words, when Kason encountered pain, he endured it stoically, without seeking any form of relief. He felt too embarrassed to admit his difort. Norah shifted Kason¡¯sputer away, her tone firm yet caring. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Kason, you must rest and avoid working. Yet every time I visit, you¡¯re still working.¡±

    Kason lowered his gaze, masking the mischievous glint in his eyes. While he devoted most of his time to resting, he set aside a specific time each day to attend to his work.

    He knew Norah would visit him during that time frame. ¡°I am the head of the Hayes family, carrying the responsibility on my shoulders,¡± he stated. Norah nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t work¡ªdo you understand the concept of moderation in work? Anyway, today¡¯s check-up and visit concludes here. Now off to enjoy myself with Joanna.¡± With a lighthearted grin, she rose to leave.

    A contemtive look crossed Kason¡¯s features. ¡°To the mour Club?¡±

    With eagerness, Joanna responded, ¡°Yes, the mour Club is a regr spot for outings.¡±

    The mour Club¡¯s reputation for its exceptional facilities and ambiance had grown over time, drawing many young elites seeking entertainment and rxation. Joanna, a regr there, couldn¡¯t wait to introduce Norah to the club, especially after she learned that Norah had signed the divorce papers.

    A look of concern clouded Kason¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine for both of you to go out, but I can¡¯t help but worry about a potential repeat of thest incident. Two bodyguards are stationed at the entrance. Norah, please take them with you to ensure safety.¡±

    Before Norah could respond, Joanna interjected, ¡°Who goes to the mour Club with bodyguards? You, right?¡±

    However, she stopped mid-sentence, recalling that both Sean and Kason had brought bodyguards with them on their trip to the mour Club.

    ¡°Well, I suppose it should be alright,¡± Joanna remarked, clearing her throat before offering an awkward smile.

    Norah chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Keep these bodyguards with you for protection. Joanna and I will be just fine.¡± Determined to avoid danger, Norah vowed to exercise caution throughout her visit to the mour Club. She acknowledged Kason¡¯s concern as valid and appreciated his thoughtfulness.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put a lid on it. We¡¯ll look after ourselves. Take care of your hand. See youter.¡± With a wave, Norah exited the hospital alongside Joanna.

    On the second floor of the mour Club, seated in a private chamber, Norah spilled every detail to Joanna about the recent events that had happened during her absence. Joanna¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she clutched her ss, firing off a barrage of questions.

    ¡°What the hell? Kaiden was kidnapped with you? And you took down those people? Mr. Scott personally came to pick you up? You even spent the night at his ce? My goodness! So much unfolded while I was gone. I shouldn¡¯t have left! I regret missing all the drama firsthand!¡±

    ¡°I always knew that you were a force to be reckoned with. Those ordinary kidnappers didn¡¯t stand a chance against you. Kaiden¡¯s unlucky, though. I¡¯m at a loss for words, especially since he was mainly responsible for getting you kidnapped. I have to say, he¡¯s a bit foolish. I used to think he was a yboy, but my judgment was off,¡± Joannamented after a while.

    Norah¡¯s impression of Kaiden was that he was talkative, especially around familiar people.

    Norah recalled when the police arrived to take her statement, informing her of Juan¡¯s death. When Sean showed up to pick her up, she hadn¡¯t yet killed Juan. She wondered if Sean¡¯s people had finished the job.

    Norah lowered her head and took a sip of the pungent liquor, feeling a slight burn as it slid down her throat. Sean had neglected to mention this detail, only emphasizing that she should insist the kidnappers had died due to infighting when questioned by the police.

    ¡°Kaiden¡¯s personality isn¡¯t something you can grasp after just a few encounters. It requires long-term interaction. Actually, it always takes time for one to truly get to know another person. Take you, for instance. I used to think you were a rebellious little princess, but it turns out you were just putting on an act, Norah.¡±

    Joanna chuckled, reminiscing about her embarrassing moments. ¡°Let¡¯s not linger on the past, Norah. Spare me the teasing. I was quite immature back then and had my fair share of mistakes. Fortunately, your discerning eye recognized my potential and guided me back on track. That was when I truly began to shine.¡±

    Norah weed Joanna into her fold due to her esteemed lineage as a member of the Andrews family, remarkable personality, and steadfast devotion. Joanna¡¯s readiness to support Norah demonstrated the profound connection between them, ensuring that Joanna remained forever cherished by Norah.

    Shifting the topic, Joanna said, ¡°But I sense a different vibe between you and Kason.¡±

    With a mischievous smile, Joanna teased, ¡°Every time Kason calls your name, Norah, the tenderness in his eyes disappears, as if he¡¯s on the brink of¡­¡±

    Norah raised an eyebrow, confused. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it just typical interaction between people of the opposite sex?¡± Initially, Norah had mischievous motives to tease, but she consistently adhered to proper etiquette. Never once did she cross any lines.

    Joanna insisted, ¡°You seem blind to it, Norah. I stood outside his ward and noticed Kason¡¯s change in demeanor when you walked in. He went from ice-cold to as hot as desert sand when he saw you. The transition was so obvious.¡±

    Joanna was sensitive to this shift and was on the verge of sharing more insights when Norah¡¯s phone rang, prompting Joanna to fall silent and divert her attention to her drink. Noticing Sean¡¯s name on the phone screen, Norah hesitated for a few seconds before answering.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 84

    ?Chapter 84:

    ¡°Yes, Sean. How can I assist you?¡± Norah asked.

    At the mention of Sean, Joanna¡¯s eyes widened as she tuned in.

    ¡°Norah, your car¡¯s fixed. Where are you?¡± Sean asked.

    Noticing the tenderness in his voice, Norah was slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m at the mour Club, having drinks with Joanna.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle get you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± As Norah subconsciously rejected his offer, the call abruptly ended before she could finish her sentence.

    ¡°Why did he reach out to you?¡± Joanna inquired, her curiosity piqued as she observed the end of their phone conversation.

    ¡°My car was towed for repairs. Sean called to inform me that it¡¯s fixed and asked for my location, offering to pick me up,¡± Norah sighed. ¡°I was going to tell him not to bother, but he hung up before I could.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s previous thoughts slipped her mind. She grinned and questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the insurancepany contact you? Why Sean? Something feels off.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Norah rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention? Sean gave me a lift the other day, and Phillip handled my car. Maybe Phillip left Sean¡¯s number.¡±

    Joanna rubbed her chin thoughtfully. ¡°That makes sense, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s off. And Kason¡¯s behavior toward you¡­¡± She winked yfully at Norah. ¡°Did you get involved with them while I was gone? Both of them at the same time?¡±

    Norah burst intoughter. ¡°Joanna, you¡¯re still the same, always gossiping.¡± Norah covered her mouth as sheughed.

    Joanna swallowed as she admired theughing beauty before her. Norah was stunning, charming in every way.

    Adopting a serious expression, Joanna remarked, ¡°Norah, maybe they¡¯re drawn to your looks. Be cautious. Don¡¯t get deceived!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a naive teen, easily deceived?¡± Norah replied. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be cautious with men.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Joanna Andrews. Who could possibly hurt me?¡± Joanna dered confidently. She ordered a cocktail at the bar counter and took a sip. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have more training, I¡¯d stick by your side.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I trust the training you¡¯ve undergone. Just concentrate on building yourself up,¡± Norah said.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on it,¡± Joanna nodded seriously. Norah was special to her.

    After a while, Joanna said awkwardly, ¡°Promise me that even if you¡¯re interested in someone, you¡¯ll be cautious. Make sure he¡¯s a good guy.¡±

    Norah found Joanna¡¯s words meaningful. Since the start of her divorce from Derek, Joanna had been concerned about her, wanting her to find someone good while fearing that she might be hurt.

    ¡°Well, Derek was indeed a jerk whom I regret spending time with,¡± Norah thought but didn¡¯t say aloud.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah replied.

    Noises emanated from the first floor, indicating the start of Rosy Secret¡¯s performance.

    Norah peered out and reflected on her deep connection with Rosy Secret. Each visit to the mour Club granted her the opportunity to witness their performances.

    Upon hearing the calls for Rosy Secret from downstairs, Joanna couldn¡¯t resist inquiring, ¡°Norah, have you considered what to do with them? They¡¯re despicable, having stolen your work and kicked you out without a hint of remorse! A lesson for them is in order!¡±

    Recalling Rosy Secret¡¯s actions and words toward Norah, Joanna felt an urge to confront them physically. Right then, Norah thought of Kris, the band¡¯s lead singer¡ªtalented but reserved. Kris had reached out to Norah after finally learning the true reason for Norah leaving the band, following a conversation they had.

    Krister messaged Norah: ¡°Since you¡¯ve departed, there¡¯s little incentive for me to remain in the band. I¡¯ll be resigning shortly.¡±

    Kris, unaware of Emerson and the others¡¯ actions, chose to leave the band after learning the truth about why Norah had left. Kris¡¯ message demonstrated her view of Norah as a friend.

    ¡°Joanna, doesn¡¯t your family own an entertainmentpany? Rosy Secret¡¯s lead singer wants to leave. You can sign her. She has a promising future,¡± Norah suggested.

    Kris was undoubtedly talented, and Norah didn¡¯t want her to quit music because the band mistreated her.

    Joanna replied, ¡°Yes, but thatpany is closing soon. The Morris family is dominant in the industry, and Spencer¡¯s father¡¯s entertainmentpany represents many top artists.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confident they can make her famous.¡±

    Norah appeared uncertain. ¡°I¡¯m not well acquainted with the Morris family. I trust you more.¡±

    Joanna reassured her, sensing her worry. ¡°They own argepany and fair.¡±

    Joanna, feeling a twinge of jealousy, questioned, ¡°Who is she, and why do you care so much about her?¡±

    Norah smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a genuinely kind person.¡±

    Joanna, avoiding hearing Norah praise other women, changed the topic. ¡°Norah, so what¡¯s your n regarding Rosy Secret?¡±

    Norah sneered. ¡°I want to see them fall from grace. I¡¯ll start another band. When they contact me, I can arrange a battle between them and Rosy Secret.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you with it. We will defeat Rosy Secret!¡± Joanna said excitedly.

    They spent over an hour at the mour Club, consuming multiple sses of wine. In Norah¡¯spany, Joanna became intoxicated, her cheeks flushed with redness.

    ¡°Norah, you mentioned Sean would fetch youter. Are you nning to depart with him? Don¡¯t leave with me. Come with me instead. You¡­¡± Joanna grasped Norah¡¯s arm, pleading, ¡°Please, Norah, stay with me tonight.¡±

    Norah, a seasoned drinker, remained sober. Sheforted the inebriated Joanna. ¡°Stop drinking now. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort you hometer.¡±

    ¡°Norah, I genuinely believe Sean has feelings for you. Trust me¡­¡±

    Joanna burped mid-sentence.

    Recalling the photos she had received earlier, Norah showed them to Joanna.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 85

    ?Chapter 85:

    Joanna narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing the photos intently. Then, she smacked her forehead and blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Amabel Morris? She¡¯s Spencer¡¯s older sister, who went overseas to study five years ago. Did she¡­?¡±

    She paused, noticing the closeness between Amabel and Sean in the photos. ¡°They look adorable together. Who snapped these shots for you?¡±

    Norah retrieved her phone nonchntly. ¡°Derek,¡± she replied casually.

    ¡°What? He snapped them and sent these photos to you? That¡¯s amusing! Why did he send you these photos?¡± Joanna chuckled.

    ¡°Well, he and Madeline assumed I was kept by Sean and sent these to¡­,¡± Norah trailed off.

    ¡°By sending you these photos, they expected to see Sean ditch you soon? I don¡¯t know Sean well, but their minds are disgusting,¡± Joanna remarked, making a gagging motion and leaning on Norah¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I recall Amabel. She¡¯s our age. She was a top student in college, majoring in finance. After graduation, she pursued postgraduate studies abroad. I never heard she knew Sean.¡±

    Joanna reminisced, though her thoughts were jumbled. ¡°Yes, I remember there was no interaction between them.¡±

    Norah had no clue who Amabel was, and the name sounded unfamiliar. She pressed her lips together. ¡°Sean visited her, and they had dinner alone. They must be acquainted. Perhaps they¡¯re closer than we realize.¡±

    ¡°I reckon Sean might be taken by her pretty face,¡± Joanna mused.

    ¡°Men are all visual creatures,¡± Joanna muttered. ¡°It¡¯s true. You said I was attracted by Amabel? How did I not know about that?¡±

    A cold voice interrupted. Norah froze at Sean¡¯s voice, while Joanna continued in her drunk state.

    ¡°Hey, who the hell are you? Did I say something wrong? Men are all about Norah. She¡¯s stunning. That¡¯s why Sean and Kason are so fond of her and treat her so well. I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    Norah hurriedly covered Joanna¡¯s mouth, shooting Sean an awkward smile. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s drunk. She didn¡¯t know what she was saying.¡±

    nked by four bodyguards, Sean settled across from Norah. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±

    Before Norah could respond, Joanna abruptly sat upright and called out, ¡°Excuse me, bring the priciest wine over here!¡±

    Norah held Joanna¡¯s shoulder, apologizing. ¡°Sorry for having you witness this scene.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s vision was blurry because of the alcohol. She blinked a few times to discern the man in front of her. ¡°Are you Sean?¡± she murmured, still dazed. ¡°Sean, do you like Norah? What¡¯s happening between you and Amabel? Norah, don¡¯t fall for Sean so easily.¡±

    Sean raised an eyebrow and nced at Norah. ¡°Norah, is this true?¡±

    Norah yed dumb. ¡°What? What are you talking about, Sean? Joanna¡¯s intoxicated. You can¡¯t take her words seriously.¡±

    Sean deduced Norah was sober since she could react to steady Joanna when she sat up abruptly. However, when Joanna posed those questions, Norah didn¡¯t attempt to silence her.

    A waiter ced a ss of wine before Sean, who lifted it, gazing downward, adding to his enigmatic aura.

    ¡°Are you acquainted with Amabel?¡± Sean inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Joanna knows her and brought her up,¡± Norah replied casually. ¡°Sean, do you know her? I heard you had dinner together.¡±

    Sean lowered his head to sip his drink, exuding a dignified air. ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with her.¡±

    Norah smirked. If she hadn¡¯t seen those photos, she might have believed him.

    ¡°Not familiar? But you had dinner together? And seemed to have a pleasant time!¡± Joanna smiled and quizzed him. Her thoughts were muddled, and she uttered what came to her mind without considering the consequences of her words.

    Sean raised his gaze to meet Norah¡¯s calm demeanor. She was seemingly waiting for his response.

    Sean suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you got that information. But we didn¡¯t dine together; we merely chatted for a couple of minutes before I left.¡±

    Joanna murmured, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help butugh. Joanna was adorable at times.

    Sean ceased drinking, catching the smile in Norah¡¯s eyes. He sighed. ¡°Miss Andrews, there is a significant distinction.¡±

    Norah, of course, knew that, but Joanna¡¯s words and Sean¡¯s expression made her burst intoughter. Sheughed because probably no one had ever talked to Sean like this before.

    After all, he was the head of the Scott family.

    When Sean mentioned Amabel, Norah hesitated. ¡°Do you mind my having seen Amabel at dinner?¡± His expression darkened as he recalled his previous encounter with her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know her. Why would I mind?¡± Norah regarded Sean coldly. ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be a friend of yours, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    He replied, ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you seek my opinion? Your friend doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±

    Sean¡¯s grip on the cup tightened. When he nced up, he noticed Joanna snuggling against Norah¡¯s shoulder, behaving like a child, which irritated him somewhat. Every time he saw Joanna, she was always in close proximity to Norah.

    ¡°I see,¡± Sean cast his eyes downward, appearing dejected. ¡°I thought you were concerned about me.¡±

    ¡°I was, I inquired about her, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m not acquainted with many people here,¡± Norah lifted her ss. ¡°Who you befriend is none of my concern. I don¡¯t have many friends here, but I value them.¡±

    ¡°That was the case, for the time being,¡± Sean replied.

    Suddenly, Sean said, ¡°You can be friends with my friends.¡±

    Norah looked up in confusion. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll borateter,¡± Sean downed the drink in one gulp and ced the ss on the table. ¡°Miss Andrews has had her fill. It¡¯s time to take her home.¡±

    ¡°Now I want more! Let¡¯s keep drinking, Norah!¡± Joanna protested.

    Norah nced at the time. It was still early, but when she met Sean¡¯s serious gaze, she told Joanna, ¡°No more drinks. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    The driver was sparing, and after dropping them off, he drove Sean and Norah to Dreamview Vis. The car was filled with the scent of alcohol and Norah¡¯s alluring perfume.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 86

    ?Chapter 86:

    Though Norah had drunk, she didn¡¯t feel the effects of alcohol. She lowered her gaze and inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Phillip? Why wasn¡¯t he with you?¡±

    ¡°Susanna had called him over,¡± Sean replied casually, his breath carrying a strong scent of alcohol that was somewhat intoxicating.

    ¡°What did you want to borate on just now, Mr. Scott?¡± Norah asked, fiddling with her fingers and gazing out the window as if the conversation didn¡¯t concern her.

    ¡°There¡¯s an auction next weekend, and I¡¯d like to invite you to my date, Norah,¡± Sean exined.

    Norah raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°An auction?¡±

    ¡°The Scott family is hosting the auction, and many prominent figures from Glophia will be there. I need apanion.¡±

    ¡°With important people from Glophia? Why me?¡± Norah¡¯s eyes drooped, and there was a touch of sadness in her expression. Amidst the divorce proceedings with Derek, Norah felt like she, Derek, and Madeline had be theughingstock of Glophia. Why did Sean choose her to be hispanion at the auction?

    ¡°In my view, reputation is something given by others. But personally, I don¡¯t pay much attention to it,¡± Sean interjected. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in discerning a person¡¯s character firsthand.¡±

    Norah chuckled lightly. ¡°You seem to have your own criteria for friendship. Apart from Phillip and your bodyguards, I haven¡¯t noticed anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Anyone by your side?¡± Sean maintained hisposure despite Norah¡¯s teasing. ¡°Well, I have quite a few friends. I¡¯ll introduce you to them sometime.¡±

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    Norah waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother. I was just making conversation.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you say about apanying me to the auction?¡±

    Norah turned her head, wanting to decline, but catching sight of Sean¡¯s earnest expression, she held back her rejection. ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡±

    Unknown to Norah, Sean, despite having attended many social and business events, had never had apanion before. A faint smile graced Sean¡¯s lips as he pulled out a cigarette, offering it to Norah. ¡°Care for one?¡±

    Norah declined with a shake of her head. Although she drank, she disliked the smell of cigarettes.

    With slender fingers, Sean flicked the lighter, igniting the cigarette. Inhaling deeply, he blew out smoke rings, the white haze framing his sharp jawline and exquisite features. The wristwatch on his cigarette-holding hand emitted a subtle glow, adding to his mature demeanor.

    Sean lowered the car window, allowing some of the smoke to dissipate. Norah found herself captivated by Sean¡¯s alluring smoking habit. The lingering scent of smoke tickled her nose, stirring emotions within her for quite some time.

    The following day, Norah tended to patients at the Hayes and Scott households. In the afternoon, she arranged to go shopping at the Splendor Building with Joanna, intending to pick out an outfit for the uing auction. ¡°I heard about the Scott family¡¯s auction.¡±

    ¡°My family got an invitation. Did Mr. Scott really ask you to be hispanion? What does that mean?¡± Joanna said, beaming as she linked arms with Norah.

    She hadpletely forgotten what had happened during her drunk state, failing to recall her outspoken words about Sean. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been spending more time togethertely.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know,¡± Norah responded.

    Joanna shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Mr. Scott has never had anyone by his side at such events. You¡¯re the first.¡±

    Norah was momentarily taken aback. She was the first?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on with that Amabel from the Morris family. But since Mr. Scott has picked you as hispanion, Amabel probably isn¡¯t relevant,¡± Joanna analyzed confidently. ¡°Did you go back with Mr. Scott yesterday? Did you ask him about his rtionship with Amabel?¡±

    Norah replied nonchntly, ¡°Just friends.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, just friendship? There are many types of friendships, including romantic rtionships, which also fall under this category,¡± Joanna mocked bluntly. ¡°If he truly wanted to rify the rtionship between him and Amabel, he would¡¯ve beenpletely transparent about it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Norah¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Besides agreeing to apany him to the auction, I have no feelings for him. His personal matters are of no concern to me.¡±

    At the reception, a professionally dressed woman with stray hair neatly tucked behind her ear asked, ¡°Excuse me, is the CEO¡¯s secretary position avable? I¡¯m here for an interview.¡±

    In her twenties, the woman possessed a clear, delicate face, refined features, and a tall stature, emanating a confident air.

    The receptionist nodded. ¡°Yes, please provide your resume, and I¡¯ll pass it on to HR.¡±

    ¡°Kindly await their response.¡±

    The woman retrieved her resume from her bag and stated calmly, ¡°I would like to be interviewed today.¡± The receptionist hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s not the usual procedure.¡±

    The woman pushed a gift box to the receptionist, who epted it silently. ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll inform HR.¡± Following the interview, the HR representative stood up, extending a handshake with a smile. ¡°Miss Morris, I¡¯ve reviewed your resume. It fits well with thepany¡¯s position and future goals. Can you begin on Monday?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Amabel nodded and, before departing, inquired, ¡°Is the chairman currently present?¡±

    The HR representative shook his head. ¡°On weekends, the chairman sometimes drops by, but he¡¯s not here at the moment.¡±

    Amabel felt a wave of disappointment and simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    At the Splendor Building, Joanna grasped Norah¡¯s hand as they entered a luxurious BelleVogue store. Pointing at a dress on the wall, Joanna eximed, ¡°Norah, this dress is gorgeous! Do you want to try it on?¡±

    Norah smiled but hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I wasn¡¯t nning to buy anything today.¡±

    Joanna grinned. ¡°It¡¯s just a try-on. Come on, it¡¯ll be fun!¡± As they walked toward the dressing rooms, a voice called out from a distance.

    ¡°Can you afford it?¡± Kathy¡¯s mocking voice echoed through the store.

    Norah turned to see Kathy and Madeline entering the store together. Madeline smiled gently but spoke with a subtle edge. ¡°With Mr. Scott and Mr. Hayes, Miss Wilson could likely afford BelleVogue¡¯s luxury items even without Miss Andrews. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kathy sneered. ¡°She¡¯s only got money from leeching off rich men. When she was with my brother, she was constantly asking for money to buy things. I distinctly recall seeing an expensive item in her closet, the same one she wore in the video you showed mest time.¡±

    ¡°It cost millions! Does my brother make money that easily? Marrying a spendthrift who dropped a million on one dress is a catastrophe.¡±

    Kathy fixed her gaze on Norah, her words dripping with disdain.

    Norah remained silent. Kathy pressed on, ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t question your ability to afford BelleVogue¡¯s clothes. After all, with the assets of the Andrews family, the Hayes family, and the Scott family amounting to tens of billions, luxury is hardly a concern for you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 87

    ?Chapter 87:

    Kathy¡¯s contempt was on the verge of boiling over. Joanna was seething with anger, while Norah remained as cool as a cucumber, which only served to heighten Kathy¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°Listen up,st time Derek and I spotted Mr. Scott wining and dining with ady at the Sky Restaurant. Do you know her, Miss Wilson? She¡¯s Amabel from the Morris family, a hotshot business consultant working for a big-shotpany abroad. They were giggling and chatting away like old acquaintances.¡±

    Madeline couldn¡¯t help but smirk, her eyes brimming with malice as she fixed a painted gaze on Norah, hoping to witness her breakdown. In Madeline¡¯s book, Norah had barely been with Sean a month before he moved on to another woman. Surely Norah must be going through a rough time, right?

    Jumping on the bandwagon, Kathy chimed in, ¡°So, Norah, are you crashing at the Hayes family¡¯s house? Mr. Hayes doesn¡¯t mind that you just split with my brother and now Mr. Scott¡¯s given you the boot? Oh, the drama!¡±

    Kathy and Madeline exchanged a knowing nce, their eyes betraying their unabashed delight in Norah¡¯s seemingly misfortune.

    The salesperson from BelleVogue had been following Norah and Joanna since they walked in. Attempting to diffuse the tension, she approached them and said, ¡°Ladies, do you need any help?¡±

    Kathy shot back haughtily, ¡°Who do you think you are? Did we ask for your damn assistance?¡±

    The salesperson visibly paled but persisted, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m just a salesperson here at BelleVogue. If you need anything, just let me know. All of you are valued customers. Let¡¯s not argue, please.¡±

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Madeline tugged at Kathy¡¯s arm. ¡°Kathy, she didn¡¯t mean any provocation. Why start a fight?¡±

    The salesperson nced gratefully at Madeline.

    Kathy relented begrudgingly, ¡°Fine. I shouldn¡¯t have snapped at her.¡±

    Kathy then gestured arrogantly toward Norah. ¡°But this pauper couldn¡¯t afford a single thing in this store! If she identally ruins a dress, she couldn¡¯t even afford topensate for it.¡±

    Norah spoke up slowly, her tone icy. ¡°You call me a pauper? Pot, kettle!¡±

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°You and Madeline are merely beggars. It¡¯s almostical for you to hurl insults! What makes you think you have any right to judge Norah?¡±

    Pointing an using finger at Norah, Kathy retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯re the pauper!¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression turned cold as she grabbed Kathy¡¯s finger and bent it forcefully, eliciting immediate cries of, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Let go of my hand! Madeline, help me! It hurts!¡±

    Kathy struggled to free her finger, but Norah¡¯s grip seemed unyielding, firmly holding onto her finger and preventing any escape. She watched helplessly as Norah pressed down on her hand.

    Norah sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t stand people pointing fingers at me! I find it intolerable, so I might as well break it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to break!¡±

    Madeline, at Kathy¡¯s painful cries, pleaded anxiously, ¡°Miss Wilson, please let go. Do you really want Derek toe over here and see this?¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Norah responded firmly. ¡°Madeline, get this straight. It¡¯s you two who provoked me! Joanna and I were just happily browsing through clothes when you two started barking at us. What, we¡¯re not allowed to fight back? We have to just take your barking?¡±

    Joanna chuckled, crossing her arms. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such unreasonable people before.¡±

    With a swift shake, Norah tossed Kathy aside.

    Tears welled up in Kathy¡¯s eyes as she cowered behind Madeline, nursing her throbbing finger. With a slightly quivering voice, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Your source of ie is murky. You haven¡¯t got a penny to your name. If that¡¯s not being a pauper, then what is?¡±

    Norah raised an eyebrow, about to respond when a voice interrupted.

    ¡°Who said Miss Wilson is broke?¡± The words echoed through the room as everyone turned toward the source of the voice.

    The salesperson breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, someone capable had stepped in.

    A dapper and suave man sauntered gracefully over to Norah, his voice dripping with charm. ¡°Even if Miss Wilson decides to use our clothes as drapes, we wouldn¡¯t bat an eysh.¡±

    Kathy and Madeline were taken aback. ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    ¡°Using BelleVogue¡¯s attire as drapes? Even the wealthiest wouldn¡¯t squander money like that,¡± Madeline scoffed. Judging by the man¡¯s demeanor, it seemed he couldn¡¯t¡­

    care less about BelleVogue¡¯s merchandise. The total value of BelleVogue¡¯s luxury items extended into the hundreds of thousands, with personalized pieces potentially reaching ten million.

    The salesperson spoke up, ¡°This is BelleVogue¡¯s designer.¡±

    Aaron stood beside Norah, his voice tinged with anger. ¡°Norah, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here? I heard these two morons mocking you the moment I stepped out, and it set me off!¡±

    Joanna chimed in, ¡°I feel the same way, Aaron! Norah isn¡¯t fazed at all, but their nonsense had driven me up the wall!¡±

    Norah remainedposed, showing no sign of anger. Madeline and Kathy exchanged a nce.

    ¡°BelleVogue¡¯s designer?¡± Kathy whispered to Madeline. ¡°I heard that the judge for the Great Cup is one of BelleVogue¡¯s designers. Could it be him?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It might very well be!¡±

    Then, Madeline smiled warmly at Aaron. ¡°So, you¡¯re the designer, Aaron Harvey! Please ept our apologies for our little misbehavior. Do you happen to know Norah?¡±

    Madeline apologized humbly, while Aaron responded with a hint of arrogance. ¡°She is my distinguished client. Show some respect in your words, or BelleVogue might choose not to serve you!¡±

    Without missing a beat, Norah let Aaron scold the two.

    Aaron stood tall, continuing, ¡°Next time before you start barking, make sure you know who you¡¯re dealing with. Don¡¯t pick fights with the big shots and end up with eggs on your stupid faces!¡±

    When Aaron emphasized the word ¡°barking,¡± Norah¡¯s face broke into a slight smile, and Joanna couldn¡¯t hold back her mockingughter.

    The salesperson, now more at ease, warmed up to Madeline and spoke up. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll help you find whatever you need.¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, Madeline struggled to maintain herposure. She shot a spiteful nce at Norah behind Aaron and pushed Kathy forward.

    Quick to catch on, Kathy eximed, ¡°Oh my! Norah, you are not picky at all! Now you¡¯re chasing after BelleVogue¡¯s designer!¡±

    Aaron exuded a refined demeanor, and Kathy¡¯sment was clearly intended to disgust Norah.

    Unsurprisingly, Norah¡¯s expression turned slightly chilly. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Just because a man and a woman are seen together, you immediately assume it¡¯s an improper rtionship?¡±

    Joanna widened her eyes, unable to contain her boiling fury. She was about to storm over and give Kathy a piece of her mind when Norah pulled her back.

    ¡°Norah, don¡¯t hold back!¡± Joanna snapped. ¡°I¡¯m about to blow a fuse even though you¡¯re as calm as can be! Kathy, you¡¯re insufferable! I really want to sew you up with a freaking needle!¡±

    Kathy, still wary of Joanna, shrunk behind Madeline.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 88

    ?Chapter 88:

    Aaron stepped forward, his finger aimed at Kathy. ¡°You filthy girl! How vulgar and unmannered of you! nder us again, and I¡¯ll be forced to show you the door with a hanger!¡±

    Madeline positioned herself in front of Kathy, her eyebrows lifted as she nced at Norah. ¡°Norah, isn¡¯t it time you managed your entourage? They¡¯re overly protective, verging on the irrational.¡±

    The directness of Madeline¡¯s statement was unmistakable.

    Joanna¡¯s temper red at once. She addressed Madeline with a frosty tone, ¡°Do you really think your Powell family holds any sway in Glophia? Are you aware of who I am? My brother could decimate the Powell family¡¯s fortune by two-thirds in an instant.¡±

    Madeline¡¯splexion drained of color as she quickly tried to amend her words. ¡°Miss Andrews, that wasn¡¯t my intention. My issue was with Norah, not you.¡±

    Kathy struggled to swallow, observing Joanna¡¯smanding presence. To Kathy, Joanna emanated the aura of a distinguished family, unlike Norah, who seemed just another face in the crowd. It was this contrast that emboldened Kathy and Madeline to taunt Norah.

    With a scoff, Joanna retorted, ¡°My words fall on deaf ears? How dare you belittle Norah? She¡¯s asked me to ignore your antics before, but you¡¯ve crossed the line this time.¡±

    Norah met Kathy¡¯s and Madeline¡¯s gaze with a serene expression. ¡°Getting upset over them is pointless. Think of them as mere fools.¡±

    Aaron, impressed, gave a thumbs up. ¡°Yourposure is admirable.¡± He was surprised by Norah¡¯s patience under mockery, yet

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    He suspected that anger simmered beneath her calm surface, especially considering the incident with her hand.

    Joanna pressed on. ¡°Norah might overlook your taunts, but I won¡¯t. Cross me and you¡¯ll learn your lesson.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s gaze was icy as she smiled. ¡°Ever heard of Jordy? Arrogant as he used to be, he didn¡¯t dare y against me. He seems quite timid in my presence. Care to test your reach?¡±

    Aaron¡¯s apuse broke the silence. ¡°Well spoken, Joanna!¡± Touched by their support, he suggested with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go shopping or whatever? Leave us be. You might regret the oue otherwise.¡±

    Madeline, catching Joanna¡¯s chilling stare, felt a wave of fear. Her boldness toward Norah had stemmed from the belief that Norahcked backing, unlike herself, with the Powell and Carter families behind her. Yet, she recognized that provoking the Andrews family was a mistake.

    Kathy nudged Madeline, whispering, ¡°Madeline, she¡¯s upset. We should leave now. Anyint to her family about us could spell disaster for our families.¡±

    Kathy understood that Joanna¡¯s threat wasn¡¯t empty. Bryson indeed had the power to obliterate a significant portion of both the Powell and Carter families¡¯ assets. His influence and strength far surpassed that of their families in Glophia.

    Madeline, feeling a mix of defiance and resignation, addressed Joanna. ¡°Miss Andrews, I get that you¡¯re sticking up for your friend, but here¡¯s a piece of advice. Norah isn¡¯t as saintly as you think. Watch out.¡±

    ¡°She might just turn on you.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s response was swift and sharp. ¡°And you think you¡¯re in a position to lecture Norah?¡±

    Barely concealing her amusement at their disgruntled expressions, Norah chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ve spelled it out for you. Are you really going to stand here making a spectacle of yourselves? Leave now, or I can¡¯t promise you won¡¯t regret staying.¡±

    Kathy, genuinely intimidated by Joanna, tugged at Madeline¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Madeline, perhaps it¡¯s best we leave for now.¡±

    Kathy was acutely aware of the havoc Bryson could wreak on the Carter family if Joanna decided to involve him. She realized that in Derek¡¯s eyes, Madeline held a ce far more significant than she did. The prospect of Derek holding her ountable for provoking the Andrews family made her chicken out.

    With a reluctant scowl, Madeline conceded, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± She cast a lingering look of animosity toward Norah before exiting the BelleVogue boutique with Kathy.

    Aaron dismissed the salesperson who had been shadowing them. ¡°You can attend to someone else. I¡¯ve got it from here.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    With the salesperson gone, Aaron exined to Norah and Joanna, ¡°This salesperson is new to the main office and doesn¡¯t recognize you two yet.¡±

    It wasmon knowledge among BelleVogue¡¯s staff that Norah and Joanna were frequent patrons. Their visits were usually attended to by Aaron.

    Leading them further into the store, Aaron offered his assistance. ¡°What brings you here today? Let me know what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s spirits seemed to lift after Kathy¡¯s and Madeline¡¯s departure.

    She teased, ¡°Does Norah really need your help picking out clothes? She¡¯s got a better eye than you do.¡±

    Aaron felt a sting from her words. ¡°Joanna, that¡¯s a bit harsh.¡±

    Now more rxed, Norah perused a selection of high-fashion dresses. ¡°I need a dress for an auction. Something that fits well.¡±

    ¡°Alright, a dress for an auction. Let¡¯s see what we can find.¡± Upon seeing the options Aaron presented, Norah replied, ¡°There¡¯s so much to choose from. Let¡¯s not rush. Feel free to try on whichever dress catches your eye.¡±

    Joanna was enthusiastic about her selection. ¡°Norah, this one looks fantastic on you. You should definitely give it a try.¡±

    As Norah emerged from the changing room, d in the stunning dress, Joanna and Aaron, who had been in mid-conversation, stopped and stared in awe. ¡°You look absolutely breathtaking.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re incredibly gorgeous.¡±

    Theirpliments echoed together.

    Adorned in the striking dress, Norah seemed nothing short of a goddess. Her figure was entuated beautifully by the dress¡¯s design. It was a shoulder-less fishtail cut, crafted from shimmering silver-white fabric that cascaded down from her waist in fluid waves. With her hair elegantly pinned up, her slender neck and the softness of her skin were on full disy, lending her an air of supreme grace.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help butpliment, ¡°Norah¡¯s physique is just perfect. She makes any dress look stunning. Truly breathtaking.¡±

    ¡°Apart from being a gifted designer, Norah could have made a remarkable model. She¡¯s got the looks and the figure¡ªjust imagine,¡± Aaron mused.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t resist a yful eye roll. ¡°Aaron, get real. The ie Norah earns from her work in design and medicine far exceeds what she¡¯d make as a model. Plus, why would she dive into modeling? It¡¯s not the easiest path.¡±

    ¡°Joanna, are you implying that other professions are a challenge?¡± Aaron teased.

    ¡°In Norah¡¯s case, breaking into any field would be effortless,¡± Joanna countered with confidence.

    Overhearing their yful squabble, Norah offered a smile. ¡°This dress is the one. Aaron, could you pack it up for me? I¡¯ll pay with my card.¡±

    Joanna, reaching into Norah¡¯s purse, presented a sleek ck card to Aaron. ¡°What are you waiting for? Use this card.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 89

    ?Chapter 89:

    Aaron, shing Norah¡¯s card on the POS machine, said to the salesperson, ¡°Pack up that gown for Norah. Since you said so, I won¡¯t be the one to rain on your parade.¡±

    Norah, lounging on the sofa, responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like you own this ce.¡±

    Norah knew well enough that if Aaron ran this store, she could just snap her fingers, and the clothes would magically appear at her doorstep at her request. She was as sure of that as the sun rising in the east!

    Joanna had chosen a new outfit for herself. She owned a lot of outfits, but there was always something new that caught her attention.

    ¡°Norah got me a dress! I¡¯m over the moon!¡± Joanna was as joyful as ever. She brandished the ck card entrusted to her by Norah, allowing her to splurge to her heart¡¯s content.

    Aaron, looking at Joanna, remarked, ¡°Joanna, you¡¯ve been grinning ear to ear ever since Norah¡¯s divorce. I can¡¯t fathom why you, hailing from one of Glophia¡¯s four major families, the Andrews n no less, act like a kid in a candy store whenever Norah is around.¡±

    Joanna shot back, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be happy? With Norah in the picture, I¡¯m always on cloud nine! We can have a st just like old times. Norah¡¯s settled at the hospital.¡±

    Meanwhile, Madeline and Kathy had strolled out of BelleVogue. Kathy nursed her fingers, a flicker of resentment in her eyes.

    ¡°Madeline, Norah¡¯s got too much attitude! She struts around like she owns the ce just because she¡¯s cozy with Miss Andrews. It¡¯s insufferable!¡± Kathy huffed.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Madeline, cautious of their surroundings, replied, ¡°What can we do? The Andrews¡¯ clout outweighs both of oursbined. Stirring up trouble won¡¯t do any good.¡±

    Seated at a caf¨¦, Madeline advised, ¡°Kathy, I know you¡¯re not fond of Norah, but we¡¯ve got to consider the bigger picture, alright?¡±

    Kathy grumbled, ¡°I know, Madeline. That¡¯s why I had to bite my tongue. If it were up to me, I¡¯d give Norah a piece of my mind!¡±

    Kathy figured that if Joanna wasn¡¯t in the mix, she and Madeline would¡¯ve reduced Norah to tears by now. She deemed Norah shameless¡ªluring Derek high and dry, living avish life at Dreamview Vis, andnding a cushy job at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    Having been grounded for her reckless behavior for some time and with other things on her te, Kathy hadn¡¯t dealt with Norah yet. She intended to teach Norah a lesson on behalf of Derek now that she had the time.

    ¡°Well, Kathy, you¡¯re still a bit behind, easily swayed by emotions. Norah stays cool as a cucumber even when we throw shade at her. She¡¯s the craftiest one around.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s words struck a chord with Kathy. ¡°Are you saying Norah¡¯s calm facade is an act? Is she acting to get Joanna and Aaron to retaliate against us? She¡¯s quite the fox!¡± Kathy seethed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it! She was abandoned, but she mingles with Miss Andrews, Mr. Scott, and Mr. Hayes, living avish life she doesn¡¯t deserve. She must be relishing it!¡± Kathy added bitterly.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably tickled pink indeed, hobnobbing with Glophia¡¯s elite, linked to the Andrews and Hayes ns. She¡¯s content, every single day.¡±

    After a sip of coffee, Madeline continued, ¡°Derek brought up the Andrews, Hayes, and Scott families often. He wanted to connect with them but never got the chance. Yet, Norah effortlessly gets in with these families¡¯ key yers. Quite the strategist.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s likely using her looks to climb thedder!¡± Kathy spected maliciously. ¡°She has just a pretty face, nothing more!¡±

    Leaning in cautiously, Kathy whispered to Madeline, ¡°Madeline, I know some folks in the underworld. Maybe we could¡­¡±

    The more Madeline listened, the more pleased she became. After Kathy finished speaking, they exchanged nces, dangerous smiles ying on their lips.

    Norah and Joanna, done with their spree at the Splendor Building, had Aaron arrange for the gowns to be dispatched home. They then decided to unwind at the mour Club.

    By the time they arrived, the clock had ticked past eight, and a band named Rosy Secret was taking the stage. Joanna, growing weary of Rosy Secret¡¯s consistent presence,ined, ¡°Can¡¯t mour Club find some other bands? It¡¯s always Rosy Secret, so annoying!¡±

    ¡°Rosy Secret is popr for a reason,¡± Norah replied, sipping her juice. Choosing to drive herself today, Norah abstained from alcohol. In contrast, Joanna, a fan of alcohol, was already indulging.

    ¡°Norah, is that really you?¡± A voice filled with surprise reached Norah¡¯s ears.

    Norah looked up to see Zeke, guitar in tow.

    Zeke, cleaned up and polished with his guitar, bore no resemnce to the disheveled man she had first encountered. ¡°Joining the fun at mour Club too?¡± Norah smiled, gesturing toward the seat across from her. ¡°Grab a seat.¡± Zeke, with a shy smile, settled in after cing his guitar beside him. ¡°Came here on a whim¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see if I could run into you.¡± Zeke chuckled. ¡°Since we parted waysst time, I reconnected with my old bandmates. We¡¯re all back together now. I wanted to get your input on our next move.¡±

    Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated running into Zeke today. She furrowed her brow, ncing at Rosy Secret on stage, deep in thought.

    Joanna, sizing up Zeke, widened her eyes.

    Zeke, around thirty andcking sharp features, appeared handsome in the presence of the two captivating women. Sensing Joanna¡¯s scrutiny, Zeke quickly looked down.

    ¡°Norah, if you want to meet the other band members, I can call them over.¡±

    ¡°Norah, what do you think? Should we have theme over for a look? You¡¯re making decisions based on Zeke¡¯s words alone without considering the rest of the band!¡± Joanna remarked casually. ¡°Do you think they can pull it off?¡±

    Zeke raised his head confidently. ¡°I believe we can!¡±

    ¡°You believe, but what about the rest of your band? A band isn¡¯t a one-person show, right, Norah?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 90

    ?Chapter 90:

    Zeke, get in touch with your bandmates. Tonight, you¡¯ll have the chance to y at mour Club,¡± Norah announced, a spark of excitement in her eyes. ¡°Joanna¡¯s right. I would like to see how your band performs.¡±

    Zeke, caught off guard, felt a wave of anxiety. ¡°What if we don¡¯t live up to your expectations? Are you going back on your word?¡±

    Norah gave him a cool look. ¡°My word is my bond. You¡¯ve proven yourself. If any of your bandmates don¡¯t cut it, I¡¯ll find a recement.¡±

    Zeke felt nervous. Even though he believed in his band, he wasn¡¯t sure if Norah would be pleased. He hoped none of the members would fail the band.

    Noticing his concern, Norah reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that strict. After all, Rosy Secret started from scratch, with me ying a part in their different state.¡±

    Zeke, heart racing, managed to muster, ¡°Okay.¡±

    As Zeke reached out to his band, Norah and Joanna approached the club¡¯s performance manager. After hearing Norah¡¯s request, the manager shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. Mr. Morris didn¡¯te today. The acts on stage are all set. Without his order, we can¡¯t change it.¡±

    Norah presented the VIP ess Spencer had given her, swiftly gaining the manager¡¯s cooperation.

    ¡°With this VIP ess, consider it done. Just one song?¡± the manager asked.

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let me know the timing, and I¡¯ll set it up.¡±

    Joanna, trailing Norah,mented, ¡°That VIP ess opens doors. You¡¯re free to do whatever you like here. There¡¯s no need to shell out any cash. It¡¯s such a sweet gift from Spencer.¡±

    When they returned to their seats, they noticed three young people sitting beside Zeke¡ªtwo men and one woman. Seeing Norah and Joanna return, Zeke got up and introduced them. ¡°Miss Wilson, meet our lead singer Phoebe, Merlin on bass, and Rodger on drums. Guys, this is Miss Wilson.¡±

    Zeke kept Norah¡¯s identity as Starbeam a secret from his bandmates.

    Zeke¡¯s three band members weren¡¯t drop-dead gorgeous. Phoebe was tall and slender, decked out in leather attire. The three were visibly thrilled. For them, ying at mour Club had been a dream since they established the band.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready to hit the stage, but we didn¡¯t bring all our instruments. Just got a guitar for Zeke,¡± Rodger said, scratching his head.

    Merlin confirmed with a nod and said, ¡°Yeah, no biggie problem.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Norah had everything set up and led the group to the instrument room at the mour Club, where they could pick out whatever instruments they wanted.

    Soon, they were informed it was time to take the stage. Norah smiled encouragingly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    The group exchanged determined nces, proiming, ¡°We¡¯ve got this!¡±

    Joanna escorted Norah to a prime viewing spot on the second floor to enjoy the show.

    Meanwhile, Emerson and his band were puzzled by their premature stage exit. They were scheduled to y until midnight, yet it was only nine. The sudden change left them questioning what was happening.

    At the backstage, Emerson¡¯s expression turned grim. He turned to the manager and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a brief intermission,¡± the manager exined. ¡°You¡¯ll be back on after this band¡¯s single performance.¡±

    Coyle interjected, ¡°We¡¯ve never had a break like this before. What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°The truth is, a VIP guest requested a special performance by a band for one song,¡± the manager responded.

    Coyle and Emerson exchanged nces. They both understood that this was about the guy strumming on the guitar.

    After saying that, the manager left the backstage to handle things.

    Coyle returned with a prim face. ¡°Emerson, it¡¯s that same guy from before, but this time, he¡¯s got three more with him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Emerson suggested.

    Kathy lounged on the sofa, messing around on her phone, uninterested in what was happening outside. Emerson and Coyle stepped out.

    They spotted three guys and a woman standing on the stage, bathed in light. The bass started, belting out a recent hit tune. After the intro faded, the singer¡¯s voice emerged: ¡°Clouds are like the sky¡¯s dreams, bringing in a touch of sadness. Do you feel it?¡±

    The crowd was still scratching their heads over the band¡¯s sudden shift. But with the sweet melody, they couldn¡¯t help but sway with the rhythm.

    Upon witnessing the audience¡¯s positive reaction, Coyle and Emerson couldn¡¯t hide their frustration.

    Zeke¡¯s band showcased remarkable synergy. The drummer and bassist seamlessly integrated impromptu elements while the singer perfectly aligned with their cues.

    Caught up in the performance, Joanna eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve got a knack for spotting talent!¡±

    Norah offered a humble smile in response.

    Having been in a band for years, Norah had an eye for talent. Zeke¡¯s dedication to music and how he protected his guitar the other day had impressed her. Zeke¡¯s band had potential. It would be a pity if they didn¡¯t get their shot in the spotlight.

    When Norah asked about their circumstances, Phoebe shared, ¡°I¡¯m a married mother. My family opposes my involvement in the band, urging me to focus on being a mom. But music is my dream, one I wasn¡¯t ready to abandon despite the pressures.¡±

    Merlin and Rodger added, ¡°Our backgrounds aren¡¯t affluent enough to chase our dreams on our own. We only pursued this opportunity because Zeke promised us a chance to perform here, at mour Club.¡±

    Observing his bandmates¡¯ disheartened states, Zeke nced at Norah before saying, ¡°Tell the truth! Miss Wilson¡¯s word is our chance to break out.¡±

    Phoebe raised her head and asked, ¡°Why are you interested in helping us gain recognition?¡±

    Norah, with her attention momentarily on Rosy Secret, performing downstairs from a distance, replied, ¡°I aim to disce them. That¡¯s what I¡¯m working toward.¡±

    The revtion left Phoebe, Rodger, and Merlin in awe!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 91

    ?Chapter 91:

    Zeke¡¯s bandmates raised their eyebrows. ¡°Take down Rosy Secret?¡± To them, it seemed Norah had her head in the clouds. Rosy Secret was quite a popr force. What made Norah believe that their band could take on Rosy Secret?

    ¡°I am certain my band can pull this off,¡± Zeke calmly announced. Norah had approved of the band, and with her support and help, they would definitely make it.

    ¡°In that case, your band needs a name,¡± Norah said.

    ¡°Dream,¡± the four of them unanimously dered.

    Nodding, Norah remarked, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that. I¡¯ll send the details of your uing performances to Zeke. He will keep everyone informed.¡±

    Phoebe and the others knew nothing about Norah¡¯s true identity as Starbeam. They only knew her as the beautiful, rich, and powerful woman at the mour Club. It was quite a game-changer for them to have her support, so they all agreed without hesitation.

    After all the arrangements were made, the four of them reminisced over drinks in the secluded booth while Norah sipped a ss of juice. They had a good time. Later, Norah drove Joanna home and then headed to Dreamview Vis.

    Last week, Sean had driven over to pick Norah up since her car was under repair. As she neared the Vis tonight, Norah spotted her white sedan parked at the entrance of her vi from afar. She was overjoyed. That car was her preferred choice formuting.

    It waste at night when Norah finally approached Dreamview Vis.

    When Norah was about to enter themunity, she noticed a petite girl being dragged toward a dark, secluded area. The road was lonely, and the girl seemed to be in fear and pain.

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Norah slowed down and immediately headed toward them. She stopped the car, opened the door, and stepped out. It was easy for Norah to locate the girl by the terrified groans she could hear.

    The girl was now surrounded by three men, all smiling sinisterly. A glimmer of hope appeared in the girl¡¯s eyes when she spotted Norah.

    ¡°Please help me!¡± the girl cried, her voice cracking. ¡°Please! Help me¡­¡± Her voice seemed to be carried away by the wind.

    One of the men pped the girl hard and began tearing at her clothes. ¡°One¡¯sing to save you, girl! Quite lucky for us to encounter such beauty!¡±

    Norah approached them slowly. The four men didn¡¯t notice her, as they were too busy groping the woman andughing lewdly.

    Norah took out her dagger. After she had been kidnapped, she never went anywhere without it. The small dagger was sharp and could end a life in an instant if properly used.

    She slowed her breathing so that it would be hard for them to hear her, moving stealthily toward the group. These men all looked rough, reminding Norah of the three kidnappers from the Fox Alliance that she had previously encountered. They all seemed to possess the same malicious aura.

    Norah could tell these four men were well-built, their muscles visible beneath their clothes.

    Judging from theirck of weapons, Norah believed they were just out for some debauchery.

    The girl spotted Norah hiding behind a tree, making a pleading gesture toward her. One of the four men seemed to sense something was amiss. ¡°Hey, someone¡¯s here!¡± he yelled into the darkness. ¡°Come out, whoever you are.¡±

    At his request, Norah stepped out from behind the tree. Her stunning beauty seemed to captivate the four men. ¡°Wow! I guess this beauty couldn¡¯t resist joining us when she saw how handsome we are!¡± one of them said. ¡°You want some of this, gorgeous?¡±

    Although the four men seemed lecherous, they appeared to be a bunch ofckeys,cking the seriousness that Juan had. Norah was relieved by this.

    ¡°You all have one minute to get out of here,¡± Norah said, fixing them with an icy re.

    The four men burst outughing at her words. ¡°Oh, beauty. Are you joking? Stop dreaming! Who do you think you¡¯re scaring?¡±

    Norah smiled menacingly. ¡°Well, I did give you a chance.¡±

    The four men seemed to forget about the trembling girl as they slowly approached Norah. She was about to lunge at them when she heard heavy breathing from the forest. It wasn¡¯ting from any of the men.

    She frowned, realizing that the four men were using her distraction to encircle her.

    ¡°Why have you gone silent? Are you scared?¡± one of them teased.

    ¡°You thought it was amusing to y us for fools? Why did you stop then?¡± another man chimed in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream now. There will be enough time for thatter.¡±

    They all seemed unaware of the impending doom Norah was about to bring upon them. They thought she was fragile.

    Norah nced at the girl on the ground, gritted her teeth, and immediately struck one of the men in a non-lethal area, incapacitating him.

    The other three men were shocked at the blinding speed with which Norah had moved. The one she had attacked was now on the ground, groaning in pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t attack her! Let¡¯s wait for reinforcement,¡± one of the men said.

    Norah knew he was referring to those hidden in the bushes. She understood that she couldn¡¯t afford to linger as the number of her adversaries grew.

    Despite the growing threat, Norah maintained herposure. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°Trying to buy time? I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    She then ced a swift kick on one man¡¯s head and followed up with two punches to the other two. The three men went down in quick session.

    They had not been prepared for her attack.

    ¡°Get up and follow me,¡± Norah said as she crouched by the frightened girl, offering her help to get up.

    The girl, however, seemed scared and hesitant to trust Norah.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Norah reassured her.

    ¡°I will take you to safety,¡± Norah said as she ced a reassuring hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    She was attempting to lift the girl when she suddenly realized they were no longer alone.

    A voice, cold and malevolent, said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    The hand Norah had extended froze midair. Turning around, she was met with the girl¡¯s icy re.

    ¡°Fools! Do I have to do everything myself?¡± the girl said to the four men.

    She then turned to Norah and added, ¡°They underestimated you. However, I didn¡¯t let my guard down. This whole little act was staged, and you fell for it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92:

    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, realization dawned on Norah that she had fallen for an act.

    Norah erupted inughter unexpectedly. Throughout her life, she had often found herself fooling others, but now she was the victim of deceit.

    ¡°Who instructed you toe here?¡± Norah asked.

    This was the road to her home. It was evident that someone had orchestrated this meticulously.

    ¡°Does Mylo or Juan ring a bell?¡± the girl asked, approaching Norah with a knife in hand. Her breath brushed against Norah¡¯s face.

    Norah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. So, the girl was from the Fox Alliance? How did they discover who was responsible for Mylo¡¯s and Juan¡¯s deaths?

    ¡°Care to guess why there¡¯s such a crowd gathered here for you today? Because I didn¡¯t want history to repeat itself. And thanks to your generosity, you walked right into our trap.¡± The girl chuckled as her men emerged one by one.

    Over twenty burly figures lurked in the shadows of the forest, clearly organized. The chill of the de against Norah¡¯s neck was palpable, and the menacing presence of the men before her was undeniable.

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me,¡± the girl pressed the de closer, her tone fierce. ¡°Tie her up and bring her back.¡± Instantly, two men approached Norah, brandishing hemp ropes. They steadily advanced toward her in the darkness, a tragedy looming.

    As the girl retracted her knife and took a step back, the men began binding Norah¡¯s wrists. Suddenly, Norah sprang into action, seizing one man by the neck and delivering a swift kick to another¡¯s groin.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    The girl was directingmands at the injured men, but when she heard themotion, she swiftly turned and saw the unfolding scene.

    ¡°Catch her!¡±

    Norah had managed to break free from the ropes and was darting away. At that moment, she was thankful she hadn¡¯t worn high heels today. She ran fast, with the men in pursuit.

    After a prolonged chase, Norah tasted the metallic tang of blood in her mouth, her breath ragged. She focused on regting her breathing, determined not to give herself away. The consequences of being recaptured by them would be dire.

    Spotting her white car parked by the roadside in the distance, she glimpsed a glimmer of hope. Her only stroke of luck was that none of the men carried firearms, or she might have been shot dead already.

    ¡°Can¡¯t any of you catch up to a girl? Run faster!¡±

    A pack of men trailed after Norah. If anyone had witnessed the scene, they would have been astounded. The wind howled relentlessly.

    As the metallic scent of blood filled Norah¡¯s mouth, its intensity grew. Her breath became ragged from the exertion of running. The pursuers, hot on her heels, were on the verge of closing in.

    In a swift motion, she dashed toward her vehicle, retrieved the car key, and unlocked the door.

    Norah¡¯s tranquility shattered as a man lunged toward her. His dagger grazed her back. A surge of agony coursed through her, causing her face to freeze in shock. The hand that had just opened the door now quivered uncontrobly.

    Undeterred by the pain shooting through her shoulder, Norah clenched her teeth and forcefully kicked the assant aside. With a resounding m, she shut the door and ignited the car¡¯s engine. The vehicle swiftly elerated, resembling an arrow released from its bowstring. The frustrated pursuers could only watch as the white car faded into the distance.

    Stepping forward, the girl delivered a swift kick to the fallen man. ¡°Pathetic. You couldn¡¯t handle a girl when you had a knife? Utterly useless!¡±

    This girl held a prominent position within the Fox Alliance. The reprimanded man meekly lowered his head, too afraid to challenge her words.

    ¡°You will all face consequences!¡± she dered coldly. ¡°I will not tolerate any more failures.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± the men replied firmly.

    Meanwhile, Norah endured the persistent pain in her back as she drove home. Those from the Fox Alliance had proven themselves formidable, sessfully locating and ensnaring her. She remained in a daze due to the persistent throbbing from the knife injury.

    Norah entered themunity and suppressed her dizziness, parking her car by the side of the road. She activated her phone to reach out to Joanna for help, but as soon as it powered on, she lost consciousness against the steering wheel.

    Her phone slipped from her hand, identally brushing against someone¡¯s contact. A white car sat silently parked on the road, with no one witnessing this scene.

    The phone call was promptly answered. ¡°Hello? Norah? What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong? Hey, are you still there? Where are you? I¡¯ming to get you.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t end the call. In his casual attire, he hurried to search for her location. The map indicated she was right there in Dreamview Vis. Anxiety filled him as he zoomed in on the map, pinpointing a more precise position. After memorizing it, he grabbed his keys and rushed out, speeding toward the location.

    Relief washed over Sean when he spotted Norah in her white car. But when he saw her, unconscious with her head on the steering wheel, his heart skipped a beat. A knife wound marred her back, staining her clothes and even the seat with blood. Norah was injured!

    Realizing this, Sean felt a deep sense of remorse and anguish. How much pain must she be in?

    He approached the door, only to discover it was locked and received no response from Norah as he tapped on the window. A mncholy expression adorned his face as he picked up a stone from the garden and hurled it at the car window.

    After taking Norah back to his vi, Sean called the family doctor. In the living room, he anxiously awaited the doctor¡¯s examination results. His countenance was cold as he pondered over who could have harmed Norah.

    For the sake of Norah, a female family doctor was called over.

    ¡°The knife wound is not severe. She fainted due to exhaustion and the wound,¡± the doctor reassured him.

    ¡°She will regain consciousness after resting for a while,¡± the doctor exined Norah¡¯s condition. ¡°I have applied medicine and changed her clothes. A good rest will do her well.¡±

    Sean nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The room where Norah was sleeping was the same one she had upied during her previous stay. Keeping it reserved for her since herst visit had been Sean¡¯s deliberate choice.

    He perched on the edge of the bed, observing the girl lying there with a pallid face. His heart ached.

    Her face was so pale and lifeless.

    Sean touched his chest, his expression filled with sympathy, though he was unaware of it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 93

    ?Chapter 93:

    Sean pulled up a chair and sat by the bed, extending his hand to brush strands of Norah¡¯s hair from her face and gently tucking them behind her ears.

    As he watched her, his mind began to recall all of their encounters. Beyond the radiant energy Norah had exuded when they first met, she always seemed to be in distress during every other encounter they shared. She had battled through a cold, been chased after, and even been stabbed. She had undoubtedly been through a lot.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that, despite everything, she was fortunate to have met him.

    ¡°Sleep tight. I¡¯ll find out who hurt you and help you get your revenge,¡± Sean whispered softly, his promise clear in his husky voice as he gazed at Norah lying on the bed.

    Meanwhile, Kathy, furious, was on the phone. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t seed? Fine, I might as well treat the deposit loss! Don¡¯t call me again or get involved in any way! Just get lost!¡± she snapped, disconnecting the call.

    ¡°Madeline, I¡¯m so angry! I paid them two hundred thousand dors, and they still failed! Do you think Norah will be with us if she finds out?¡±

    Madeline, unfazed, continued with her manicure, lightly blowing dust off her nails. ¡°Why are you so scared? Does she have any proof? Does she even suspect we nned all of this? You know, that gang isn¡¯t very notorious, and only a few people are involved. Norah won¡¯t know about them.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s eyelids fluttered as she thought it over. ¡°You¡¯re right. But Norah has incredible luck. Over twenty people chased her, and she still managed to escape. At least they injured her¡­ that eases my frustration a little bit.¡±

    With Joanna¡¯s support, Norah had verbally and physically confronted Kathy. Kathy, holding onto the grudge, was desperate for revenge.

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)

    Although the people she hired had failed in their attempt, they had managed to injure Norah, which somewhat alleviated Kathy¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Madeline, I heard that the Scott family is hosting an auction next week. Did the Carter family receive an invitation?¡± Kathy suddenly remembered the most important detail, pping her forehead. ¡°One invitation allows one person and apanion to enter. It seems that all the prestigious families in Glophia have received invitations.¡±

    Madeline replied casually, ¡°Derek told me about it. I¡¯ll be attending the auction as hispanion.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s eyes shed with unwillingness, though Madeline didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Madeline, I¡¯m about to attend a few big events. Can you let me go to the auction too, so I can learn something? I want to go with my brother and have a new experience,¡± Kathy said, putting away her long face and pleading.

    Madeline¡¯s expression instantly soured.

    She had been wondering why Kathy had brought up the auction so suddenly. Now, she understood Kathy¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re always apanying my brother,¡± Madeline replied coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t miss any auctions or events in the future.¡±

    Kathy carefully studied Madeline¡¯s facial expressions. She might be arrogant in front of Norah, but she didn¡¯t dare treat Madeline the same way. Kathy knew she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Madeline, since thetter was the Powell family¡¯s most adored daughter. If Madelineined to Derek or her parents about any mistreatment, Kathy would surely face severe consequences.

    The color drained from Kathy¡¯s face as she remembered how her mother and grandmother had recently disciplined her strictly.

    ¡°Please? Please, Madeline,¡± Kathy urged.

    Madeline looked conflicted, clearly reluctant to give in to Kathy¡¯s request.

    At that moment, Derek strode in and noticed that Madeline was almost in tears. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Kathy, did you say something and upset Madeline?¡± Derek asked.

    Kathy frantically waved her hands. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was just asking Madeline if I coulde to the auction with you.¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Mypanion will always be Madeline. What new trouble are you trying to create? Go home immediately!¡±

    Derek then turned to Madeline, his tone softening with concern. ¡°Haven¡¯t I always taken you to all the events in the past? You must join me for this auction.¡±

    Hearing this, Kathy couldn¡¯t stop herself from chiming in. ¡°Since you¡¯re in a rtionship with Madeline, won¡¯t she be able to attend every auction or event with you in the future? Why can¡¯t I just attend this one? Several aplished young men from Glophia¡¯s prestigious families will be a part of this auction. Derek, you never want me to consistently visit your ce, right?¡±

    Kathy¡¯s true goal was clear¡ªshe wanted to secure herself a rich husband. If only she could hook up with Sean, she thought, then she would surely get what she wanted.

    ¡°Then¡­ Why don¡¯t you take Kathy with you?¡±

    ¡°Derek?¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes were watery as she buried herself in Derek¡¯s arms, speaking in a muffled voice. ¡°Although I really look forward to experiencing this auction, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s give Kathy this chance to enjoy herself.¡±

    ¡°Derek, Madeline has consented. Let mee with you. My dress is ready; I just need you to take me there,¡± Kathy hurriedly said.

    The quarrel between the two women had left Derek irritated. After ncing at the pitiful Madeline, he made his decision. ¡°Madeline wille with me.¡± He shot Kathy a re, warning her, ¡°Don¡¯t cross your boundaries here. Leave quickly.¡±

    Kathy pouted unhappily, red icily at Madeline, who was snuggling into Derek, and stormed out.

    In the dimly lit room, theputer screen emitted a faint blue glow as Sean¡¯s hands flew over the keyboard.

    A voice from his Bluetooth earpiece said, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully hacked into all the cameras of the Glophia Transportation Bureau. I¡¯m currently retrieving surveince footage of the areas through which the vehicle passed¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. Use mour Club as your starting point. Find all the surveince footage of that moment and send me a copy,¡± Sean instructed.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The images flickered frame by frame. Norah¡¯s reflection was visible in Sean¡¯s eyes. Sean clenched his hands tightly as he watched Norah being chased and then stabbed near the white car when she resisted.

    His gaze didn¡¯t leave the attacker¡¯s face.

    Norah got into the driver¡¯s seat and sped away toward the Vis.

    A group of people dressed in ck appeared on the side of the road. They were led by a girl who looked gentle but radiated a sinister aura.

    Sean narrowed his eyes, studying the girl closely. It looked like this girl was responsible for Norah¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Find the details of this girl from the footage. I want her information in thirty minutes,¡± Sean ordered into the earpiece.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Sean removed his sses, rubbing his eyes in exhaustion. Who wanted to hurt Norah? Did that girl harbor some resentment against her? Why were so many people after Norah?

    There was no denying that Norah had exhibited exceptional skills, managing to escape the pursuit easily. The entire time she was being chased, she disyed remarkable calmness, showing no signs of fear or panic. This left Sean wondering: Was Norah truly terrified when she and Kaiden were kidnapped?

    He closed his eyes. It didn¡¯t matter how many secrets she was hiding. Now that he had decided to protect her, no one was allowed to harm her.

    A sound came through his Bluetooth earpiece again.

    ¡°Found it. The girl¡¯s name is Hilda. She¡¯s the second-inmand of the Fox Alliance. She¡¯s known for her viciousness in Glophia. Her heart is as cold as a snake and a scorpion. Basically, she is the epitome of cruelty.¡±

    Sean¡¯s tone turned forbidding. ¡°Get the details.¡±

    The voice on the other end became grim. ¡°Okay. This incident was specifically organized by the Fox Alliance against Miss Wilson.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 94

    ?Chapter 94:

    Better asked, ¡°I breached the Fox Alliance¡¯swork and unearthed something odd.¡±

    A voice replied, ¡°I intercepted this call recording from Hilda¡¯s phone. The Fox Alliance was hired to orchestrate this pursuit of Miss Wilson.¡±

    Sean then saw a document pop up on his screen.

    He yed the audio, listening to two women¡¯s voices. His expression grew stormier by the minute.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve stumbled upon a plot. The Fox Alliance was hired to target Miss Wilson. Luckily, Miss Wilson managed to escape. Had they captured her, she¡¯d have faced unimaginable horrors back at their headquarters.¡±

    A wave of fury swept over Sean. ¡°Can you trace the mastermind behind this?¡±

    ¡°Just a sec¡­ Alright, got it. I¡¯m sending over the location now.¡±

    Sean hurriedly checked the address. It was a mansion in Glophia. A quick search revealed the owner: Derek Carter.

    Sean frowned.

    ¡°Derek?¡± he muttered. ¡°The same Derek who was divorcing Norah for the other woman?¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    He wasn¡¯t privy to all the details, but he suspected that Norah¡¯s incident was somehow linked to Derek¡¯s affair. He recalled that the other woman¡¯s name was Madeline.

    Upon awakening, Norah¡¯s head spun wildly. A sharp pain on her left side made her wince. Then, she recalled she¡¯d been stabbed and had passed out in her vehicle.

    Norah¡¯s blood turned cold. Realizing her predicament, panic set in. Looking around, she realized she was clearly not in her car. She wondered where she was.

    The room was dim, making it hard to register anything. A slight, yet familiar scent hung in the air. Norah, grappling with her shoulder pain, tried to sit up and scan her surroundings. It didn¡¯t take long for her to recognize the room. Wasn¡¯t this the Scott family¡¯s guest room, where she¡¯d stayed before?

    The linens were fresh, the wardrobe now painted white, and the floor boasted plush wool carpet. A petite coffee table and a swing chair upied one corner. Despite the minor changes, it was unmistakably the same room.

    The realization that she was in Sean¡¯s residence brought a wave of relief to Norah. Though she was unsure of how she got here, she felt safe.

    That was when she noticed someone had changed her clothes and tended to her stab wound. A flush of embarrassment and irritation washed over her. Could Sean have been the one to treat her wound? The thought of him seeing her exposed left her speechless. As she mulled over this, she grew furious.

    Then, the soft tread of footsteps neared the door. Norah reclined and shut her eyes, feigning sleep.

    The door creaked open, and themp beside the bed bathed the space in a warm glow.

    Sean tiptoed to the bed, gazing at the resting figure. Norah¡¯s eyelids were closed, and her brow was furrowed, signaling unrest. He leaned in, brushing her forehead with his hand. Her skin was warm butcked the heat of a fever. His fingers drifted, smoothing the creases of her brow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m here with you,¡± he murmured, his voice aforting rumble.

    Unaware she was only pretending, he scrutinized her briefly before exiting. Only after the door clicked shut did Norah start to breathe heavily.

    Sean was her rescuer! She had chosen to feign sleep, not ready to confront anyone just yet. Sean¡¯s words lingered in her mind, thrilling her. She sped her chest, willing her heart to calm.

    Yet, the flutter of excitement was uncontroble as she pondered the depth of Sean¡¯s statement. Eventually, sleep imed her.

    When morning arrived, Norah gingerly sat up. Sean¡¯s words still echoed in her mind, causing her heart to skip. Why would Sean say such things to her, assuming she was asleep?

    A knock sounded, followed by Sean¡¯s voice. ¡°May I enter, Norah?¡±

    Norah nced down at the simple white nightgown adorning her. ¡°Please,e in.¡±

    Sean entered, bearing a ss of warm water. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he inquired softly, offering the ss. Norah propped herself up cautiously to avoid straining her shoulder. She epted the water, savoring the relief it brought to her parched throat after a few sips.

    ¡°Much better. Thank you,¡± she said, clutching the ss. She averted her gaze. ¡°How did I end up here?¡±

    Caught in the whirlwind of events, Norah could only recall waking up briefly after her ordeal.

    Seated next to her bed, Sean took his time detailing how he had brought her here, summoned a female doctor to attend to her injuries, and ensured her clothes were changed forfort.

    The relief that washed over Norah upon learning a female family doctor had been responsible for her change of clothes was palpable. The thought of Sean undertaking such a task would have left her mortified. Yet, she realized, had the situation been otherwise, she would have had to resign herself to it.

    ¡°Norah, can you tell me what really happenedst night?¡± Sean inquired, his voiceced with understanding, eager to hear her ount of the events.

    With a rueful smile, Norah recounted, ¡°Just my luck, another perilous encounter. Those assants were linked to the Fox Alliance. This time, a woman and several men attempted to lure me into a trap. I was surrounded by over twenty of them. Fortunately, I managed to escape and dart away in my car, though not without sustaining this injury.¡± She gestured toward her wound.

    Suddenly remembering something, she added, ¡°I need to ask for a leave. Oh, no! My phone was left in the car.¡±

    At that, Sean offered her a white phone, saying, ¡°Make your call first.¡±

    Norah ced the ss she was holding on the bedside table, epted the phone, and promptly notified Jamison about needing a week off to recover from her injury. A week, she hoped, would suffice for the wound to heal properly.

    Jamison, now more understanding toward Norah, didn¡¯t hesitate to grant her the leave.

    After concluding the call, Norah looked up to find Sean pondering aloud, ¡°You¡¯re always so focused on your work. You¡¯re the celebrated Supernatural Doctor. Why do you choose to work in a private hospital in Glophia?¡±

    Caught off guard by the question, Norah countered, ¡°And why do you, Mr. Scott, invest your time in a small techpany? It hardlypares to the scale of your other ventures within the Scott Group.¡±

    She was genuinely puzzled by his interest in Nexe Tech, apany that seemed insignificant against the backdrop of his vast business empire, mirroring his curiosity about her dedication to Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    With an enigmatic smile, Sean probed further. ¡°What do you think is my reason, Norah?¡± His gaze held a mix of intrigue and amusement, inviting her to explore theyers behind his choices.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 95

    ?Chapter 95:

    A strange expression crossed Norah¡¯s face when she detected the tenderness in Sean¡¯s voice. She shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her interactions with Sean had been too few for her to understand why he was working at a technologypany.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out,¡± Sean said.

    Sean stood up, his tall figure enveloping Norah. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat now that you¡¯ve woken up.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Norah instinctively tried to decline. However, she realized that Sean would probably not listen to her, so she instead said, ¡°Is there a servant in the vi? If there is, just get one of them to bring it to me.¡±

    Sean shot Norah a nce and replied, ¡°Housekeepers don¡¯te every day, and the chef hasn¡¯t arrived. Just stay in bed while I go get you something.¡±

    His words brooked no argument, so Norah reluctantly agreed. Besides, his stern words were for her good, unlike Derek¡¯s harsh words, which were always full of me and resentment.

    Norah lowered her gaze. Derek had failed as a husband, having an affair while married and even bringing his mistress home. He was now the scum of the earth. Her childhood memories burned brightly in her mind. She began to wonder if Kason¡¯s character had also been influenced by Derek. If that were the case, she would distance herself from him before he even recognized her.

    The breakfast of eggs and milk was ced in front of her. Norah didn¡¯t have an appetite, so she barely touched the food.

    ¡°Have some milk. Eat some more,¡± Sean said, cing a ss of milk by Norah¡¯s side.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    ¡°No. I¡¯m full,¡± Norah replied, shaking her head.

    ¡°Alright. Then drink the milk, okay?¡± Sean coaxed.

    His voice carried a touch of allure, which Norah found irresistible. She wondered if Sean saw her as Susanna. She took the cup in her hands and drank it down in one gulp. ¡°Done.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Norah looked up and saw Sean smiling at her. She immediately averted her gaze. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve had breakfast, I¡¯ll be going home.¡±

    There was no reason for her to remain at Sean¡¯s ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Your back still hasn¡¯t healed properly. You¡¯ll stay here so I can take care of you,¡± Sean said, frowning at her.

    Norah wanted to tell him that she didn¡¯t need him to take care of her, but she held her tongue. He had, after all, saved her. Such a statement would sound ungrateful.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have servants at home, so my staying here would only trouble you,¡± Norah said.

    ¡°Trouble or not, you¡¯ll do as I say. I advise you to forget about going home,¡± Sean said with a mischievous smile.

    Something about Norah lying alone in bed in pain made him ufortable. With him taking care of her, why bother going back?

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Joanna over,¡± Norah said, a moment of genius.

    She called Joanna, but the call went unanswered.

    It seemed Joanna was away from her phone again at the training base.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. You¡¯ll be staying here. Let me know if you need anything,¡± Sean grinned.

    Norah didn¡¯t think the knife wound on her back was that bad. The reason for her taking leave was that the wound might affect the surgery. There could be no mistakes during the operation.

    Sean stood up, saying, ¡°I have some work to do. Get some rest.¡± He tidied up and left the room, leaving Norah alone.

    Norah gazed at the ceiling, her thoughts wandering. How did she end up in this situation? Sean¡¯s intention was for her to stay and let the wound on her back heal properly. This seemed to be going too far for a simple friendship.

    A gentle breeze blew in through the open window. Norah, knowing how to adapt, decided that it was better to ept what was going on. She had checked the knife wound in the mirror. It was the size of her palm. After two days of consistently applying medicine to it, the wound had scabbed over, and any sudden movement might reopen it.

    Having been at Sean¡¯s ce for two days, Norah hade to know true luxury. She had everything she wanted at her fingertips and didn¡¯t have to stand up unless she needed to use the bathroom or take a shower. Sean assisted her with everything.

    It was Saturday morning, and Norah and Sean were having breakfast at the dining table in the living room. Norah stared at Sean as he took every bite with pleasure. Although they were having the same meal, one would think he was a sophisticated diner with the way he ate.

    Swallowing the bite of bread she had in her mouth, Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Norah said, ¡°If I remember correctly, today is the day for the auction. Why aren¡¯t you preparing yet?¡± Slightly downcast, she added, ¡°I might not be able to attend the auction with you.¡± She felt ufortable breaking themitment she had made.

    ¡°I had assumed you¡¯ve recovered enough to attend the auction,¡± Sean replied, staring at her. In other words, he was saying she would be apanying him to the auction.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I think I have recovered enough,¡± Norah said, slightly surprised. Her wounds had healed enough, and she was ready to return to her normal life. She had nned to leave Sean¡¯s ce today and return to work at the Silver Boulder Private Hospital tomorrow.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s settled, finish up your breakfast. The styling team will being hereter,¡± Sean said.

    Half an hourter, the styling team arrived and styled both of them.

    Seated on the sofa, Sean wore a deep blue suit with a matching tie and diamond-studded cufflinks. He looked quite elegant.

    Not long after, the sound of heels on the stairs could be heard. This drew Sean¡¯s attention, and he looked up.

    When he saw Norah, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to take his eyes off her.

    Norah wore a dazzling red dress with matching high heels adorned with diamonds. Her chestnut-colored hair cascaded in waves below her shoulders, and her crimson lipstick highlighted her lips. Norah looked absolutely stunning.

    Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat as Norah approached.

    Norah smiled enchantingly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 96

    ?Chapter 96:

    The area outside the auction venue was buzzing with excitement, and the parking lot was filled with all sorts of high-end vehicles.

    Derek and Madeline got out of their sleek, ck luxury vehicle and made their way onto the red carpet. Derek noticed several influential figures from Glophia mingling outside the auction, including a few business associates he had previously coborated with.

    Madeline¡¯s parents had also been invited and were just stepping out of their car.

    ¡°Madeline!¡± Rhoda called out with a bright smile upon spotting Madeline and Derek. ¡°I had no idea you two wereing to the auction as well. Why didn¡¯t you give me a heads-up?¡±

    Dressed in exquisite formal attire, Caen and Rhoda exuded an air of sophistication, despite their daughter being embroiled in a scandal.

    Caen approached and exchanged pleasantries with Derek. sping Rhoda¡¯s hand, Madeline said, ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise. Are you pleased to see us?¡±

    Rhoda smiled warmly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling great. It¡¯s been ages since west got together. How have things been with you? Did Derek and Norah finalize their divorce?¡±

    Madeline went silent all of a sudden, not responding.

    Caen kept a serious face but refrained from lecturing his daughter. He looked at Derek and said, ¡°Derek, it¡¯s time to take responsibility. Without finalizing the divorce, Madeline will get a bad reputation.¡±

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair for Madeline to face such gossip while she¡¯s with you,¡± Caen said, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Rhoda and I hate seeing her caught up in this mess.¡±

    Rhoda gently squeezed Madeline¡¯s hand, showing her worry. ¡°You mentionedst time that the paperwork would be wrapped up quickly. Why is it still not done? Is Norah intentionally not getting the divorce?¡±

    Madeline offered a soft smile and replied, ¡°Dad, Mom, Derek has his reasons for how he¡¯s handling things. Let¡¯s not me him anymore. We¡¯re here to enjoy the Scott family¡¯s auction today. Let¡¯s focus on having a good time instead of getting hung up on these minor issues.¡±

    Caen fixed a stern gaze on Derek and said, ¡°Derek, we¡¯re clear on our stance. I¡¯ll let it go this time, but if you don¡¯t sort this out promptly, you¡¯ll need to stay away from my daughter for some time.¡±

    Madeline pressed her lips together and looked up with sad eyes. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±

    Rhoda gently shook her head and remarked, ¡°Madeline, your dad is only thinking what¡¯s best for you. No more talking now. Let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    Just as they were about to go in, a high-end luxury car rolled up slowly. Suddenly, everyone turned to look at it. The sight of the expensive car caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    A bodyguard from the front seat stepped out and opened the rear door. A slender leg in a red high heel emerged first, followed by a beautiful woman in a red dress with flowing hair, turning all heads her way.

    ¡°Is that Norah? She¡¯s the one who participated in the Krusa Mountain Races under the alias Selene!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Derek¡¯s wife, Norah. You might also know her as Selene from the race tracks. I guess her fame really kicked off from those races, huh?¡±

    ¡°There was this video that went viral. It showed Derek and her having a big argument at a cafe. In that video, Norah was really standing her ground.¡±

    ¡°Madeline¡¯s the other woman. It¡¯s no surprise Norah had a few choice words for her!¡±

    ¡°Is that Mr. Scott? What¡¯s bringing them together? What¡¯s the deal with them being in the same car?¡±

    ¡°Look at that car, worth millions. Who else but Mr. Scott could afford that kind of luxury?¡±

    As the handsome Sean emerged from the other side of the vehicle, he joined the stunning Norah. The two of them walking together sparked whispers among the onlookers as they headed to the auction.

    Halfway there, Norah remembered her phone was still in the vehicle and stopped.

    Sean paused and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My phone, I left it behind. Please, go on without me.¡±

    ¡°Should I stay here and wait for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes. Just go on without me.¡±

    Turning, Norah made her way to the car, feeling the gaze of the crowd on her.

    When Norah decided to join Sean at the auction, she had anticipated whispers about her rtionship with him, and the drama involving her, Derek, and Madeline. But Norah didn¡¯t care. She was determined to cut ties with Derek for good and start a new life.

    After retrieving her phone from the car, Norah made her way down the red carpet, only to encounter Derek and his group, who gave her cold stares. Norah frowned.

    She had noted that most of Glophia¡¯s upper-ss families had been invited to the auction, so it was natural for the Carter and Powell families to attend as well. Derek and Madeline¡¯s families stood on the red carpet, seemingly expecting Norah to pass by.

    Norah overheard Rhoda saying, ¡°She¡¯s hit the jackpot, hasn¡¯t she? Moving on from the Carter family to the Scott family and now being shown around by Mr. Scott himself. Looks like she¡¯s back to living the good life.¡±

    Rhoda assumed Norah had been bold at S Mio Restaurant because she had Sean in her corner.

    Caen murmured, ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of Norah¡¯s connection with Mr. Scott, refrain from talking like that. If she speaks ill of us to Mr. Scott, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Madeline pretended to be scared and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m aware. Norah isn¡¯t one to forget easily. After all, she has always resented me.¡±

    Derek¡¯s gaze lingered on the mesmerizing Norah, a spark of surprise in his eyes. This was a side of Norah he hadn¡¯t encountered before. Now, Derek was captivated by her every time he saw her. Norah was no longer the unkempt woman she used to be; she was now radiant and captivating.

    Madeline caught Derek¡¯s admiring looks toward Norah and felt a pang of jealousy. Derek had never looked at her with such admiration. She clung to Derek¡¯s arm, afraid he might change his mind and choose to be with Norah.

    ¡°Norah, are you attempting to make amends with me once more?¡± Derek scoffed. ¡°Regardless of who you¡¯re with, it makes no difference to me. To me, you¡¯re nothing but a rebellious woman. I told you before that if you¡¯re set on a divorce, there are some conditions you must ept.¡±

    Derek looked at Norah with a cold expression and added, ¡°I want you to walk away empty-handed.¡±

    Norahughed at Derek¡¯s statement and responded, ¡°Carter, I¡¯ve been quite clear too. I have no interest in entertaining the rants of a madman.¡±

    Norah thought Derek was quite strange. Despite herck of interest in him, he continued to cause trouble in her life.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97:

    Derek was silent for a moment, his face darkening. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Norah chuckled and replied, ¡°Whoever makes the most noise is nothing short of pathetic.¡±

    Her words served as an insult to Derek, Madeline, and Madeline¡¯s parents.

    Rhoda, quickly angered due to her temperamental nature, opened her mouth to hit back. But at that moment, two men approached them from behind Norah.

    One of them, dressed in a finely tailored wine-red suit with meticulouslybed hair and gold-rimmed sses, emitted a polished aura. The other man, visibly cold-tempered, wore a silver-gray suit, with his right wrist wrapped in a white bandage. He scanned the whole crowd with a malicious gaze.

    They were Bryson and Kason, respectively¡ªand neither of them had a femalepanion with them.

    Coen, about to belittle Norah, stopped when he noticed the man in the wine-red suit approaching with his assistant. Upon recognizing the man as Bryson, he hurriedly walked forward with a smile.

    Facing Bryson, Coen bowed unctuously and said, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Andrews. My name is Coen. You remember me, right? I believe you¡¯ve gone through the n I sent to you the other day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive,¡± Bryson smiled politely and replied, ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t gone through your n yet. But rest assured, once I¡¯ve read it, my assistant will forward my reply to you.¡±

    With that, Bryson turned to face Norah and quickly took a few steps toward her. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re stunning! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± Bryson said. Having no idea what had happened between Norah and Sean, Bryson assumed she came alone.

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    ¡°You have an invitation, right? Or, do you need me to take you in?¡± Bryson asked.

    He hadn¡¯t been around when the Powell family had sarcastically addressed Norah. If he had been aware of their demeaning words toward her, he wouldn¡¯t have treated Coen so politely. Instead, he would have told Coen directly to his face to go to hell.

    ¡°Thanks, but don¡¯t bother, Mr. Andrews. Please leave Norah to me, I¡¯ll take her in,¡± Kason said.

    Hearing this, Bryson raised both of his eyebrows in surprise. He wondered whether Norah and Kason were on good terms.

    Neither Bryson nor Kason gave a second thought to why Norah, well-dressed for the asion, was standing outside the auction hall without an invitation or anyone to bring her in.

    ¡°You¡¯re here without an invitation?¡± Kathy asked as she got out of a taxi and walked up to the entrance of the auction hall. Dressed like royalty, her exquisite dress drew attention.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Kathy. Why are you here?¡± Madeline asked, her face filled with surprise.

    ¡°Well, as I wanted to attend the auction and have a look around, I asked someone to bring me along,¡± Kathy replied.

    Derek raised an eyebrow and scoffed. ¡°Then who on earth will bring you along? Behave yourself and go back home now, or else, you might end up humiliating yourself!¡±

    Hearing this, Kathy felt hurt and disappointed. Her brother didn¡¯t even bother to ask her who agreed to bring her to the auction and instead just scolded her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to stress yourself, Derek. I¡¯ve made my own arrangement,¡± Kathy retorted.

    Kathy then turned her head to face Norah, who was now standing on the red carpet. Dressed in a bright red dress, Norah was, without even trying, dazzling the crowd. Just a few days ago, however, Norah had been seriously injured. Kathy wondered how on earth she had recovered so quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still staying at the Scott family¡¯s ce, right, Norah? If so, why don¡¯t you have an invitation when today¡¯s auction is being hosted by the Scott family? Besides, I thought Mr. Scott was the one you were chasing after. When did you start chasing after Andrews?¡± Kathy mocked, widening her eyes in pretended surprise.

    ¡°Oh my God! Were you kicked out of the Dreamview Vis by Mr. Scott? Mr. Hayes hasn¡¯t kicked you out, right? Or have you forgotten what we discussed about him thest time we met at the Splendor Building?¡± Kathy concluded her words with an insolent giggle.

    Just as Norah was about to respond to Kathy, Bryson cleared his throat and said softly, ¡°Excuse me. I believe you are Mr. Carter¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°Carter¡¯s sister, right? I never thought that a daughter of a famous family would speak such nonsensical words like that. Mr. Carter, do you just let this undisciplined girl run around? You should be able to bring her to order. Or should I do that for you?¡±

    Kathy couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She blinked rapidly as she studied Bryson, her gaze meeting his cold, unyielding eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, feeling a knot in her throat.

    Derek, recognizing Bryson and having been trying to cooperate with him for quite some time, nodded, his expression tight with concern. Focusing on the task at hand¡ªimpressing Bryson¡ªhe frowned at Kathy. Outside of the business world, this was the first time he and Bryson had met. The nature of Bryson¡¯s rtionship with Norah was irrelevant to Derek; all that mattered now was the impression he made on Bryson.

    ¡°I told you to behave yourself, Kathy,¡± Derek said sharply. ¡°What part of my instructions don¡¯t you understand? I can¡¯t believe you just spouted all that rubbish in front of Mr. Andrews and Mr. Hayes. Well, I¡¯ll order a taxi for you now to take you home. This is not a ce for gossipers like you.¡±

    ¡°Derek! I¡¯m not going back home!¡± Kathy yelled, ignoring the stares of the people around her. ¡°Someone has agreed to take me into the auction!¡±

    Despite the disapproving looks and whisperedments from the crowd, Kathy didn¡¯t care. She was determined to make her point.

    Seeing the scene unfold, Norah slightly shook her head. She knew all too well how short-tempered Kathy could be. Derek and Madeline had already refused to bring Kathy to the auction due to their quarrel. But, being as stubborn as she was, Kathy must have decided toe anyway.

    By then, the show was almost over. Norah turned to face Bryson and Kason, who had offered to take her in, and said, ¡°Actually, I came here with Mr. Scott. Besides, I have an invitation card with me.¡±

    Just as Bryson was about to say something, Derek hurriedly intervened. ¡°I apologize for my sister¡¯s arrogance, Mr. Andrews. She will return home now. That aside, I was wondering if you could spare some of your time for a discussion? We could cooperate on something.¡±

    Bryson shook his head impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. If you want to have an audience with me, contact my assistant and see if a meeting can be scheduled.¡±

    Just as Bryson finished speaking, his assistant approached and faced Derek. ¡°You should step back, Mr. Carter. Mr. Andrews likes to have some space around him. He doesn¡¯t like it when people get too close, okay?¡±

    Embarrassed, Derek turned to face Kathy, who hadn¡¯t moved from where she stood, and yelled, ¡°Kathy! I told you to go home! Have you gone deaf?¡±

    Madeline quickly grabbed Derek¡¯s hand, trying to calm him down, whispering his name, ¡°Derek.¡± The ce was filled with many influential people, and if Derek lost his cool in front of them, it would be something he would regret forever.

    Tears welled up in Kathy¡¯s eyes.

    Kathy shook her head and yelled back, ¡°I said someone will take me in! Are you even listening to me at all?¡±

    Seeing how Kathy and Derek were disrupting the general atmosphere with their noise, Norah took a few steps toward the entrance, with Bryson and Kasan following.

    Bryson looked at them in disgust and said, ¡°You know what? I can¡¯t stand this argument. I¡¯m going inside.¡± With that, he turned around and walked into the hall. Once Bryson was out of hearing range, Kasan lowered his head and asked Norah, ¡°Are you familiar with Bryson?¡±

    Norah shrugged and replied, ¡°Joanna and I are well-acquainted with each other¡¯s brother through her. By the way, how¡¯s your hand? I thought it was going to prevent you froming to the auction.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sean invited me, so I had no option but toe,¡± Kasan replied.

    At that moment, Derek, his eyes filled with fury, gritted his teeth and asked Kathy, ¡°You¡¯ve been iming that someone would take you in, right? Why isn¡¯t he here yet? Where is he? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± replied a voice.

    A fat man sporting a tattoo on his arm walked up to them and casually put his arm around Kathy¡¯s waist. ¡°She is with me. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Jordy?¡± Derek muttered, his mouth hanging open in shock. As the realization hit, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Since Kathy had been iming that she had someone who would take her in, Norah had been wondering who that person could be. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be Jordy. Thest time she saw Jordy, she had believed she would never see him again.

    Judging from the way Jordy rubbed Kathy¡¯s back with his hand, it was obvious that they had never met before.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 98:

    Derek¡¯s expression darkened, his features clouding over with a mix of concern and irritation. ¡°Kathy, you¡¯ve reallye into your own! Do you even know what kind of¡­¡±

    Jordy stopped, wearing a displeased frown. ¡°Well now, Kathy, why don¡¯t you enlighten me? What sort of fellow do you think I am?¡±

    Everyone knew Jordy was the type to throw his weight around,cking any moralpass. Knowing this, Derek bit his tongue, fearing Jordy¡¯s potential retribution. The Carter n wasn¡¯t exactly a force to be reckoned with.

    Suppressing her distaste at Jordy¡¯s touch, Kathy lifted her gaze defiantly. ¡°Jordy¡¯s offered to take me to the auction. I can get in without your assistance.¡±

    The price? Just a single night with Jordy! But to Kathy, the tradeoff was negligible. Rubbing elbows with the elite outweighed a night¡¯s inconvenience.

    Norah tapped Kasan¡¯s arm, her expression amused. ¡°Mind lending me a little attention while this ys out?¡±

    A hint of intrigue danced in Norah¡¯s eyes as she stood by, observing the unfolding scene. Kasan stayed by Norah¡¯s side, drawing curious nces at their undeniable attractiveness. Onlookers wondered why they just stood at the entrance. Beside Kasan was a stunning woman, unmistakably the wife of Derek, yet Derek was in an argument with Kathy.

    Since Kasan stood by Norah¡¯s side, onlookers¡¯ curiosity was piqued about their rtionship. Spection buzzed as bystanders passed by.

    Jordy prodded further, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Well,e on then. What kind of man am I? I¡¯m dying to hear your thoughts!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Smith, everyone¡¯s well aware of your reputation. No need for us to spell it out. We wish to avoid upsetting you. You can check for yourself if that¡¯s what you want to know,¡± Madeline interjected, standing steadfastly by Derek¡¯s side.

    Derek breathed a sigh of relief, silently grateful for Madeline¡¯s quick thinking. ncing at Kathy, nestled in Jordy¡¯s embrace, Derek couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease. Just the other day at the mour Club, Norah and Jordy had squared off. So why was Kathy now cozying up to him? Regardless of the Carter family¡¯s financial woes, Derek felt Kathy didn¡¯t need to stoop this low.

    Derek spoke up, each word carefully measured. ¡°Kathy, are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Kathy¡¯s response was resolute. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s get inside, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jordy gave Kathy a yful squeeze on her butt, shooting Derek a smug grin. ¡°Sorry to cut this short, Carter. Catch youter!¡±

    Derek was left baffled by Jordy¡¯s cryptic remark. Turning to inquire, he caught sight of Jordy bowing deferentially to Norah.

    ¡°Kathy, why the sudden respect for this woman? She¡¯s just a castoff!¡± Kathy protested.

    Jordy¡¯s handshed out at Kathy, the p echoing sharply. ¡°Watch your mouth! Speak to Miss Wilson with respect!¡±

    Turning to Norah, Jordy¡¯s demeanor shifted drastically. ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Hayes, please pardon her rudeness. I¡¯ll take her aside and straighten her out.¡±

    Jordy cursed Kathy silently. Her outburst had jeopardized his attempts to curry favor with Norah. He couldn¡¯t afford to let Kathy ruin things with her.

    Derek¡¯s gaze darkened. Not long ago at the mour Club, Norah had given Jordy a sound thrashing. Yet here he was, not only refraining from retribution but also treating Norah with deference.

    ¡°So now Miss Wilson is to be treated like royalty, all because she¡¯s hobnobbing with the wealthy? She used to be nothing in the Carter household, but now we¡¯re expected to bow and scrape?¡± Madeline remarked dryly. ¡°Even Jordy treads lightly in her presence.¡±

    ¡°Thank heavens we didn¡¯t push our luck back at the club. If she¡¯dined, we¡¯d be in hot water by now,¡± Rhoda chimed in, her voiceced with apprehension.

    Derek clenched his fist, his jaw tightening. ¡°Norah won¡¯t dare. No matter what we do or say, she won¡¯t dare cross us. Besides, those men won¡¯t give her the time of day.¡±

    Coen nodded in agreement. ¡°Derek¡¯s got a point. They¡¯ll discard her soon enough.¡±

    Rhoda and Madeline exchanged uneasy nces, both visibly pale.

    Watching as Jordy led Kathy into the auction house, Norah¡¯s interest waned. ¡°Kason, let¡¯s head inside,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Handing over their invitation letters at the entrance, they encountered Phillip hurrying out. ¡°Miss Wilson, why are you lingering outside? The auction¡¯s about to start.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± Norah offered a cid smile, attributing her dy to themotion outside. She¡¯d been drawn into the spectacle for a while.

    Phillip escorted Norah to the prime seating, strategically cing her next to Sean. Clearly, Sean¡¯s adjacent seat was meant for Norah.

    Kasan trailed behind, settling in beside Norah.

    Sean cast a casual nce at Kasan. ¡°Norah, what¡¯s Kasan doing here?¡±

    Kasan found himself at a loss for words. Why indeed couldn¡¯t he be here?

    Reserved for the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of Glophia, the front-row seats spoke volumes about one¡¯s social standing.

    Seated beside Kasan, Bryson couldn¡¯t help but notice Sean¡¯s tenderness toward Norah. He was taken aback. Since when had Norah and Sean gotten so chummy? He¡¯d worried about Norah after her divorce, yet she seemed to be thriving. Living in luxury, hobnobbing with the elite. Things were looking up for her.

    Norah replied with casual brevity, ¡°Just happened to bump into him on the way.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you acquainted with Norah? You two seem quite close,¡± Kasan inquired. Sean even addressed Norah by her first name.

    Sean¡¯s gaze remained inscrutable. ¡°That¡¯s between Norah and me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any exnations, Mr. Hayes.¡± Sean had no intention of borating. Yet, an air of superiority emanated from him, suggesting there was more to his rtionship with Norah.

    It became clear that Sean was not someone to be easily challenged.

    Norah sat poised, her demeanorposed. ¡°Call me whatever you like; it¡¯s all the same to me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 99

    ?Chapter 99:

    Norah wasn¡¯t keen on letting Sean address her in such a tender way, but he was persistent. So, she let him be.

    Derek and Madeline walked in, finding their seats directly behind Kason and Kathy by chance. Catching sight of Derek¡¯s somber expression, Kathy felt a shiver run through her and instinctively snuggled closer to Jordy.

    Jordy seemed clueless, nearly forgetting what had just happened at the door. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from touching Kathy. It was the first time someone had taken the initiative to approach him, but since Kathy seemed at odds with Norah, he had to keep a close eye on her.

    Madeline, resting against Derek¡¯s shoulder, envied Norah sitting in the front row. Norah looked stunning in her red dress, blending seamlessly with the elite. She didn¡¯te across as the ideal wife and mother Derek had described. Instead, she seemed mysterious, with a personality far from what Derek had portrayed.

    With the auction about to start, Norah looked around and asked, ¡°Has Susanna not arrived?¡±

    The event had attracted the celebrities of Glophia, and Susanna was expected to be among them.

    Sean responded with ack of interest, ¡°She¡¯s asleep. When I called her, she said she didn¡¯t feel like getting up.¡± Susanna had been to countless auctions since her youth, finding them no longer exciting.

    Hearing this, Norah chuckled and said, ¡°It looks like this auction doesn¡¯t intrigue her much. Otherwise, she¡¯d have been here by now.¡±

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    For Susanna, auctions had lost their charm, while others had to make an effort to attend. Norah¡¯s gaze drifted to the crowd behind her. There was Derek, sitting beside Jordy, his expression dark as he observed Jordy¡¯s inappropriate touches on Kathy.

    Meanwhile, Kathy scanned the room for potential suitors. The auction host stood on the stage, giving a quick rundown of the items up for auction and the order in which they would be presented.

    Having been to numerous auctions both domestically and internationally, Norah wouldn¡¯t have been interested if Sean hadn¡¯t insisted on her presence. She nced over and noticed Kason¡¯sck of enthusiasm.

    Catching Norah¡¯s look, Kason smiled softly, leaned in, and whispered, ¡°Norah, if there¡¯s anything you like, let me know. I¡¯ll get it for you as a present.¡±

    ¡°Nothing for me,¡± Norah whispered back, shaking her head gently. ¡°How about you? Anything catches your eye?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Kason grew up in a military family, so he had a thing for weapons. However, since most of the items here were paintings and antiques, none of it caught his eye.

    Sean interjected, ¡°Norah, check out this brooch.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze followed to where the auctioneer was showcasing the next item.

    ¡°This brooch is adorned with a Cullinan diamond, the same type found on the scepter of the Queen of Ond. The starting bid is five million.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stunning.¡± The square diamond, surrounded by smaller ones, was set exquisitely.

    Many of the men present, most of whom had wives, found the brooch captivating. After all, diamonds have a special ce in every woman¡¯s heart. The bidding quickly escted to millions.

    Kathy¡¯s eyes were glued to the diamond brooch, marveling at the size of the diamond. She imagined how marvelous it would be to own such a gem.

    Turning around, Kathy noticed Madeline trying to persuade Derek to bid for the brooch. ncing at the fierce and unpleasant Jordy next to her, Kathy fought back the urge to feel sick.

    Jordy hade because she asked him to. She knew the invitation was meant for Jordy¡¯s brother, who was still in the hospital. Therefore, Jordy held the invitation instead. She knew Jordy wouldn¡¯t buy anything here, especially not for her.

    ¡°Derek, I really want this diamond brooch. Could you get it for me, please?¡± Madeline pouted as she asked.

    Derek was momentarily enchanted by her plea but quickly snapped out of it, ncing over at Norah in the front row.

    Driven by a peculiar sense of rivalry, he decided to bid.

    As the price climbed higher, many bidders dropped out. Derek boldly bid, ¡°12.8 million.¡±

    Norah spun around, shocked at hearing Derek¡¯s voice. Was Derek out of his mind? He wanted to spend over ten million on a diamond brooch? Did he ever consider the financial state of the Carter family? Could they afford such an extravagant purchase?

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but recall Derek¡¯s reluctance to share financial resources with her, even demanding a divorce without any settlement. She had assumed the Carter family was nearly bankrupt. Yet here he was, ready to splurge roughly ten million on a diamond brooch for Madeline!

    Catching Norah¡¯s shocked look, Sean could tell she recognized Derek¡¯s voice. He frowned.

    With a casual gesture, Sean lifted his bidding paddle and murmured, ¡°15 million.¡±

    The bid jumped by almost three million, causing Derek, who was about to bid, to halt in surprise. Sean was bidding? For whom might Sean want this brooch?

    Norah turned to Sean, puzzled. She wondered whether he aimed to secure the brooch for Susanna, or perhaps for his mother. Given the rarity of such arge, wless diamond, it made sense he¡¯d be interested.

    Norah wasn¡¯t much for jewelry herself. She supported her chin with her hand, admiring the diamond brooch sparkling on disy. Indeed, it was a piece any woman might desire.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Kason asked, without waiting for Norah¡¯s response.

    Kason confidently bid, saying, ¡°16 million.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes went wide. Was Kason serious? She hadn¡¯t expressed any interest. What was Kason thinking?

    Norah gently tugged at Kason¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°I don¡¯t actually like it¡­¡±

    Upon witnessing this, Sean kept raising the price, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll bid 17 million.¡±

    Sean and Kasan exchanged a challenging nce.

    At that moment, Derek wavered. For him, millions represented a significant amount.

    ¡°Derek, I really want that diamond brooch,¡± Madeline said, her tone softening. She added, ¡°If it¡¯s too much, it¡¯s okay. You can get a different diamond some other time.¡±

    Madeline gave Derek a yful wink, trying to ease the embarrassment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 100

    ?Chapter 100:

    Upon hearing the words of the woman he cherished, Derek refused to back down. He lifted the bidding paddle once more. ¡°17.10 million.¡±

    The initial bidders threw around millions as if it were nothing, making Derek appear rather frugal. Norah¡¯s intervention stopped him from bidding further. However, Sean was determined to acquire the diamond brooch. ¡°18 million.¡± His tone was deep and alluring, his demeanor rxed yet subtlymanding.

    Derek paused, his gaze dropping. Clenching his jaw, he noticed Madeline looking at him eagerly. ¡°18.10 million.¡± Anger zed in Kathy¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Jordy¡¯s hand had made its way under her dress, his touch bold and unyielding. Yet Kathy remained passive, consumed by the thought of her brother¡¯s willingness to spend over ten million for Madeline¡¯s adornment.

    Derek had toiled tirelessly to earn money. Why, then, would hevish such an exorbitant sum on Madeline¡¯s fancy?

    Sean was caught off guard by Derek¡¯s persistence in the bidding war. To him, eighteen million was mere pocket change. However, for Derek, such an amount likely constituted arge chunk of his family¡¯s assets. ¡°20 million,¡± Seanughed lightly and continued to escte the bid confidently.

    Norah was taken aback by Sean¡¯s serious interest in the diamond brooch. She pondered whom he intended to gift it to.

    The new price made Derek wince. Dropping twenty million on a piece of decorative jewelry was beyond his means. He fell silent, purposely avoiding Madeline¡¯s probing eyes.

    ¡°20 million, going once¡­¡±

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om

    With the auctioneer¡¯s hammering down, Sean secured ownership of the diamond brooch.

    Norah, supporting her face with her right hand, gazed at Sean intently. Sean exuded an elegance unique to the well-bred. With looks rivaling those of leading actors, he was the dream of many women in Glophia. What type of woman would catch the eye of such an illustrious man?

    Feeling Norah¡¯s stare, Sean turned toward her and slightly raised his eyebrows, offering her a mesmerizing smile.

    Norah¡¯s heart raced. Oh my God! He was breathtakingly handsome!

    Not backing down, Norah met his gaze and smiled back, just as charmingly. She noticed his ears turn red, and her eyes sparkled with a yful smile. Come on, don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only charmer here, she thought to herself.

    Sean lowered his gaze. ¡°Norah, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something you want me to get for you?¡±

    Kasan chimed in immediately, ¡°Norah, just say what you want, and it¡¯s yours!¡±

    Kasan¡¯s words implied that, if Norah desired, he was ready tovish tens of millions on her.

    Norah rubbed her forehead. ¡°Enough from both of you! I¡¯m not interested in buying anything. Plus, I¡¯ve got my own money and can afford whatever I need!¡± She was far wealthier than they imagined.

    Bryson picked up on the odd atmosphere between the two, his expression turning curious.

    It looked like Norah¡¯s life had taken some interesting turns post-divorce. There was clearly some friction between Sean and Kason. His eyes lit up with intrigue, though no one seemed to notice.

    With the auction concluded, Norah and Kason left empty-handed. Bryson acquired a painting and an ancient dagger, while Sean secured a diamond brooch and a pink crystal as big as a dove¡¯s egg, items typically adored by women. When Sean bid on the pink crystal, Norah assumed the diamond brooch was meant for his father and the crystal for his sister.

    The guests gradually exited the auditorium. Many wanted to approach Kason and Sean in the first row, but were held back by their staff and security.

    Sean stood up and said to Norah and the others, ¡°How about we all grab lunch together?¡±

    Bryson nodded happily. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kason turned to Norah, seeking her opinion. ¡°What about you, Norah?¡±

    ustomed to following Sean¡¯s lead, Norah consented. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll join.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Kason said, rising at a leisurely pace and adjusting his right sleeve carefully to avoid the bandage.

    Noticing his bandage, Norah expressed her concern. ¡°Please make sure you get a follow-up check and change your dressing regrly. And try not to use your right hand for heavy lifting for the next three months.¡±

    Kason, lowering his right hand, replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    They decided on Solo Mio Restaurant for their meal. Norah was relieved; she knew she wouldn¡¯t encounter Derek there. She appreciated the pre-booking regtion. Leading the way, Sean took them to the restaurant¡¯s top floor.

    Memories of past conversations with Sean at Solo Mio surfaced in Norah¡¯s mind, marking the beginning of their friendship.

    After dinner, Bryson was the first to leave, hinting at Norah, ¡°It¡¯ll be quite some time before Joanna finishes her sses. You might see her often.¡± Norah nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Norah was well aware that Joanna¡¯s training program was intensive, with strict rules on leaving only upon reaching specific milestones. Joanna¡¯s ability to leave twice before likely meant she had worked exceptionally hard to meet her objectives, earning her brief visits outside.

    Seizing the moment, Kason offered, ¡°Norah, need a ride back?¡±

    Secretly, Norah fiddled with her ear, casting covert nces at Sean. If Sean hadn¡¯t been present, she would have epted immediately. ¡°Sean, I have to attend something with the Hayes family. See youter,¡± Norah said without raising her head. She picked up her bag and added, ¡°Kason, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sean looked puzzled. ¡°Also, remember to have Susannae by this afternoon.¡± Turning back, Norah gave Sean a yful wink.

    As they left, Sean let out a chuckle. Norah¡¯s hint was clear¡ªshe was off to the Hayes¡¯ residence for Devonte¡¯s treatment and wanted Susanna overter for the same reason. Fairness was her game.

    Sean summoned Phillip. ¡°Get Susanna to the vi this afternoon. We¡¯re heading to Nexa Terbi.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Norah followed Kason back to the residence to deliver treatment to Devonte. To keep her identity concealed, Norah swapped her fancy attire for a more discreet outfit.

    Norah changed into a simple dress from a store, nning to return the original to Sean with care. The dress was pricey, and she doubted Sean had meant it as a gift.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 101

    ?Chapter 101:

    After delivering treatment to Devonte as she always did, Norah made her way to the living room sofa and took a seat.

    ¡°Devonte¡¯s doing much better now. He¡¯s out of the woods and won¡¯t be as critical as he was. He¡¯ll need about a month or two to fully recover, but he¡¯s up for sitting up and having chats now,¡± Norah reported.

    That was the best oue Norah could hope for.

    The news of his grandfather¡¯s improved condition brought a spark of joy to Kason¡¯s eyes. ¡°Norah, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for my grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Just doing my job,¡± Norah replied, sipping from a ss of water. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out soon.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay a bit longer?¡± Kason asked, his voiceced with a hint of sadness. ¡°Does mypany make you ufortable?¡±

    Norah looked up at him, puzzled by his question. Why would he say something like that? She recalled Kason¡¯s usually stoic demeanor.

    ¡°Kason, if there¡¯s something on your mind, just say it. Have I ever seemed ufortable around you?¡± Norah raised an eyebrow. ¡°Right now, you seem eager to have me leave just after finishing my work.¡±

    Setting her ss down, Norah gestured with open hands. ¡°I¡¯ve got errands to run. It¡¯s not about feeling uneasy around you. You¡¯re overthinking things, Kason.¡±

    Reacting to Norah¡¯s candid response, Kason looked surprised. Was he really overthinking? The thought of Sean sitting beside Norah today stirred something unfamiliar in Kason¡¯s heart. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Seeing you and Sean together today made me jump to conclusions.¡±

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    Norah realized there was some truth to his concerns. Attending the auction with Sean was bound to raise eyebrows. Sean¡¯s tenderness toward her piqued others¡¯ curiosity.

    ¡°We¡¯re just friends, much like you and me,¡± Norah rified earnestly.

    To Norah, Kason and Sean were both new friends, yet she felt a distinct connection with Kason, a sentiment only she was privy to.

    Kason felt a wave of relief wash over him at her words. It mattered to him that Norah viewed him and Sean on equal terms. He wasn¡¯tfortable with her showing favoritism toward others. He hoped to stand out as someone special in her eyes.

    Sean hadn¡¯te to Nexa Tech for a while. As Sean entered thepany, Phillip mentioned, ¡°The HR department found a secretary to assist withpany matters. I¡¯ve spoken to the HR manager. This person is well-qualified and highly educated.¡±

    Sean¡¯s interest was minimal. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied.

    The employees couldn¡¯t contain their surprise and excitement at seeing Sean and Phillip. Their reactions lit up the group chat.

    ¡°Guess what? Mr. Scott has arrived!¡±

    Sean was the pir of Nexa Tech. Without him, thepany would have been just another yer in the tech industry. But thanks to the government¡¯s push for innovation and Sean¡¯s leadership, Nexa Tech had thrived since its inception.

    The buzz of excitement spread through the office. It had been ages since Seanst visited.

    Upon reaching the second floor, Phillip caught a glimpse of a woman in the secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Scott, let me fetch the secretary for you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Dressed sharply in a suit, Sean exuded charm as he walked into his office. Phillip, opening the door to the secretary¡¯s office, was taken aback by the sight of the woman before him. ¡°Miss Marris? Are you Mr. Scott¡¯s new assistant?¡±

    d in a sleek ck and white outfit, her hair neatly tied back, and her makeup understated, Amabel looked professional and polished.

    ¡°Phillip,¡± Amabel greeted him with a smile.

    Phillip frowned. He hadn¡¯t reviewed the candidate list and was surprised to find Amabel had been appointed. Sean had been clear about cutting ties with Amabel, and now Phillip was in a difficult position.

    ¡°Miss Marris, have you been keeping up with the recent tasks?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve organized everything you¡¯ve sent over. Let me know if there are any issues,¡± Amabel replied. Her role was to circte Sean¡¯s memos and prepare reports for him.

    ¡°Mr. Scott has asked for you in his office.¡±

    With a heavy heart, Phillip led Amabel to the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Scott¡ª¡±

    Upon seeing Amabel next to Phillip, Sean¡¯s expression darkened. Why was she here?

    ¡°Miss Marris has been brought on board by the HR team, and she¡¯s already tackled a pile of work awaiting her attention,¡± Phillip announced, cing the document on Sean¡¯s desk before retreating a few steps, his gaze lowered.

    Sean¡¯s expression hardened as he addressed Amabel directly. ¡°I made it clear during ourst encounter that our paths didn¡¯t need to cross.¡±

    Yet, Amabel stood her ground, her posture radiating confidence. ¡°Sean, returning home meant I needed employment. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to seek out opportunities? My qualifications speak for themselves, and I¡¯ve approached my duties here with utmost diligence. Please, review my work first.¡±

    As Sean skimmed through the document, he couldn¡¯t deny Amabel¡¯spetence and the meticulous care she had taken in her work.

    ¡°Your work ismendable,¡± he said, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t change my stance. I prefer we remain out of each other¡¯s way.¡± His voice was devoid of warmth as he pushed the document back onto the desk.

    Undeterred, Amabel managed a smile and lightly pressed, ¡°Sean, adjusting back to the domestic scene has its challenges. Surely, gaining experience here shouldn¡¯t warrant dismissal? Being ousted from yourpany would tarnish my reputation across Glophia.¡±

    Phillip, observing the exchange, silently wiped the sweat from his brow. Amabel¡¯s audacity to plead in such a familiar manner was astonishing.

    Sean, however, remained unmoved by her plea. ¡°That¡¯s your concern, not mine,¡± he replied, his tone icy. ¡°I¡¯ve made my position clear. Keep your distance unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    Amabel¡¯s demeanor shifted as her eyes welled up. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve shared, how can you dismiss me so coldly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being cold,¡± Sean countered sharply, alluding to a past exchange they had at Sky Restaurant. ¡°I¡¯ve been through enough to know I don¡¯t want to repeat history.¡±

    Catching her misstep, Amabel quickly shifted gears, her voice softening as she pleaded, ¡°Please, let me stay. I¡¯ll prove myself. Nothing like before will happen again. I promise.¡±

    Coming from a prominent family, this moment of humility was uncharted territory for Amabel.

    Phillip, seizing the opportunity to mediate, suggested, ¡°Sean, Miss Morris has proven herpetence. Perhaps we could afford her another chance?¡±

    Amabel shot Phillip a look of gratitude.

    After a moment of consideration, Sean acquiesced, albeit with a stern caveat. ¡°Fine. But let¡¯s not revisit past mistakes.¡±

    A smile broke through Amabel¡¯s teary expression. ¡°You have my word!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 102

    ?Chapter 102:

    Kasan had arranged transportation for Norah back to Dreamview Vis. At this time, Norah approached the entrance of Sean¡¯s ce with a bag in hand and rang the bell.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor!¡± Upon entering, Norah was greeted enthusiastically by a vibrant young woman.

    Norah passed the bag to Phillip, requesting, ¡°Would you mind giving this to Sean for me?¡±

    Phillip epted the bag, peeking inside to find a dress and high heels, then quickly shut it, wary of Susanna on the sofa catching a glimpse.

    Sean was seated on the sofa, having returned from the office. He nced up from hisputer and acknowledged Norah¡¯s arrival with a nod.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, what have you brought for Phillip? May I take a look?¡± Susanna asked.

    Norah responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just some items I need to return to your brother. Please take a look.¡±

    Driven by curiosity yetpliant, Susanna reluctantly took her seat, eagerly anticipating her session.

    She rolled her eyes, then nced at Sean sitting nearby, suddenly struck by an idea.

    ¡°Sean, I heard this morning¡¯s auction was quite the spectacle. I regret missing it.¡±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    By the time I learned about it, it had already concluded. Such a shame,¡± Susanna continued with a sigh. ¡°The dress Norah had this morning was stunning. How¡¯s her recovery?¡±

    During Norah¡¯s recovery from her injuries at Sean¡¯s ce, Susanna had visited and been supportive, offering help.

    Sean respondedzily, ¡°All good.¡±

    ¡°But with Derek and that mistress both in attendance, what was the mood like? Did you pull some strings to teach Derek a lesson? I¡¯ve been told he¡¯s been slow to finalize the divorce with Norah, unting his new partner at social gatherings without a care for the rumors!¡±

    Susanna huffed, unaware that Supernatural Doctor was Norah.

    She vented her frustration, ¡°Had I been there, I would¡¯ve certainly put that woman in her ce. The Powell family is also a well-known family in Glophia. How could they raise such a daughter?¡±

    Sean interjected, ¡°Susanna, watch yournguage!¡±

    ¡°I stand by my words. Supernatural Doctor, are you familiar with Derek and Madeline? Their scandal is the talk of Glophiately. It¡¯s something most are aware of,¡± Susanna said, turning to look at Norah.

    Norah casually asked, ¡°I know. How are they talking about me?¡±

    Susanna responded excitedly, ¡°The buzz is that Norah is dragging out the divorce to get the Carter family¡¯s assets. But I¡¯m certain Norah does not need Derek¡¯s modest estate. Norah has a ce in Dreamview Vis! And let me tell you, a single house in Dreamview Vis is worth more than the Carter family¡¯s entire wealth!¡±

    Susanna was aware of her family¡¯s significant wealth. Since Sean had taken the reins of the Scott family, their fortune had grown exponentially. It seemed natural to her that the Scotts would own property in Dreamview Vis. Though not well-acquainted with Norah, Susanna was convinced that Norah¡¯s ownership of a house in Dreamview Vis meant she was far from average.

    ¡°I¡¯m betting it¡¯s that scumbag Derek who¡¯s stalling the divorce, parading around with his new girl. If I bump into them, I will definitely scold them well!¡± Susanna said, putting on an earnest look.

    Watching Susanna leap to her defense almost made Norahugh out loud. She found Susanna utterly endearing, secretly wishing to witness Susanna confront Derek and Madeline.

    Hearing their exchange, Sean nced at Norah, who was diligently caring for his sister. Despite Norah¡¯s face being concealed with a mask and cap, making her expressions unreadable, Sean could tell she was amused.

    Reflecting on Phillip¡¯s recount of Norah¡¯s dyed arrival due to watching Derek and Kathy argue, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Sean was unsure of Norah¡¯s feelings toward Derek, yet it was clear she harbored no fondness for Kathy and Madeline, who frequently antagonized her. To teach Kathy a lesson, Sean had even resorted to having Phillip extort her in some way, effectively silencing her for a time.

    ¡°Hey, Sean, did you catch the entertainment news today? You and Norah make such a stunning couple! When are you going to win her over?¡±

    ¡°Are you eager for you and Norah to tie the knot?¡± Susanna told Sean. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to attending your wedding.¡±

    Sean felt awkward and replied, ¡°Susanna, don¡¯t say those words again, please.¡±

    ¡°All right, just teasing. But it¡¯s okay for me to be a fan of Norah, right?¡± Susanna yfully rolled her eyes, puzzled by Sean¡¯s obvious difort. Susanna felt like she had to figure out a way to help Sean chase after Norah.

    Unaware of Susanna¡¯s mindset, Norah wrapped up the session and saw Susanna off. Susanna left in a rush, seemingly on a mission.

    With Susanna gone, Phillip away, and Sean having dismissed all the servants, only Norah and Sean remained in the house.

    Norah had no intention of lingering and nned to return for some rest.

    As Norah was about to depart, Sean called after her, ¡°Norah, hold on a moment.¡±

    ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    Sean put hisptop aside and sat on the sofa close to her. Feeling Sean¡¯s presence, Norah moved away slightly. His aura made her feel ufortable.

    Norah wore a basic ck ensemble and exuded an air of mystery. To Sean, Norah seemed as elusive as a breeze. He longed to grasp her tightly, but she slipped through his fingers.

    Sean retrieved a bag beside the sofa containing the dress and shoes Norah had delivered to Phillip moments before.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Norah paused, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°I had gifted them to you and I¡¯m taking them back,¡± Sean replied.

    Norah looked up, her eyes meeting Sean¡¯s earnest gaze. She was taken aback. She had never imagined Sean would gift her such expensive clothes.

    Norah considered their rtionship to be one of mere acquaintance, questioning the necessity of such extravagant presents. She had agreed to attend the auction with Sean as a token of appreciation for his past kindness.

    ¡°Norah, having you by my side at today¡¯s auction meant a lot. It truly made me happy,¡± Sean offered her a gentle smile, his voice rich and warm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Norah started to decline, then paused, mindful of Sean¡¯s character, and remained silent.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, your generosity throughout has been overwhelming, and now this dress¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s too much.¡± Norah tactfully attempted to decline Sean¡¯s offer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103:

    ¡°Norah, please ept them. Otherwise, I¡¯m at a loss about how to gift you other things,¡± Sean implored, giving a nonchnt shrug. ¡°You know, there¡¯s no need for me to keep that dress and high heels.¡±

    Suddenly, Norah realized she had transformed during her two-year stay with the Carter family. Where once she would ept presents without a second thought, she now found herself pausing, wondering if she should ept them. It was clear Derek¡¯s domineering behavior had left its mark.

    Her initial concern was whether she deserved those gifts.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it. Thank you, Sean.¡± Norah beamed.

    Sean rose to his feet. ¡°There¡¯s something else you¡¯ve overlooked.¡±

    Norah felt puzzled. Had she forgotten something? The next moment, the sight of the silver dress jogged her memory of that mortifying night. ¡°I had assumed you had discarded that dress.¡±

    Sean¡¯s previous remarks had led Norah to believe he had disposed of the blood-stained, unsightly dress.

    ¡°I mentioned you could retrieve it whenever,¡± Sean replied tly.

    Sean ced the dress in a bag beside Norah and then produced a jewelry box from his pocket. ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡±

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Opening the jewelry box, Norah discovered a diamond brooch Sean had acquired at this morning¡¯s auction.

    ¡°This is for you. It seemed perfect for you the moment I saw it,¡± Sean exined.

    The brooch sparkled, mirroring how Norah always appeared luminous in Sean¡¯s eyes.

    His gaze remained steady, and the weight of the jewelry box felt significant in Norah¡¯s hands. ¡°Sean, I can ept the dress, but this brooch is far too much.¡± Norah¡¯s face flushed with slight embarrassment.

    She had intended to sever ties with the Scott family after delivering her treatment, yet Sean seemed eager to weave himself into her life, deepening their connection.

    Sean remained silent, his gaze intense and unwavering, signaling Norah to ept it.

    Norah cradled the jewelry box in her hands, torn between eptance and refusal.

    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect fit for you,¡± Sean said, his voice deep and slightly raspy.

    A sensation, akin to a feather brushing gently against Norah¡¯s heart, overwhelmed her, leaving her feeling both tender and numb.

    Gripping the box tightly, Norah found her resolve. ¡°Sean, if this is your stance, I must decline any future consultation and treatment fees from your family.¡± The medical fees amounted to fifty million, while the brooch¡¯s value stood at twenty million¡ªmore than covering any uing expenses.

    ¡°A gift is a gift, and fees are fees. They are not the same. No need to bring it up again. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Sean lifted his gaze, his smile fading as he adopted a cooler demeanor.

    Realizing further discussion was futile, Norah understood Sean¡¯s determination,pelling her to ept this unique offering.

    Initially, she had assumed the brooch was intended for his mother. Yet, now ity in her possession¡ªa twist of fate she found quite striking.

    After epting, Norah rose and left without uttering another word. On her way out, her eyes caught the painting she had gifted him in the living room.

    The painting was adorned with the phrase, ¡°Where there is a will, there is a way.¡± It seemed Sean had taken a liking to these words, embodying his relentless pursuit of his desires. This mantra also resonated with Norah, revealing a shared philosophy between them.

    Phillip dropped Norah at her home, presenting her with a small pink box.

    The sight of another jewelry box made Norah wary. ¡°What¡¯s this, Phillip?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Mr. Scott insisted I hand this to you upon your return,¡± Phillip replied.

    ¡°Please extend my thanks to him.¡± Eager to end the conversation, Norah epted the jewelry box and exited the vehicle.

    Sean¡¯s actions intrigued her. Having just received a diamond brooch, she now found herself with a pink jewelry box. What could it contain? Yet, she felt she already knew the answer.

    Inside the box was a pink crystal, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within her. The two items acquired by Sean that morning were now hers, a gesture that left her puzzled as to why he would give them to her.

    Holding the pink, teardrop-shaped crystal, Norah admired its beauty. It had been a coveted piece at the auction, eventually secured by Sean.

    After a moment, Norah ced the crystal back in the box and discovered a small white note. Unfolding it, she read, ¡°You are the one.¡±

    The ink was fresh, hinting at Sean¡¯s personal touch.

    What did he intend by penning such a message?

    Norah felt a rush of unease. She quickly tucked the crystal and the note back into the box, trying not to overthink its significance.

    ¡°Perhaps he meant the crystal is unique. Don¡¯t overanalyze it,¡± she told herself.

    There was no room in her mind for further spection. She had too many tasks awaiting her attention.

    Norah concealed the dress in her wardrobe and secured the two jewelry boxes out of sight. The reason behind Sean¡¯s gifts puzzled her, but she decided it was best to leave them safely for now.

    Meanwhile, Kathy found herself in a hotel with Jordy after the auction.

    From her first disappointing encounter with two boyfriends she found online, she had stopped valuing her purity. Derek¡¯s experience had told Kathy that if a man truly loved a woman, her past wouldn¡¯t matter to him.

    After their intimate moment, Jordy stood up from the bed, pulling on his pants with a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°I like you. If you ever need anything, juste to me. All it takes is one night with me,¡± he said.

    Jordy nced back at Kathy, whoy exposed and devoid of energy on the bed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve shared this night with me, I¡¯ll impart some wisdom to you. Do not cross Miss Wilson.¡±

    Kathy smirked. ¡°What power does Norah hold? Why are you so afraid of her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware Norah was once your sister-inw. Regardless of how your family treated her, she¡¯s not someone you can push around,¡± Jordy replied before exiting the room, leaving Kathy puzzled by his warning.

    In her eyes, Norah was just someone who had managed to attach herself to Bryson and was now under Sean¡¯s protection.

    Without their support, Norah was just another person Kathy believed she could easily intimidate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 104:

    Remembering how the Fox Alliance had nearly captured Norah thest time, Kathy¡¯s grip tightened in frustration. They had failed miserably, unable to apprehend Norah and torture her since then.

    Exhausted, Kathy returned to Carter Manor, only to find Derek, alongside Sharon and Juliana, wearing somber expressions. Overwhelmed, Kathy silently moved to the center of the living room.

    Julianamanded sharply, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Kathyplied, sinking to her knees heavily on the floor.

    ¡°Kathy Carter! A member of the Carter family, you¡¯ve embarrassed us all by chasing after Jordy for an auction invite. Do you even care about the Carter family¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Kathy bit her lip, choosing not to respond.

    Looking at Kathy with disappointment, Sharonmented, ¡°I was in disbelief when your brother told me about your ridiculous behavior. Why stoop so low just to please him for an auction invitation?¡±

    Kathy had hickeys around her neck, a reminder of the deal she had struck with Jordy just to get one auction invitation. Sharon¡¯s frustration grew as she observed her daughter, traditionally proud, now appearing diminished by her voluntary actions.

    ¡°Derek ns to escort Madeline to the auction, and I wish to attend as well. If he won¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll find another way,¡± Kathy said, her gaze unwavering, convinced of her own innocence.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Norah sifted through her mailbox, which was crowded with requests for the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s expertise. Among them were appeals from the Hayes family and the Scott family. After clearing out all the emails, there was one more, sitting alone in the inbox.

    It was an urgent request from the royal family of Ond, seeking high-risk cranial surgery for a princess with a sess rate below 10%. They offered $30 million for the consultation, plus a bonus for a sessful operation.

    The challenge intrigued Norah. She saw it not only as a financial opportunity but also as a chance to elevate Supernatural Doctor¡¯s global prestige. She wondered if her international fame had waned.

    She responded to the email, setting up a time to head to Ond for the surgery and some time off. The recent events in the country had left her thoughts scattered.

    Norah then prepared to share her newlypleted songs with Zeke, as their band was gearing up for a breakthrough performance.

    Just then, her phone beeped with a new message.

    Sean¡¯s text revealed a startling truth: ¡°I forgot to mention something important when I was getting the diamond brooch. Your recent injury wasn¡¯t by chance. It was part of the Fox Alliance¡¯s conspiracy with Kathy to abduct and harm you.¡± A voice recording followed.

    As Norah listened to Kathy¡¯s voice in the recording, she clenched her phone in disbelief. She had assumed her injury was a repercussion from a previous sh with the Fox Alliance, never imagining Kathy¡¯s involvement.

    The timing matched the aftermath of mocking Kathy at the mall with Joanna. Norah cursed silently. Did Kathy think she was so forgiving? Kathy had gone as far as to orchestrate an assassination attempt. Had luck not been on her side, she could have fallen prey to the Fox Alliance¡¯s torture or suffered various humiliations.

    Determined, Norah grabbed her car keys, dashed to the garage, revved her sports car, and sped toward Carter Manor. Kathy, still unmarried, resided there with her family, including Juliana.

    After Norah had married Derek, Kathy¡¯s loathing of Norah had ignited, and she frequently visited Derek¡¯s ce just to tease Norah. Norah had once exercised patience, hoping not to burden Derek with family discord. This, however, had resulted in Kathy taking advantage, with Derek persistently advising Norah to tolerate it.

    ¡°Smack!¡± Upon entering Carter Manor with the butler¡¯s guidance, Norah was met with the sight of Sharon pping Kathy. The mix of anger and sympathy on Sharon¡¯s face was a new side to Norah. To Norah, Sharon had always seemed haughty and disdainful, but Kathy¡¯s actions must have deeply wounded Sharon this time.

    Thrown straight to the ground, her hair a mess, Kathy lifted her head, ring with resentment. ¡°I was only looking out for myself! What did I do wrong? Mom, Grandma, tell me. If Derek doesn¡¯t care about me anymore, who else can I count on?¡±

    Juliana maintained her calm until she noticed Norah standing at the doorway, causing her to halt. ¡°Norah?¡± All eyes in the room shifted toward her, her demeanor gentle yet radiant, as if bathed in light.

    ¡°The early bird catches the worm,¡± she remarked, her voice cold and authoritative, filling the room.

    Kathy¡¯s hands balled into fists. She silently cursed Norah. In her eyes, Norah¡¯s failure to manage her brother and let him reunite with Madeline had precipitated her downfall. In Kathy¡¯s mind, Norah was the root cause.

    As Derek watched Norah enter, bathed in light and d in a white dress, she seemed transformed, standing out in a way he had never noticed before. He realized he was automatically locking eyes with Norah in the crowd, something he¡¯d never done before. Previously, Norah had been like a shadow in his life, easily overlooked no matter the circumstance.

    Following their divorce, Norah¡¯s presence became unexpectedly captivating, drawing his gaze whenever she was amongst others.

    Sharon stepped forward, shielding Kathy, her toneced with skepticism. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Her words were sharp and direct.

    Norah¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯vee to confront Kathy now that we¡¯re all gathered.¡±

    Turning to Derek, Norah asked, ¡°Mr. Carter, why isn¡¯t Madeline by your side today?¡±

    Derek looked away. ¡°Madeline has something she needs to take care of.¡±

    In truth, Derek had heeded Juliana¡¯s advice against bringing Madeline here, wary of causing any displeasure.

    Juliana¡¯s cold look eased slightly at the sight of Norah. She gestured with her hand. ¡°Norah, please, take a seat.¡± She had no desire to nce at Kathy on the floor again.

    Sharon assisted Kathy, warming her with a re. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡± Kathy, rubbing her red cheek, sat quietly next to Sharon, shooting resentful nces at Norah beside her grandmother.

    Observing Norah¡¯s renewed vigor, Juliana tried to suppress the sourness in her heart. ¡°Norah, what do you need?¡±

    Sharon sneered, ¡°Probably couldn¡¯t make it outside, so she¡¯s here to borrow money from the Carter family, right? Wasn¡¯t Derek¡¯s settlement enough?¡±

    Sharon was oblivious to Derek¡¯s shamelessness in reiming what he had offered before, including thirty million and three vis. With Derek¡¯s ongoing divorce proceedings with Norah, she couldn¡¯t fathom the cause of Norah¡¯s sudden visit, other than a money issue.

    Juliana shot Sharon a look and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. Keep quiet, I¡¯m speaking to Norah.¡±

    Sharon mped her mouth shut, eager to hear Norah¡¯s response.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 105:

    Norah looked disdainfully at the Carter family in front of her.

    ¡°I want Kathy to spill the beans, or should we summon Madeline? The two of them put in extra effort just to deal with me,¡± she said, her voice calm yet piercing.

    Responding to Sharon¡¯s baseless usation, Norah replied coolly, ¡°Mrs. Carter, if you¡¯re content with the divorce terms of having nothing, you¡¯re setting the bar quite low. Derek regretted what he offered to me. I must say, I¡¯m impressed by the Carter family.¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression suddenly shifted dramatically. ¡°What? Derek told you to give up everything? Seriously?¡± Juliana asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Furious, she pointed at Norah with a trembling finger. ¡°Is this how you treat Norah? What about the promise you made to me?¡±

    Impatience flickered in Derek¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, I had said I wouldpensate her, but that was under the condition that she once took good care of me, and I thought she needed my money. Of course, I recall your words in the study, but she¡¯s now his mistress and doesn¡¯t need anything from our family. The dy in the divorce is on her for not agreeing to my terms.¡±

    ¡°Really? Have you no shame?¡± Sharon sneered, her tone dripping with malice. ¡°You¡¯ve been kept as a mistress, and you still expect a share from the Carter family? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Scott family will kick you out?¡±

    The idea of Norah living a good life was thest thing Sharon would ept. She had made sure to take deliberate steps to disparage Norah at every opportunity.

    Despite feeling tempted to partake in the mockery, Kathy found herself still at the center of reprimand from her family, leaving her with no choice but to stay silent.

    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    Seated beside Norah, Juliana took a deep breath and grasped Norah¡¯s hand, assuring her, ¡°Norah, don¡¯t worry, Derek will give you what the Carter family owes you. It¡¯s good to hear you didn¡¯t ept his outrageous terms. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll handle the divorce proceedings and everything for you!¡±

    Aware that Juliana was the only member of the Carter family who treated her with genuine kindness, Norah confided, ¡°I¡¯m grateful, Juliana. But I¡¯ve already initiated legal action. Derek went too far.¡±

    With aforting pat on Norah¡¯s hand, Juliana offered encouragement. ¡°There¡¯s no need for court, my dear. Believe me, I¡¯ll help you in resolving this matter.¡±

    Juliana had long assumed that Derek was impeding the divorce proceedings, under the impression that Norah was dissatisfied with the offered settlement. However, she now understood that Derek had attempted to dismiss Norah withoutpensation, and Norah was determined not to ept this treatment passively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the proceedings for now. I¡¯m here today for another matter.¡± Casting a chilly gaze at Kathy, who was cowering behind her mother, Norah dered, ¡°Kathy hired someone to kidnap me, aiming to ruin mepletely. I believe Madeline also yed a role in this scheme.¡±

    Her icy words reverberated in the silent living room, leaving the air thick with tension. Overwhelmed with apprehension, Kathy shuddered at the allegation, herplexion rapidly losing color.

    Wide-eyed with astonishment, Juliana sought rification, prompting Norah to divulge each pertinent detail.

    Merely hearing Norah¡¯s words, those gathered in the living room could easily envision the intensity of the confrontation.

    ¡°I initially believed it was just my misfortune to have upset those individuals, but I never anticipated Kathy¡¯s involvement,¡± Norah said as she pulled out her phone and pressed y.

    The room filled with the sound of a conversation between two women, with Kathy¡¯s voice being especially discernible.

    Kathy shook her head in a daze, bewildered by the situation. How was it possible? How did Norahe to possess a call record of her conversation with that individual?

    Shocked and appalled, Sharon eximed, ¡°Kathy, how could you have any involvement with gangsters? You¡¯re ady! Your actions have brought disgrace on the Carter family!¡±

    Derek swiftly came to Madeline¡¯s defense, retorting, ¡°Kathy harbors animosity toward you, so she sought revenge. But I¡¯m sure Madeline is not implicated in this. She values peace above all. Norah, stop making baseless usations!¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you ask your dear sister about this?¡± Norah sneered.

    Amidst the escting arguments and usations, Juliana¡¯s agitation intensified, and she became dizzy. Abruptly clutching her chest, she gasped for air, rming everyone in the room. ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Juliana!¡±

    Witnessing Juliana¡¯s distress, Norah feared for her safety. She quickly retrieved a small scalpel from her bag and made a careful incision at the side of Juliana¡¯s neck. Horrified gasps permeated the room as the others¡¯ eyes bulged with shock.

    Sharon¡¯s scream pierced the tense atmosphere. ¡°Norah! Are you crazy? What are you doing? You cut her neck with a knife! You¡¯re killing her! I¡¯ll call the police!¡± The unfolding drama left everyone in a shocked stupor, paralyzed and unable to react.

    Derek rushed to his grandmother¡¯s side, his gaze filled with worry. ¡°Grandma, are you okay? How are you feeling?¡± Then he turned usatory eyes on Norah. ¡°What have you done? My grandma has always been nice to you. Why would you try to murder her?¡±

    Norah rolled her eyes at Derek and Sharon, pursing her lips in exasperation before sighing. ¡°If I had intended to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t be breathing right now.¡±

    They nced back at Juliana, noticing her breathing had calmed and the color had returned to her face. Derek¡¯s relief was palpable.

    Gazing at the delicate stream of blood seeping from the tiny incision, Derek snapped, ¡°Tend to the wound you inflicted on my grandma¡¯s neck. If any harmes to her, the Carter family will not overlook it, nor will we allow you to escape unpunished!¡±

    Even in this critical moment, Derek persisted in delivering threats and warnings, unperturbed by his customary approach.

    Norah remained indifferent, observing as Juliana¡¯s condition stabilized. Norah delicately blotted the blood from Juliana¡¯s neck with a clean cloth.

    With a frail finger extended, Juliana pointed at Kathy andmanded, ¡°You,e here.¡±

    In humility, Kathy lowered her head and advanced toward Juliana, assuming a posture of submission in the center of the living room.

    ¡°Now, tell me, and be honest. What did you do?¡± Juliana demanded.

    After listening to the damning recording, Kathy realized she had no leeway.

    She paused briefly, contemting her words before speaking. ¡°Ever since Norah befriended the daughter of the Andrews family, she¡¯s be incredibly arrogant. While shopping with Madeline in the Splendor Building that day, we bumped into Norah and Joanna. Norah mocked us repeatedly. Madeline was so furious, she asked me to teach them a lesson, so I did. I got someone to do it, but I honestly don¡¯t know anything beyond that.¡±

    Tears welled up in Kathy¡¯s eyes after giving her side of the story. She shifted the me onto Madeline, who wasn¡¯t there to defend herself. If Madeline had been there, the two would have quarreled about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what they were nning to do with Norah,¡± Kathy remarked amidst her tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt her. It was Madeline who persuaded me into doing it.¡±

    Norah observed Kathy with stoicism. ¡°Your coboration with Madeline led to this scheme. Were I to inform the authorities, I question the duration of your imprisonment. I wonder how long you would survive in a prison environment. This is the only evidence I have currently, and it only implicates you. You might spend quite some time behind bars.¡±

    Kathy briefly considered various options but ultimately realized the recording in Norah¡¯s possession left her with no recourse.

    Fearing Norah might involve the police, Sharon interjected, attempting to assert authority. ¡°Norah, Kathy is your former sister-inw. You can¡¯t treat her like this. You can¡¯t abandon all your manners just because you¡¯re going through the divorce with Derek!¡±

    ¡°Manners, you say?¡± Norah tilted her head, her expression bordering on disbelief.

    The audacity of Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ve been an orphan since childhood, and no one has ever cared about me. And now you, of all people, talk to me about manners! Have you forgotten how you treated me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 106

    ?Chapter 106:

    Sharon was at a loss for words, stunned by the way Norah retorted. Still wanting to downy her wrongdoings, Kathy swiped at her tears and said, ¡°I truly had no idea those people were so cruel. I just wanted to teach Norah a small lesson. Please, grandma, you have to believe me.¡±

    Yet, their eyes fell on the hickeys around Kathy¡¯s neck, triggering them to suddenly remember that they were in the middle of disciplining Kathy before Norah arrived. Norah¡¯s arrival had interrupted that matter for the time being.

    Sharon was fuming. From her perspective, Kathy was usually a well-behaved little girl. The nerve of Kathy, intending to harm with the help of gangsters, shocked her. She assumed she had taught Derek and Kathy in the same manner. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Kathy would turn out to be this malicious.

    ¡°Derek, call Madeline over. Let¡¯s get to the root of this issue.¡± Sharon eyed Kathy frostily, hoping Kathy hadn¡¯t lied and shifted all the me onto Madeline.

    Norahforted Juliana. She had avoided troubling Juliana in the past because she was worried Juliana¡¯s condition would be affected by the intense anger triggered by Derek¡¯s ridiculous behavior. However, Kathy¡¯s actions were even more disgusting than Derek¡¯s. Norah felt that if she had the chance to be alone with Kathy at that moment, she would have already thrashed Kathy soundly.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s call Madeline over and discuss how to deal with this matter.¡±

    Norah seethed inwardly but maintained herposure, appearing indifferent to the situation.

    Juliana knew that Norah was enraged right now. She grasped the gravity of the situation and understood the need for proper handling. Otherwise, the bad blood between Norah and the Carter family would only grow. She had once hoped that, even after Norah and Derek parted ways, Norah and the Carter family could still socialize frequently. But now, it dawned on her that it would be considered a favorable oue if they did not end up as enemies. After all, Derek¡¯s and Kathy¡¯s actions were truly despicable.

    Discover more

    Derek called Madeline and arranged for a driver to bring her here.

    Madeline entered the house meekly. She swept her eyes around the living room, stood next to Derek, and hesitantly asked, ¡°Derek, what¡¯s going on? What is Norah doing here? Was she here to visit Juliana and Sharon? Didn¡¯t she apany Mr. Scott to the auction today? Why did she show up at Carter Manor in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Kathy, why are you kneeling on the floor? Get up and sit down.¡± With that, Madeline walked toward Kathy. Before Derek could say anything, Madeline went to Kathy¡¯s side and crouched down next to her. As Madeline supported Kathy, her brows knitted when she noticed the hickeys on Kathy¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± Juliana¡¯s sternmand echoed in the room.

    Madeline shuddered when she heard it. She was particrly afraid of Juliana. Juliana¡¯s imposing manner was intimidating, creating genuine fear in her.

    Sharon rolled her eyes and sarcastically spat out, ¡°Madeline, stop pretending.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of the reason for calling you here today? See Norah over there? She said you and Kathy hired someone to kidnap and harm her! We asked you here to clear the air.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s heart sank. She couldn¡¯t figure out how Norah had gotten to the bottom of this matter so quickly and connected her to it.

    Lacking any defense, Madeline put on an innocent face and responded, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know about this. Is Kathy behind this?¡±

    Kathy¡¯s eyes flew up and she red fiercely at Madeline, retorting, ¡°You were involved as well. Why are you pinning the me on me alone? How could you do this?¡±

    Madeline instantly sprang to her feet, rushing directly into Derek¡¯s arms. ¡°Kathy, I really had no clue about this! You never confided in me about it. You never told me that you were nning to kidnap Norah. Where do you even know these bad people from?¡±

    Tears pooled in Madeline¡¯s eyes as she shook her head and added, ¡°Why are you using me of being in the know about this? Norah looked after Derek, so even though I dislike her for taking my ce, the thought of harming her has never crossed my mind!¡±

    Kathy was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected that instead of proving her point, all the me would be heaped on her.

    Juliana straightened her spine and icily asked, ¡°Kathy, who is lying here?¡±

    Kathy turned her head and saw Madeline leaning on Derek¡¯s chest with a wronged expression. She sprang to her feet and wrenched Madeline away from Derek, grabbing Madeline¡¯s arms and shaking her vigorously. ¡°Madeline, don¡¯t shun your responsibility! You can¡¯t deny your involvement in this!¡±

    Madeline shook her head and shot back, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I truly had no clue. Kathy, you don¡¯t even have any proof.¡±

    Kathy was stunned. Madeline was right. She really had no evidence of Madeline¡¯s involvement. All theirmunications had been verbal, and Kathy had made all the arrangements herself without Madeline¡¯s participation. Kathy had assumed that Madeline trusted her to handle everything, but now she realized that Madeline had merely used her as a convenient scapegoat when things went wrong.

    ¡°Kathy, let me go. Give Norah a proper exnation and maybe she will forgive you,¡± Madeline struggled to break free from Kathy¡¯s grip.

    Kathy was furious with Madeline for making her face the consequences alone. She med Madeline for ying an act, not convincing Derek to bring her to the auction, and causing her to strike a deal with a despicable man like Jordy just for an auction invitation. In Kathy¡¯s eyes, both Madeline and Norah were at fault.

    Just as Norah was about to speak, Kathy pped Madeline fiercely.

    Derek and Madeline were caught off guard. Norah¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest as she observed the Carter family¡¯s internal strife. She found their bickering amusing.

    ¡°Kathy!¡± Derek was enraged to see his sister p his gentle lover so viciously. He shoved his sister away and gathered Madeline in his arms, tenderly stroking her face. ¡°Madeline, are you hurt?¡±

    Kathy fell to the floor, her arm grazed and bruised. A wave of anger surged inside her as she watched Derek show concern only for Madeline.

    Madeline covered her hot, throbbing cheek, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Derek¡­¡±

    No one had anticipated Kathy¡¯s outburst. Sharon, thoroughly puzzled, asked, ¡°Enough! Who nned all of this?¡±

    Norah smirked and weighed in, ¡°Simply involving the police will unearth the truth. There¡¯s no need toplicate matters.¡±

    The only reason Norah lingered was to see how the Carter family would handle Kathy and Madeline.

    Juliana clutched Norah¡¯s hand and implored, ¡°Norah, can we keep the police out of this and settle the matter amongst ourselves? I know you¡¯re the victim, but the Carter family¡­¡±

    Norah was always aware that the Carter family¡¯s reputation meant a lot to Juliana. If the police weren¡¯t involved, Juliana could at least protect the family¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please,¡± Juliana lowered her head, her hands shaking, the plea clear in her voice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 107

    ?Chapter 107:

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but feel torn. Juliana was the one who truly cared about her, and it was going to be hard to turn down Juliana¡¯s plea. However, Norah was determined to teach Kathy a well-deserved lesson.

    Kathy was sitting on the floor, crying her eyes out. Beside Kathy, Madeline pulled off her usual act of ying innocent. Derek simply looked at Madeline with pity. As Norah observed, an indescribable emotion washed over her body.

    Generally speaking, Norah wouldn¡¯t have felt this intense fury when faced with Kathy¡¯s insults and Madeline¡¯s acting. However, by striking a deal with the Fox Alliance to kidnap and harm her, Kathy and Madeline had gone too far this time. If Norah hadn¡¯t gone toe-to-toe with the kidnappers and managed to escape promptly, she might be dead now.

    Taking that into ount, Norah couldn¡¯t suppress her anger toward the duo.

    ¡°You knew the situation well enough, Juliana. The fact that I¡¯m still standing here today is nothing short of a miracle. If these two criminals¡¯ ns had worked, I would have died! You know how well-behaved I¡¯ve been since I joined this family, how good I¡¯ve been to your grandson. And now that we¡¯re getting divorced, look at what they did to me! Or do you think I deserve what they did?¡± Norah fumed.

    So powerful was Norah¡¯s voice that when she stopped speaking, every member of the Carter family was silent, exchanging only nces with one another.

    Juliana trembled slightly and nced at Derek, wondering how everything had descended into chaos. Thest time she spoke to him in the study, she had made it clear that she was expecting a different oue.

    Juliana knew for sure that Madeline was involved in what had happened. In fact, from what she saw, Madeline was the mastermind behind the kidnapping attempt. Kathy was too innocent and obedient toe up with such an idea.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    ¡°Hey, watch your tone. Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten that you are the reason why your marriage hasn¡¯t borne any fruit. You aren¡¯t getting a divorce because of some evil scheme against you. The divorce is because the Carter family didn¡¯t want anything to do with you,¡± Sharon argued.

    Though she had no idea about Derek¡¯s affairs or actions, Sharon would never miss an opportunity to mock Norah.

    ¡°Have you considered for a moment that your beloved son might just be the problem?¡± Norah sneered.

    At that moment, Derek raised his head, facing Sharon, and said, ¡°Norah isn¡¯t to me for our childless state.¡±

    Hearing this, Sharon raised her eyebrows and hastily asked, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re the problem?¡±

    Embarrassed, Derek and Madeline both looked down, avoiding eye contact. If anyone wanted to know if Derek¡¯s capability in bed was sufficient, they would need to look at either of them for answers.

    Madeline swallowed hard, not daring to speak, and nced at Derek, pleading with her watery eyes for him to say something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem. It¡¯s just that¡­ I and Norah didn¡¯t have sex during the two years of our marriage,¡± Derek finally replied.

    Juliana and Sharon stared at Derek as if he had lost his mind. Why on earth wouldn¡¯t he do anything with such a beautiful wife for two years?

    Derek sighed softly and continued, ¡°My heart¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Derek was interrupted by Sharon, who threw a pillow at him and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Are you out of your fucking mind, Derek? Instead of helping to get your sister out of this mess, you¡¯re saying she deserves to be in jail? What kind of brother are you? You should be on your feet defending your sister¡¯s integrity instead of dragging her through the dirt!¡±

    ¡°I never expected such heartless words toe out of your mouth. Derek, you don¡¯t care about your sister and just throw her under the bus? In your heart, Madeline weighs more significantly than your sister, right? What¡¯s so great about her?¡± Juliana asked, her voice filled with hurt and disappointment.

    Ever since Madeline entered the Carter Manor, Derek had ced her above everyone else. He treated her like a goddess while looking down on his own family as if they were worthless trash. To him, Madeline was the only important person in his life.

    ¡°Please! Stop saying stuff like that! You have to understand that Madeline is the love of my life. Address her as you would address me. She¡¯s my future wife, the woman I¡¯ve chosen to spend the rest of my life with! She deserves to be respected!¡± Derek fumed, holding Madeline gently, as if she were the very essence of his life.

    Seeing this, even Norah had to admit that Derek was deeply in love with Madeline. He kept ncing around, almost daring anyone to challenge the love he had for his chosen one.

    To prove to everyone how much they were in love, Derek and Madeline faced each other and kissed.

    ¡°It has always belonged to Madeline. If I had slept with Norah, I would have betrayed the love I have for my beloved,¡± Derek said.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so sweet of you, Derek,¡± Madeline said, leaning against Derek¡¯s chest, not caring about the pain on her face.

    At that moment, Kathy burst intoughter and said in a mocking voice, ¡°You are the most pathetic person I¡¯ve evere across in my life, Norah. My brother¡¯s heart had belonged to Madeline all this time while you walked around as his wife. For two whole years, you weren¡¯t even able to make him yours, even if it were just for a moment! That¡¯s freaking pathetic!¡±

    Norah tilted her head slightly and frowned. ¡°You dare describe me as pathetic? Between you and who still needs the financial support from the Carter family?¡±

    Hearing this, Kathy¡¯sughter came to an abrupt stop. Juliana moved toward Norah, held her hand, and said, ¡°I beg of you, Norah, just agree with my request. Trust me, I understand how pained you are. I promise you, once you forgive them this time, I will do everything within my capability to make sure they don¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll also hire someone to help you with the divorce proceedings. Just don¡¯t report the case, please.¡±

    Derek shook his head vigorously and said, ¡°Oh,e on! Cut it out! If Norah wants to report the case, then leave her alone. At worst, Kathy would be jailed for a crime she¡¯s well guilty of. Jail could knock some sense into that skull of hers!¡±

    Norah looked down at Juliana¡¯s hand on her wrist. Though full of wrinkles and appearing frail, the grip Juliana had exerted was surprisingly strong.

    ¡°What exactly is it that you want me to do, Juliana?¡± Norah asked.

    Juliana nced at Kathy and Madeline, her mind racing as she thought of what to say. ¡°Here¡¯s my proposal: You and Derek divorce immediately, and you get half of his property,¡± Juliana announced.

    Upon hearing this, Derek¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? I¡¯m never going to agree to that! Why on earth would I give Norah half of what I¡¯ve got?¡±

    Juliana looked at Derek with a hint of anger. After all, Norah hadn¡¯t agreed to his divorce terms. If things had gone as nned, their parents would have met to finalize the details of their wedding.

    Underneath all the love Derek had for Madeline, he knew it was likely that Madeline had been behind the kidnapping attempt.

    At that moment, Madeline spoke up. ¡°I maintain my innocence, innocent of all that I¡¯m used of.¡±

    Juliana raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If Norah agrees with my proposal, you have no choice but to also agree. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Two-thirds,¡± Norah suddenly said, her voice low and firm.

    ¡°Two-thirds?¡± Derek asked. ¡°I have a better proposal. Why don¡¯t you ask for everything that belongs to the Carter family? Take everything that took the Carter family years to build! Just who the heck do you think you are?¡± Derek yelled, looking quite demented.

    Norah faced Juliana, spreading her hands and shrugging. ¡°You can see that I¡¯m fully ready to move on. But s, your grandson thinks the best thing for me to do is to call the police and agree with him. The police should be the ones to handle this.¡±

    With that, Norah took out her phone, and to the horror of everyone present, began to dial the police. Kathy and Madeline, pale with fear, looked like ghosts.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Derek fumed, his eyes shing. ¡°Oh, would you prefer to see Madeline behind bars instead? Don¡¯t tell me you believe Madeline is innocent! You must save Kathy and Madeline from having their lives disrupted. Or would you rather see them both in prison?¡±

    Derek clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Madeline is innocent! Kathy was the one who hired the kidnappers. She acted alone!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your conclusion, not that of the police,¡± Juliana replied coolly. ¡°They¡¯ll gather enough evidence to nail Madeline down. Or do you have solid evidence that can defend her from all the incriminating evidence the police are sure to present against her?¡±

    As a woman of the world, Juliana could tell the kidnapping was a conspiracy between Kathy and Madeline. It was clear to her that Madeline had used Kathy as a pawn.

    Derek, no matter how unreasonable he tried to be, knew deep within himself that Madeline had a reason to kidnap Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 108

    ?Chapter 108:

    Juliana grasped Norah¡¯s hand and murmured, ¡°Give me a moment to think.¡±

    ¡°Juliana!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Sharon and Derek¡¯s voices rang out urgently.

    Derek released Madeline¡¯s hand and took a seat beside Juliana. ¡°Grandma, Norah is attempting to extort money from us. She¡¯s demanding an outrageous sum simply because she believes you¡¯ll avoid the involvement of the police. Please don¡¯t sumb to her maniption.¡±

    ¡°Did I instruct Kathy and Madeline to abduct Norah?¡± Juliana retorted. ¡°Consider this¡ªif they hadn¡¯t acted improperly, how could the Carter family find themselves in such a predicament?¡±

    Madeline stood frozen, her expression a mixture of anxiety and guilt. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Kathy sneered, ¡°Quit the act. Besides my gullible brother, who else is buying into your lies? Certainly not my grandma and mom.¡±

    Sharon and Juliana exchanged cold nces, fully aware of Madeline¡¯splicity.

    Derek¡¯s expression darkened as he stated, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to relinquish two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s property. Norah, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±

    Norah tilted her head, curiosity dancing in her bright eyes. ¡°Oh? But it¡¯s your own doing, not mine.¡± She wouldn¡¯t stop if it meant making the Carter family suffer.

    Rising to her feet, Sharon jabbed a finger in Norah¡¯s direction, scolding, ¡°Norah, don¡¯t be so greedy! I couldn¡¯t fathom why you were obstructing the divorce proceedings earlier.¡±

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls

    ¡°Now it¡¯s clear you were biding your time for this moment. Are you aiming to im all our properties? It¡¯s out of the question! Be straight with us. Don¡¯t toy with us here; we have matters to attend to once we resolve this issue.¡±

    Norah retracted her hand from Juliana¡¯s grasp, crossing her arms defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m not jesting. This is my demand. Agree, and we head to court for the divorce immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll see each other at the police station.¡± She remained unfazed by Sharon¡¯s words.

    Madeline nced nervously at Norah, her voice soft. ¡°The Carter family worked tirelessly for years to acquire such modest holdings. How will they survive if you strip it all away? Couldn¡¯t you just settle for half?¡±

    Juliana pressed her lips together thoughtfully. ¡°Norah, I¡­ Two-thirds is an excessive demand on the Carter family. You know¡ª¡±

    ¡°Take all the time you need,¡± Norah interjected, her tone resolute. ¡°I believe I have sixty or seventy more years ahead of me. There¡¯s no rush. But make no mistake, I want two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets.¡±

    Juliana may have been cordial, but she wouldn¡¯tpromise her principles.

    Derek¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Show some gratitude!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re reluctant to agree? And you¡¯re going to caution me and intimidate me?¡± Norah met Derek¡¯s gaze with a cold, fearless stare.

    ¡°You have a few hours. Once you¡¯ve decided, inform me.¡± Norah¡¯s frigid demeanor stirred panic and anger among the Carter family members.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Derek addressed Juliana, urging her not to ept Norah¡¯s conditions.

    Norah¡¯s condition was thest thing he was willing toply with. The family¡¯s assets, amassed over generations with painstaking effort, were something Derek could not easily relinquish. Surrendering them to Norah seemed an insurmountable task.

    Juliana countered, ¡°And what, are you content to witness your sister and lovernguish behind bars for years? For men, it may not matter, but my concern lies with you.¡±

    Juliana let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve been married to Norah for two years, yet you haven¡¯t fulfilled your duties as a devoted husband. You¡¯ve even brought a mistress into our home. To make matters worse, your sister has always mistreated Norah. Now, your sister even attempted to harm her. We are at fault. Norah hasn¡¯t done anything to deserve this. Why would you do such a thing?¡±

    Juliana¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, which slowly flowed down her cheeks.

    Norah tenderly dabbed the tears from Juliana¡¯s cheeks with a tissue. ¡°Juliana, don¡¯t stress about them. You¡¯re not getting any younger. Why not just enjoy yourself? Focusing on such matters only hastens your aging.¡±

    The situation between Sharon and Derek¡¯s father was a mess, and Derek and Kathy had never stopped themselves from proving quite troublesome.

    Juliana offered a helpless smile. ¡°I can¡¯t stand idly by while they plunge into turmoil. I can¡¯t¡ªDerek, what¡¯s your verdict?¡±

    Sharon voiced her objection resolutely.

    After much deliberation, Derek finally reached a decision, swayed by the sight of his grandmother and his sobbing sister on the ground. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Derek drew a deep breath, steeling himself. ¡°I¡¯ll concede two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets to Norah on the condition that she refrain from holding Kathy and Madeline ountable for this event.¡±

    ¡°Of course, provided they steer clear of trouble, I shall not concern myself with their affairs,¡± Norah smirked. It was invariably Kathy and Madeline who stirred up mischief.

    Juliana halted Sharon¡¯s impending argument. ¡°Consider your daughter¡¯s welfare.¡±

    Sharon suddenly went quiet. Despite her frustration with her daughter, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Kathy ending up in jail.

    Madeline sat beside Derek, her lips pressed in consternation as she listened to Derek¡¯s negotiations with Norah regarding the divorce agreement. She cursed silently.

    ¡°Damn it! Why did the Fox Alliance fail to end Norah? If they had seeded, Norah wouldn¡¯t be here, vying for a significant share of the Carter family assets.¡±

    Madeline was seething with fury, unwilling to ept this oue. The Carter family¡¯s holdings were modest. Now that Norah had imed such a sizable portion, Madeline wondered how she would manage in the days ahead if she were to marry Derek.

    Initially, Norah had intended to teach Kathy a lesson. Inadvertently, she saw her chance to wrap up her divorce and secure two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s property. This oue helped alleviate some of her pent-up frustration from dealing with the Carter family and Madeline.

    To prevent any furtherplications and fearing Derek might resort to his old tactics, Norah promptly discussed the divorce details with Derek before heading to City Hall to finalize the divorce.

    Clutching the newly minted divorce certificate, Norah heaved a sigh.

    Finally, she was free from the Carter family. She had endured a lot to obtain this divorce certificate, and she couldn¡¯t help but kiss it, her feelings mixed.

    Exiting the City Hall, Norah stowed the divorce decree in her bag and cast a frigid gaze upon Derek and Madeline.

    ¡°Thank god I finally got this divorce certificate. From this moment on, we¡¯re strangers. I¡¯m not particrly fond of you two. If you happen to encounter me in the future, please maintain your distance. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee my reaction. Just bear in mind that I don¡¯t have the best temper. Provoking me will lead to consequences,¡± Norah dered icily.

    Contemting the forfeiture of two-thirds of his family¡¯s estate, Derek was consumed by anguish. ¡°Take care as you slumber. Wealth attracts unwanted attention. Pray nothing untoward befalls you.¡±

    Norah smiled gracefully. ¡°You needn¡¯t concern yourself with that. I hope you two can be together happily ever after. And, please do extend an invitation to your wedding. I have no interest in attending a wedding involving a scoundrel.¡±

    With a dismissive wave, Norah departed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 109

    ?Chapter 109:

    After Norah let those words slip, she braced herself for the fallout, unsure how Derek and Madeline would take her words but feeling a surge of liberation nheless.

    With a flicker of contemtion, Norah snapped a photo of a fragment of her divorce certificate, posted it on her socials, and tagged it with the cryptic caption, ¡°Feeling good.¡±

    A ping on her phone drew Norah¡¯s attention, revealing Susanna¡¯s approving like.

    ¡°Congrattions, Norah! Where are you? Do you want to hang out?¡±

    Even through the digital screen, Norah sensed Susanna¡¯s excitement and eagerness. ¡°Sure thing, where are you?¡± she replied.

    Another like popped up, this time from Gil.

    ¡°Good! Keep moving forward!¡±

    Susanna sent Norah an address, and Norah hit the road. Meanwhile, Sean hovered over his phone, lingering on Norah¡¯s post in his feed, his finger hovering over the like button. He wondered whether Norah had stumbled upon the note tucked in the jewelry box. He was desperate to find out her thoughts and reaction.

    Now that Norah had posted her divorce certificate on social media, he wondered whether it signified something deeper. At that moment, Sean found himself oddly intrigued by his friend¡¯s overseas exploits.

    As a bit of adies¡¯ man, his friend prided himself on reading between the lines when it came to women¡¯s intentions.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Seanmented on Norah¡¯s post, ¡°Congrats.¡±

    Feeling it was too impersonal, he deleted it, then after a pause, he typed, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Spotting Susanna¡¯sments under Norah¡¯s post, Sean gave Susanna a ring and asked, ¡°Where do you two n to have fun?¡±

    Music red from Susanna¡¯s end, her voice slightly muffled amidst the noise. ¡°Hey, Sean! I¡¯m at Coco Club, rounding up some friends for a little shindig. Oh, and I invited Norah too!¡±

    ¡°No heavy drinking, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I got it! Just hanging out and dancing with the gang. I promise not to overindulge.¡±

    After hanging up, Sean couldn¡¯t shake off a nagging feeling of unease, but he pushed it aside, distracting himself with other thoughts.

    Coco Club, nestled in Glophia, was a quaint little joint known for its potent concoctions and lively tunes. It attracted a crowd looking to let loose and unwind.

    Norah had never set foot in this ce before, wondering how Susanna stumbled upon this hidden gem. When Norah arrived, she found herself being tended to by two girls pouring drinks.

    Norah intercepted the hand offering her alcohol and coldly said, ¡°Susanna¡¯s off the table tonight!¡±

    The girl holding the drink looked miffed, firing back, ¡°And who might you be? What¡¯s it to you if we have a little fun?¡± Susanna¡¯s face lit up at Norah¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Norah, you¡­¡± A slight blush adorned Susanna¡¯s cheeks, barely visible under the club¡¯s vibrant lights, but Norah caught it and lowered her voice. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    Susanna sheepishly nodded. ¡°Just a few sips of a cocktail, nothing too strong. Just curious about its taste.¡± The scene at the table buzzed with activity, four individuals gathered around: two men and two women.

    The girl beside Susanna held a ss of alcohol, seemingly eager to pour a drink for her.

    Norah¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Susanna¡¯s health condition? Offering her alcohol? Are you trying to stir up trouble?¡±

    The girl holding the ss of alcohol was named Frieda Cruz. She scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re just having a good time with Susanna. What¡¯s the big deal? Who appointed you as Susanna¡¯s guardian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her friend!¡± Norah retorted firmly.

    Taking a discreet nce at Susanna¡¯s condition, Norah realized Susanna hadn¡¯t lied. Susanna had only taken a few sips of alcohol, which eased some of Norah¡¯s worries.

    A male voice chimed in, breaking the tension. ¡°Susanna, aren¡¯t you going to introduce this lovelydy to us?¡±

    Susanna chuckled and began introducing everyone at the table. ¡°Frieda Cruz, Ava Ellis, Jaime Hewitt, Bart Truman. All old ssmates from high school. Everyone, this is Norah.¡±

    Norah raised an eyebrow. So, they were Susanna¡¯s ssmates. Did they not know about Susanna¡¯s health issues?

    ¡°Don¡¯t me them, Norah,¡± Susanna said. ¡°It was my idea to have a taste of alcohol. I only had a little, I swear!¡± Susanna smiled. ¡°But them pouring drinks for you when I¡­¡±

    ¡°I was just watching while they were drinking,¡± exined Susanna.

    Realizing she had misunderstood the situation, Norah quickly apologized. ¡°Sorry, it was my mistake for jumping to conclusions. I apologize.¡±

    Frieda smirked. ¡°Considering you¡¯re worried about Susanna, we¡¯ll let it slide. What can I get you to drink?¡±

    Initially hesitant, Norah decided to indulge a bit, especially with the freshly signed divorce certificate in her pocket. She casually ordered a few drinks.

    Norah wasn¡¯t familiar with Susanna¡¯s ssmates, nor did she care to be.

    As the drinks arrived, Norah decided to lighten the mood by starting with a challenge.

    Susanna widened her eyes. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve got some drinking skills, huh? You downed that whole bottle in one go.¡±

    Susanna had always been restricted to just a couple of sips to taste it. If Sean caught her drinking more, she¡¯d be in trouble.

    With a seductive swirl of her ss, Norah offered some advice. ¡°Alcohol isn¡¯t all it¡¯s cracked up to be. Take it easy. Don¡¯t follow my lead.¡±

    Susanna pouted. ¡°If only my health allowed it, I¡¯d love to drink to my heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Did youe here alone? No entourage with you?¡± Norah looked around, surprised. The esteemed youngdy of the Scott family was without her usual entourage of bodyguards. It was hard to believe.

    Susanna looked uneasy and whispered to Norah, ¡°Please don¡¯t reveal my identity. They can¡¯t know who I am.¡±

    Norah raised an eyebrow.

    Was Susanna ying incognito? ncing at Susanna¡¯s friends, Norah couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were truly unaware of Susanna¡¯s health status.

    Just drinking felt a bit dull, and Frieda suggested, ¡°How about a game of Truth or Dare?¡±

    ¡°Susanna doesn¡¯t have to drink. Juice or sparkling water is fine,¡± Norah added.

    Susanna eagerly agreed. ¡°Sure! Drinking in a bar is already dull. If I can¡¯t y the game, it¡¯d be no fun at all!¡±

    ¡°Count me in,¡± Norah stated.

    Everyone at the table joined in the game. Frieda took charge, cing an empty beer bottle in the center and giving it a spin.

    The bottle spun, finally pointing at Susanna when it stopped.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s me!¡± Susanna said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll go with truth.¡±

    Frieda smirked. ¡°Do you have a crush on someone?¡±

    Susanna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you all, Frieda. Why ask again?¡±

    Frieda persisted, ¡°You¡¯re so gorgeous, I thought you might have someone special after graduation.¡±

    With augh, Susanna turned to Norah. ¡°Well, looks like it¡¯s my turn to host. Let¡¯s keep this game rolling!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110:

    Susanna spun the bottle to start a new round of the game. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Norah! Truth or dare?¡± Susanna asked happily.

    ¡°Dare,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°I need to think,¡± Susanna said thoughtfully. ¡°Oh, I know! There¡¯s a popr text challenge online. Have you guys heard about it? No? Alright, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Susanna then took out her phone and began scrolling. Finally, she found what she was looking for.

    Norah looked at the text. ¡°Who do I send this to?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°To Sean, of course,¡± Susanna said with a smirk. Perhaps due to having had quite a number of drinks, Norah didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Okay,¡± she simply said.

    Sean¡¯s profile picture was just a ck background. It was simple yet mysterious.

    Norah didn¡¯t have his contact information saved. His nickname was just a dot.

    Susanna noticed that Norah and Sean had never texted each other. Although she knew Sean to be an introvert, she had expected this since Norah and Sean had known each other for quite a while. Susanna felt it would be quite difficult for Sean and Norah to develop feelings for each other if things continued this way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± Susanna encouraged.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn

    Norah took a deep breath before hitting the send button. When she looked up, she found five pairs of eyes staring at her.

    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Norah asked Sean. Sean replied with a question mark.

    ¡°Never mind if you don¡¯t,¡± Norah texted back.

    Sean grew curious and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I was in the game of Truth or Dare, so I had to do this. The punishment for failing the mission is drinking three shots. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll drink since I lost.¡±

    Sean asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Coca Club? How did you lose? What did you choose? Truth or Dare?¡±

    ¡°The dare was to get three friends to say they liked me. I found three people, but you didn¡¯t say it,¡± Norah exined.

    It took a while for Sean to reply, but he finally did. ¡°Three people? Impressive! Who else besides me?¡±

    ¡°Susanna, Joanna, and you,¡± Norah replied.

    Sean didn¡¯t respond for a while.

    Finally, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink, I think you win. Wait for me. I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Sean¡¯s message. She could picture his expressionless face as he said, ¡°I like you.¡±

    ¡°Wow! He really does like you, Norah! Who is this? He¡¯s definitely¡­,¡± Jamie said excitedly.

    Her excitement was infectious, and soon everyone was excited.

    ¡°I told you he likes you, Norah. Sean, I¡¯m so happy! Reply to him and see what else he says,¡± Susanna said happily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe and pick me up. I won¡¯t be ying anymore. I have to go now. Thanks, but save the ¡®I like you¡¯ for someone you truly like,¡± Norah said.

    Norah gulped down herst ss of alcohol. ¡°Okay,¡± she muttered.

    Frieda and Bart exchanged concerned nces. Bart stood up and said, ¡°Susanna, let¡¯s take you guys home. Norah is quite drunk and can hardly walk. Frieda, you should help her.¡±

    Norah clung to Frieda for support while Susanna held onto Bart. The four of them made their way toward the door.

    Feeling Norah¡¯s unsteady body and seeing her dazed expression, Frieda assumed Norah was drunk. ¡°You both are drunk,¡± Frieda said. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to have a chauffeur take you home. How about Bart and I take you both instead? I remember that Norah drove here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. I¡¯ll take Norah home,¡± Susanna said. She then pulled away from Bart and went to Norah. ¡°I¡¯ll call Sean to arrange for him to pick me up. You two should go back. Arya and the others are probably waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Bart said, signaling to Frieda.

    Frieda took the hint, gently brushing off Susanna¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have Norah¡¯s best interests at heart, but it¡¯s best we help. Why don¡¯t we get a hotel room nearby so Norah can rest until your brotheres to pick you up?¡±

    Susanna looked at Norah, who seemed to be unconscious. Finally, she nodded her consent.

    The four of them then drove to a nearby hotel.

    When they entered the room, Frieda was missing the door,

    ¡°What are you waiting for, Bart?¡± Frieda said.

    Susanna, who was still supporting Norah, was confused. ¡°What are you talking about?

    Bart quickly tucked up his shirt, revealing his lean chest. ¡°What do you think we are talking about? You¡¯re supposed to get into bed when you¡¯re in a hotel, right? [I¡¯m very lucky to meet two beautiful women today,¡± he said with a grin.

    ¡°Frieda, what¡¯s going on?¡± Susanna asked, turning to Frieda.

    Frieda sat down before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so naive after all these years.

    How could you fall for our trick so easily? Don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s about to happen?

    Bart, on the other hand, had already taken off his pants and was *ring lustfully at Norah.

    Now Susanna was holding onto Norah lightly.

    She immediately regretted having agreed to take the drunk Norah back to the hotel; she hadn¡¯t expected her high school reunion to be so inpatient.

    Frieda snapped at Murry! I¡¯ll make the video for you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 111

    ?Chapter 111:

    Frieda pulled out her cell phone and started taking pictures of the scene on the bed,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the drunk.

    Bart, focus on Susanna first, check her phone and purse.

    She must be loaded! She has only a few designer brands in her wardrobe, her family has spoiled her too much, and she hasn¡¯t seen much of the world.¡± Frieda¡¯s words turned Susanna¡¯splexion to a shade of pure anger.

    Susanna hade to the high school reunion thinking of them as friends.

    She had never imagined that they had such ns in mind.

    ¡°11ey, think twice before you do something stupid!¡± Susanna looked at Norah and tried to suppress her panic. ¡°Think of the consequences!

    Bart started to undress and sneered, ¡°Oh? And what consequences might that be? Using this video as leverage, what will happen to us?

    As Bart began to undress, Susanna couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Susanna, it looks like you haven¡¯t had sex yet.

    Not to worry.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Let me guide you through the pleasures of the bedroom.¡± Bart began with Susanna.

    Susanna was petrified, on the verge of tears, a spoiled rich girl like her had never faced such a situation.

    Her whole body was shaking with fear. ¡°Stay back, leave me alone¡­

    Even at that terrible moment, Susanna still clung to Norah protectively, trying to buy time to save herself.

    ¡°Is that your n?¡± Hearing Norah¡¯s cold question, everyone in the room stopped for a second.

    Susanna looked at Norah and found her surprisingly sober, with clear eyes.

    Frieda eximed, ¡°You¡¯re not drunk?¡±

    After watching Norah gulp down drinks, Frieda couldn¡¯t understand why Norah wasn¡¯t drunk.

    Bart didn¡¯t care if Norah was drunk or impatient, Bart snapped, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just going to have sex with her, why waste time talking nonsense?¡±

    He red at Norah and warned. ¡°Shut up, or I might just lose my temper and hurt youter!¡±

    Susanna yelled, ¡°Norah, call Sean toe get us! Thank God you¡¯re safe! We have to leave this ce!¡±

    As Susanna spoke, Bart grabbed her leg.

    But Susanna forcefully kicked his hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Norah patted Susanna gently on the head after delivering a swift sidekick to Bart¡¯s head, sending him flying.

    ¡°Damn! It hurts!¡± Clutching his head, Bart writhed on the floor in agony.

    Pushed aside, Stood dryly revealed. ¡°I had a hunch you were up to no good. So this was your n! Susanna, you should have had a bodyguard when you went out.¡±

    Susanna ¡°I thought it would be safe to be with old school friends, so I didn¡¯t bring one.¡± Norah tapped her temple and advised, ¡°The world is not as safe as you think.

    ¡°People can be deceitful. Don¡¯t be too trusting!¡± Norah cast a cold nce at Bart, who was moaning in pain, and at Frieda, who was still holding her phone.

    ¡°Are you ready to face the consequences?¡± Norah sneered.

    Just as Norah was about to take action, the door to the room was forcefully kicked open. A man with a steely gaze rushed in. His anger intensified as he saw Bart¡¯s naked body.

    ¡°Sean!¡± At the sight of Sean, Susanna burst into tears and embraced him. ¡°Sean, you¡¯vee! I was so frightened!¡±

    Sean softly tapped her back before quickly checking if Norah was alright. Norah, looking tidy andposed, showed no signs of harm.

    Sean¡¯s dy was due to traffic congestion.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m alright,¡± Norah responded calmly. Susanna looked relieved, her tears slowly subsiding.

    Norah waved off the concern with a casual gesture. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Sean recalled thest time he had seen Norah at the abandoned factory, when she struggled to hold back tears. He guessed she was masking her true feelings now. Knowing Norah for some time, Sean knew she would never show weakness unless pushed to the brink of fear.

    With a stern voice, Sean said, ¡°Phillip, they¡¯re in your hands.¡±

    Positioned near the doorway, Phillip nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Understood, Mr. Scott.¡±

    A dangerous glint appeared in Phillip¡¯s eyes. He was convinced that the culprits deserved severe punishment for their conspiracy against Susanna.

    Sean gentlyforted Susanna. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here,¡± he said, his voice softening to ease her fears. He dropped his usual stern demeanor and spoke with tenderness.

    Norah suddenly felt a pang of jealousy. Sean¡¯s arrival had thrown her emotions into disarray. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Susanna was a pampered princess, raised in a world of love and care, while she had always fought battles alone, never knowing such warmth.

    Reflecting on her one attempt at happiness that ended in disappointment, Norah looked down and said, ¡°Sean, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave Susanna to you. I should head home.¡±

    As Norah started to walk away, Sean caught her arm, stopping her.

    Norah gave him a puzzled look.

    Sean¡¯s eyes locked with hers, filled with profound intensity. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you both home,¡± he said firmly.

    Norah smiled, then presented her car keys. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t forget to ask Phillip to bring my car back,¡± she added.

    Sean caught the keys and tossed them to Phillip before departing with Susanna and Norah.

    Phillip yed with the car keys, sneering. ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯ll do next?¡±

    Frieda was visibly shaken, struggling to grip her phone. ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    Phillip advanced toward Bart, kicked him in the head, then brutally stomped on him. ¡°Take a wild guess,¡± he muttered.

    As the tension in the room grew, Susanna couldn¡¯t stop her tears. ¡°Sean, that was terrifying. Norah ended up intoxicated, and those guys were¡­¡±

    To no good¡ªthankfully, Norah snapped out of it and kicked Bart to the ground, and then you arrived.

    Sean¡¯s gaze shifted to Norah in the rearview mirror, touching her forehead, pondering whether her earlier texts to him were truly heartfelt. ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you countless times to have a bodyguard whenever you¡¯re out. Can you rely on luck like this every time? Having Norah by your side today was a stroke of luck,¡± Sean sternly warned.

    Susanna¡¯s heart sank at Sean¡¯s reprimand. ¡°How was I to guess my high school ssmates would behave like that? I was never one to stand out at school, so there¡¯s no way they could have known who I am.¡±

    Norah chimed in. ¡°Sean, Susanna¡¯s been through enough tonight. Perhaps now¡¯s not the time for lectures. Let her get some rest at home. We can always talk things over tomorrow.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 112

    ?Chapter 112:

    Sean nced over and spotted Susanna in the passenger seat, her eyes brimming with tears and her lips pursed.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about her. No need for tears. I¡¯ll get you home first. You should rest,¡± he said.

    After dropping Susanna off, Sean and Norah headed toward Dreamview Vis.

    ¡°Norah, do you remember what happened?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Norah replied, unfolding the story. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wasted. I sprang into action when those bullies targeted Susanna.¡± A few drinks in, Norah sensed something between Frieda and Bart, who were pretending to be drunk. But after a few too many, Norah began to feel a little dizzy.

    Today marked her escape from the Carter family, and the happiness pushed her to drink more than usual. Little did she know, her face turned red, and her eyes became dreamy, making her appear intoxicated.

    Sean also thought, Norah, you¡¯re inebriated. Can you manage if I drop you home?

    ¡°Why not?¡± Norah squinted, her tone charming. ¡°If I can¡¯t handle myself, will you be there to help?¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Sean¡¯s deep voice cut through the quiet of the car, and Norah¡¯s heart softened.

    Maybe it was the alcohol, but Norah feltpelled to ask the question she had posed earlier over the phone, ¡°Sean, do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.

    Hearing him reply without hesitation, Norah became more perplexed. She asked herself silently, ¡°Why would Sean like me? How could the head of the wealthiest and most influential family in phia be drawn to a divorced woman like me? Even if I was the Supernatural Doctor, so what? Why would Sean choose me over those who are more¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Norah couldn¡¯t stop asking herself.

    Sean gripped the wheel firmly. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve had a few too many.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m clear-headed,¡± Norah replied, unbuckling her seatbelt and holding onto the driver¡¯s seat. Her tipsy words and sweet breath caressed Sean¡¯s ears.

    His ears, sensitive as ever, turned pink.

    ¡°Sean, why me?¡±

    Her gentle breath, sweet and warm, swept across Sean¡¯s ear, setting his heart racing. Did he like Norah? He believed he did.

    ¡°Norah, let¡¯s get you home first, alright? I¡¯m behind the wheel,¡± he said, clutching the steering wheel tighter, fighting the urge to turn and gaze at the woman beside him. Her words had a mesmerizing effect, stirring something deep within him.

    The car fell into silence.

    ncing in the rearview mirror, he saw Norah slumped against the seat, her red-rimmed eyes closed in sleep, lips parted slightly. Her steady breaths filled the car.

    She was so cute. That was the first thought that crossed his mind.

    Seeing her asleep like that, he felt a strong urge to hold her close, to protect her. But he shook his head, dismissing the absurd idea. Norah was clearly intoxicated tonight.

    Norah stirred impatiently, cracking open her eyes, their depths clouded with the remnants of inebriation. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± she muttered groggily. ¡°Why am I dreaming?¡±

    As Sean pondered her use of ¡°again,¡± he suddenly felt a pair of arms encircle his neck.

    Turning his head, he beheld Norah¡¯s striking face, unadorned by makeup and inherently captivating.

    Struggling to maintain distance, Sean grasped her shoulders, gently pushing her back. ¡°Norah, listen¡­¡±

    Norah interrupted with a mischievous grin. ¡°Let¡¯s indulge a little!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sean¡¯s protestations were cut short as Norah¡¯s lips met his, igniting an unexpectedly intimate atmosphere.

    Norah hummed softly, her breath warm against his skin as she tightened her embrace. Unable to resist, Sean sumbed to her fervent kiss, the air thick with desire.

    She tried to push her lips further in, using her gentle tongue to open his mouth.

    It was like daytime in the vi: a beautiful woman with enticing eyes and the distant man with restrained dignity clung to each other.

    Sean, grappling with his restraint, managed to utter, ¡°Norah, do you know what you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was a sultry whisper. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Sean.¡±

    His heart skipped a beat as he heard her seductive and endearing voice, quivering with longing.

    Enthralled, Sean pulled her close, sealing their connection with a fervent kiss. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re mine!¡± he dered, his voiceced with possessiveness.

    As night enveloped them, passion consumed the air, their bodies melding in a symphony of desire.

    Their discarded clothes littered the floor, from the living room to the bedroom, a testament to their fervent entanglement.

    In the spacious bed, Sean held Norah by the waist, his dark eyes filled with lust. A hint of amazement flickered across his face as he entered her, and then he descended into unbounded bliss.

    Norah had a gorgeous face, endearing and captivating. She wrapped her hands around his neck, her previously clouded thoughts now filled only with happiness. She repeatedly kissed and licked his Adam¡¯s apple, making Sean tremble.

    Hisrge body enveloped Norah¡¯s small frame, and she let out a soft grunt.

    The air in the room seemed to hang heavy, as the moment stretched into eternity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 113

    ?Chapter 113:

    After the rm red its obnoxious tune, Norah, nursing her hangover, reached out for her phone, only to bump into an arm instead.

    She felt the firm sinew of the arm and realized that it belonged to a man, a realization that jolted her awake and caused her to open her eyes to meet the gaze of Sean, who was in the process of silencing her phone¡¯s rm.

    Sean, who had hickeys like trophies, looked at her with a hint of awkwardness.

    ¡°Off to work, huh? Why not take the day to recover?¡± Sean suggested nonchntly, taking it upon himself to dictate Norah¡¯s schedule for the day.

    Norah hesitated, taking a moment to register her undress before hastily grabbing the nket to cover herself.

    Meanwhile, Sean, also unclothed, sported a sunkissedplexion, taut muscles, and an impressive eight-pack, a testament to his dedication to physical fitness.

    Avoiding their direct gaze, Norah croaked, ¡°Mr. Scott, what brings you here? And what in heaven¡¯s name happened between usst night?¡±

    Sean, far moreposed than Norah, leisurely lit a cigarette and blew smoke rings as he remarked. ¡°Norah, you really do have amentable memory, shall I jog it for you?¡±

    ncing at Norah¡¯s exposed shoulder, Sean recalled the events of the previous night and realized that she was even more captivating than he had first suspected.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    Norah massaged her temples, gradually piecing together fragments of the night before. However, with each recollection, herplexion paled. She recalled being the instigator, and Sean, far from resisting, had eagerly acquiesced, leading them to the throes of passion.

    Norahy there, stunned into silence. Her overindulgence in drinks was now a source of profound regret. How could she have allowed herself to be so inebriated?

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Norah began tentatively, struggling to find the right words. Meeting Sean¡¯s gaze, she averted her eyes, unable to bear the intensity of the moment. ¡°I got drunkst night. I hope you don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    By now, Norah was truly mortified. She didn¡¯t want to discuss what had happened the night before while they were still naked.

    ¡°I must attend to my duties. Sean, I implore you to depart after dressing,¡± Norah said, eager for Sean to leave.

    ¡°We¡¯re both adults here. Don¡¯t mind indulging in a bit of casual fun,¡± Sean remarked, his tone remarkably s¨¦.

    ¡°What if I do?¡± Norah looked up and shot back, incredulous.

    Norah was looking quite stunning right now. In the early light, her face appeared to shine like a rose covered in dew.

    Sean took a drag of his cigarette and said slowly, ¡°And why? Last night was perhaps your first time, wasn¡¯t it? You never did it with Derek before?¡±

    Norah¡¯s annoyance simmered. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, Sean!¡±

    Chuckling, Sean remarked, ¡°Oh, but it is. Your first time was with¡­¡± His deep, huskyugh carried a captivating charm.

    With a resigned sigh, Norah covered herself protectively, her anger mixed with embarrassment. ¡°Just leave!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night,¡± Sean continued, his tone unbothered. ¡°Trust me, take the day off.¡± He called Phillip instantly. ¡°The hospital isn¡¯t a concern. Get plenty of rest. I¡¯ll get you some breakfast.¡±

    Sean put out his cigarette with his palm and tossed it into the garbage bin, since he couldn¡¯t find an ashtray. ¡°If you need to say something, you can do it after you rest.¡± He got out of bed, donned his clothes, and made his exit, leaving Norah alone with her thoughts. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±

    As Norah watched the door close behind him, she crumpled onto the bed, feeling like a wilted flower drained of itsst drop of dew. In her heart, she chastised herself for getting tangled up with Sean.

    Yesterday, she had meant to keep her distance, but today¡¯s revtion of their intimacyplicated matters further. Norah couldn¡¯t fathom how they had ended up in this mess.

    Gripping her phone from the bedside table, she saw several unread messages from the previous night.

    Sean had texted: ¡°I like you, and I meant it! I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    The words left her stunned as she held the phone. She had expected silence, but instead, there was an inundation of messages. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t tell whether his sentiments were genuine or merely part of the situation.

    Overwhelmed, Norah squeezed the phone tightly, admitting to herself that she harbored feelings for Sean, but she had never intended to pursue him.

    Fresh from a failed marriage, Norah had no desire for another rtionship. She knew she didn¡¯t want to be with Sean, although she couldn¡¯t decipher his intentions. She resolved not to subject herself to love¡¯s wounds again.

    ¡°Joanna, you¡¯ve been doing great in trainingtely. You¡¯ve got real talent.¡±

    Joanna was drenched in perspiration from her exercise session. She wiped her forehead with the towel the coach had given her.

    ¡°Mission or no mission, talent¡¯s always useful. I¡¯m just honing my self-defense skills,¡± Joanna replied, realizing her vulnerability. She didn¡¯t want to be a liability to Norah. Joanna aspired to strengthen her abilities for the global adventures she nned with Norah.

    The coach, Duncan Garcia, a towering figure with a rugged countenance, exuded an air of authority.

    ¡°Duncan, when can I catch a break?¡± Joanna unscrewed her water bottle, taking a few replenishing sips. Nearly half a month of rigorous training had left her yearning for some rest. She missed Norah dearly and was anxious to hear about her exploits at the auction. She couldn¡¯t wait to catch up with Norah.

    Duncan, a former mercenary hired by Gryson to reach Joanna, watched her closely.

    ¡°You¡¯re slipping,¡± Duncan remarked, noticing how often she had been sneaking away. ¡°Your training¡¯s been off tracktely.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t have that anymore,¡± Duncan softened. ¡°Focus on solidifying what I¡¯ve taught you. Next month, we¡¯ll venture out together.¡±

    ¡°Duncan, please! I swear, just one outing!¡± Joanna pleaded, though deep down, she knew she¡¯d find a way out this month.

    After some back-and-forth, Duncan relented. ¡°No promises, though. They¡¯re wary of taking on female trainees. You all are experts at being persuasive. Alright, I¡¯ll grant you half a day. Make it snappy, though. We need to keep tomorrow¡¯s training on track, okay?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Got it! Thanks, Duncan. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll be back before the clock strikes midnight!¡±

    Grinning from ear to ear, Joanna couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She could meet Norah and ask about the specifics of her participation in the auction and everything. She was, in a nutshell, over the moon.

    Watching Joanna¡¯s jubnt demeanor, Duncan shook his head with a fond smile. He couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her innocence and charm.

    Duncan tried to quell the flutter in his chest, wondering if it was simply his prolonged istion or something more, but found himself inexplicably drawn to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 114

    ?Chapter 114:

    After Joanna got back home, she didn¡¯t even take a moment to sit down. Instead, she made her way directly to Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    By then, it seemed that Norah was still buried in her work. It had been quite a while, more than a couple of weeks, since Joanna hadstid eyes on her. The absence had left Joanna feeling quite lonesome.

    She found herself puzzled over how Norah had navigated the challenges since she tied the knot with¡­

    Joanna arrived at the hospital just as the day was nearing its close, only to discover that Norah was still caught up in surgery.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson is still in the operating room, I¡¯m sorry to say,¡± a nurse informed Joanna.

    With a nod, Joanna settled herself on a bench in the hospital¡¯s lobby, bracing for the wait ahead.

    ¡°Doctor, I implore you to save my father! I will sort out the finances¡ªjust proceed with the operation! You cannot simply stand by and watch him die. That would be too cruel!¡±

    The corridor was soon filled with the sound of a heated exchange, drawing the attention of many.

    ¡°The issue isn¡¯t that we refuse to perform the operation. It¡¯s that, even with surgery, your father¡¯s chances are slim. Our facility is not equipped to handle such aplex procedure,¡± a doctor exined, devoid of empathy, to a man ovee with despair.

    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°Go back and cherish the remaining moments with your father,¡± the doctor added.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you can do?¡± the doctor added, his voice heavy with a false sense ofpassion.

    The man, in a state of utter desperation, clung to the doctor¡¯s legs, sobbing, ¡°Doctor, please, my dad can still be saved. I beg of you, don¡¯t give up.¡±

    The doctor, unmoved, freed himself from the man¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have other responsibilities¡­¡±

    The onlookers exchanged whispers, their eyes filled with pity as they watched the scene unfold.

    Joanna approached the man, extending a tissue. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The man¡¯s tears continued to fall, too engulfed in grief to acknowledge Joanna¡¯s gesture.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please let me know,¡± Joanna offered.

    Lifting his head, the man¡¯s face was etched with lines of sorrow, his eyes reddened from crying. ¡°My dad¡¯s critically ill. They¡¯re saying he doesn¡¯t have much time left. But how? Just a few months ago, he was healthy. It¡¯s only been a short while, and now this¡­¡±

    Tears soaked his delivery uniform as he shared his struggles to provide for his aging parents.

    Joanna, touched by his plight, offered a solution. ¡°Is it the surgical fees you¡¯re worried about? I can lend you what you need.¡±

    Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s offer, the man halted his tears, dropped his hands, and gazed at her with a flicker of hope. ¡°Really? You have that kind of money? The surgery is incredibly expensive. I couldn¡¯t even raise enough by selling my apartment.¡±

    In his moment of vulnerability, the man took note of Joanna¡¯s ne. He remembered seeing a simr one before, dropped by a woman in a wealthy neighborhood.

    That ne was worth a fortune.

    As the man spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but observe Joanna¡¯s attire, recognizing the luxury brands adorning her. It dawned on him that her outfit alone was worth a significant sum.

    Could it really be possible to borrow enough from her to save his father?

    ¡°Here¡¯s my number,¡± Joanna said, offering him a business card with her details. ¡°Call me whenever you need the loan.¡±

    The man took the card but was soon distracted by an urgent call. His expression darkened, and after a few moments, he ended the call, looking devastated.

    Joanna leaned closer, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An ident had urred involving the man¡¯s parents.

    The man pulled out a long fruit knife from his bag, his face wild with desperation. ¡°Ha, they¡¯re all gone! What¡¯s the point of me living?¡±

    He turned toward Joanna, frustration boiling over. ¡°Why do people like you live in luxury while we struggle in poverty? I know your ne and those clothes are worth more than my father¡¯s surgery. Why? Why?¡±

    As he brandished the knife, Joanna recoiled instinctively.

    With quick reflexes honed from her prior training, she stepped back and began calling for help. ¡°Security? Are there no guards here?¡±

    Themotion in the lobby escted quickly.

    ¡°With a knife¡ªrun!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Run! Run! There¡¯s a murderer!¡±

    The man¡¯s focus remained fixed on Joanna, driven by a mix of envy and despair. ¡°Why should the rich live lives of ease while I suffer? The starving, the freezing¡ªwhile you spendvishly on jewelry. My father has passed away, and I¡¯ve lost my will to live. I want to die. With me! If not, this child will suffer the same fate!¡±

    The boy¡¯s mother was beside herself with grief, barely able to speak. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Let him go. Take me,¡± Joanna offered, stepping closer. Her resolve was clear in front of the gathered crowd. She was determined not to let an innocent child suffer because of her.

    ¡°Alright. Come here,¡± the manmanded, turning his attention back to the child. ¡°Stay quiet, or I¡¯ll end you now!¡± The boy froze, terror-stricken.

    Joanna took a deep breath and lunged at the man to push the child to safety. Then, she aimed a kick at his hand, hoping to disarm him. But in that instant, shock registered on Joanna¡¯s face as she felt the knife pierce her abdomen.

    ¡°Go to hell with me!¡± the man whispered coldly, his words a haunting echo. ¡°I won¡¯t stand for this inequality! If I can¡¯t have peace, nobody will!¡± He fixated on Joanna with a chilling intensity. ¡°Let¡¯s die together!¡± he threatened with a twisted smile, brandishing the knife.

    The man chased after Joanna, his pursuit frantic. Their chaotic path through the hospital corridors elicited screams from bystanders. Eventually, hospital security arrived, equipped with shields and batons, and began evacuating the area. ¡°Drop the knife! We will take action if you don¡¯t. The police are on their way. Surrender now.¡±

    Joanna silently thanked her stars for the self-defense training she had received. Without it, the man would have surely overtaken her.

    As she noticed a line of security guards offering her a chance to escape, a child¡¯s cry pierced the air. She turned to see the man gripping a young boy, about six or seven years old. The boy¡¯s parents were nearby, frantic with worry.

    ¡°Carl! Carl! Please, save our son!¡±

    Facing the man squarely, Joanna demanded, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The grip on the child loosened, the knife dangerously close to the boy¡¯s throat. A single move could end in tragedy.

    ¡°I want you dead!¡± the man screamed, his voice raw with fury.

    ¡°I was trying to help you just now!¡± Joanna protested, disbelief flooding her. Her intentions to help had spiraled into this nightmare.

    The man¡¯s voice was filled with rage. ¡°Because you¡¯re filthy rich! You deserve to die! With all your wealth, why not help those who are suffering?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 115

    ?Chapter 115:

    Joanna¡¯s stomach hurt sharply, and her face turned as white as a sheet. She had a deep cut on her belly from which blood was flowing quickly, making her feel dizzy and unsteady.

    The man pulled out the knife, and drops of bright red blood dripped from it. He had a crazy grin and yelled, ¡°Die! Die with me!¡±

    Right after those words, the man put the knife to his own throat and shed deeply. Blood spurted from his neck, and the knife ttered to the ground. He dropped to his knees, his eyes filled with a longing for life and a desire to see his family again. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m on my way to join you,¡± he murmured.

    He fell with blood pooling around him, and the people around started screaming.

    Joanna slowly began to fall. A ringing in her ears drowned out all other sounds. In a daze, she thought she saw Norah rushing toward her, wrapping her in an embrace.

    Norah looked serious as she yelled for medical assistance. ¡°Bring the surgical trolley over! Now!¡±

    Norah pressed down hard on Joanna¡¯s wound, her hands quickly bing covered in blood. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pushed Joanna onto the cart and hurried her into the surgery room.

    ¡°We need to start the operation immediately!¡±

    The bright lights of the surgery room flickered overhead.

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    Before long, the Andrews family rushed to the hospital upon hearing what had happened.

    Darwin Andrews, Joanna¡¯s father, was furious. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Joanna supposed to be at the training facility? What on earth happened?¡±

    Bryson, ovee with frustration, shattered a chair and said, ¡°I had no idea Joanna hade back! She must have gone to the hospital to see Norah right after she got back!¡±

    Raina Andrews, Joanna¡¯s mother, was beside herself with worry. ¡°We have no clue how Joanna is. People there said the kitchen knife went straight in, and blood was everywhere. That man died right there, and Joanna is fighting for her life.¡±

    Bryson stopped a nurse in her tracks and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what department Norah, the surgeon in charge, works in?¡±

    Bryson was clueless about Norah¡¯s medical expertise and her department. Learning that Norah was leading the surgery only added to his anxiety.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson is part of the Cardiac Surgery Department,¡± the nurse informed him.

    Bryson felt a wave of disappointment. He worried that doctors from the Cardiac Surgery Department might not be the best choice for handling trauma operations.

    Raina, tears streaming down her face, grasped Bryson¡¯s hand. ¡°Bryson, Norah wouldn¡¯t put Joanna in harm¡¯s way, would she?¡±

    Bryson¡¯s voice was rough as he responded, ¡°No, she definitely wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    Bryson knew that Norah and Joanna were very close friends. He was confident that Norah wouldn¡¯t endanger Joanna. He had faith in Norah¡¯s decision to take on the surgery.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, you know Norah is Joanna¡¯s most trusted and admired friend.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah took a deep breath and refocused on the task at hand.

    Over two hourster, the lights in the operating room were dimmed. The Andrews family waited anxiously.

    ¡°Doctor, how is Joanna now? Will she be alright?¡±

    As soon as Norah appeared, she was immediately met with a flurry of questions from the worried Andrews family. She removed her mask and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Joanna is out of danger for now,¡± she reassured them. ¡°She¡¯ll be in the ICU for a couple of days for close monitoring. Once she starts to improve, we¡¯ll move her to a regr room.¡±

    Raina, filled with hope, asked, ¡°Will Joanna make it through?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s going to be alright. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve got her covered.¡± Norah¡¯s gentle voice was filled with determination. She aimed tofort the Andrews family and find strength for herself as well.

    ¡°For now, you won¡¯t be able to go in to see her. You can just take a peek through the ss.¡±

    Leading the way to the ICU, Norah showed signs of fatigue from the day¡¯s surgeries but hid her tiredness from the Andrews family. Bryson, noticing Norah¡¯s exhausted expression, showed concern.

    ¡°Norah, I told you had just finished one operation before starting on Joanna. How are you holding up?¡±

    Norah simply brushed off the concern with a wave. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    When they arrived outside the ward, Norah gestured toward Joanna inside. ¡°Good thing I was here when I was needed. The cut was really bad.¡±

    ¡°Waiting any longer could have been disastrous.¡± The Andrews family couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down their spines when they heard this.

    Darwin, upset, voiced his frustration, ¡°How could such a severe injury happen inside the hospital? How did the hospital security fail so badly that someone could attack with a knife?¡±

    ¡°We need answers from the hospital! It¡¯s uneptable that Joanna was harmed here!¡± Bryson coldly stated, determined to get to the bottom of this.

    Rubbing her forehead, Norah exined, ¡°I rushed here from another surgery and found out about the chaos in the lobby. What exactly led to Joanna getting hurt?¡±

    Looking downhearted, Darwin said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We only heard about the attack. Apparently, Joanna was injured while she was saving a little boy from the attacker¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Joanna to regain consciousness for the full story. You should all head home and rest now. I¡¯ll stay by her side. She¡¯s going to pull through this,¡± Norah tried to alleviate their worries withforting words.

    Bryson, looking serious, reassured Norah, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Norah. Go and rest after you¡¯re done here. We¡¯ll handle everything needed for Joanna.¡±

    Norah was known for her punctuality, but she made an exception to stay behind for Joanna today.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the nurses to update me on any changes. Mr. and Mrs. Andrews, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± With a nod to each of them, Norah made her exit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 116

    ?Chapter 116:

    As soon as Norah reached the hospital gate, she spotted an inconspicuous ck luxury car parked at the curb.

    Norah kneaded her temples. ¡°Again?¡± she muttered to herself. She began retracing her steps, intending to make a detour to avoid running into Sean.

    When Sean saw her from the car, his lips twitched. It seemed like she was trying to avoid him again.

    ¡°Phillip, ask Norah toe here and emphasize to her that I must meet with her today,¡± Sean said, looking down, unable to hide the darkness that lurked in the depths of his eyes.

    Phillip nted himself in Norah¡¯s path outside the parking lot.

    When Norah heard Phillip, her expression turned strange for a moment. ¡°Did Sean really say that?¡± Norah hadn¡¯t seen Sean for several days. She assumed that Sean wasn¡¯t serious about their intimacy and that, with time, they would both forget about it through some unspoken agreement. However, Sean was eager to meet her, and this was the fifth time he had shown up in the past few days.

    Norah had tried to dodge him each of the previous times he had appeared, but today, she had nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Norah slid her car key into her purse and followed Phillip to Sean¡¯s car. She opened the door and got in. Upon seeing Sean, who was sitting in the back seat, Norah inhaled sharply. They hadn¡¯t seen each other since the night they shared intimacy, which had happened several days ago.

    When treating patients from the Scott family, Norah purposely avoided Sean. Every time sheid her eyes on him, memories of that night would resurface, making her feel mortified. Sean had been the first man she had slept with.

    ¡°Sean,¡± Norah greeted calmly, offering a small nod.

    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    ¡°Norah, finally willing to see me?¡± Although Sean soundedposed, there was an underlying iciness to his words. ¡°I thought you were going to avoid me for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, you¡¯re so funny. How could I do that?¡± Norah replied, her voice light, though she couldn¡¯t help but admit to herself that the thought had crossed her mind. Still, she would never say it out loud. ¡°Sean, how can I help you?¡±

    Norah¡¯s work was supposed to have ended several hours ago. She hadn¡¯t expected to find Sean¡¯s car waiting for her.

    ¡°Of course, I want to talk about ourst encounter,¡± Sean said. He hadn¡¯t been aware of what had happened in the hospital. He had been waiting in his car, parked by the side of the road, since the time Norah¡¯s work was supposed to end. He had patiently sat there for two hours until he finally spotted her.

    Norah flushed, stealing a nce at Sean before looking down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter, when we have some privacy.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Needing some space, Norah narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap. Wake me up when we arrive.¡±

    Norah was both physically and mentally exhausted, and within moments, she drifted off to sleep, momentarily forgetting her worries.

    Sean softly instructed, ¡°Turn up the air conditioner and drive carefully.¡±

    As he watched Norah, Sean couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize her face. It mirrored his own whenever he stayed upte working. Her face was lined with fatigue. Perhaps she had had an extremely busy day at the hospital and had put in an extra three hours of work.

    Sean called his chef and instructed him to prepare a few dishes. Dinner would be ready when they got back.

    The car was so quiet that even the sound of breathing was barely audible. Sean turned his head and watched Norah, who was fast asleep. She was visibly tired, but it did nothing to mar her beauty. Her long eyshes cast shadows over her cheeks, and her lips parted slightly. She was breathing steadily.

    Sean¡¯s eyes darkened as his mind shed back to the wonderful kiss they had shared thest time. That day, he had given Norah some time to think, but she had left him a note and slipped away. She even deliberately avoided him during the weekend consultation. She obviously wanted nothing to do with him, which annoyed him.

    But he didn¡¯t push her. Instead, he chose to give her space to gather her thoughts, only appearing asionally in front of her, subtly turning up the pressure. After so many attempts, no matter how much patience Sean had, he had insisted on meeting her today.

    Maybe Norah didn¡¯t avoid him today because she was exhausted. It was their first real meeting after the crazy night they had shared.

    Last time, Sean admitted that he had been attracted to Norah. He had fallen for her advances without hesitation. If it happened again, he would make the same choice. The intimacy had been mind-blowing.

    He craved more. He wished that Norah could be with him every day and that he could have her at any time.

    Norah slept soundly. When she opened her eyes, darkness had enveloped the car. Sean was quietly sitting next to her, her head resting on his shoulder. Only the two of them were in the car.

    Norah raised her head and furtively wiped the corners of her mouth. Thank God, she hadn¡¯t drooled. She straightened her spine, rubbed her eyes, and asked groggily, ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡±

    ¡°About ten,¡± Sean replied, turning off his phone. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner, have you? Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡±

    Norah was indeed starving. Her hand fluttered over her stomach, and she realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the conversation with Sean today.

    With a nod, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    They ate dinner at Sean¡¯s ce. After they were done, Sean led Norah to the study on the second floor. They were the only ones there.

    Sean poured Norah a cup of coffee and pointed at the seat across from him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡±

    Norah sat down, her eyes glued to herp. ¡°What do you want to say, Sean?¡±

    ¡°How much do you remember from that night?¡± Sean asked.

    Norah¡¯s expression changed at this. She remembered everything after returning home that day, including what she had said. She rarely ever consumed that much alcohol. She could still recall what happened after she got drunk.

    ¡°I remember everything.¡± Norah was tired of hiding from Sean because of this matter, so she said frankly, ¡°What do you want? Just tell me. Don¡¯t tease me.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sense my love for you, Norah?¡± Sean¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, his gaze intense, giving her the feeling that she was sitting on a bed of needles. She squirmed ufortably.

    Sean continued, ¡°Norah, I think you¡¯re amazing, and I like you. Besides, our physical encounter means something, doesn¡¯t it? I thought you wanted to be with me.¡± He raised his eyebrows, his words lighthearted, but his tone serious.

    Sean was so open that Norah¡¯s heart began racing. She knew it¡ªSean really had feelings for her. The intimacy they had shared a few days ago gave him the excuse to get closer to her.

    ¡°Sean, you should know that night was an ident. I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Why do you take it more to heart than I do? Besides, we are adults.¡± Norah looked away.

    She had stated her thoughts and hoped Sean would understand her refusal.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I take it seriously? That was my first time.¡± Sean¡¯s eyes darkened as he sipped his coffee and dered, ¡°You¡¯re my first woman. I like you very much.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 117

    ?Chapter 117:

    Norah¡¯s cheeks flushed with warmth, a feeling she tried to disguise under a facade of serenity. She questioned herself: did she harbor any affection for Sean?

    Truth be told, yes. Her attraction to him was undeniable, yet she chose to retreat, fearing the risk of diving into emotional waters once more.

    When confronted with Sean¡¯s assertions, Norah found herself skeptical, willing to trust only a fraction of his words. Her experience with Derek had taught her the folly of taking a man¡¯s words to heart. Pitying a man was a recipe for lifelong regret.

    This cautionary principle became a mantra she repeated to herself, a mental guard against the sway of her own feelings.

    ¡°Sean, you must be jesting. It¡¯smon knowledge that you¡¯re the most sought-after bachelor among Glophia¡¯s elite youngdies. iming I¡¯m the first? Forgive my disbelief,¡± Norah retorted, herughter tinged with disbelief and a hint of mockery.

    Her skepticism wasn¡¯t unfounded. Given his illustrious standing, the weight of his words only diminished in her eyes.

    ¡°Regardless of my words, skepticism remains, doesn¡¯t it? Very well,¡± Sean replied. His gaze pierced Norah, unsettling herposure.

    ¡°Really?¡± Norah replied. ¡°While I appreciate the sentiment, I remain unconvinced.¡±

    ¡°Afraid I can¡¯t return your feelings. Since the divorce, it¡¯s Kasan who has captured my interest. He is the one I desire. As for what transpired previously, all I can offer is my apology.¡±

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Meeting Sean¡¯s eyes firmly, she continued, ¡°Clinging to a mutual dalliance is futile.¡±

    Internally, Norah begged Kasan for forgiveness. Resorting to this pretense was her strategy to elude Sean, hoping Kasan would understand.

    Sean¡¯s demeanor darkened abruptly. ¡°Opinions are yours to hold, as are my actions to undertake. My resolve remains unchanged,¡± he asserted, his gaze deep and turbulent with emotion.

    Norah cast a nce at him before averting her eyes, her hand clenched tightly. Despite her definitive stance, Sean seemed unswayed, his determination to win her over undiminished.

    With a self-mockingugh, Sean mused, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d face rejection.¡± Traditionally, it was he who was pursued by women, not the one left yearning with unreciprocated feelings.

    Holding back her difort, Norah suggested, ¡°Now that everything is out in the open, there¡¯s no need for you, Mr. Scott, to wait for me outside the hospital daily. Kasan¡¯s presence makes your efforts unnecessary.¡±

    Standing up, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave to rest now. Farewell.¡±

    Gathering her belongings, Norah exited the room without a backward nce, leaving Sean to brood alone in the wake of her departure.

    Sean pulled a long face. She said Kasan was the one she desired? He decided to meet Kasan to find out Kasan¡¯s feelings for Norah.

    Norah¡¯s decision to choose Kason over him sparked curiosity about the allure Kason held. The memory of Norah¡¯s firm rejection left Sean grappling with a twinge of heartache.

    Seeking sce, Norah filled her bathtub and submerged herself, pondering the sincerity behind Sean¡¯s affections. The evidence of Sean¡¯s feelings had been present all along, yet she had overlooked them, mired in self-deception.

    It dawned on her that perhaps her own emotional numbness had clouded her perception of his true intentions. The jewelry pieces he had presented were all attempts to curry her favor.

    Engulfed by the water, Norah experienced a moment of suffocation, a physical echo of her internal turmoil. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Gasping for air as she resurfaced, she realized the futility of dwelling on what had been said. Further contemtion was unnecessary; it only served toplicate matters. Sean¡¯s thoughts and actions were no longer hers to hear.

    The following day, driven by concern for Joanna, Norah made her way to the hospital early. Upon her arrival, she sought updates on Joanna¡¯s condition.

    There, Norah found Bryson, a picture of exhaustion, as if the night had passed without a wink of sleep. ¡°Bryson, haven¡¯t you gone home to rest?¡± she inquired, noting his weary state.

    Bryson, visibly burdened by concern, shook his head in response. ¡°My worry for Joanna has overshadowed everything else. I¡¯ve putpany matters on hold to be here throughout the night,¡± he exined, massaging his temples wearily. ¡°The thought of something happening while I¡¯m away is unbearable.¡±

    ¡°I asked my parents to get some rest while I stayed to handle any emergencies. Norah, could you check on Joanna for me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll go take a look and keep you updated,¡± Norah assured him, her toneforting.

    In the ICU, Norah spoke with the nursing staff to get an update on Joanna¡¯s condition. The news was concerning yet hopeful.

    Joanna¡¯s wound had shown signs of inmmation, leading to a fever during the night. Thankfully, the medical staff had acted swiftly, administering medication to reduce the fever. By morning, the situation had stabilized, and the fever had abated.

    Given Joanna¡¯s otherwise robust health and the skills with which Norah had performed during the surgery, the outlook was positive. Key to Joanna¡¯s recovery would be vignt wound care and timely dressing changes to prevent furtherplications.

    Being informed of this update, Bryson let out a deep sigh, his tension easing at the news of her stable condition. ¡°My heart has been heavy with worry. Hearing your reassurance gives me some peace.¡±

    Norah responded with gentle assurance. ¡°Alright. She should be waking up, but the pain from the knife wound will be significant. It¡¯s crucial that her family is there to providefort. And it might be wise to request a dy in the police taking her statement until she is more stable.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Bryson acknowledged.

    During their conversation, Joanna¡¯s parents arrived, their appearance marked by the toll of a restless night. Upon seeing Norah, they immediately sought updates on their daughter¡¯s condition.

    ¡°How is Joanna?¡± Raina asked, her voice heavy with worry.

    As a physician, Norah took the lead in exining Joanna¡¯s current state, offering a detailed yet reassuring overview that eased their worries.

    Darwin expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Norah. Without your intervention yesterday, Joanna¡¯s situation could have been dire¡­¡±

    Darwin shared that he had inquired within the hospital and discovered that the surgery Norah performed, though potentially within the capabilities of a chief surgeon, was fraught with risks such as excessive blood loss and the critical timing required. Yet, Norah navigated these challenges wlessly, leading to Joanna¡¯s stable postoperative condition. It was clear to Darwin that Norah¡¯s surgical skills were exceptional.

    Norah modestly replied, ¡°I was just doing my duty. I¡¯ll check on Joanna again once she wakes up. For now, I need to return to the Cardiology Department. See youter?¡±

    After leaving for the Cardiac Surgery Department, Norah encountered Jamison, who had learned of her heroic efforts. He offered high praise for her surgical prowess.

    ¡°After reviewing the patient¡¯s case and watching the surgery footage, it¡¯s clear your surgical skills are superb. Your hands are steadier than many doctors, and your ability to remainposed and strategic under pressure is remarkable. We¡¯re looking to promote an attending physician soon, and I¡¯ve decided you¡¯re the right candidate for this opportunity.¡±

    Jamison¡¯s words, once unimaginable given his initial skepticism toward Norah, now reflected nothing but respect and admiration. In his eyes, Norah had be an invaluable asset to the Cardiac Surgery Department, showcasing her exceptional talent and dedication.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 118

    ?Chapter 118:

    Everyone enjoyed a good promotion and sry increase. Even Norah, usually so indifferent, couldn¡¯t hide her joy upon hearing the news. Her face lit up with a smile as she said, ¡°Thank you, Jamison.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You earned it with your skills. Just make sure you¡¯re well-prepared. This is your big shot,¡± Jamison replied.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Walking back to her office, Norah was in a good mood, the news of her promotion cutting through the gloom of the previous night.

    Jolie came up to her, full of questions. ¡°Wilson, I heard you stepped in for emergency surgery on a girl who was stabbed in the lobbyst night, and you stayedte¡ªmore than two extra hours, right? And you didn¡¯t get paid for it?¡±

    Normally, that meant pay from the hospital. But emergency cases like these often went upensated, essentially making them volunteer work. ¡°Not sure. We¡¯ll have to wait and see what the hospital decides.¡±

    Norah grabbed a medical record from her desk and said to Jolie, ¡°Austin, I need to go check on my patients. Let¡¯s chat another time.¡±

    With that, Norah left the office, unaware that Jolie was speaking ill of her the moment her back was turned.

    ¡°Really? She used to get along so well with everyone when she first arrived, even flirting with male doctors from other departments. Now, with a little recognition, she acts as if she¡¯s above us all. What a show.¡±

    Jolie¡¯s bitterness had another reason. Norah had been involved in numerous surgeries but never invited her to participate. Jolie felt insulted, believing Norah did this intentionally.

    Baylor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dr. Austin, what are you implying? Don¡¯t spread rumors. Dr. Wilson is highly skilled. It¡¯s only natural she¡¯s always busy. Given the demands of the Cardiac Surgery Department, with its endless surgeries and overtime, why make such harshments?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m merely pointing out the truth. Ever since she became a bit known, hasn¡¯t she ignored other doctors? You know, she seems to pander to Gil and Jamison. I¡¯m just saying what I see.¡±

    Jolie scoffed and headed back to her desk. ¡°Oh, Dr. Padi, is it because Dr. Wilson includes you in surgeries that you¡¯re defending her? I see how it is, loud and clear.¡±

    Baylor retorted, ¡°Dr. Austin, please don¡¯t twist the facts. Regardless of whether Dr. Wilson includes me in surgeries, she¡¯s a doctor of remarkable talent who doesn¡¯t require me to defend her. If you keep ndering her, I¡¯ll have to bring it up with Dr. Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Do you think I¡¯m worried?¡± Jolie responded with a shrug. She grabbed her notebook and headed out to start her rounds,pletely dismissing Baylor¡¯s warning.

    At one point, Jolie had a bit of a crush on Baylor, but she quickly realized he was too much of a yes-man for her taste.

    Norah had indeed chosen not to involve Jolie in surgeries on purpose. She operated on a simple principle: to those who treated her well, she would return the favor. To those who showed her hostility, she wouldn¡¯t bother to curry favor.

    Norah knew Jolie had only pretended to care about her. In fact, Jolie had been speaking badly of her behind her back in the hospital¡¯s group chat. After Norah discovered this through a monitoring tool she had set up for the group chat, she realized it might stem from envy over her growing reputation and favor with Jamison, prompting Jolie¡¯s negativements.

    Witnessing this, Norah wisely kept her distance from Jolie, opting to avoid conflict with such petty individuals by maintaining a cordial but distant rtionship.

    Once her rounds were done, Norah made her way back to her office. It had been a while since shest saw Kason and Kaiden at the hospital. They had been discharged and were now recovering at home.

    The truth was, Norah only had feelings of friendship for Kason, nothing more. Those words she had said to Sean were meant to politely decline him.

    Engrossed in her rewarding work, the end of her shift quickly approached. As Norah exited the office with her belongings, Jolie¡¯s gaze could almost spew bitterness.

    Jolie pondered why Norah managed to leave at the appointed hour every day while she was stillpelled to work overtime, despite years of relentless work and countless extra hours.

    Back when Norah first joined the hospital, herck of overtime could be attributed to her light workload. Yet over time, despite umting a significant number of patients, Norah still wrapped up her day on time.

    Jolie couldn¡¯t wrap her head around this.

    Moreover, with the recent round of promotions to attending physicians looming, Norah¡¯s name was rumored to be in consideration. In a profession where tenure often dictated progression, Norah¡¯s rapid rise was puzzling, especially given her rtively recent arrival.

    Jolie felt overlooked and undervalued.

    Therefore, she decided to write an anonymous letter to the director.

    ¡°Dear Director, there is a situation in the Cardiac Surgery Department where favoritism is influencing decisions. A doctor with limited experience is being considered for promotion to attending physician. This individual, despite being the newest and youngest in the department, receives undue advantages from the department head, including ess to superior resources.¡±

    Jolie then paused her writing and carried the letter to the director¡¯s office. She looked around to make sure no one was there before slipping the envelope inside.

    She then casually walked away, acting as if nothing had happened.

    The mailbox was securely locked, and the person who had been trailing Jolie approached, inspected the situation, and then left, unable to do anything.

    The day before, after using Kason as a pretense in her conversation with Sean, Norah thought it wise to inform Kason about the letter. This way, if Sean ever brought it up to Kason, Kason wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard.

    If there had been any hint of romance between Kason and Norah, using his name wouldn¡¯t have been an issue. However, it was clear there wasn¡¯t.

    Soon, Kason answered Norah¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Kason said softly. He was lying in the bushes, quietly enduring the pain from a bullet wound in his leg, his breathing controlled as he spoke.

    Clouds covered the skypletely, turning everything around into a deep shade of night. The gentle sounds of insects hidden in the foliage added to the feeling of vastness and silence. The moon hung alone in the sky, its dim light struggling to reveal the surroundings.

    ¡°I need you,¡± Norah said, speaking through the phone. She didn¡¯t notice anything wrong and began to share her story at a leisurely pace. She carefully left out the absurd evening she had spent with Sean, simply mentioning that Sean had shown interest in her.

    To dissuade Sean, she feltpelled to bring Kason into the conversation, asking for his forgiveness.

    Kason was momentarily breathless when Norah said she had affection for him and felt a bit down when he heard her continue, exining her use of him as a way to dissuade Sean.

    Kason pressed hard on the gunshot wound and said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m surprised Mr. Scott feels that way about you, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about. If you need me, just say the word.¡±

    Hearing someone approaching, Kason whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go. Something¡¯se up here. Take care.¡± Norah didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye before the call was disconnected on the other side.

    If Kason was unbothered, she figured there was no need for concern on her part.

    Norah yed with her phone, noticing a message from Zeke with a video clip of the band¡¯s rehearsal.

    The band was in perfect harmony, and the lead singer¡¯s voice was mesmerizing, pulling the listener into the song and the moment.

    It was clear that the Dream had thrived in her absence, achieving remarkable progress. With Kris¡¯ departure from Rosy Secret, it was the Dream¡¯s moment to shine on stage!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 119

    ?Chapter 119:

    ¡°Keep working on it for a while longer. Have you got an ount on Ster Social yet? Try posting a few short videos to increase your visibility. After you¡¯ve signed up, tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure to follow you,¡± Norah texted.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zeke quickly replied.

    Before long, Zeke had set up a new ount under the name Dream. Norah was quick to follow him using her Starbeam ount.

    ¡°Where would you like to have your first performance of this song? At the mour Club? Or maybe on a talent show?¡± Norah inquired.

    Zeke didn¡¯t hesitate with his response, saying, ¡°The mour Club.¡±

    The mour Club was a big deal for his band, as it was not only a prestigious venue but also a ce where they could record their performances and share them on Ster Social. It was a smart move, hitting two targets at once.

    Norah shared the same thought. Taking Rosy Secret down from their favorite stage could break their spirits even more.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re ready and have practiced enough, contact me. I¡¯ll help you get a slot for your performance. I¡¯ll send over a new songter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Thank you, Norah.¡±

    After Zeke caught Joanna calling Norah by her first name, the entire band started calling Norah by her first name as well.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    ¡°Just make sure you keep at it, and don¡¯t ease up.¡± After this exchange, Norah refreshed herself and went back to her room to start up herputer.

    It had been some time since shest dived into her hacking skills, and today seemed like the perfect day for a little adventure.

    When she checked out a worldwide hacker hangout, she saw that she still ruled the hacker charts, causing her to smirk out of sheer boredom.

    The second and third spots were consistently held by C and T, but after refreshing the page, they changed to N and T.

    For a moment, Norah wondered if the N referred to her own name. Her sharpened instincts made her think it could be.

    Anyone able to enter into the hacker forum was seen as one of the¡¯s top hackers, and this runner-up, sharing a simr name with her, seemed destined to meet her.

    A spark of excitement lit up in Norah¡¯s eyes. Could this be the adventure she had been waiting for?

    The hackers had incredibly strong firewalls in ce to block attacks from rivals. After all, if someone broke through the firewall, their identity would be exposed, along with all their information.

    Yet to Norah, these firewalls were as easy to prate as tissue paper. She usually spent her time on the forum breaking through various levels and strengthening her own defenses to avoid any digital breaches. Her main goal was to sit back and enjoy the show.

    The forum attracted hackers from all over the world, and there were plenty of amusing happenings to keep things interesting.

    Norah would asionally check in to see which banks were thetest hacking victims, how much money had been stolen, or uncover the secrets of high-ranking individuals¡­

    But this time, her focus was locked on the person who held the second spot on the leaderboard. It seemed like destiny had intertwined their paths.

    The paths crossed, with her name being Norah and the second-ranked hacker¡¯s username being N.

    Norah warmed up her hands, eager to uncover the identity of this mysterious person. Not that she nned to do anything with the information. She was a hacker with ethics, not one to invade someone¡¯s privacy without a good reason.

    By chance, N was logged into the forum, their presence marked by a little green dot as it hovered around.

    What a perfect opportunity. Norah got right down to business, her data zipping through thework as she tracked down the other party¡¯s IP address.

    The chase led Norah to Hander Land, where her pursuit branched into millions of diverging paths. N utilized a virtualwork IP, cleverly concealing the real IP address within a maze of branches.

    Pretty slick move, hiding the IP so well.

    N had outsmarted a bunch of hackers on the forum.

    Lots of branches in the virtual IP were just a smokescreen, leading to nowhere and holding no real IP information. Norah¡¯s data split into millions of streams, each one searching and eliminating those empty trails.

    While she tested the branches, N caught on and started sending data to interfere with Norah, spawning new branches nonstop as Norah tested them.

    Norah¡¯s focus intensified.

    Herpetitive spirit was ignited by the challenge.

    This was intriguing, yet it hardly posed a real challenge for her.

    After dominating the hacker forum for years, Norah¡¯s fingers were lightning-fast.

    N wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her with such tactics.

    After all, Norah had crafted most of the current hacking challenges on the forum during her free time.

    This difficulty level felt like a fiery test of hand speed¡ªtough, for sure, but not tough enough to slow her down.

    ¡°Why would she start tracing your IP? She¡¯s already bypassed the virtual IPs and is closing in on the firewall!¡± The voice through the Bluetooth headset sounded worried, yet the person wearing it remainedposed, his fingers dancing swiftly across the keyboard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s the perfect moment to meet her.¡± His voice remained cool, with no sign of worry, while his eyes darted across the screen, scanning the shing codes.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, help me reinforce the firewall.¡±

    He knew he was dealing with a top-tier hacker, making him both cautious and ready for the battle.

    Norah¡¯s hands danced across herputer, leaving a blur as she pinpointed a trail in an instant.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    In a sh, her data surged into the newly uncovered branch, following thework to uncover the other party¡¯s IP address.

    Surprisingly, they were from the same country as her! What a coincidence! The two leading hackers globally were from the same country.

    It looked like her country was overflowing with talent.

    As Norah assessed the defensive firewall, she felt a surge of excitement.

    This was the part of the hack she loved the most. She set a timer on her desk and casually hunted for weak points.

    True to its second-rank status, the firewall was wlessly constructed. Nevertheless, Norah had all the tools she needed. Tonight, she was determined to challenge N and was confident she could breach his firewall.

    Her attack was relentless, targeting the firewall¡¯s weak points.

    ¡°The intensity of her attack is overwhelming. The firewall might not withstand it.¡±

    ¡°Ranked third globally among hackers, and you can¡¯t freeze her out for this short while? Just hold her off a little longer. 00:11, almost finished,¡± the man said seriously.

    ¡°No need topletely block her. Just slow her down.¡±

    Norah noticed it wasn¡¯t just one person she was up against. Someone else was rapidly fixing the firewall¡¯s vulnerabilities as they were exposed.

    This added ayer of challenge, but it only fueled her desire to win and secure N¡¯splete data today. Despite the opposition¡¯s efforts, they couldn¡¯t keep up with her attack, and the firewall¡¯s defenses began to crumble. Norah was on the verge of breaking through and essing all their data.

    With this thought, determination sparkled in Norah¡¯s eyes.

    As the firewall cracked, Norah¡¯s face lit up with a victorious smile. She checked the time: 5 minutes and 20 seconds.

    Theputer screen then shed white, showing just one word in ck on a white background: ¡°Surprise.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 120

    ?Chapter 120:

    Suddenly, Norah¡¯s opponent had vanished, leaving nothing behind.

    Norah was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t seen iting¡ªthat her opponent would pull back just as she swiftly broke through the firewall. Even though she had gotten through, she found no information.

    ¡°He escaped quickly!¡± Norah had to acknowledge her opponent¡¯s speed, managing to erase data while keeping himself safe.

    She found herself intrigued by the mystery hacker on the other end. She felt this person was a formidable hacker, and it would be fascinating to share thoughts with him someday.

    Back on the hacker forum, she noticed a new private message from her opponent.

    The single question mark made Norah think her opponent must have been quite annoyed at that moment. Considering he had just logged into the forum, only to be pursued by her into deleting data, it must have been quite a blow to his pride.

    Norah felt slightly guilty for acting on a whim, but since her opponent went by ¡°N¡± as his username¡ªquite simr to her name¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but y a little.

    Norah thought her opponent was pretty clever, keeping her from learning anything about him.

    ¡°Apologies for this time. Let¡¯s have another goter,¡± replied Norah.

    Sean saw the new messages appearing in the chat window and was visibly upset.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source

    ¡°Moon didn¡¯t track you down, did she? Luckily, you escaped in time, or your information would have beenpromised.¡±

    The voice sounded somewhat gloating. ¡°But why did she go after the firewall? And why did you suddenly switch your username?¡±

    ¡°Just skip the questions you don¡¯t need to ask. Anything new happenedtely?¡± Sean asked.

    Sean nced down and typed out a response. ¡°Did I upset you?¡±

    ¡°No, Phillip should have filled you in on most of this. A foreign princess who needed medical treatment had been desperately looking for information on the Supernatural Doctor, going so far as to turn to Sacredice once, offering tons in return for any leads,¡± the voice in his earpiece reported.

    ¡°I get it. But from this point, we¡¯re not sharing any info on the Supernatural Doctor,¡± Sean replied.

    Then another message appeared in the chat window.

    ¡°Nor, I¡¯m just really curious about you.¡±

    Seeing this, Sean paused before replying, ¡°What are you curious about?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll block any info leaks about the Supernatural Doctor. Going to check the forums again. If that ¡®Moon¡¯ tries to hit you againter, I¡¯ve got your back,¡± the voice replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether you¡¯re a guy or a girl, what kind of person you are, and what you look like,¡± Norah replied.

    Sean sensed Moon was after all his details. He chose not to reply, yet the messages kepting.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got real talent. Why don¡¯t we be¡­¡±

    Both of them having topped the hacker leaderboard for years without much interaction, this marked their first exchange, albeit under less-than-ideal circumstances.

    ¡°I¡¯m all for being friends, as long as you steer clear of my firewall.¡±

    With that, Sean awaited a response.

    Norah seemed to be typing for a while before finally sending a message. ¡°Sure thing. I make a great friend. Just so you know, if I really wanted to, breaking through your firewall to get your info would be a piece of cake.¡±

    Reading this, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    He was aware of Moon¡¯s capabilities and her potential to follow through on her threats. His firewall had, at least for now, kept Moon from pressing the attack further.

    ¡°New friend.¡± Amazed by Moon¡¯s hacking skills, Sean felt no harm in their being friends, seeing potential for future coborations.

    Norah nced at herputer screen, a smile ying on her lips. She always enjoyed connecting with talented people. ¡°Hey there, new friend. Let¡¯s share some tech tips when we find the time.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Initially, Norah hadn¡¯t nned on befriending him. Her original goal was merely to learn more about N. But now that they were friends, she put aside her ns to dig up information on N online.

    Kason ended the call and held his breath. The group searching for him had approached his hiding spot.

    ¡°Where did he go? He ran this way!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been hit, right? He can¡¯t be far!¡±

    ¡°We need to find him and bring him back, or we¡¯re going to face serious consequences!¡±

    Hidden in the bushes, Kason listened as the voices grew nearer, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. The blood loss and stress were making him lightheaded.

    He feared he was moments away from being discovered and captured.

    As Kason contemted the horrors of being caught, fear washed over him. Yet, the memory of what they had done to Norah ignited a fire of anger within him. He was convinced that they deserved nothing less than death.

    ¡°Do you think he could run that far? We¡¯ve already covered so much ground, and we¡¯re exhausted. Given he was shot, he couldn¡¯t have gone much further. I think we should turn back and search for him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. Let¡¯s split up and search. We need to find him, and fast.¡±

    ¡°Come on, no time to waste.¡±

    The men surrounding Kason dispersed, some retracing their steps, while others ventured deeper into the forest. Their voices faded into the night.

    As rity returned to Kason¡¯s mind, hope flickered. He began to believe he might just escape their clutches.

    With a deep breath of relief, he turned, only to find himself face-to-face with a man lying in ambush.

    Kason¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a ringing echoed in his ears.

    In the dead of night, he could make out the man¡¯s face, twisted in malice, resembling a demon.

    The man¡¯sugh cut through the silence. ¡°I¡¯ve got you¡­¡±

    Norah had left the forum after sharing some hacking tricks with N.

    The exchange was decent, yet N was no match for her skills.

    Her phone buzzed with an iing message.

    The text read, ¡°SOS.¡±

    It was from Kason. Norah couldn¡¯t figure out why Kason, who had just chatted with her on the phone, would send her an SOS.

    However, recalling the sound of Kason¡¯s voice during their call, she quickly sensed that something was amiss. She noted that his voice had echoed as if he was in a vast space. The sound of rustling had reached her ears, hinting that Kason was out in the open, likely among tall trees and grass. His heavy breathing made her think he was hiding from someone.

    Despite her efforts to understand the situation, Norah found herself at a loss. The more she pondered, the more puzzled she became. Yet, she managed to gather her thoughts, went back to herputer, and started tracing Kason¡¯s phone signal.

    Norah was deeply concerned.

    With her lips pressed together, she tapped into satellite connections to find him.

    She mulled over Kason¡¯s usual precautions, like always having bodyguards with him.

    It dawned on her that if he had reached out, it had to be for something critical, perhaps because she was thest person he had contacted.

    After pinpointing his location, Norah grabbed her phone and car keys and headed out.

    Knowing the terrain was mountainous, she chose an off-road vehicle for the journey.

    Her army-green off-road vehicle zoomed along the road.

    ¡°Mr Scott, Miss Wilson just left Dreamview Vis in her car,¡± Phillip reported.

    Sean turned off his earpiece and turned to Phillip. ¡°Any idea where she¡¯s headed?¡±

    ¡°No clue. She looked pretty worried, driving off in a Jeep. The bodyguards are tailing her.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off and keep a safe distance behind her. We don¡¯t want her to spot us,¡± Sean remarked, not ready to back down despite Norah¡¯s earlier refusal of his advances.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 121

    ?Chapter 121:

    As the dawn crept across the sky, painting it with hues of orange and pink, Norah¡¯s heart raced against time.

    The urgency was palpable in the tight grip she had on her steering wheel, her mind a tumult of worry for Kason. The GPS coordinates on her phone had directed her to a remote location, a solid half-hour¡¯s drive from where she had been, and the uncertainty of what awaited her there gnawed at her nerves.

    Kason¡¯s recent injury, his right hand still in the throes of recovery, addedyers of anxiety to her already frantic thoughts. What if he was in danger? What if he needed help?

    At a red light, a moment of pause in her hurried journey, Norah swiftly tied her hair back, a physical manifestation of her readiness to leap into action. Her resolve was clear. ¡°Kason, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Upon Norah¡¯s arrival, the sight of two police cars already stationed at the scene offered a sliver of reassurance.

    The police captain, spotting Norah, approached her vehicle with a brisk stride. ¡°Were you the one who called the police?¡± he inquired, peering into the car. ¡°What about the victim?¡±

    Upon their arrival at the deserted location, all the police had encountered were grass and leaves, with no sign of any individual present.

    Norah nodded, her voice steady butced with concern. ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s about Kason. He should be here somewhere.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    She dialed Kason¡¯s number, and his ringtone faintly sounded from within the bushes.

    Guided by the sound, she discovered his phone, swiftly unlocking it to find it open to a text message conversation.

    A sinking feeling took hold. Something dire had befallen Kason.

    ¡°I believe the phone¡¯s owner may have been abducted, making this the crime scene,¡± Norah announced, holding the device aloft, a sense of urgency in her voice. ¡°This gives us a critical opportunity to unearth any leads.¡±

    As the captain examined Kason¡¯s phone, the discovery of bloodstains and numerous footprints in the vicinity prompted a grave look to wash over his face. ¡°Understood!¡± he eximed, signaling the gravity of their findings. Their timing was crucial. The surrounding woods and the likelihood of any vehicles leaving traces behind became focal points for their search.

    Noticing fresh blood specks on the foliage, a stark red against the green, tugged at Norah¡¯s heartstrings.

    Had Kason been wounded even before she reached out to him? The silence on his end now haunted her. If only he had given some indication of his predicament or any detail about his assant.

    Engrossed in her thoughts and barely feeling the physical pain, Norah¡¯s hand brushed against the grass, the sharp edges of the leaves nicking her skin and drawing a bead of blood.

    Yet, the physical difort paled inparison to her confusion and concern over Kason¡¯s silence.

    With a resolve strengthened by the ordeal, Norah presented the police with the necessary information. ¡°The individual believed to be abducted is named Kason Hayes. Typically, he is apanied by two bodyguards. It might be worthwhile to inquire if his bodyguards have any information regarding his current location.¡±

    Upon learning the identity of the missing individual, the police captain¡¯s demeanor shifted noticeably.

    Kason¡¯s name resonated with recent police operations. It was a name linked to a distinguished, albeit retired, individual known for his upromising methods and exceptional detective work.

    The possibility that Kason might have encountered trouble during an assignment crossed their minds, especially given theck of any reports to their department regarding an incident involving him.

    ¡°Miss, we appreciate this information. You¡¯re free to go now. We¡¯ll keep you updated on any developments,¡± the captain informed Norah, hinting at the sensitive nature of the case tied to an ongoing mission, which led to his suggestion for Norah to depart the scene.

    Norah¡¯s concern for Kason was palpable, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Kason is my friend. I¡¯m deeply worried about his disappearance. Please, prioritize his search!¡±

    The captain reassured her. ¡°The police are fullymitted to this search. We¡¯ll mobilize all resources to ensure his swift recovery. You have our word.¡±

    Despite the captain¡¯s words, Norah remained on edge, unable to shake off her anxiety.

    She lingered by her car, observing the police as they diligently gathered evidence and coordinated their next moves.

    The thought of Kason¡¯s potential abduction tightened a knot of worry within Norah. She understood all too well the despair and hope that came with being held captive.

    Then something caught her eye.

    It was a small, ck fox charm hidden among the bushes.

    Stooping to retrieve it, Norah recognized the trinket instantly.

    It was identical to one she had seen with the girl involved in a previous attempt to draw her into a fake rescue operation.

    The charm, norger than a pinky fingernail, was a clue she found by mere chance.

    The emblem of the ck fox stirred a suspicion within her.

    Could the notorious Fox Alliance be involved once again?

    ¡°I¡¯ve found something significant!¡± Norah announced, her voice firm as she held aloft the small ck fox charm, instantly drawing the focus of the nearby officers to her discovery.

    ¡°Ssh!¡± Meanwhile, in a starkly different scene, Kason endured the harsh chill of a sudden dousing.

    A bucket of icy water cascaded over him, making him quiver from the cold. His leg wound, still fresh and bleeding, had be a distant ache, numbed by the intensity of his situation.

    A taunting voice broke the silence, its toneced with mockery. ¡°Quite bold of you, venturing alone into their of our Fox Alliance. Did you really presume we¡¯d be sox in our defenses?¡±

    The source of the voice, a woman adorned in provocative attire, lounged on a stool, her legs elegantly crossed. Her presence filled the room with a dangerous allure.

    ¡°The Fox Alliance isn¡¯t some yground for your infiltration. Are you a cop? Did they send you as a scout, hoping to dismantle us in one fell swoop? Laughable. Now that you¡¯re in our grasp, escape is but a fanciful dream.¡±

    Rising, she approached Kason, who was bound and helpless, and with a slow, deliberate motion, her red-manicured fingers brushed away the beads of water from his face. ¡°Such a waste of a handsome man. Align yourself with me, and I may yet spare your life.¡±

    Kason, engulfed in darkness both literal and figurative, responded only with defiant silence, his jaw clenched as he averted his gaze.

    His background in the special forces, specializing in reconnaissance and sniping, had prepared him for perilous solo missions. Yet, this unforeseen capture by the Fox Alliance was a scenario he hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    ¡°Still so unyielding?¡± the woman sneered, her voice cold with menace. ¡°Your defiance will crumble under our will.¡±

    The woman gave a curtmand to one of her subordinates.

    ¡°Fetch me one of our strongest spirits. I n to take care of him personally tonight.¡±

    Kason, with his sharply defined jawline and ruggedly handsome features, exuded a charisma that was hard to ignore.

    Hilda, uponying eyes on him, was instantly captivated.

    Kason¡¯s affiliation with the police was of no consequence to Hilda. The prospect of spending a night with him overshadowed any such considerations.

    ¡°Attend to his leg wound,¡± Hilda ordered, her fingertips lightly grazing Kason¡¯s face, a gesture of possessive anticipation.

    To Hilda, Kason wasn¡¯t just another attractive man. His allure was unparalleled in her eyes.

    Despite Kason¡¯s strong resolve, his physical state¡ªhampered by a gunshot wound to his leg, an injured wrist, and his restraints¡ªleft him powerless, prey to the mercy of his captors.

    Hilda¡¯s lips, painted a deep shade of red, exuded a maic charm. Her proximity was intoxicating. ¡°Your defiance only fuels my desire,¡± she taunted, reveling in his helplessness. ¡°Tonight, there will be no rescue, no escape. You are mine.¡±

    The men forcibly opened Kason¡¯s mouth, pouring golden liquor over his lips. The liquid spilled down his jaw and stained his clothes, an act of domination that delighted Hilda.

    Taking a bottle herself, Hilda insisted on feeding Kason the alcohol, further asserting her control.

    ¡°If your fingers can consider it, then it¡¯s an unspoken agreement to stay and be a permanent fixture within the Fox Alliance, at my side,¡± Hilda whispered, her eyes alight with a mix of madness and adoration.

    Kason, coerced into drinking, struggled against the overpowering taste of the alcohol and the pain from his injuries. The liquor coursed through him, blurring his senses, while his drenched chin and attire only served to amplify Hilda¡¯s fascination.

    ¡°Drink up, embrace the fate that awaits us,¡± she urged, watching as Kason¡¯s resistance waned under the dual assault of alcohol and agony, his will teetering on the edge of oblivion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 122

    ?Chapter 122:

    Norah drove her off-road vehicle, following the police cars quickly to the Fox Alliance¡¯s base, armed with the clues they had gathered.

    This was the same spot Sean had mentioned earlier, now proving its worth.

    Norah¡¯s mind was filled with questions.

    When did Kason manage to get on the wrong side of the Fox Alliance? And why did he go there without his usual bodyguards?

    The headquarters of the Fox Alliance was a short drive from where the abduction took ce, barely ten minutes away.

    The head of the police team wore a look of concern. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re in the middle of official police work. Please don¡¯t interfere, and thank you for your help.¡±

    It was obvious they preferred Norah to stay back. As a civilian, she could unintentionallyplicate their operation.

    Their request for her to leave made sense.

    Yet, the thought of Kason possibly facing torture inside filled Norah with dread.

    She was capable of sneaking in to him, but she knew the police would never agree to such an action. Leaving was not an option for her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates

    ¡°There seems to be arge group inside. Maybe you should call for additional backup,¡± Norah suggested, casting a shadow over the captain¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Are we the police, or are you? We handle our matters without needing outside help.¡±

    Norah clenched her teeth, determination in her eyes.

    She understood that the police had their responsibilities. ¡°I¡¯m staying right here, and I¡¯m not moving from this spot.¡±

    The sight of blood on the grass was a grim hint that Kason was hurt. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving without ensuring his safety.

    With her lips tightly sealed, she observed the police force¡¯s activities, noting their hesitation to advance. The police captain was in deep discussion with his team.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking at a minimum of a hundred people inside, all armed, and the area hasn¡¯t been fully surveyed yet. What¡¯s the word from the city police department?¡±

    It looked like an immediate intervention was off the table. Uncertainty hung over Kason¡¯s condition, leaving Norah filled with worry.

    Norah hopped back into her car, turned it around, and headed off to find a parking spot on the opposite side of the Alliance¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson has just parked,¡± Phillip reported.

    Sean¡¯s gaze turned thoughtful. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, this was indeed the Fox Alliance¡¯s headquarters, the same ce he had mentioned to Norah a couple of days prior. What was her reason for being here?

    ¡°And why have the police shown up?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Miss Wilson filed a report about Mr. Hayes being missing. The police traced theirst leads to the Fox Alliance, which brought them here. But it¡¯s puzzling what Miss Wilson is doing here.¡±

    As Phillip finished speaking, Norah, d in ck, her hair tied back in a ponytail and her face concealed by a ck mask, emerged from her vehicle. She attached daggers to her belt and proceeded with determination.

    Phillip couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°Is Miss Wilson nning to storm into the Fox Alliance by herself? She¡¯s quite daring.¡±

    The Fox Alliance was infamous in Glophia for its notoriety.

    And there was Norah, a woman seemingly prepared to infiltrate their domain all by herself.

    Sean¡¯s dark eyes were a whirlpool of intense feelings. Was Kason so important to her? Was she truly prepared to risk everything for him, to confront a notorious gang numbering in the hundreds on her own? Did her own safety mean so little to her?

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson is on her way out. Should we intervene?¡± Phillip asked.

    Phillip didn¡¯t know what was going on between Sean and Norah but sensed something.

    Norah seemed to be deliberately avoiding Sean, and arranging even a single meeting between them had been a challenge. It seemed Sean was being unusually humble.

    Sean quickly exited his car, bringing nothing with him, and chased down Norah.

    He caught her wrist with urgency in his voice. ¡°Norah!¡±

    Caught off guard, Norah eximed, ¡°Sean? What are you doing here?¡±

    Before Norah could process the situation, she attempted to free herself. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Memories from the past shed as she said with determination, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Is Kason so important to you that you would risk your own life for him?¡± Sean spoke softly, his face showing a hint of sadness. ¡°Please, stay put.¡±

    The Fox Alliance was a dangerous ce. Sean assumed if Norah went inside, she could get seriously injured.

    ¡°This is not your concern,¡± Norah said coldly, brushing off Sean¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear before. I have urgent matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°We can meet another time,¡± Norah strode off, her posture unwavering, showcasing her firm resolve.

    Sean felt a sharp ache in his chest, simr to the one he had felt after Norah refused his advances. It was as if he was struggling to breathe, desperately gasping for air.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you okay?¡± Phillip rushed to his side, offering support with a pat on the back, his face filled with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Sean steadied his breath. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Sean told himself that if Norah wanted to be in danger, it truly wasn¡¯t his ce to intervene. Her words were so ruthless. Why should he bother anymore?

    He turned away, his movements reflecting a newfound coldness.

    Phillip looked on, worried not just for Sean but for Norah, venturing alone into danger.

    Sean was visibly shaken, his emotions getting the better of him.

    Phillip knew he¡¯d regret his indifference if something happened to Norah, undoubtedly leaving him to deal with the aftermath.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson is a woman! The people inside are not easy to deal with. The Fox Alliance even considered abducting her before. What if they recognize her now?¡± Phillip was interrupted as Sean made a U-turn and moved past him.

    With a stern tone, Sean instructed, ¡°Pressure the police to act more swiftly.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be following her in.¡±

    With each step, Sean felt a sharp pain echo through his chest, battling the urge to choke on his thoughts. Memories of Norah¡ªher pride, her struggles, her elegance¡ªeach moment was vividly imprinted in his mind.

    Sean was determined not to¡ª

    He couldn¡¯t stand by idly if Norah faced danger, not while he could still do something.

    Meanwhile, Norah, consumed with thoughts of Kason, paid no mind to the possibility of Sean trailing her again, nor did she ponder why he was outside the Fox Alliance headquarters or why he had confronted her.

    The Fox Alliance¡¯s headquarters was nestled in a rural area on the outskirts, surrounded by walls. It housed several farmhouses within its perimeter.

    The dim glow of rooms signaled the presence of people. She moved along the wall¡¯s shadows, silent as a ghost.

    In her previous assignments with her organization, remaining undetected was a crucial skill, and Norah excelled at it, able to enter any ce silently, unseen by others.

    She moved quietly, blending into the darkness, drawing nearer with each silent step.

    At this hour, the area was secluded, the thought of an intruder climbing the walls to sneak in almost unthinkable.

    Typically, the more influential the individual, the more centrally located their amodations.

    Norah made her way toward the center of the base, where she spotted a house that stood out, its lights burning brighter than the rest.

    From within, the sound of voices echoed. ¡°Drink! Drink more! The more you drink, the merrier!¡±

    Norah instantly recognized the voice.

    It was the same woman who had attempted to kidnap her before. If her intelligence was urate, this woman, Hilda, ranked second in the Fox Alliance, wielding significant influence.

    She wondered whom Hilda was speaking to.

    Treading lightly, Norah moved closer to the house, the sounds of Hilda¡¯s voice growing increasingly clear. ¡°He¡¯spletely wasted. Someone, bring him to my room.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 123

    ?Chapter 123:

    Norah¡¯s thoughts whirled as she caught snippets of conversation indicating someone was about to be moved. She strained her ears, trying to discern more.

    Who could they be relocating?

    A male voice drifted out, remarking on the attractiveness of their captive, hinting at ascivious anticipation for what was toe. ¡°Hilda, this one¡¯s quite a catch. Seems like you¡¯ll have quite the night.¡±

    ¡°Enough chatter. Hurry up!¡± came the sharp retort,ced with flirtation.

    Laughter, both sultry and ominous, filled the air, sending chills down Norah¡¯s spine.

    Through the window, the silhouettes of four individuals became discernible, suggesting that Kason was indeed within their midst.

    The challenge before Norah was daunting.

    How could she possibly extricate Kason from the clutches of the Fox Alliance, especially when they were ensconced within a fortress teeming with adversaries?

    Preliminary observations suggested thepound was a stronghold, potentially harboring upwards of a hundred members.

    In moments that seemed to stretch with tension, two guards emerged from the room, the door closing behind them as they positioned themselves as sentinels.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    ¡°Even after all these years, Hilda¡¯s weakness for handsome faces remains. Some things never change,¡± one of the guards muttered.

    ¡°Quiet! Lower your voice. If she catches you, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± the other replied.

    ¡°Why hold back? What¡¯s the harm in speaking the truth? She¡¯s climbed the ranks, and now she indulges herself indoors while we stand watch outside. Let¡¯s just quietly tune in to the goings-on inside.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah, ever the strategist, assessed the building¡¯syout. Styled like a rural bungalow, its single-story structure presented a challenge with securely locked windows and a closely watched entrance.

    She faced the daunting task of infiltrating the building silently, a task made near impossible without creating a disturbance.

    Concealed in the darkness, Norah weighed her limited options. Armed with only a dagger and crossbow bolts, bringing guns was out of the question due to the strict gun controlws of the country.

    As Norah deliberated, the sound of stealthy footsteps caught her attention.

    Who could that be? Pressing herself against the wall, she prepared for a potential threat.

    Who would even think to check this corner? If only a single individual approached, she was confident in her ability tounch a counterattack.

    As the shadow neared, Norah inhaled sharply, holding her breath. A man moved quickly toward her, signaling silently as he approached.

    Norah gave him a questioning nce.

    What was Sean doing here?

    Without a word exchanged, an unspoken agreement was formed between them, united by amon purpose. Sean¡¯s mere presence lent Norah an unanticipatedfort, his silhouette a silent promise of support.

    Norah gestured toward Kason¡¯s predicament, silentlymunicating the urgency of the situation.

    Sean, understanding the gravity of the moment, responded with a determined nod.

    Sean knew that his decision to join Norah in infiltrating a gang¡¯s headquarters to rescue Kason¡ªwho could be seen as a romantic rival¡ªwas nothing short of audacious. Yet, his actions spoke volumes.

    If Norah was brave enough to undertake this venture, he was equallymitted.

    Their moment to act arrived unexpectedly when amotion broke out at the main entrance.

    Hilda, momentarily distracted and partially disrobed, demanded, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check,¡± someone responded, trying to soothe her impatience with a promise of investigation.

    ¡°Keep it quiet. Don¡¯t interrupt me,¡± Hilda insisted, emphasizing her desire not to be disturbed.

    With the diversion reducing the guard at the door to a single individual, the opportunity Sean and Norah had been waiting for presented itself.

    Norah was ready, her hand firmly on her dagger, poised to make her move.

    However, Sean gestured for her to wait. He stepped forward with remarkable precision.

    Instead of employing the weapon in a conventional attack, Sean used a more silent approach, delivering a precise blow to the guard¡¯s neck with his elbow, rendering thetter incapacitated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Sean whispered, offering his hand to Norah. His palm was rough, marked by the telltale calluses of someone ustomed to physical work orbat. ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Norah, however, chose not to take his hand.

    With focused determination, she bypassed Sean, making her way swiftly into the room.

    Her entrance was not unnoticed, as a voice cut through the tension. ¡°There?¡±

    The sudden intrusion caught Hilda off guard. She quickly disentangled herself from the man beneath her, turning to confront the unexpected guests.

    The scene that unfolded was chaotic: on therge bed, a titany unconscious, his torso bare, his pants disheveled, marked by a drying reddish stain on his thigh.

    Hilda, in her state of disarray, was momentarily taken aback.

    Norah¡¯s gaze flitted to Sean, noticing him respectfully averting his eyes from the nudity before him.

    ¡°You? How did you breach our defenses? Where are my guards? Guards!¡± Hilda¡¯s voice rose in rm and confusion as she hastily covered herself with a sleeping gown, stepping toward Norah with a wary yet defiant stare.

    ¡°You dare toe again? Wasn¡¯t your previous encounter warning enough? Or have youe seeking further trouble?¡± Hilda¡¯s tone wasced with mockery as she shifted her attention to Sean, her gaze appraising.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve brought apanion. Hoping to appease my tastes with a man? He is quite appealing, I must admit. Are you offering him as a gift to me?¡±

    Hilda¡¯s approach was seductive, each step a calcted disy of allure, though her intentions were anything but benign.

    ¡°Whether you consent or not, by stepping here, you¡¯ve already be mine.¡±

    As Hilda advanced, she suddenly brandished a hairpin, aiming its painted end swiftly at Norah¡¯s neck. Quick on her feet, Norah dodged the attack, attempting a countermove that Hilda narrowly avoided.

    The confrontation escted rapidly, with Hilda now targeting Norah¡¯s head with the hairpin.

    In the tense moments that followed, Norah¡¯s agility prevailed.

    Norah delivered a swift kick, disarming Hilda and sending the hairpin skittering across the floor. Turning to Sean with a tone ofmand and confidence, Norah said, ¡°Sean, please ensure Kason¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±

    With that, Norah re-engaged Hilda inbat.

    As the deputy leader of the Fox Alliance, Hilda possessed formidablebat skills, a fact Norah was acutely aware of. Their confrontation was intense, with both women demonstrating their prowess. However, with a quick maneuver, Norah turned the tables, using Hilda¡¯s hairpin as a weapon against Hilda, striking her thigh and eliciting a sharp cry of pain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Norahmanded, seizing the moment of chaos as the policeunched a raid on the Fox Alliance¡¯s base.

    With Sean supporting Kason, they retraced their steps to escape the besieged base.

    ¡°Mr. Scott!¡± Phillip, upon seeing them, rushed to assist, his concern palpable. ¡°The police are already here. How is Mr. Hayes?¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was terse, her mind already focused on the next steps. ¡°We¡¯re heading to Silver Baulder Private Hospital.¡±

    Grabbing Kason, Norah quickly made her way to the parking area, urgency in her voice. ¡°We¡¯re short on time. We¡¯ll discuss thister, Sean.¡±

    Sean, firmly gripping Kason, issued amand that brooked no argument. ¡°I¡¯m taking him. Phillip, you¡¯re driving!¡±

    The quartet hastened to Silver Boulder Private Hospital, urgency propelling their steps.

    Kason¡¯s condition was precarious.

    The alcohol he had ingested clouded his consciousness, and the bullet lodged in his leg, though thankfully not hitting an artery, presented a critical situation.

    Had the artery been struck, the prolonged bleeding might have rendered his condition beyond salvage.

    Upon arrival, Norah, prioritizing Kason¡¯s immediate need for medical attention, swiftly took him into the operating room. The indicator light promptly switched to ¡°In Surgery.¡±

    In the interim, Sean, looking slightly unkempt from the night¡¯s ordeal, seated himself in the hospital corridor. Phillip, ever the helpful associate, offered him paper towels to clean the blood and grime from his hands.

    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­ Mr. Hayes¡­¡± Phillip¡¯s concern for both of them was evident in his voice.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have rity once Norah reemerges,¡± Sean stated, his tone betraying a facade of indifference.

    Internally, Sean wrestled with the notion of concern for Kason, a supposed romantic rival, wondering whether Kason¡¯s potential demise could somehow be more favorable to his pursuit of Norah.

    Yet, as he contemted the situation further, Sean acknowledged the profound truth that Kason¡¯s death would leave an indelible mark on Norah. It was imperative, then, that Kason survive.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 124

    ?Chapter 124:

    Sean¡¯s mind became a whirlwind of thoughts, pondering the significance of Kason to Norah,pelling her to gamble her life to rescue him.

    ¡°Quick, dial up the police and let them know Mr. Hayes is holed up at Silver Boulder Private Hospital,¡± Sean instructed.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Kaiden dashed to the hospital, breathless, to find Sean, who exuded an air of dignity, seated pensively on a nearby bench. Sean seemed a shade different from his usual distant self, a touch subdued.

    Following close behind, Spencer greeted Sean with a nod. ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±

    An exchange of perplexed nces ensued between Kaiden and Spencer. What brought Sean to the hospital at this hour?

    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± Kaiden addressed Sean politely. ¡°How¡¯s Kason? Who¡¯s performing the surgery on him? What in the world happened to him?¡± Kaiden asked an endless number of questions, but no one answered him.

    Spencer slung an arm around Kaiden¡¯s shoulder, his voice lowered to a whisper. ¡°You know the kind of gigs Kason¡¯s into. Perhaps he ran afoul of a job. We¡¯ll get the lowdown after the surgery.¡±

    Sean shot Phillip a meaningful look, and the message was received.

    ¡°Mr. Kaiden Hayes, we brought Mr. Hayes here. He took a bullet to the leg and was sloshed. For specifics, you¡¯ll have to catch up with Miss Wilson after the surgery,¡± Phillip replied.

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    ¡°Wait, is Norah the one operating on Kason?¡± Kaiden sighed with relief as he realized the important point. ¡°Norah¡¯s got some wizardry with her scalpel. Remember when Joannanded in the hospital two days back? Norah led the surgery.¡±

    The Andrews family had kept a lid on the news, so only a handful of people in Glophia were privy to Joanna¡¯s hospitalization and Norah¡¯s pivotal role. Sean included.

    Furrowing his brow, Sean recalled the day he fetched Norah from her extended shift at the hospital. It turned out she was there for surgery.

    Kaiden slumped onto the bench, weariness etched across his features. ¡°I was on pins and needles when that message pinged. Thank the stars Norah was around.¡±

    ¡°Are Miss Wilson¡¯s medical skills really that remarkable?¡± Spencer asked, taking a seat next to Kaiden.

    ¡°Ask anyone in the Cardiac Surgery Wing about Wilson, and you¡¯ll understand her prowess!¡± Since Norah¡¯s miraculous rescue of him, Kaiden had be her staunchest advocate, singing her praises without reservation.

    Spencer hadn¡¯t really given much attention to finding out about Norah¡¯s medical expertise when he arrived at the hospital to show care for Kaiden.

    ¡°Really? But isn¡¯t she from the Cardiac Surgery Department? Could she lead surgeries for gunshot wounds?¡± Spencer voiced his doubts.

    Kaiden rolled his eyes. ¡°You know nothing! Norah¡¯s a jack of all trades when ites to surgery!¡±

    ¡°An ordinary doctor like her? How is she so adept?¡± Spencer asked, still skeptical.

    Spencer poured a bucket of ice water on Kaiden¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°If she¡¯s got it all figured out, why isn¡¯t she running the show at a bigger hospital?¡±

    ¡°The path of genius is a winding one. Who knows what¡¯s churning in Norah¡¯s mind?¡± Kaiden nudged Spencer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Enough with the debate, mate. I¡¯m already on edge!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything more,¡± Spencer shrugged.

    Spencer turned to meet Sean¡¯s gaze, offering a polite smile as he silently observed him.

    The enigmatic Sean, a rare sight, had recently made more appearances at social functions, and it hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Sean of the past was rarely seen outside, limiting interactions to a few select asions.

    d in a sleek ck shirt and trousers, his sweat-dampened hair framing his features, Sean¡¯s eyes betrayed turmoil as he silently monitored the surgery room entrance.

    Recalling his sister¡¯s fervent infatuation with Sean, Spencer pursed his lips. His sister was crazily infatuated with Sean, so much so that she had returned to the country to work as a secretary at one of Sean¡¯s technology firms afterpleting her courses overseas.

    Being a secretary seemed like a poor use of her skills on her r¨¦sum¨¦. Despite counsel from elders, his sister remained undeterred. Even if Sean seldom graced the office with his presence, she would dly work there.

    Spencer had to hand it to Sean, admitting thetter was one of a kind, not the type to fall head over heels easily. Spencer reckoned his sister deserved nothing but the best¡ªa top-notch man¡ªbut there was no point wasting time on someone who didn¡¯t have a soft spot for her.

    Spencer figured he ought to sit down with his sister for a talk.

    Outside the surgery room, everyone¡¯s minds were racing, waiting with bated breath until, finally, the lights flickered off on the door.

    Kaiden dashed forward. ¡°Norah, how¡¯s Kason doing?¡±

    Norah emerged at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°The bullet¡¯s out of his thigh, and he¡¯s holding steady. They¡¯re moving him to a regr ward. Just ring for the orderly when you need him taken care of.¡±

    She rattled off instructions with precision. ¡°Others will take over from here. My part¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Thanks a bunch.¡±

    Norah slipped out of her surgical gear, grabbed her bag, and made her way out of the hospital.

    Sean¡¯s sleek ck car was parked by the entrance, and she resignedly approached, opening the car door. ¡°Give me a ride, please. Thank you.¡±

    Norah left her own car close to the Fox Alliance headquarters, and with midnight fast approaching, gging down a taxi seemed like a tall order. Fate, however, seemed to have a hand in it, with a certain someone waiting for her.

    ¡°Wipe off the sweat?¡± Sean passed her a tissue, his tone cool as a cucumber.

    Norah kept her head down, not meeting his gaze.

    His words from days ago still echoed in her mind. Despite his harshness, here he was¡ªlending a hand, infiltrating the headquarters with her, and even offering her a ride.

    ¡°What brings you to the Fox Alliance neck of the woods?¡± Norah couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    Especially at that moment, with him popping up right beside her. It felt almost like he was keeping tabs on her.

    ¡°I just happened to be there,¡± Sean¡¯s voice was as smooth as he tried to pass it off as pure chance.

    Norah found it fishy, but she couldn¡¯t imagine Sean having the time to keep tabs on her, considering how jam-packed his schedule usually was.

    ¡°Right, what a stroke of luck. Anyway, thanks for pitching in to save Kason today.¡±

    ¡°I saved Kason? What¡¯s that got to do with you? I¡¯d rather he thanked me himself,¡± Sean retorted.

    Norah¡¯s words got caught in her throat. Yeah, she supposed gratitude shoulde straight from the horse¡¯s mouth. Her thanks felt a bit half-baked.

    ¡°Alright, sure, Sean. Thanks today,¡± Norah said. Her deliberate aloofness seemed to rub Sean the wrong way.

    ¡°Norah!¡± Sean called out her name, his tone dead serious.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I waited outside that surgery room for almost two hours,¡± Sean said, his voice steady.

    Norah turned to him, her tone icy. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wait for me.¡±

    Phillip gripped the steering wheel tighter, silently praying. Good grief, Norah had guts! Wasn¡¯t she scared of setting him off? Even he had no clue what Sean would do when riled up.

    ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to wait for you. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t have a ride home after the surgery and thought you might be beat after all that work.¡± Sean turned toward Norah, his words sincere and straight from the heart. ¡°My feelings for you aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡±

    Norah fidgeted with her fingers, her heart racing, but her expression gave nothing away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 125

    ?Chapter 125:

    Him Again

    Norah recalled Sean once saying she was his first true love.

    His words always had a way of captivating her. Each time, he managed to shake her heart, causing the defenses she had carefully built to crumble.

    Norah fidgeted with her fingers, looking down. ¡°I won¡¯t stop caring for Kason. Sean, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t spend your time on me.¡±

    ¡°I decide how to use my time,¡± Sean¡¯s response was icy, as if speaking from a frozen wastnd.

    The ck car came to a halt, and Norah noticed they had arrived at the gate of Sean¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Do I need to walk back by myself?¡± Norah hesitated, puzzled as to why he had brought her here, knowing well where she lived.

    Phillip didn¡¯t reply, simply drove into the vi¡¯s garage, and went inside.

    Sean stepped out, opened the door for Norah, and offered his hand. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, why note in for a bit?¡±

    Norah took a deep breath, managing a smile. ¡°It¡¯ste, and it doesn¡¯t seem right for a man and a woman to be alone together at this hour.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you in for a chitchat. Are you thinking there¡¯s something more?¡±

    Sean had a slight smile on his face, making Norah feel as if he found her overly sensitive.

    She replied, ¡°No, not that way. I just don¡¯t feel like having a chitchat with you.¡±

    His eyes turned serious, his tone filled with warning.

    Norah hesitated for a moment but then gave in.

    She walked with Sean into the vi.

    Once inside, they were left alone as the servants and Phillip were sent away.

    Choosing a spot away from Sean, Norah watched him as he fetched a soft drink for her. ¡°Here. Drink it slowly.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Norah replied with formality, yet her words seemed to widen the gap between them, leaving her feeling cold.

    Even though they had been getting along bettertely, this moment felt like a step back to the tension that had followed their earlier disagreement.

    ¡°Norah, what do you see in Kason? Tonight was risky. Without me or the police, do you realize what might have happened?¡± Sean asked earnestly. ¡°No matter what you think of him, your safetyes first.¡±

    Norah had always taken on risky jobs in dangerous ces. She was brave enough to venture out on her own and had faced challenges far more daunting than her dealings with the Fox Alliance.

    Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t scared.

    Yet, Sean¡¯s words brought back memories of her solo missions and the indifferent remarks from her organization¡¯s leader upon her return. Sean was the first to say her safety mattered most, even if it seemed minor to her.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, gently taking a sip from the soft drink.

    She savored the transition from bitter to sweet, enjoying thesting aroma. ¡°This is some good drink!¡±

    Her voice was always calm, showing little emotion.

    Sean was used to this, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a slight pain in his heart, as if ants were softly biting him.

    After the night¡¯s events, Norah looked a bit unkempt.

    Loose hairs clung to her forehead, damp with sweat, and her skin looked less vibrant than usual.

    Sean had nned to have Norah stay a bit longer but changed his mind when he noticed how eager she was to leave.

    Taking a sip, he mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back after you finish the soft drink.¡±

    Norah felt a sense of relief inside.

    Sean might not have realized how much his mere presence affected her. Just him being here brought back memories of what had urred days before.

    Whispers of intimacy and warm breaths haunted her dreams on many nights.

    A faint blush colored her cheeks as she took another sip of the soft drink. ¡°This is really good.¡±

    Norah held the drink, shaking it a bit and admiring its clear, green hue.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sean replied softly. ¡°Phillip brought it back not too long ago, and we have plenty.¡±

    Norah offered a kindpliment. ¡°Phillip really pays attention to the details, even when he¡¯s picking out soft drinks.¡±

    She finished herst sip and got to her feet. ¡°I have to get going now. I have work tomorrow. Have a good day.¡±

    Norah nned to walk back home, treating it as a chance to stretch her legs. With a quick nod, she started to leave.

    Sean rose as well. ¡°Please wait for me at the entrance,¡± he said before making his way to the kitchen.

    Confused, Norah headed to the entrance of the vi. The night had settled in, with stars twinkling yfully in the sky.

    She nced back to see Sean, dressed in a shirt and ck trousers, stepping out of the house with a woven bamboo basket in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back,¡± he said, walking past her with little else said.

    Norah quietly followed him.

    As they got into Sean¡¯s car, he handed her the basket. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Inside the basket was a variety of soft drinks. When Norah leaned in closer, the delightful package filled her eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you liked that soft drink? I packed some for you,¡± Sean said as he backed up the car, noticing what Norah was doing. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in epting a little present from a friend, right?¡±

    Norah hugged the basket to her chest and replied, ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Norah began thinking about what she could give him in return. She believed it was important to keep things even between them, not owing anything to each other.

    Then, she thought back. Sean had searched for her in the abandoned factory and escorted her home personally. After she got hurt, he made arrangements for her to stay at his ce, caring for her every day. He even took her to an auction and presented her with a diamond brooch and a pink crystal¡­

    Without realizing it, their bond had grown stronger, but she was still trying to figure out how to keep her distance from him. His social standing and everything else pointed to them being mismatched.

    She looked down, her hands gently clenched. She wondered about Sean¡¯s true feelings for her.

    Norah was indeed touched by Sean¡¯s gestures, but it wasn¡¯t enough tomit to a rtionship with him. She felt she needed genuine and undivided affection, like the way Derek felt for Madeline, even ready to turn his back on his own family. Of course, this was a bad example.

    If a man couldn¡¯t be kind to his family, how could he be kind to his partner?

    Getting out of the car, Norah politely smiled and said goodbye. ¡°Thanks for the ride.¡±

    She bid him farewell, perhaps wishing never to meet again. Norah thought to herself as she stood at the entrance of her vi, watching his car slowly disappear at the crossroads.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 126

    ?Chapter 126:

    Like It¡¯s Norah

    Derek¡¯s sprawling vi was quiet.

    ¡°Madeline, how many times do I have to tell you? Don¡¯t toss your clothes around like confetti.¡± Derek sighed as he wrapped up his tasks. He pushed open the bedroom door and was greeted by a bed drowning in a sea of clothes.

    Madeline, wearing a delicate white nightdress, lounged on the bed, idly kicking her feet up and scrolling through her phone.

    At the sound of Derek¡¯s disapproving tone, she turned her head with a frown. ¡°Derek, I got backte today and didn¡¯t have the energy to tidy up. The servants will handle them when theye tomorrow.¡±

    Setting her phone aside, Madeline turned around, revealing a generous amount of cleavage. ¡°You know you dismissed all the household staff, right? They¡¯ll be here tomorrow, but for now, we¡¯re snug as bugs in a rug. So why worry about these clothes?¡±

    Getting off the bed, she sauntered over to Derek, hooked her arms around his neck, and nted a kiss, her breath warm against his skin. ¡°Derek, am I right?¡±

    Derek wrapped his arms around her shoulders, returning the kiss. He didn¡¯t say anything but thought of Norah.

    He never cared much for having servants. They always seemed to be around when he wasn¡¯t there. After Norah, she had taken charge of everything at home.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Laundry, cleaning, cooking¡­

    She handled it all, leaving him with a well-kept home.

    But Madeline¡¯s bedroom resembled the aftermath of a tornado, with clothes and cosmetics strewn everywhere.

    Only when the servants came could it be cleaned, but it neversted long before returning to its chaotic state.

    Madeline let out a soft murmur, and Derek felt a surge of heat coursing through him. Like a wild animal, he tossed Madeline onto the bed, fingers fumbling with her nightdress.

    Unexpectedly, he touched something and examined it closely. ¡°This bag, if I recall correctly, set us back 600?¡± Suppressing his desire for a moment, he sat on the bed, turning the bag over and over, growing more certain with each passing moment.

    Madeline simply removed her nightdress, lying beside Derek, her fingers deftly undoing his belt. Her voice was dripping with honey. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°You bought this? Whose money did you use?¡± Derek asked.

    Madeline raised her head, gazing at Derek with teary eyes.

    ¡°Whose money besides yours, Derek? I thought you¡¯d¡­ ¡±

    She lightly tapped Derek¡¯s chest with a clenched fist. ¡°At thest auction, didn¡¯t you promise to make it up to me? I browsed for a while and settled on this bag. Doesn¡¯t it look fabulous?¡±

    Derek¡¯s head spun for a moment. ¡°Madeline, you know after the divorce, most of the Carter family¡¯s fortune went to Norah, right? The family¡¯s finances are tight now, and thepany needs a significant injection of cash to stay afloat. Why splurge on this bag at such a time?¡±

    Madeline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t think a bag would matter.¡±

    ¡°The rifts you used to shower me with were worth millions,¡± she said, wiping away her tears. ¡°You pick out a bag worth 600,000, thinking you wouldn¡¯t bat an eye, Derek.¡±

    Tears trickled down her cheeks, tugging at Derek¡¯s heartstrings. He pulled Madeline closer, enveloping her in aforting embrace. ¡°Madeline, if you love it, keep it. Just promise me you¡¯ll be more mindful next time. You know our financial situation isn¡¯t rosy. Please wait until things stabilize and thepany¡¯s back on its feet. By then, we can splurge. Got it?¡±

    Madeline, smiling through her tears, nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Her hands clung to him, her teary eyes still carrying a hint of allure. Her delicate tongue peeked out as she whispered, ¡°Derek¡­¡±

    Derek sumbed to the allure, booting the 600,000-dor bag to the foot of the bed, getting entwined with Madeline. As they reveled in their intimacy, listening to Madeline¡¯s moans, a stray thought crossed Derek¡¯s mind. What if the person in his arms were Norah instead? What kind of spectacle would that be? What would Norah say? How would she respond? Would she shoot him a look of disdain, or would she extend a wee?

    Norah had taken away a considerable fortune from him, and Derek wondered whether it was an attempt to grab his attention, persuade him to alter his course, and reim those assets. Yet, his heart belonged to Madeline.

    She was the woman he had pined for throughout the years. With her lying beneath him, he wouldn¡¯t be swayed by anyone. Almost involuntarily, images of the self-assured Norah on the racetrack, theposed Norah in the hospital, and the radiant Norah at the auction inundated Derek¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± In the throes of ecstasy, his mind was flooded with images of Norah. Even if he wouldn¡¯t admit it, a part of his heart had already surrendered to her, just waiting for the rift to widen.

    The following day, Norah headed to Silver Boulder Private Hospital for work. After finishing her customary patient rounds, she stepped into the operating room for surgeries. Only three surgeries were scheduled for the day, and she finished a little past three in the afternoon.

    Norah made her way to Jamison¡¯s office, nning to ask for some time off. She had decided to forego the surgeries scheduled for the afternoon and wanted to check in on Joanna and Kason.

    Jamison appeared somewhat taken aback when he saw Norah standing at his office door. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I was just about to seek you out, and here you are.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Norah walked in, maintaining her usual calm.

    Jamison sighed, his expression stern. ¡°Remember our chat yesterday about your promotion to attending physician?¡± Norah nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who dropped an anonymousint at the hospital. It uses you of having inappropriate rtionships within the premises. It alleges you pushed Allison out using your connections, and that your climb to attending physician was facilitated through those ties. Theint suggests that, as the department head, I favor you by constantly tossing opportunities your way,¡± Jamison admitted.

    Harboring a soft spot for Norah¡¯s talent but vehemently denying any shady dealings, Jamison treated Norah the same as the other doctors, only scheduling a few extra surgeries for her. As for Aikin, he genuinely had no idea about any connection between Norah and Aikin, let alone any wrongdoing. Norah had earned her current position through hard work and dedication to each surgery, with no hidden agendas.

    ¡°Your experience is insufficient, and you don¡¯t meet the requirements set by the hospital president. Instead, Baylor has been promoted to attending physician,¡± Jamison responded helplessly. ¡°This year¡¯s evaluation is out of the question. Next year, perhaps there will be a chance.¡±

    A glimmer of bitterness appeared in Norah¡¯s eyes. The writer of the anonymous letter was clearly dissatisfied with her. From what Jamison had revealed, that individual was not only aware of Aikin but also knew about her potential to be an attending physician. This seemed to be the work of someone close to her.

    Was it because of the promotion to attending physician? Or was it simply out of distaste toward her?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127:

    Here is the revised version of your text:

    ¡°Why?¡± Norah looked up, her expression serious. ¡°Don¡¯t I have the skills to be promoted to attending physician, aside from years of service? Isn¡¯t promotion determined by one¡¯s abilities?¡±

    Her attitude was a bnce of modesty and confidence. Jamison respected herpetence and sighed in acknowledgment.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a one-year dy. You¡¯ll surely get the position next year. Let it slide for now. Attracting too much attention in the current circumstances wouldn¡¯t be wise,¡± Jamison replied.

    The hospital didn¡¯t operate solely under hismand. During a meeting called by the hospital director, other associate directors were also present. They were intrigued by Norah, and one even brought up the idea of thoroughly investigating her activities since she joined the hospital, wondering if there were any connections or discrepancies in her medical expertise.

    After witnessing Norah in action during numerous surgeries, Jamison knew firsthand about her outstanding medical skills. That was why he made the choice to endorse Norah.

    Norah smirked. ¡°If I give up now, wouldn¡¯t people think I got this position through shady deals? Everyone knows my medical skills. Why should I let go of this chance just because of some baseless anonymousint?¡±

    Jamison hesitated.

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    Norah raised her head with determination. ¡°Should I discuss this directly with the hospital director?¡± She wasn¡¯t about to let go of what she believed was right.

    Jamison eventually relented, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll speak to the director for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have timeter? Let¡¯s head to the director¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± After making sure Joanna and Kason were alright, Norah had some time left to drop by the director¡¯s office.

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll get in touchter. For now, go ahead with your duties.¡± Jamison checked the time. The workday was nearly over. If Norah wanted to see the director, she would need to hurry. Norah decided to see Joanna first.

    Joanna had been transferred to a general ward. Upon Norah¡¯s arrival, she found Joanna speaking with Bryson, looking weak and struggling to fully open her eyes.

    ¡°Joanna, are you feeling better?¡± Norah approached the bed with a bright smile.

    This was the first time Joanna had been awake during Norah¡¯s visits. Witnessing Joanna awake this time filled Norah with genuine joy. Joanna smiled weakly and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Her voice was soft, and her injuries were serious. Without Norah¡¯s exceptional medical abilities, Joanna would have endured unbearable pain from repeated re-ups caused by her suffering. Now that Joanna was awake, her recovery was gradually progressing.

    A look of frustration was clear on Bryson¡¯s face. ¡°Norah, I¡¯m counting on you to look after Joanna. I have to step outside for a call.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Bryson put on a furious expression and swiftly passed by Norah, clearly showing his anger to anyone who saw him.

    ¡°Why is Bryson so upset?¡± Norah asked.

    Norah took a seat beside the bed to check on Joanna.

    Despite the attending physician having already taken care of everything, Norah wanted to check everything herself to make sure it was in order.

    The wound was healing well. With consistent care and time, it should lead to a full recovery within a couple of months.

    ¡°I just filled him in on how I got hurt,¡± Joanna exined as she turned toward Norah, her tone filled with sorrow. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    Back when she had been stabbed, Joanna¡¯s only thought was whether Norah would be able to heal such a severe wound.

    Norah yfully scolded her when she caught Joanna in tears. ¡°No more tears, okay? Come on, give me a smile! You seem to cry a lot whenever I show up. You don¡¯t want me to get the wrong idea about your distaste for me, right?¡±

    Joanna smiled through her tears. ¡°Oh, I like you dearly!¡± After Joanna drank some water, Norah gently wiped at her dry lips with a moist cotton pad.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened exactly? I came out of surgery to find you copsed in the entrance. You have no idea how scared I was.¡± Norah frowned.

    Thinking back to that day, Joanna seemed disheartened. ¡°For you, when I got in the lobby, I ran into¡­¡± She recounted the story.

    ¡°Norah, do you think I¡¯m just unlucky? Trying to help ended up putting my life in danger.¡± Joanna smiled sarcastically. ¡°Without your expertise, I might have been on the other side by now.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t talk like that! I am always here for you!¡± Norah nced at Joanna and said softly, ¡°Joanna, it¡¯s good to have a golden heart.¡±

    Sometimes, though, people carry so much weight that even a small gesture can feel like too much. His father¡¯s death may have been the tipping point for him. You were just in the wrong ce at the wrong time.¡±

    Norah¡¯s voice was soothing as she concluded, ¡°You did nothing wrong. It was his mental state. Joanna, you are the kindest and most wonderful person in the world. I can vouch for that!¡±

    Joanna couldn¡¯t hide her smile, proudly dering, ¡°Wow! I¡¯m the one you appreciate the most! Guess what? I¡¯m the president of Norah¡¯s fan club!¡±

    ¡°Then recover quickly,¡± Norah said, her hand gently resting on Joanna¡¯s head. ¡°My fan club president needs to get back in action.¡±

    ¡°You have my word,¡± Joanna whispered, her gaze lifting to meet Norah¡¯s. ¡°Norah, how did things go at that auction? Did anything happen?¡±

    Joanna hade to the hospital hoping for some gossip but left seriously injured instead. Yet, even in pain, her curiosity for gossip persisted. She cast an eager look at Norah, saying, ¡°Guess what, Norah? I left the training base just to catch up on some gossip with you.¡±

    Observing Joanna¡¯s eagerness for gossip despite her situation, Norah was caught between amusement and concern. Norah was just about to fill Joanna in on thetest happenings when her phone rang. It was Jamison on the line, urgently requesting her presence in the director¡¯s office to address the issue raised by an anonymousint.

    After ending the call, Norah gave Joanna an apologetic look. ¡°Duty calls. I¡¯ll drop by againter. Make sure to tell Bryson if anything feels off, alright?¡±

    ¡°I will. Hurry back.¡±

    Norah felt uneasy seeing Joanna lying obediently on the bed, her weakened appearance stirring a sense of tenderness in her. When had this typically lively girl be so fragile? ¡°Be a good girl.¡±

    After a brief chat with Bryson by the door, Norah made her way to the director¡¯s office.

    Upon her arrival and after knocking, Norah entered to find not only the hospital director and Jamison but also Gil and several associate directors gathered.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, please take a seat.¡±

    Norah recognized the hospital director, a middle-aged man around fifty, who was a well-known expert in the Cardiac Surgery Department. If her memory served her right, he pointed to the sofa and invited Norah to sit.

    ¡°Jamison should have briefed you on this. Every department has only two slots for attending physicians. Dr. Wilson, I¡¯ve gone over your file, and you¡¯ve been with Silver Boulder Private Hospital for less than two months, correct? How did you manage to secure such a position? Furthermore, there¡¯s a report iming you used connections and had inappropriate rtionships at the hospital. Do you confess to these usations?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 128

    ?Chapter 128:

    ¡°Those are groundless usations.¡± Norah¡¯s voice was icy as she dered, ¡°I¡¯ve proven my worth in medicine. Who are you to im I took shortcuts?¡±

    Gil rose to his feet, looking serious. ¡°Sir, I vouch for Dr. Wilson. I¡¯m well aware of her talents. She¡¯s not just skilled in cardiology, but also highly respected in neurology. Her skills are top-notch!¡±

    Jamison joined in. ¡°Yes, Dr. Wilson is truly remarkable. I¡¯ve brought a collection of her cardiology surgery videos for your review.¡±

    Jamison ced a USB drive on the desk and added, ¡°We¡¯re all medical professionals here. You can judge for yourselves if she¡¯s qualified.¡±

    Norah remained standing, her posture regal. She brushed a lock of hair behind her ear with cool indifference, stating, ¡°If you¡¯re considering stripping me of my title over some baseless usations, I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡±

    The four vice directors exchanged whispers, while the director at the head of the table took a moment to think. He plugged the USB into hisputer and yed a surgery video at random.

    Norah¡¯s surgical precision, steady hands, and the smooth flow of the operation made a strong impression on everyone watching.

    Then the director inquired, ¡°How many research papers have you written?¡±

    Norah was deep in thought, looking down.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    She had published most of her work under the alias ¡°Supernatural Doctor,¡± unsure of the exact number of papers bearing her real name, Norah.

    With ten publications to her name, it was clear that Norah had a promising career ahead in the medical field.

    Norah turned to Gil, surprised that he remembered details about her that even she had forgotten. Catching Gil¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She felt valued by him, sensing his genuine desire for her to remain and flourish in the medical profession.

    The director took a moment before responding. ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    He acknowledged that the usations in the anonymous letter were baseless, recognizing Norah¡¯s exceptional talent. ¡°We¡¯ll hold off on the promotion decision for now and continue gathering information. If you¡¯re truly capable, you¡¯ll get what you deserve.¡±

    The director had led Silver Boulder Private Hospital for years and could tell at a nce whether Norah had been hired for her connections or her skills, just by reviewing her file.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Norah replied, maintaining herposure. She gave a small nod, smiling at Gil and Jamison before leaving the office.

    Right after Norah stepped out, Gil couldn¡¯t contain his frustration. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve told you before, Norah¡¯s medical abilities are second to none. She¡¯s just applying for an attending physician role. Why make things tough for her?¡±

    The director nced around his office before responding, ¡°Gil, I trust your judgment, but I have to convince everyone else. We¡¯ve got vice directors here. If I promote her just because you say so, it¡¯ll look like we¡¯re feeding into those rumors about her.¡±

    It was a tricky spot for the director, especially with whispers going around that Gil was the one pulling strings for Norah.

    Gil¡¯s face turned red. He faced the vice directors and dered, ¡°I did rmend Norah, but believe me, she¡¯s more than qualified. She shouldn¡¯t just be an attending physician. She could easily lead a department.¡±

    Jamison, frustrated, cut in, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Gil?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you don¡¯t deserve your job! I¡¯ve been with Silver Boulder for a long time, and I take my work seriously. Norah¡¯s skills are unmatched here. There¡¯s nobody else in the hospital on her level,¡± Gil remarked earnestly.

    Gil¡¯s statement was bold, prompting one of the directors to challenge him. ¡°If Dr. Wilson is as talented as you say, why would she choose Silver Boulder? Surely, she had better opportunities elsewhere.¡±

    Gil knew that Norah had epted his invitation to work at Silver Boulder Private Hospital because he had personally asked her. He understood that with her skills, Norah could have chosen any hospital. Yet, Gil couldn¡¯t let anyone know that Norah was the Supernatural Doctor.

    ¡°Wilson is exceptionally skilled. Her decision to join us at Silver Boulder Private Hospital was influenced by my personal invitation. She prefers to stay under the radar and doesn¡¯t talk about her other roles.¡±

    Gil¡¯s exnation made everyone in the office more curious about Norah¡¯s real identity.

    Jamison, looking intrigued, asked, ¡°Gil, who is Dr. Wilson really? She¡¯s outstanding in the operating room. It¡¯s rare to see someone so young with such advanced skills.¡±

    ¡°Judging someone¡¯s skill level by their age is pointless. Age does not determine capabilities,¡± Gil replied earnestly. He was referring to Norah¡¯s real identity, aware of her notable achievements and knowing she was considered a prodigy in the medical world.

    The director nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Gil. I get what you mean, but we¡¯ve got to stick to the rules. We¡¯re all here, and we need you to exin things to us.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, we can¡¯t just make exceptions for her because Gil rmended her. Other doctors hoping for a promotion would definitely have something to say about that,¡± one of the directors added.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to look over all the paperwork before we can make a decision. Otherwise, how can we be sure that Dr. Wilson wasn¡¯t brought in through special means by Gil?¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Gil snapped back, clearly upset.

    Jamison grabbed Gil¡¯s arm, trying to calm him down. ¡°Gil, don¡¯t lose your cool. We all know Dr. Wilson¡¯s got the skills. Let them do their thing, and it¡¯ll all work out. Let¡¯s go, sir, we¡¯re heading out.¡±

    Gil stared at the smug faces of the leadership, itching to spill the beans about Norah¡¯s real identity. But for Norah¡¯s sake, he kept quiet about her being the Supernatural Doctor.

    He left with Jamison, fuming.

    Gil grumbled to himself, ¡°So many hospitals would kill to have Norah, and here Silver Boulder Private Hospital is, ying hardball over an attending physician spot.¡±

    Walking alongside Gil, Jamison couldn¡¯t help but ask,

    Who is she?¡±

    Gil shot him a cautious nce and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t dig for information from me. I¡¯ve got things to do.¡±

    Jamison watched him walk away, muttering to himself, ¡°No matter how skilled she is, could she really match the Supernatural Doctor? And speaking of which, the Supernatural Doctor hasn¡¯t shown up on the international scene recently. Quite curious about the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    After her meeting in the office, Norah decided to visit Kason first, thinking she might end up having a long chat with Joannater on. On her way to Kason¡¯s room, Norah ran into Spencer.

    ¡°Norah, what a coincidence,¡± Spencer greeted her, remembering her from the previous night when he saw Sean waiting outside the operating room until the surgery was over.

    He asked, ¡°Do you know Mr. Scott? He spent hours waiting outside the operating room until the operation was over. I don¡¯t think he was there for Kason. He was probably waiting for you, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 129

    ?Chapter 129:

    Norah was speechless for a moment, unable to believe that Sean had been waiting for her for so long.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just ordinary friends,¡± Norah replied as she pushed the ward¡¯s door open. ¡°Tell Spencer, are you and Mr. Scott familiar with each other?¡±

    Hearing this, Spencer shook his head and replied, ¡°No.¡± How could he be familiar with Sean, when it was nearly impossible for his sister, who was a secretary at Sean¡¯s office, to even catch a glimpse of him? To Spencer, Sean was basically a ghost¡ªhe was never around.

    As Spencer and Norah entered Kason¡¯s ward, they found Kaiden sitting on a chair near the bed, his anxious eyes fixated on Kason, whoy motionless on the bed, his breathing weak and shallow.

    Walking up to Kaiden, Norah softly asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he woken up at all?¡±

    Kaiden shook his head, wiping away the tears that were gathering in his eyes. ¡°No. Not even a blink.¡±

    Kason had remained unconscious since the surgery performed on him the night before. Norah patted Kaiden¡¯s shoulder and consoled him, ¡°Stop crying. Everything is going to be alright. He¡¯s going to wake up eventually. I just took advantage of being off duty toe and check on Kason.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you, Norah,¡± Kaiden said as he made way for her and watched her as she examined Kason¡¯s condition. ¡°The gunshot wound should heal quickly, as long as he doesn¡¯t stress the wound.¡±

    As for the injury to his wrist, we might need to treat it again,¡± Norah said.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Kason wasn¡¯t fully healed from his initial wound and couldn¡¯t lift heavy objects when he decided to visit the Fox Alliance¡¯s base. Now, with his new injury, he would have to stay in bed for anywhere from 10 to 15 days. With a sigh, Norah looked up at Kaiden and said, ¡°He¡¯s nearly fully recovered. Take good care of him, okay?¡±

    ¡°Will do. You have my word,¡± Kaiden replied firmly.

    Norah nodded and looked back at Kason, pursing her lips. Her eyes filled with concern. Even without makeup and despite the coldness emanating from her, she still looked alluring.

    Observing Norah¡¯s expression, Kaiden¡¯s eyes twitched. From theck of other distractions, it seemed Norah had some hidden feelings for Kason. Previously, Kaiden had considered Norah an unsuitable and unworthy woman for Kason. But now, his views had drastically changed.

    Kaiden came to realize that Norah was calm, intelligent, and skilled in medicine. Plus, she was incredibly beautiful. He now thought of her as a perfect match for Kason. It would be nice if Norah and Kason were to tie the knot, Kaiden thought, only because of his gratitude for her life-saving favor.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Norah, considering that you work at this hospital, could you dedicate some of your time to check on Kason? You¡¯d be able to convince him to take things slowly and rest his body,¡± Kaiden suggested.

    Typically, pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to ept any offers of help. However, recognizing Kason¡¯s current need for assistance in his weakened state, Kaiden was determined to allow people to lend a hand.

    With a sigh, Kaiden continued, ¡°Remember the surgery on his hand before? If it weren¡¯t for your words, he would have taken it lightly after the surgery.¡±

    Norah, unable to turn down Kaiden, especially because of his pleading countenance, epted his proposal. Her icy demeanor softened just slightly as she smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll drop by when I have some free time. Actually, it¡¯s been quite a while since Ist saw you. How¡¯s the injury on your arm? Is it healing properly?¡±

    A smile appeared on Kaiden¡¯s face, and he proudly replied, ¡°Thanks for asking. It¡¯s almost fully healed.¡±

    Spencer, sitting on the sofa, overheard their exchange quietly and wondered if Kaiden had somehow finally figured things out. After waiting for a while and not observing any signs of movement from Kason that might indicate he was on the verge of waking up, Norah stood up and bid Kaiden farewell. ¡°Make sure he¡¯s well taken care of when he wakes up. I need to check on Joanna, okay? I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Kaiden replied as he waved her goodbye.

    The moment Norah left the ward, Spencer grabbed Kaiden¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What on earth were you acting like that toward Norah for?¡±

    Kaiden lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°How else should I have behaved? It¡¯s pretty clear that Kason has feelings for Norah. But he hasn¡¯t made his move. Since Kason likes her, who am I to intervene or disrupt any potential romantic developments between them? And now that Kason is weak and lying in a hospital bed, he needs care more than ever.¡±

    ¡°So, the best thing for me to do is support whoever he has his eyes on.¡±

    Genuinely impressed, Spencer patted Kaiden¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Wow, Kaiden, you¡¯re the most supportive nephew I¡¯ve ever seen. To be honest, as I¡¯ve gotten to know Norah, I¡¯ve realized that she¡¯s kind of a low-key person. Despite her obviouspetence, she likes to keep to herself. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kaiden nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how I see her too. She¡¯s not shy and is very low-key andposed in everything she does or says.¡±

    Spencer nodded and said, ¡°But then, from what I observedst night, I think Mr. Scott also has some feelings for Norah.¡±

    Hearing this, Kaiden widened his eyes and frantically said, ¡°Mr. Scott vs. Kason! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to predict who the winner would be in this race to win Norah¡¯s heart. I have to find a way to give Kason a boost! Spencer, you have to help me out. I believe your sister likes Mr. Scott, right? Couldn¡¯t you hook them up together? If they are together, it would be easier for Kason and Norah to get together and¡­¡±

    Spencer shook his head, interrupting Kaiden. ¡°The moment my sister returned home after studying abroad, she got a job at Scott¡¯s techpany as a secretary, but she hasn¡¯t been able to get close to him, let alone capture his attention or love. So, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to see my sister and Mr. Scott together.¡±

    Kaiden covered his face with his palm andined, ¡°Mr. Scott¡¯s going to appear more impressive since he isn¡¯t lying in a hospital like Kason! What am I going to do?¡± Kaiden eximed. ¡°y the ¡®pitiful me¡¯ card!¡± Spencer raised an eyebrow and offered his advice.

    Kaiden¡¯s eyes widened as he heard this. Nodding, he eximed, ¡°That¡¯s a fantastic idea!¡±

    Meanwhile, as Norah entered Joanna¡¯s ward, she found Joanna still awake, her eyes fixated on the door. No doubt, Joanna had been expecting her.

    Bryson said teasingly, ¡°Seems you don¡¯t want to blink just to wait for Norah¡¯s arrival.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pull my leg. Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting for her all along,¡± Joanna replied, her voice low but firm.

    ¡°Well, I better leave you and Norah alone. I¡¯lle back with dinner, okay?¡± Bryson said, smiling at Norah before leaving the ward.

    Just as Norah settled down, there was a suddenmotion at the door. A few secondster, the door swung open, and a man with a brush cut walked into the room, carrying supplements and holding a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath. Even from the door, the man¡¯s imposing aura filled the room.

    As Norah studied the man, she came to the sudden realization of his identity. He was a member of a foreign mercenary group known as Cheetah. The group specialized in missions involving bounty hunting, assassination, and plundering.

    ¡°Hello, Joanna. Your brother informed me that you¡¯ve woken up. How are you doing?¡± the man asked as he walked up directly to Joanna without even ncing at Norah. His voice was surprisingly soft and gentle, almost as if he was afraid of startling Joanna.

    Joanna smiled weakly at the man and softly mumbled, ¡°Duncan, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I heard about your injuries from your brother. I rushed all the way here as soon as he told me you had woken up,¡± Duncan said, cing the items he had brought on the cab next to the bed.

    Turning to face Joanna, he asked solemnly, ¡°How is it that you can¡¯t handle a simple knife after all the training I¡¯ve given you?¡±

    Joanna lowered her head and softly replied, ¡°It happened in the blink of an eye before I could react.¡±

    Duncan shook his head vigorously, interrupting her, ¡°You were careless, Joanna! You could have been mortally wounded!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130:

    Even though Joanna knew that Duncan only had her best interests at heart, she still felt somewhat aggrieved.

    With tears welling up in her eyes, she said, ¡°Back when the incident urred, I intended to save that innocent child and overpower the crazy man who held the knife. But in the end, my efforts were futile, and I almost lost my life, while the crazy man chose to end his own.¡±

    Duncan had always been strict with his students when it came to discipline and hard work, but seeing Joanna so heartbroken, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be his usual harsh self.

    He softened his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not saying these things just to scold you. I want you to be able to protect yourself. When I heard that you were hurt badly, I felt that the training I urged you to go through hadn¡¯t been enough. I regret not training you better.¡±

    Joanna choked on her sobs and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s because I¡¯m not skilled enough. It had nothing to do with¡ª¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but nce at Duncan. Apart from being Joanna¡¯s coach, Duncan was also a retired famous mercenary abroad. Norah realized that not only did Duncan possess a strong physique and impressive abilities, but he also seemed to care deeply about Joanna.

    Duncan sighed in resignation. ¡°By the way, doctor, how is her condition?¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Joanna quickly introduced the two of them. ¡°Duncan, this is Dr. Norah Wilson. Norah, this is my coach.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Garcia.¡±

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Hello, Wilson.¡±

    They exchanged a simple greeting with a light nod.

    Joanna added, ¡°Norah was the one who saved me. She knows everything about my condition, so I¡¯m in good hands.¡±

    The truth was that Joanna was feeling anxious. Duncan¡¯s unexpected arrival had interrupted her conversation with Norah, and she was eager to hear more about what had happened during her absence. She nced at Norah, her eyes filled with urgency.

    Norah immediately picked up on Joanna¡¯s silent plea and interjected. ¡°Garcia, Joanna has just woken up and still needs rest. Once you¡¯ve finished your visit, I must ask you to leave so I can examine her thoroughly.¡±

    Duncan didn¡¯t question Norah¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Joanna, I¡¯lle back to visit when I have time. Doctor, please take good care of her. Thank you.¡±

    Norah subtly raised an eyebrow. She hadn¡¯t expected the former mercenary, Duncan, to be so gentle in private. Initially, she thought Duncan was just visiting out of concern for Joanna. However, seeing the way he treated her, Norah sensed that Duncan had a soft spot for Joanna.

    ¡°Joanna, tell me what kind of person Duncan is. I¡¯m curious,¡± Norah said casually as she wiped away the tears from Joanna¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a good man, but he¡¯s really strict. I can¡¯t afford to lose focus, even for a second, in his sses. If I get distracted, even for a moment, I¡¯ll definitely be given extra exercises.¡±

    Joanna had learned this the hard way. Even with her exhausted body, she had to go through daily training without exception. Duncan was a responsible coach.

    ¡°Anyway, forget about that for now. You know what I¡¯ve been dying to hear,¡± Joanna said, shing a smile.

    Facing Joanna, whose expression was eager for gossip, Norah could only smile helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re so impatient. While you were away, a lot happened¡­¡±

    At that moment, with only the two of them in the room, Norah finally had the chance to share her recent events with Joanna.

    Taking a deep breath, Norah began telling Joanna everything that had happened, from the time she left the mour Club and got injured, to Kason being rescued.

    As Joanna listened, her expression shifted between confusion, anger, and joy. ¡°All of that happened while I was gone? I missed all of it! Why do I have to hear the stories after the fact? I should have been there by your side!¡±

    Joanna sighed and stared straight into Norah¡¯s eyes. ¡°How do you really feel about Mr. Scott?¡±

    Earlier, when they were at the bar, Joanna had advised Norah to be cautious about her love life. However, when they met again, Norah admitted that she had already slept with Sean.

    ¡°Well, based on my experiences, men are unreliable. In fact, I don¡¯t even want a man again.¡±

    ¡°Not the time being. I¡¯m fresh from a divorce with a bastard,¡± Norah said with an indifferent attitude, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°I just ended a failed rtionship, so even though Mr. Scott might seem like a choice, he¡¯s as unimportant to me as you are.¡±

    Joanna was so moved that tears instantly streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re important to me too!¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Norah continued, ¡°If I were to reallye to like someone, I would first spend a lot of time getting to know him, rather than rushing into a rtionship without truly understanding his nature.¡±

    ¡°Fine. But between Mr. Scott and Mr. Hayes¡­ who do you like more?¡±

    When Joanna asked this question, Sean happened to be standing at the doorway of the ward. He stopped in his tracks, quietly listening to the conversation unfold.

    ¡°To be honest, only Sean has captivated my heart. I may be fond of Kason, but fondness and liking someone are not the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Come on. I think you¡¯re overthinking it, and that¡¯s why you can¡¯t distinguish who you truly like. Let me put it like this: if Mr. Scott and Mr. Hayes both fell into the water, who would you want to save?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a no-brainer.¡±

    ¡°Both can swim, they don¡¯t need me to save them.¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean. It¡¯s hypothetical.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m saying that they are both my friends. If both need saving, then why would I only choose one?¡±

    Seeing that Norah¡¯s attitude had be serious, Joanna dared not continue joking around. ¡°Alright, I see.¡±

    Finally, Joanna changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully divorced Derek and even took two-thirds of the entire Carter family¡¯s property. He must be livid. After this, I wonder if Madeline is still willing to be with that bastard.¡±

    Previously, the Carter family¡¯s wealth was on par, if not slightly below, that of the Powell family. But after losing so much of their property to Norah, the Carter family was now nowhere near the wealth of the Powell family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care. Their rtionship has nothing to do with me,¡± Norah said with a shrug.

    ¡°Anyway, I really didn¡¯t expect that Kathy and Madeline would dare to harm you with the gang¡¯s involvement. Are you just going to let them off like this?¡±

    Hearing this, Norah rubbed her temples wearily and said, ¡°There are just too many things going ontely. I haven¡¯t had time to deal with them.¡±

    Joanna sighed deeply and remarked absentmindedly, ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t been injured and could have been there by your side.¡±

    At that moment, Bryson returned with dinner for Joanna. As he spotted Sean and Phillip at the doorway of Joanna¡¯s ward, he approached and asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, Phillip, are you waiting for something? Why haven¡¯t you gone in to see Joanna?¡±

    Sean cleared his throat but didn¡¯t say anything. Lowering his head, he showed an indifferent expression and brushed past Bryson as he left.

    Phillip took a few steps forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Andrews, please keep Mr. Scott¡¯s visit confidential. Thank you.¡±

    Bryson furrowed his brows, not sure what had just happened.

    Seeing Bryson enter the ward, Norah stood up and said, ¡°Alright, now you know everything you wanted to know. I won¡¯t stay too long so you can rest properly. I¡¯lle see you again tomorrow.¡±

    Joanna was reluctant to see Norah leave. However, she felt she had heard too much and needed some time to digest all the information. Suddenly, she felt a dull ache from her wound and furrowed her brows, enduring the pain.

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯lle see you tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget, okay?¡± Norah said.

    ¡°Did I ever break a promise to you? I always keep my word,¡± Norah replied, smiling.

    Then, Norah turned to Bryson and said, ¡°Hey, take good care of Joanna for me.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Bryson nodded.

    Although Bryson didn¡¯t have a clue about what had happened between Sean and Norah, his close friendship with Norah made him share something with her after some thought. ¡°By the way, on my way back here, I saw Mr. Scott and Phillip standing at the door of the ward. They left as soon as I approached them.¡±

    Joanna and Norah exchanged a nce and asked at the same time, ¡°They were here just now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Norah¡¯s mouth hung open, unsure of how much Sean had heard while she was chatting with Joanna. She felt a little worried since she had shared so much.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Norah said, preparing to go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 131

    ?Chapter 131:

    Sean made his way to the hospital to visit Norah. He arrived during the staff¡¯s off-duty time, and Norah was nowhere to be found. So, he and Phillip went inside. As they neared Joanna¡¯s ward, they overheard a conversation between Joanna and Norah.

    Phillip caught a glimpse of Sean¡¯s stern expression through the rearview mirror. He tried to find the right words, but they just wouldn¡¯te. From his perspective, Sean was quite the catch, yet Norah didn¡¯t seem to harbor any feelings for him, insisting they were just friends.

    Phillip marveled at how well Sean treated Norah. He had picked out a dress for her with great care, even going so far as to have it custom-made. On top of that, Sean had bought two pieces of jewelry at an auction specifically for her. Moreover, he had gone through the trouble of redecorating the guest room, with every item of clothing and essory in the wardrobe chosen by Sean one by one.

    Lately, Sean had even been practicing his cooking skills, his usually pristine hands now bearing the marks of his culinary efforts. All these gestures spoke volumes of Sean¡¯s deep feelings for Norah.

    Phillip assumed that hearing Norah¡¯s words today would undoubtedly hurt Sean. Susanna had speciallye over to dine with Sean. Spotting Sean¡¯s icy demeanor and his silence, she exchanged a meaningful nce with Phillip but chose to remain quiet. She could sense her brother was fuming.

    As Sean went to the second floor, Susanna exhaled sharply and asked, ¡°What happened to my brother?¡± Phillip didn¡¯t hold back, sharing the events of the day at the hospital.

    Susanna¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief as she processed the information. ¡°Norah said that? Maybe my brother hasn¡¯t been able to make her feel secure enough, so she doesn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings.¡±

    Susanna, who enjoyed reading novels in her spare time and considered herself quite the love guru,mented, ¡°I thought the truth or dare game we yedst time would bring them closer. Seems like it didn¡¯t help much.¡±

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    As Sean¡¯s devoted little sister, Susanna feltpelled to take action and help him win Norah¡¯s heart. ¡°Phillip, did you mention anything about Mr. Hayes in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ident happened there. And Mr. Hayes is hospitalized too.¡±

    ¡°Joanna¡¯s Norah¡¯s close friend,¡± Susanna replied. ¡°Joanna being in the hospital might just be the opportunity I need!¡± Her resolve hardened. ¡°Her hospitalization means Kaiden¡¯s presence. They might seize the opportunity to ask Norah to attend to Kason, thus getting along more intimately. Well, I can¡¯t just stand by.¡±

    Seeing Susanna¡¯s determination, Phillip wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or sympathize. ¡°At least Susanna is trying to be productive. Better than her moping around at home.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott¡¯s not himself today,¡± Phillip added.

    ¡°Miss, perhaps you could try cheering him up.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Phillip. I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±

    With a ss of water, Susanna knocked and entered the study. Sean, dressed in a suit, was intently focused on hisptop, holding a ck mouse in one hand. Though his face was devoid of emotion, the discontent in his heart was palpable.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯vee across some news.¡± Susanna ced the ss before him and took a seat across from him. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±

    Sean responded with a gentle ¡°Proceed.¡±

    ¡°Do you have feelings for Norah? And please, be honest with me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like her,¡± Sean replied.

    Upon hearing his confirmation, Susanna nodded with approval. ¡°Have you confessed to Norah? I¡¯m not talking about games like Truth or Dare. Have you told her how you feel, directly and from the heart?¡±

    Sean raised his head and said coldly, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± He had expressed his feelings for Norah more than once. Every time he admitted his affection for her, he was sincere.

    Puzzled, Susanna mused aloud, ¡°Then why? You¡¯re so attractive and simply perfect. Even if she doesn¡¯t love you now, she could still agree to be your girlfriend and let the feelings develop over time.¡±

    In Susanna¡¯s eyes, Sean was the epitome of excellence in Glophia.

    Being favored by him was a privilege. How could Norah not want to be his girlfriend? Was it simply a case of Norah being overly cautious?

    Susanna was baffled. Norah had tolerated a man like Derek for two years; Sean, on the other hand, was undoubtedly a much better man.

    ¡°Sean, I believe Norah¡¯sck of feelings is due to not knowing you well enough. Believe me, if you spend more time together, she¡¯s bound to fall for you.¡±

    As she continued, ¡°Phillip filled me in on what happened at the hospital. Norah admitted she¡¯s interested in you. You stand a much better chance than Kason. He is just a friend and not a threat.¡±

    Suddenly, Sean recalled Norah¡¯s words over the phone and how she had rushed into the FOX Alliance¡¯s headquarters to save Kason, risking her own life. Did Norah really view Kason as just a friend?

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Susanna. I know what I¡¯m doing. Focus on your recovery, and don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Susanna couldn¡¯t help but sulk. How could she not worry? She wanted Norah to be her future sister-inw! She wondered how long it would take for Sean to win Norah over.

    Susanna sighed silently. Sean excelled in many areas, yet why was he so slow when it came to matters of the heart? Norah had already divorced¡ªthis was the perfect opportunity to capture her heart.

    Watching Sean deeply engrossed in his work, Susanna thought to herself, ¡°Sean¡¯s happiness with Norah needs my help!¡±

    The following day, once Norah arrived at the hospital, Baylor whispered, ¡°Dr. Wilson, do you think you still stand a chance for the promotion to attending physician?¡±

    Jamison had discussed the matter with Baylor, but he didn¡¯t share any further details. Baylor was left in the dark about who would ultimately receive the promotion. However, Jamison had hinted that the position had initially been intended for Norah before it was redirected to Baylor. This piqued Baylor¡¯s curiosity.

    Norah had a hunch that the anonymousint hade from someone within her department. After she returned home the previous night, she essed the hospital¡¯s system and retrieved video footage from outside the Director¡¯s office. She noticed two members from the Cardiology Department near the area. Jolie and Baylor were seen in the vicinity at different times, which left her uncertain about the letter¡¯s author.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Norah replied, offering a courteous smile without giving Baylor a direct answer. ¡°You might want to check with Jamison on that.¡±

    Overhearing their conversation, Jolie chimed in excitedly, ¡°Dr. Padi, so jealous! I heard you¡¯re on the verge of bing an attending physician. Congrattions!¡±

    Baylor, feeling awkward, responded, ¡°Dr. Austin, nothing¡¯s been finalized. Please don¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡±

    ¡°Only two people could be promoted, and one position is already taken,¡± Jolie continued. ¡°Dr. Padi, it has to be you for the other spot.¡±

    ¡°Given your extensive experience and expertise at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, you¡¯re undoubtedly a strong candidate for the promotion. You¡¯ve got this,¡± Julie replied.

    Baylor seemed pleased by thepliment but couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling from Norah¡¯s presence. ¡°Dr. Wilson,¡± he began, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have any updates on that. Excuse me, it¡¯s time for my ward rounds.¡±

    With that, Norah excused herself and left. After she had gone, Baylor¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Dr. Austin, please avoid spreading rumors in the future.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 132

    ?Chapter 132:

    Jolie, the author of the anonymous letter in which she wrongly used Norah of benefiting from nepotism to thwart Norah¡¯s potential promotion, had anticipated the promotion would be redirected to her. However, it ended up going to Baylor, who hadn¡¯t even done the work to earn it. Naturally, this left Jolie feeling frustrated and angry.

    She had just deliberately dropped a few sarcastic remarks andplimented Baylor to provoke Norah, attempting to vent her anger, but Norah didn¡¯t pay her any mind. Worse, Baylor confronted her, which only made her more furious.

    Jolie and Baylor had been working in the Cardiac Surgery Department for several years, patiently waiting for a promotion. Teeth gritted, Jolie felt that if it weren¡¯t for her, Baylor would never have gotten the promotion in the first ce! She held her rounds notebook close to her chest and shot Baylor a re, wondering why she had ever been attracted to such a man. The more she looked at him now, the more irritating she found him.

    After making her rounds, Norah proceeded to the operating room to perform several surgeries. By the end of the day, she hadpleted three surgeries in total. When she stretched her body and stepped out of the operating room, she found a girl sitting on the bench.

    Norah paused for a moment, recalling how Joanna used to wait for her just like this. As Norah approached, she got a better look at the girl and recognized her instantly.

    ¡°Susanna, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you! It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other.¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡± Susanna jumped out of her seat and happily bounded over to Norah. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to apologize for what happenedst time. Sorry for the mess I dragged you into, and thank you for saving me.¡± Lowering her head slightly, Susanna poured out her feelings, muttering, ¡°He even called me stupid!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Norah to realize that the day in question was the day she had slept with Sean and then snuck away. Perhaps Sean had vented his anger on Susanna as a result.

    Feeling guilty, Norah thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll hand over my reports first, and then I¡¯ll get off work.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Norah. I¡¯ll wait right here.¡± Susanna hoped to befriend Norah while Joanna was still hospitalized. She assumed that if she could put Norah at ease, maybe it would bring her closer to Sean.

    After finishing up with work, Norah rendezvoused with Susanna, and together they headed to the ward. After all, Norah had promised Joanna that she woulde see her.

    ¡°Susanna, why did you want to see me?¡± Norah asked, studying Susanna.

    Susanna was wearing a white long-sleeved dress, her long hair draped behind her, giving her a gentle and quiet appearance. Sensing Norah¡¯s gaze, Susanna looked over and shed her pearly whites at her.

    Susanna¡¯s smile was so cute and sweet that Norah couldn¡¯t help but feel fond of this adorable girl. There was something about Susanna that made Norah feel at ease, as though they were meant to be fast friends.

    Joanna, on the other hand, looked at Susanna weakly as soon as she entered her ward. She tried to sit up in bed, but the movement tugged at her wound, causing her to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Norah, who¡¯s this?¡±

    As a member of the Scott family, Susanna typically kept a low profile. Moreover, due to her illness, she seldom participated in activities, so only a select few knew her identity.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Susanna Scott.¡±

    At the mention of Susanna¡¯s name, Joanna immediately shot an usatory nce at Norah, confused as to why Norah, who imed to want no further contact with Sean, was still so close to his sister. She also couldn¡¯t understand why Norah would bring Susanna to see her.

    Stunned, Bryson turned to look at Susanna. This was the first time he had seen Sean¡¯s sister, and upon a closer look, he noticed they bore a striking resemnce.

    Susanna continued, ¡°Norah talks about you a lot, so much that I¡¯ve been eager to meet you. Well, nice to meet you.¡±

    Hearing this, Joanna¡¯s tense expression softened instantly. It was hard to dislike someone as innocent-looking as Susanna.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±

    Joanna gathered her thoughts and cleared her throat. ¡°So, Norah, why did you bring Susanna over? Did shee here for a routine check-up? In that case, did you just happen to run into each other and decide toe see me together?¡±

    Norah smiled and answered, ¡°Sort of. I ran into Susanna when I was about to start work, so I brought her along.¡±

    A moment earlier, several bodyguards had been quietly watching her surroundings for her safety. Norah felt relieved. She was d that after the previous incident, Susanna had started paying more attention to her security.

    Joanna, on the other hand, was a bit upset. She had been hoping for some time alone to talk with Norah but was interrupted by Susanna. After pouting for a moment, a mischievous thought suddenly urred to her, and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Bryson, I¡¯m craving grapes. Can you buy some?¡± Joanna asked.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have them delivered here,¡± Bryson responded, promptly pulling out his phone to make a call.

    Seeing that her brother had no intention of leaving, Joanna quickly added, ¡°No, I want you to buy them for me. There¡¯s a fruit stand in the hospital canteen¡ªcan you buy some from there?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Bryson said with a smile, finding it hard to refuse his sister. He nodded dotingly at her and added, ¡°Norah, could you keep an eye on her? I¡¯ll be back as soon as I get the grapes.¡±

    As soon as Bryson left, Joanna turned to Susanna and casually asked, ¡°Susanna, does Sean have a crush on anyone?¡±

    Susanna nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, he does!¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Joanna pretended not to notice. ¡°Really? Has he always liked this person, or is it someone he met recently? Do you know who the lucky person is?¡±

    Susanna smiled and pointed at Norah, saying frankly, ¡°He likes Norah, and I¡¯m not lying when I say she¡¯s the first woman my brother has ever liked in his whole life.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Her first instinct was to tease Norah, but just as she turned her head to look at her, Susanna identally touched her wound, causing her to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Susanna, don¡¯t lie to us,¡± Joanna said once she caught her breath. ¡°Tell us the truth!¡±

    Susanna ced her hand on her chest and vowed solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Norah also wanted to know about Sean¡¯s supposed crush, so she listened quietly without saying a word.

    ¡°But I heard that Miss Morris and Mr. Scott were seen having dinner together. What do you have to say about that?¡± Joanna squinted at Susanna, looking like an officer interrogating a suspect.

    Susanna¡¯s big, doe-like eyes went wide in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    ¡°See? Sean doesn¡¯t tell you everything. Maybe he¡¯s lying to you. Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have a crush! I think he¡¯s just using you to get closer to Norah, but I won¡¯t let him seed!¡± Joanna immediately started analyzing the situation. ¡°Good thing Norah is smart enough not to fall for sweet words.¡±

    Joanna nodded thoughtfully, admiring Norah for her firm resolve. After all, if she were in Norah¡¯s shoes and an outstanding man like Sean started pursuing her, she doubted she could resist!

    Tears welled up in Susanna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nonsense! Sean wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°That dinner was probably so insignificant that he didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning to me, but if I asked him, I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve told me everything!¡± Susanna said.

    Joanna narrowed her eyes at Susanna and asked slowly, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Finally, Norah couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and intervened, ¡°Alright, alright. Joanna, stop teasing Susanna. If you make her cry, you¡¯ll be responsible forforting her.¡±

    Observing the adorable girl pouting with tears in her eyes, Joanna chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°Susanna, I was just teasing you. I didn¡¯t mean anything else, really. You said that Sean likes Norah, so I got curious. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Susanna took a deep, shuddering breath and said, ¡°I see. I understand. I care about Norah and Sean.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 133

    ?Chapter 133:

    Norah hade to know Susanna, perceiving her as a tender soul, yetcking the street smarts that Joanna had developed over time. Joanna, having spent more time with Norah, had a knack for discerning who was genuine and who was not. But Susanna, bless her heart, was oblivious to such distinctions.

    Back in high school, Susanna would have believed the moon was made of cheese if someone told her so. Thest time, had Norah not intervened, there could have been a real problem.

    Norah empathized with the Scott family¡¯s predicament. Susanna, being the apple of their eye, had been spoiled and indulged, but this overindulgence had bred naivety, leaving her unable to tell friend from foe.

    Despite her angelic appearance, Susanna¡¯s innocence was apparent. Tears welled in her eyes, tugging at both Joanna¡¯s and Norah¡¯s heartstrings.

    Norah gently ced aforting hand on Susanna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t go off the deep end. I doubt Sean meant to hide anything from you.¡±

    Sniffling, Susanna nodded, her resolve firming. ¡°Norah, my brother and I are thick as thieves. Just wait, I¡¯ll ask him about it when I return!¡±

    Susanna felt she should support Sean¡¯s advances, since he clearly had a soft spot for Norah. Plus, she had developed a fondness for Norah and was eager to make her part of the family.

    Watching the exchange between Norah and Susanna, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but muse, ¡°If only Norah and Sean could hit it off¡­ having a sister-inw like her would be perfect.¡±

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm

    ¡°Having a sister-inw like Susanna wouldn¡¯t be half bad¡ªobedient, innocent¡­ not like that scatterbrained Kathy!¡± Joanna thought to herself, reflecting on Norah¡¯s kind nature, which had often been the target of Kathy¡¯s mocking words throughout her marriage.

    Joanna couldn¡¯t help but admire Norah¡¯s patience with the Carter family. Luckily, Norah was finally divorced. With the Carter family out of the picture, Norah could return to her own peace and happiness.

    ¡°Joanna, rest well in the hospital. I¡¯ll take my leave now. See you tomorrow,¡± Norah bid her farewell, using the arrival of the grapes as a reason to leave.

    ¡°Of course, Norah. Don¡¯t forget to drop by tomorrow,¡± Joanna replied warmly.

    ¡°Count on it!¡± Norah called back before leaving.

    Outside the hospital, in the parking lot, Norah turned to Susanna. ¡°I¡¯m heading home. Care to join me?¡±

    ¡°I want to check on my brother. Can you give me a ride?¡± Susanna asked.

    Since Norah could only drop Susanna at the gate, she agreed without hesitation.

    Norah stopped her vehicle outside Sean¡¯s vi. Susanna fidgeted in her seat, wondering how to invite Norah inside.

    ¡°Thanks for the ride, Norah. How about a drink inside? It would be rude not to offer,¡± Susanna said tentatively.

    Norah grinned. ¡°Are you trying to get me to see your brother?¡±

    Suddenly, Norah remembered Bryson¡¯s revtion from the day before, suggesting that Sean might have overheard what she had said to Joanna about him and Kason. Back then, she had imed that both Sean and Kason were her friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m only being kind,¡± Susanna said, trying to sound calm. ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯m not sure if my brother hase back.¡±

    Despite Susanna¡¯s earnest tone, Norah didn¡¯t buy her words and chuckled. ¡°You said you wanted to have a drink with me inside? Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Susanna hesitated for a moment, still considering how to convince Norah. But when she saw that Norah had agreed, she blurted out, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Susanna quickly pulled out her phone. ¡°Hold on a second, I need to respond to a message.¡± She then typed a long text to Sean:

    ¡°Sean! Drop everything and head home! I¡¯ve got a surprise in store for you, a real showstopper! Just trust me on this one. You¡¯ll be happy to see it! Phillip confirmed you¡¯ve got no prior engagements today, so high-tail it back home, pronto! The Dreamview Vis. Don¡¯t even think about second-guessing, just make a beeline for the vi in five minutes t! And no, I¡¯m not pulling your leg. Get here as fast as your wheels can carry you!¡±

    After locking her screen, Susanna shed a sweet smile at Norah. ¡°Ready to roll, Norah?¡±

    The next moment, Susanna ushered Norah into the vi, her attention fully engaged. Swinging open the door, Norah¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on Sean, lounging on the sofa.

    ¡°Well, well, look who decided to grace us with his presence!¡± Norah said, a smile tugging at her lips.

    With a sheepish grin, Susanna kicked off her shoes by the entrance, sliding a pair of slippers toward Norah. ¡°Have a seat, Norah. I¡¯ll fetch you a drink.¡±

    Dashing past Norah, Susanna went straight to the kitchen. Norah took a deep breath, bending down to swap her shoes.

    Maintaining a neutral expression, Norah sauntered into the living room. Though she could feel Sean¡¯s gaze lingering on her, she yed it cool, acting oblivious.

    ¡°Hey there, Sean,¡± Norah said, settling onto the sofa and greeting him with a casual tone.

    It seemed like Sean had been home for a while. A half-empty ss of water sat on the table, alongside a tablet and aptop. Wearing sleek silver-blue light sses, he exuded an air of refinement. d in a silver-grey long-sleeved shirt, Sean looked effortlessly dashing with the sses perched on his nose.

    Norah averted her gaze, feigning disinterest.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s Susanna up to this time?¡± Sean¡¯s tone was polite yet distant, catching Norah off guard. She half-expected him to be as eager as ever to engage with her.

    Setting the tablet down, Sean¡¯s voice shifted, taking on a chillier edge. ¡°She¡¯s young and a bit mischievous. Cut her some ck. You know she¡¯s got a soft spot for you.¡±

    Norah frowned. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of her fondness for me. She invited me for a drink, and I saw no reason to decline.¡±

    Lazily raising her head, she locked eyes with Sean once more. His gaze was inscrutable, as though concealing a thousand unspoken words.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your drink,¡± Susanna said, walking over with a smile.

    She ced the drink in front of Norah, then frowned. ¡°Strange, I could¡¯ve sworn we had some soft drink with a delightful package tucked away somewhere. Must¡¯ve misced it.¡±

    Clearing his throat, Sean betrayed a nervous tic. ¡°Norah, love this soft drink. Try it out. Next round, I¡¯ll bring over more for you if you fancy it!¡± Susanna offered.

    Norah¡¯s smile was polite but distant. ¡°No need, really. I¡¯ll get my own stash of drinks at home.¡±

    Norah took a sip, savoring the aroma lingering on her pte. It seemed Sean and Susanna shared the same taste in soft drinks. Norah indulged in a few more sips, sitting beside Sean.

    Susanna nudged him yfully while Norah continued savoring her drink. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve taken a liking to this, right? It¡¯s top-notch stuff. Fancy taking some home?¡± Susanna asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 134

    ?Chapter 134:

    Norah found it rather amusing. Sean and Susanna had a knack for selecting gifts tailored to the recipient¡¯s preferences. Hadn¡¯t Sean given her soft drinksst time?

    Norah gently shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already received some soft drinks from someone, and I haven¡¯t finished enjoying them.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s round eyes narrowed into a displeased frown. ¡°Who dared to gift you soft drinks before me? How infuriating!¡± It felt like a missed opportunity to make her presence felt.

    Norah¡¯s gaze twinkled as she responded, ¡°A friend.¡±

    Sean clenched his fist at his side. ¡°Friend again.¡±

    Norah, seated on the sofa,ughed beguilingly, her eyes exuding captivating charm. With each smile, she seemed to glow, her beauty dazzling. Her chestnut-colored hair cascaded behind her, adding to her effortless allure.

    ¡°Alright, this friend certainly understands you well.¡± Susanna let out a feigned sigh. She turned to Sean, purposefully addressing him in Norah¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Sean, I heard you had a private meal with the daughter of the Morris family. Is that true? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned it to me before?¡±

    ¡°It was just a friend I ran into. We sat together for a while, but we weren¡¯t together,¡± Sean rified, though his eyes drifted toward Norah. ¡°Phillip knows about it. You can ask him.¡±

    Susanna persisted, ¡°But why did I hear it was a one-on-one appointment?¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    ¡°Phillip was held up for a few minutes due to something,¡± Sean hastily exined, then redirected his attention to Susanna. ¡°Where did you hear these rumors?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about,¡± Susanna lifted her chin, subtly gesturing toward Norah, who was delicately sipping her soft drink. ¡°I just wanted to find out.¡±

    By the way, Sean, aren¡¯t you quite close with Norah? Why not extend an invitation to her for our gathering?¡±

    Despite knowing about Norah¡¯s earlier refusal, Susanna continued trying to create opportunities for them to get along.

    ¡°I truly admire Norah. She even saved me once. She¡¯s like my guardian angel. Sean, you should really show your appreciation properly,¡± Susanna added.

    Listening to the siblings¡¯ exchange, Norah felt the urge to interject. Shouldn¡¯t Susanna be the one repaying her kindness? Why was the focus shifting to Sean?

    Sean chuckled in response. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted to, but Norah never gives me the chance.¡±

    Feigning innocence, Susanna asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is that? Every time Norah spots me, she seems to make a swift exit. Perhaps in her eyes, I don¡¯t even qualify as a friend.¡±

    Norah fought back the urge to burst intoughter. Was Sean taunting her with such remarks? She smiled warmly. ¡°Sean, you must be jesting.¡±

    ¡°It would be a pleasure to count you among my friends.¡±

    In Glophia, the number of people vying for Sean¡¯s friendship seemed endless. Being acknowledged and esteemed by him was undeniably an honor for Norah.

    Susanna fiddled with her fingers and said, ¡°Norah, since you and Sean are friends, why not visit more often? True friends should spend time together. I¡¯ve noticed Joanna always hangs out with you, and that¡¯s why your bond with her is so strong. I¡¯d like to build a simr bond with you.¡±

    Norah sensed Susanna¡¯s sincere fondness for her. The admiration from a lovely girl like Susanna was irresistible. ¡°Susanna makes a valid point. Friends should indeed spend time together. Whenever we find a moment, we can gather, grab a drink, share a meal, and nurture our friendship.¡±

    When Susanna suggested grabbing a drink, Norah felt a pang of difort, remembering the embarrassing incident from that particr night. She cast her gaze downward, feeling awkward.

    Susanna pped her hands with sparkling eyes. ¡°Sean is absolutely right! Norah, if he extends an invitation to dinner or anything else, you must ept. I¡¯ll likely be there too! Imagine us dining together. It would be wonderful!¡±

    Listening to Susanna¡¯s innocent enthusiasm, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Norah, ever straightforward, replied, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Despite feeling a bit awkward, neither Sean nor Susanna gave her much chance to dwell on it. They smoothly guided her into deciding.

    In Norah¡¯s mind, she repeated silently, ¡°Just friends, just friends.¡± The words she uttered a couple of days ago now seemed futile.

    Norah chuckled self-mockingly.

    These past few days had made it clear that evading certain people was nearly impossible. Perhaps it was best to simply go with the flow. Then, as Norah nced slightly at Sean, she pondered that maybe starting to understand each other as friends could be a beneficial approach if they were to consider a future rtionship.

    Sensing Norah¡¯s gaze, Sean furrowed his brows slightly, remaining silent as he kept his eyes fixed on her face, attempting to decipher something.

    Norah finished her soft drink before standing up. ¡°Thank you for inviting me for a drink. I should head home for dinner now.¡±

    Susanna rose from her seat, linking her arm with Norah¡¯s. ¡°Oh, Norah, now that you¡¯re here, why not join us for dinner before leaving? Going back now means cooking alone, dining alone, washing dishes alone. Why not have dinner at Sean¡¯s ce and then head home afterward? It would be delightful. In that case, you can have more time to rest. You canzily freshen up and then head to bed!¡±

    Susanna outlined Norah¡¯s post-return ns with enthusiasm, counting on her fingers. Then, without hesitation, she turned to Sean and dered, ¡°Sean! Norah would like to stay for dinner.¡±

    Sean, with a hint of helplessness, rose from his seat. His voice calm, he said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll start cooking right away.¡±

    Susanna firmly seated Norah on the sofa and switched on therge high-definition TV, selecting a channel at random. ¡°Just rx and wait for dinner here! Enjoy some TV¡ªgo if my brother needs anything.¡±

    The kitchen was semi-open and separated by sliding doors. Susanna strode over and closed them behind her. ¡°Sean! Why didn¡¯t you inform me you were home? Anyway, what about this surprise?¡±

    ¡°Waited at Silver Boulder Private Hospital for over half an hour just to catch Norah after she finished work!¡± Susanna eximed, feeling quite pleased with herself, believing she yed a pivotal role in her brother¡¯s romantic endeavors.

    ¡°Hurry up and get cooking! They say the way to a woman¡¯s heart is through her stomach! I¡¯ll go chat with Norah, but you best cook swiftly!¡± Hermanding tone seemed to regard Sean as a servant.

    Sean remained calm, finding Susanna lively and endearing. ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± he said, his tone somewhat tender as he began preparing the ingredients on the stove.

    Susanna looked on with satisfaction, proud of her brother, who was ready to cook for the woman he admired.

    Suddenly, a memory resurfaced. Thest time Norah hade to Sean¡¯s ce, he had already showcased his culinary skills in an attempt to impress her. He had feelings for Norah from the start! Susanna then realized Sean was quite clever.

    ¡°Norah, what qualities do you admire in a man?¡± Seizing the opportunity while Sean was busy in the kitchen, Susanna hoped to gain some insight from Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 135

    ?Chapter 135:

    Norah could sense Susanna¡¯s thoughts and chuckled softly.

    ¡°Liking someone is a feeling. Honestly, I don¡¯t have specific words to describe him in my mind. Perhaps I will only understand who I like once I meet that person,¡± Norah replied earnestly.

    Susanna found Norah¡¯s words somewhat abstract. ¡°No description at all?¡±

    Susanna thought that if there were specific criteria, she could at least guide Norah in that direction.

    ¡°No,¡± Norah replied firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to limit the person I like with my imagination. He should be his own person.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Norah, you sound quite profound,¡± Susanna said.

    Observing Susanna¡¯s puzzled expression, Norah smiled and reassured her, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you meet someone you like.¡±

    Norah¡¯s perspective stemmed from her previous failed marriage. She believed that if the feelings weren¡¯t mutual, they weren¡¯t meant to be together. Simrly, she acknowledged that someone could easily fall in love with another person at first sight.

    ¡°I may not fully grasp it at the moment,¡± Susanna admitted. Due to health concerns, the Scott family had restricted her interactions with outsiders, so the only man Susanna knew outside her family members was Phillip.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when you meet them, as long as it¡¯s the right person.¡± Norah gently stroked Susanna¡¯s hair, which was soft and pleasant to the touch.

    As they conversed, Sean prepared a few dishes and invited them to eat. The servants were absent, and Sean had single-handedly prepared all the meals. The kitchen was filled with the delightful aroma of food.

    Norah found the food on the table to be exceptionally delicious, even more so than the dishes prepared by the servants in the past.

    Pulling out a chair, Sean invited, ¡°Norah, please, take a seat.¡±

    Once she settled, he ced a ss of water in front of her.

    ¡°Wow, Sean, your culinary skills have truly flourished. The aroma of these dishes is delightful. Please, dig in,¡± Norah said, impressed.

    Susanna¡¯s delighted expression as she held her fork infused the atmosphere with lightness, dispelling any lingering awkwardness between Sean and Norah.

    Norah savored each dish, finding them all to be exceptional. ncing up at Sean, who sat across from her, she met his gaze.

    At that moment, amidst the warmth of the atmosphere, Sean¡¯s typically stern demeanor seemed to soften. As he met Norah¡¯s gaze, something unspoken passed between them.

    ¡°My culinary skills still pale inparison to Norah¡¯s. I¡¯m still learning,¡± Sean said humbly.

    Norah quickly replied, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re far too modest. Your dishes are impable and truly delicious.¡±

    Susanna, fork in hand, eximed, ¡°Oh dear, Sean, when did you try Norah¡¯s cooking? I haven¡¯t had the pleasure!¡±

    As she spoke, Susanna lowered her head and pouted, resembling a spoiled girl. Norah couldn¡¯t help but find her endearing.

    ¡°Next time I have a moment, I¡¯ll invite you over to my ce and cook for you,¡± Norah offered generously, ncing at Sean. ¡°Sean, if you¡¯re free, you¡¯re more than wee to join.¡±

    Susanna cheered gleefully. ¡°Yay! I¡¯d love to have dinner at Norah¡¯s house!¡±

    ¡°Norah, as long as you invite, I will make time,¡± Sean replied, his words drawn out with a hint ofziness in his tone. His deep, rugged voice stirred something in Norah, reminding her of that fateful night.

    Rubbing her cheeks, Norah couldn¡¯t help but me herself. She felt she shouldn¡¯t dwell on that evening.

    After dinner, Norah bid farewell to Sean and Susanna. ¡°Susanna, thank you for inviting me over. Sean, thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    Norah gently ran her slender fingers through Susanna¡¯s hair, giving her a warm smile. ¡°See you.¡±

    As Norah left Sean¡¯s vi, Susanna leaped onto the sofa and eximed, ¡°Sean! Just chase after Norah. I want you to be with her! Don¡¯t waste any time. Please.¡± The more time Susanna spent with Norah, the more she admired her.

    Susanna thought Norah was truly exceptional. During her visit to the hospital to see Gil today, Susanna overheard Gil and the other doctors praising Norah¡¯s medical skills. She also learned that Joanna¡¯s and Kasan¡¯s surgeries had been performed by Norah.

    As Susanna listened to the nurses recounting the situation, she could imagine how critical it must have been at that time.

    In Susanna¡¯s eyes, Norah was not only exceptional in medicine but also skilled in racing and cooking. Moreover, Norah treated her kindly, handled everything with finesse, and possessed remarkable beauty. It suddenly dawned on Susanna that Norah had many admirable qualities.

    Excitedly, Susanna couldn¡¯t contain herself, bouncing around and making a lot of noise.

    Meanwhile, Sean calmly walked over to the sofa, picked up his tablet andptop, and settled down to work.

    ¡°Alright, have a bit of ytime and go to bed early. I¡¯ve got some matters to attend to,¡± he said.

    ¡°Sean, can¡¯t you take this matter seriously? I¡¯m genuinely worried about you!¡± Susanna protested, stomping her feet on the sofa as Sean walked away.

    Sean closed the door, blocking out Susanna¡¯s voice, and proceeded to set up hisputer on his desktop. Thisputer was specially customized with top-of-the-line configurations, designed for handling inte-rted issues. Last time, it had helped him evade Moan¡¯s pursuit and delete sensitive data.

    Upon powering up theputer, Sean received an invitation from T. He donned his Bluetooth headset and listened.

    ¡°Sir, the Ond royal family is hoping to purchase information regarding the Supernatural Doctor once again.¡±

    ¡°Must decline? Will they get enraged?¡± Sean signed into the hacker forum, replying, ¡°Sacrifice is not afraid of them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it. Do you need anything from the forum?¡±

    ¡°Just browsing casually.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Sean received a notification that a friend had logged in. He had Moan on a special notification list, and he¡¯d be informed each time Moan went online.

    ¡°Okay, I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave those matters to you.¡±

    Sean hung up the phone and messaged Moan. ¡°How about we take on a challenge together?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Moan replied.

    Moan had set up a game that included various obstacles. Global hackers had coborated to build this challenging game, which tested yers¡¯ reaction time, quickness, and hacking prowess. The challenge leaderboard¡¯s rankings were dynamic, and the hackers¡¯ ranks were tied to the leaderboard standings.

    In the game, Moan and Secqrl engaged in intensepetition, trading first-ce victories.

    After ying for a while, Sean¡¯s mood lifted.

    ¡°I have a question for you,¡± Sean messaged during halftime.

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    Moan¡¯s response was brief, icy, and cryptic: ¡°How do you make a woman like you?¡±

    Norah read the message, her brows furrowing in concentration.

    The fact that N was male surprised her. Nor did she anticipate that he would inquire about love. Norah spected that N mightck friends in real life, which could be why he sought advice from strangers online.

    Norah paused to consider her response. ¡°Prove your abilities to her. You¡¯ll be able to tell if she likes you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 136

    ?Chapter 136:

    Sean found himself enveloped in a fog of confusion as he sifted through Moon¡¯s reply. His vulnerability had been exposed to Norah, revealing his deep-seated desire tovish her with all the wonders he could muster. Yet, Norah¡¯s response remained chillingly indifferent, as cold as ever.

    ¡°What if she sees us merely as friends?¡± Sean texted back.

    A tumult of thoughts invaded Sean¡¯s mind, leaving him uncertain of whom to confide in. At times, sharing his emotions with strangers seemed like the only option. He wasn¡¯t seeking answers, merely a release for his bottled-up feelings.

    ¡°Friends? There¡¯s still hope for your bond to evolve, from simple acquaintances to lovers, perhaps even blossoming into a deeper, more profound connection. Much hinges on your actions from here on out.¡±

    Moon¡¯s response came swiftly, and Sean found himself reading another message.

    ¡°Understanding between two people unfolds over time. Do you truly know her?¡±

    Sean believed he did. Norah wasn¡¯t just any individual. He knew she was a race car driver known as Selene, and the renowned Supernatural Doctor. But Norah didn¡¯t know him well. She recognized him as the scion of the Scott family. However, beyond that, her knowledge of his life and the secrets he held was limited.

    ¡°And what of your knowledge of her?¡±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    At this question, Sean¡¯s usually steadfast resolve wavered. He couldn¡¯t answer affirmatively.

    ¡°I seem to know something. It appears you have more ground to cover. I eagerly await the day you share your joyous news with me! Don¡¯t leave me out of your wedding invitation, or I¡¯ll track you down!¡±

    Seeing this message lightened Sean¡¯s spirits somewhat. Moon, the mysterious advisor, shared some wisdom.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Sean responded.

    Sean harbored the hope that marrying Norah would provide an opportunity to meet the elusive hacker, Moon.

    After her conversation with N, Norah switched off herputer, stood up, and stretched her limbs. She sensed N¡¯s kindness through their exchange and wished him well in his pursuit of love.

    Unbeknownst to Norah, the days ahead held unforeseen challenges.

    The day following her work, as she had anticipated, Norah encountered Susanna, who was lost in thought, seated on a chair.

    Upon seeing Norah, Susanna leapt up and approached her eagerly. ¡°Norah, I¡¯vee to pick you up,¡± she announced.

    Norah, harboring no ill feelings toward Susanna, greeted her with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Susanna.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in a cetely, so I¡¯ll apany you home,¡± Susanna exined as they walked together. ¡°Norah, now that you¡¯re off work, are you nning to visit Joanna?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have a couple of friends I¡¯ve promised to see,¡± Norah replied.

    Susanna paused to reflect, realizing Norah was referring to Joanna and Kason.

    Recalling Norah¡¯s previous words of appreciation for Kason, Susanna hesitated, wishing to avoid any encounter that might pit Sean against his romantic rival.

    ¡°Will you be staying long? Sean has prepared dinner and is eager for us to return soon,¡± Susanna implored, gently tugging at Norah¡¯s arm, urging her to hurry. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°I visited Sean¡¯s ce yesterday, so I won¡¯t go today,¡± Norah declined.

    Susanna¡¯s insistence gave Norah the impression that the visit was merely about the meal Sean had prepared. She couldn¡¯t view Sean as just someone obliged to cook and wait for her. Their rtionship was not of that nature. However, he was family, and their bond was different.

    ¡°What? But I just spoke to my brother and told him you wereing, so he prepared a feast tonight. It would be such a waste if you don¡¯t finish it,¡± Susanna expressed, her pace slowing, her mood visibly dampened.

    ¡°You¡¯ll miss out on the dishes my brother made. He cooked so many, and they¡¯re really delicious!¡± Susanna added.

    Norah found it increasingly difficult to resist Susanna¡¯s persuasion, especially with the thought of Sean going to such lengths to prepare the meal. The idea of wasting food felt wrong.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll swing by after I visit my friend, okay?¡± Norah conceded.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Susanna beamed, her spirits lifted.

    Upon Norah¡¯s arrival at Kason¡¯s ward, she found that Kason had just settled down to rest.

    ¡°Norah, Kason just fell asleep. Let¡¯s not disturb him,¡± Kaiden exined at the ward¡¯s entrance, while Susanna¡¯s demeanor betrayed a sense of satisfaction.

    Perfect! In Susanna¡¯s eyes, Kason and Norah missing this opportunity to meet meant Norah was one step closer to bing her sister-inw.

    Kaiden couldn¡¯t help but notice Susanna¡¯s pleased expression. He scrutinized her, noticing her pink coat and the cheerful sparkle in her eyes, betraying her delight at Norah¡¯s missed connection with Kason. Although unfamiliar with Susanna, Kaiden sensed her affluent aura, deduced from her expensive attire.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let Kason rest well. I¡¯lle by tomorrow,¡± Norah said, unwilling to linger unnecessarily since she needed to visit Joanna.

    ¡°Okay, Norah. And who might this be?¡± Kaiden inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    Spencer, who had been quiet until now, lightly tugged at Kaiden¡¯s arm and advised with a grin, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Norah. If you¡¯ve got othermitments, feel free to head out.¡±

    Norah nced at Susanna, contemting whether to introduce her to Kaiden. However, Susanna had already preemptively taken Norah¡¯s arm, steering her toward Joanna¡¯s ward and sidestepping the introduction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head over to Joanna,¡± Susanna suggested, leading the way.

    As Norah and Susanna turned a corner and disappeared from view, Kaiden shrugged off Spencer¡¯s restraining hand, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Do you really have no clue who that girl is?¡± Spencer asked, a hint of mystery in his tone.

    Kaiden¡¯s nk expression prompted Spencer to reveal, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! You don¡¯t recognize the little princess of the Scott family, Mr. Scott¡¯s sister herself! She¡¯s been kept under tight guard by her family.¡±

    ¡°I only know of her because of a chance encounter. It seems Norah opted not to disclose her identity to you.¡±

    The mention of the Scott family sparked a realization in Kaiden. ¡°Scott¡¯s sister!¡± he eximed. ¡°Did you notice her demeanor? She seemed genuinely pleased with the missed opportunity of Norah meeting Kason.¡±

    ¡°Are you oblivious?¡± Spencer chided, lightly smacking Kaiden on the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s clear she¡¯s looking out for her brother¡¯s interests. It appears she¡¯s quite fond of Norah and is eager to bring her into the fold. Didn¡¯t you catch that?¡±

    Rubbing the spot where Spencer had hit him, Kaiden finally understood. ¡°She¡¯s aware of Kason¡¯s affection for Norah? I get it now, Spence. I stand by it. I must step up for Kason. If I don¡¯t act, Norah might end up married to someone else by the time he¡¯s well!¡±

    Kaiden¡¯s resolve hardened, his fists clenched at the thought of Norah. He believed in winning Norah¡¯s heart through fairpetition, not by exploiting Kason¡¯s current vulnerability. ¡°That¡¯s low,¡± he muttered to himself, condemning any underhanded tactics.

    ¡°Focus on looking after Kason. Forget everything else,¡± Spencer advised, wrapping an arm around Kaiden¡¯s shoulder, their camaraderie evident to any onlooker.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 137

    ?Chapter 137:

    Joanna was already awake when Norah stepped into her ward. She noticed Susanna standing nearby, which initially made her feel somewhat displeased. However, she quickly managed to shake off the feeling.

    Joanna reasoned that, given her current state¡ªconfined to a bed due to her injuries¡ªit was only right for Norah to have anotherpanion by her side. Since Susanna was Sean¡¯s sister, Joanna suspected that he had sent her over as a means to grow closer to Norah.

    Joanna could tell that Norah was fond of Susanna, and with how lovely Susanna was, it was easy to see why. Joanna hadn¡¯t seen Sean in quite a while, leaving her uncertain about his feelings toward Norah.

    ¡°Norah, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve been looking forward to your visits every day! The pain from my wound has been so bad, I found myself crying¡­¡± Joanna confessed, her eyes brimming with tears, her voice trembling.

    Norah leaned over and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Joanna, I can see how much you¡¯re hurting. Look here, see what I brought for you.¡±

    As Joanna paused her crying, she looked curiously at Norah¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Norah opened her palm to reveal a piece of milk candy. ¡°After I finished surgery today, the patient¡¯s child handed me this candy. I¡¯ve held onto it for you all day.¡±

    A smile broke through Joanna¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°Thank you, Norah.¡± The milk candy, though simple, held immense value for Joanna.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    It symbolized that Norah had kept Joanna in her thoughts, even amidst her busy schedule. For Joanna, that meant everything.

    Susanna watched from a distance, her envy unmistakable. She suddenly realized that shecked true friends. The Scott family¡¯s insistence on keeping anyone who approached her at arm¡¯s length, due to her delicate condition, and their intrusive surveince meant that her friendships neversted. Privacy had be a luxury, and soon, she found herself friendless.

    Moreover, due to health concerns, Susanna hesitated to actively seek out friendships, which made her even more envious of the close bond between Norah and Joanna.

    Witnessing Norah¡¯s gesture of saving the milk candy for Joanna after a long day¡¯s work, Susanna understood that it was more than just candy. It was a token of Norah¡¯s care for Joanna. This made Susanna recall a moment they had shared in the vi, where Norah had given her a milk candy. That gesture had made her happy for days.

    Lost in her thoughts, Susanna followed quietly as Norah wrapped up her conversation with Joanna and exited the room.

    ¡°Susanna, are you alright?¡± Norah asked, noticing the shift in Susanna¡¯s mood since they had entered Joanna¡¯s ward. It was a stark contrast to her usual cheerful demeanor back in the ward.

    Susanna settled into the passenger seat, secured her seatbelt, and spoke softly. ¡°Watching you and Joanna together made me feel envious. I realized I don¡¯t have friends like that.¡± She fiddled with her fingers. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much when Frieda invited me out¡­ I just went along, cheerful because of the invitation.¡± Susanna, in her innocence, hadn¡¯t seen through Frieda¡¯s ulterior motives.

    Phillipter informed Susanna that both Frieda and Bart were now imprisoned, facing the prospect of a life behind bars if the Scott family pressed charges.

    Norah, who had long been a solitary figure, found a genuine connection with Joanna. Joanna¡¯s open-heartedness and kindness had drawn her in, leading to a deep friendship. However, after Norah¡¯s marriage, theirmunication dwindled, leaving Norah feeling pensive and somewhat mncholic.

    Turning to Norah, Susanna asked, ¡°Could we be good friends?¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes widened as she considered the question earnestly. ¡°You might think I¡¯m only saying this to bridge a connection between you and Sean, and I won¡¯t pretend that thought hasn¡¯t crossed my mind. But beyond that, I genuinely wish for us to be friends.¡±

    Susanna sped her hands together, casting an anxious nce in Norah¡¯s direction. She feared her words mighte across as awkward, especially after the heartfelt scene in Joanna¡¯s room. Yet, these were her true feelings, her desire to befriend Norah unshaken by Sean¡¯s presence or absence.

    ¡°You¡¯re being silly. Haven¡¯t I always been kind to you?¡± Norah responded with rity and warmth. ¡°I truly like you.¡±

    Norah had taken Susanna under her care as her second patient upon resuming her role as the Supernatural Doctor. She had always held a special ce for Susanna, charmed by her endearing qualities.

    Caught off guard, Susanna was left speechless, her emotions a mix of surprise and disbelief. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve always been kind to me. It¡¯s just hard to believe,¡± she confessed, struggling with the concept of friendship, yet feeling the sincerity of Norah¡¯s words.

    Now that I¡¯ve made it clear, do you understand?¡± Norah reached out, tenderly caressing Susanna¡¯s face, her voice warm and reassuring. ¡°You silly girl. You can share anything with me.¡±

    Tears filled Susanna¡¯s eyes as she nodded emphatically. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Derek, after reviewing his credit card statement for the third time, couldn¡¯t suppress his irritation. After aposed farewell to his business associate, he made his way into his office, phone in hand. The statement ring back at him listed purchases exceeding a hundred thousand on three separate asions.

    Clutching his phone, Derek was mindful of hispany¡¯s current financial strain and the need for frugality. ¡°Madeline, what have you been buying with my card?¡± Derek inquired, barely containing his frustration as the call connected. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that thepany is tight on funds. Could you consider reducing your spending?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Derek, I¡¯ve been shopping with my sisters. It¡¯s been ages since west got together, so I picked out a few small gifts for them and something for myself. Is it wrong to want to give gifts?¡± Madeline¡¯s voice brimmed with hurt, Derek could almost see her pouting, which dampened his resolve to argue.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about not giving gifts,¡± Derek softened his tone slightly. ¡°But, as I¡¯ve said, let¡¯s wait for thepany to stabilize financially. By then, you can shop to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°But my sisters have been teasing us. I don¡¯t want them to think we¡¯re struggling,¡± Madeline pleaded from her hideout in the mall¡¯s bathroom, her voice a whisper. ¡°Do you understand where I¡¯ming from?¡±

    Derek¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, his patience waning. He understood Madeline¡¯s concern about appearances, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel she was being reckless with his finances, especially given his current situation. ¡°Just make sure youe home early after your shopping,¡± Derek ended the call without reprimanding Madeline. It was a reflection of his reluctance to express his discontent. Derek had always held Madeline in high regard; she was the woman he had cherished. He believed in treating her well.

    Yet, as he hung up, Derek found his thoughts drifting to Norah. Unlike Madeline, Norah had never demanded or caused any worry. Since Madeline¡¯s return, however, he realized he had bent over backward to amodate Madeline¡¯s numerous requests.

    Holding her phone, Madeline had contemted inviting Derek to dinner, hoping to smooth over the tension. Before she could voice her intention, the call disconnected, leaving her with the sound of a dial tone and a growing sense of resentment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 138

    ?Chapter 138:

    At the gate of Sean¡¯s vi, Norah and Susanna had barely stepped inside when the rich scent of cooking enveloped them. Susanna couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°Just as I thought, steak and so many other dishes! It smells and looks incredibly good!¡±

    Sean, holding a te, emerged wearing a deep blue apron. His friendly demeanor caught Norah¡¯s attention, making her nce his way without meaning to.

    Sean set the te down and nced at Norah. ¡°Go wash your hands, we¡¯re all set to eat.¡±

    Sitting at the dining table, Norah was touched. The idea of Sean, the head of the Scott household, cooking just for her left her at a loss for words. The man moving around the kitchen brought a cozy vibe, making him feel more approachable than ever. Gone was the image of him as someone out of reach. Now, he felt close enough to touch.

    Norah shook off these strange thoughts, deciding to go with the flow.

    Sean broke the silence at the table. ¡°Try the fish slices. I¡¯ve taken out all the bones.¡±

    He pushed the te toward Norah. ¡°Susanna, remember, no chili peppers for you.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Norah, give it a taste!¡± Susanna urged eagerly.

    Norah lifted a forkful of fish, topped with coriander leaves, and tasted it. ¡°The fish is soft, and the vor is spot on.¡±

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????

    ¡°Really tasty,¡± Norahplimented.

    Noticing the coriander, Norah recalled that Sean hadn¡¯t touched coriander when they were at dinner together. Why did this dish have coriander? Norah realized she was the only one eating the fish. And not just the fish¡ªseveral other dishes also contained coriander. Could they have been specially made for her? She chose to keep this thought to herself.

    Susanna didn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. ¡°Sean, I thought you didn¡¯t like coriander. What¡¯s with all the coriander in these dishes? Both you and I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Sean looked straight at Norah. ¡°Norah likes it.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s for Norah,¡± Susanna connected the dots. ¡°No wonder we¡¯ve never had coriander before, but now it¡¯s here! I get it.¡±

    Turning to Norah with a smile, Susanna said, ¡°Sean made these dishes just for you, Norah. Enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll find something else to eat.¡±

    Norah, feeling a bit awkward, yed with the noodles on her te. ¡°These dishes are meant for everyone. Sean, you don¡¯t have to include coriander if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    The strong scent of coriander made it clear why Sean avoided those dishes. He must really dislike it. But why bother to make so many dishes with coriander that neither Sean nor Susanna would eat, all for her?

    Susanna raised an eyebrow. Was Norah truly oblivious, or was she just pretending? Sean had prepared these dishes for Norah¡¯s sake. Regardless, she felt the need to point it out. ¡°Norah, Sean may not like coriander, but he¡¯s happy as long as you enjoy the meal,¡± Susanna said, cing more dishes on Norah¡¯s te.

    She offered a faint smile. ¡°Okay, Susanna. You don¡¯t need to fuss over me.¡±

    Yet Susanna insisted, filling Norah¡¯s te. ¡°I just want to make sure you¡¯refortable. I want to look after you.¡±

    Sean sat across from Norah, his chin propped up by one hand. He had removed his apron, but his posture still radiated the demeanor of a refined gentleman. He carried himself with an air of ingrained manners, and Norah found it hard to overlook his presence. His subtle gaze held a depth she couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Suddenly, Norah looked up, her eyes meeting his dark ones with an intensity that left her momentarily still. Her face was expressionless, yet seemed to glow. Her skin looked soft, her lips tinged from the spicy food, and her calm gaze betrayed something more.

    Sean offered Norah a polite smile before she returned her attention to her meal. He asked himself, Do I really know her?

    Sean prided himself on handling everything perfectly, but when it came to matters of the heart, he faced a barrier. He had even experienced rejection.

    Without Susanna¡¯s interference, their interactions might have been minimal.

    After the meal, Susanna excused herself. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll head upstairs to fetch something. Please look after Norah for me. I¡¯ll be back soon. Norah, wait here for me.¡± Susanna bounded upstairs without waiting for a reply, her happiness evident.

    Once again, Norah and Sean found themselves alone, just as they had been the day before. Norah realized that each encounter seemed to reduce the awkwardness between them. For example, she could now meet his gaze without difort.

    With Susanna gone, they had a moment to themselves. Taking the chance, Norah spoke up. ¡°Sean, I know you have so much on your te. I can¡¯t help but feel that letting you cook every day is a waste of your time. You don¡¯t need to have Susanna pick me up from the hospital anymore. I won¡¯t being over tomorrow.¡±

    Her intention was to stop Sean from continuing to go out of his way for their meetings.

    Sean raised an eyebrow, a small smile breaking through his usual seriousness. ¡°How is cooking for someone like a waste of time? Perhaps you don¡¯t see yourself clearly, Norah.¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart raced at his words. Surprise and happiness welled up inside her, and a blush crept into her cheeks. The memory of his previous words echoed in her mind.

    Pretending to be indifferent felt futile. She inhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you like me, Sean,¡± she responded, maintaining herposure. ¡°But the person I like has to meet high expectations.¡±

    Sean chuckled, teasing, ¡°As high as those for Kason?¡±

    Norah noticed Sean pretending not to overhear her words about him and Kason the other day.

    After some thought, she chose to be honest. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, Sean. Kason is in the friend zone. I just used him as an excuse to avoid you.¡±

    Norah continued, ¡°I¡¯m not looking to start a new rtionship right now, so I apologize.¡±

    Sean persisted, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind waiting, when you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll be here. My feelings for you will remain the same.¡±

    Sean¡¯s deration was steadfast, reminding Norah of the night he had first expressed his feelings.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 139

    ?Chapter 139:

    Heartless As You

    Norah tried her best to calm her racing heart, managing a slight smile. ¡°Thank you, Sean, for your kindness. It truly is an honor for me,¡± she said, looking him in the eyes.

    Norah realized she shouldn¡¯t have avoided Sean after that night clouded by too much alcohol. She should have made her stance clear. Yet, at the time, her thoughts had been a whirlwind, making her reluctant to confront him.

    When it came to matters of affection, she admittedlycked experience, but there was still time. She merely wished to gain a deeper understanding before tackling whaty ahead.

    Before Sean had a chance to reply, Susanna¡¯s voice traveled down from upstairs. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ming back!¡± Susanna made her way down the stairs quickly, holding out a jewelry box to Norah.

    With a knowing nce, she said, ¡°Norah, I haven¡¯t forgotten our conversation in the car today. Please, ept this as a gift from me.¡±

    Upon opening the small box, a pair of gleaming diamond earrings caught the light, dazzling both of them.

    ¡°I purchased these at an auction I attended with Sean. I¡¯ve never worn them. Somehow, I felt they were destined for you,¡± Susanna exined sincerely, offering the box. ¡°I see you as a friend, Norah, which is why I wanted to give you this.¡±

    Susanna worried that Norah might refuse the gift.

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    Norah, however, let out augh, noting how Susanna¡¯s generosity mirrored Sean¡¯s, not just with jewelry but with various presents for any asion. The diamond earrings, shimmering with value, could easily fetch tens of thousands, if not soar to a million at auction.

    epting them gracefully, Norah said, ¡°Thank you, Susanna. Since you¡¯ve gone to the trouble of getting me a gift, I¡¯ll definitely return the favor. How about visiting my ce?¡±

    For her part, Susanna wasn¡¯t looking for anything in return. Her life had been filled with countless gifts, and she didn¡¯t need more. Yet, the idea of visiting Norah¡¯s home intrigued her, as she had never been there before. ¡°Sure!¡±

    Norah barely hid her amusement. ¡°Let¡¯s head out then. I¡¯ll drive you home afterward. Actually, you¡¯re wee to stay the night, and I can drop you off tomorrow when I head to work.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Really? I can actually spend the night at your home?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Norah confirmed, her affirmation fueling Susanna¡¯s enthusiasm.

    ¡°Wow! Let¡¯s get moving! I don¡¯t mind heading back tomorrow. Hurry up!¡± Susanna eximed with palpable excitement.

    Susanna was so excited that she seemed to forget Sean was there. Norah nced back at him. He remainedposed, gently reminding Susanna, ¡°Alright. Try not to cause any trouble. Be good.¡±

    Amidst Susanna¡¯s mild protests, Norah brought her back to her ce without further ado.

    Meanwhile, in a shopping mall, Madeline ced her phone back in her purse after Derek hung up on her. She took a moment to regain herposure and then walked out, trying to appear unaffected.

    Madeline¡¯s eldest sister, Zara, had made a prosperous marriage to a wealthy local in Glophia and was enjoying afortable life.

    ¡°Madeline, what took you so long in the bathroom?¡± Zara teased, covering her mouth with augh. ¡°Did your card run out of money, and you had to call your boyfriend for help? Unlike me, I never run out. Hey, if buying those gifts made you overspend, maybe you should return them. You¡¯ve just got back, and money must be tight. We all understand.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s second sister, Urs, had married a man of more modest means, and it showed in her less polished appearance and demeanor.

    ¡°Everyone knows Madeline is connected to the Carter family and is about to marry Derek. She couldn¡¯t possibly be short on cash,¡± Urs pointed out, her voice dripping with envy.

    Then, she turned to Zara. ¡°If you¡¯re so flush, why not treat your nephew and niece to something nice? They haven¡¯t enjoyed snacks in a long while.¡±

    Zara and Madeline exchanged looks, their eyes revealing their distaste. Urs¡¯s demeanor had changed drastically since marrying beneath her status. Urs had never had to worry about finances before, but the truth was, financial stress had taken its toll on her.

    Zara agreed, albeit reluctantly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you some moneyter after we part ways. Use it to buy something nice for my nephew and niece. I hardly see them all year, after all.¡±

    Urs made an effort to get on Madeline¡¯s good side. ¡°Madeline¡­¡±

    Despite her displeasure, Madeline forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Zara¡¯s lead and transfer you the moneyter.¡±

    Urs¡¯s mood instantly lifted. ¡°That¡¯s the beauty of having sisters, you know. Julio¡¯s been eyeing a cartely. With two kids, the financial strain is real¡­ Well¡­¡± The hint in her words was hard to miss.

    Zara¡¯s face took on a sour expression. ¡°If Julio is feeling the pressure, he should work harder to earn more. It¡¯s not our job to finance your family. We¡¯re sisters, not ATMs.¡±

    Madeline, arms crossed, added her two cents. ¡°That¡¯s the benefit of marrying into wealth. Without money, life can get pretty bleak.¡±

    Urs retorted with a huff. ¡°Julio loves me for who I am. Our love is genuine. As long as we¡¯re healthy and happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Madeline bit her lip, pondering if happiness was indeed more valuable than wealth. Yet, she couldn¡¯t deny that her main motive for returning was the Carter family¡¯s fortune. Urs,cking empathy for Madeline, remarked on the absence of their parents. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave my husband just because we¡¯re short on cash. We¡¯ve been through too much to give up so easily. I¡¯m not that cold-hearted.¡±

    Her jab suggested that Madeline had left her ex-husband for financial gain, chasing after Derek instead. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mr. Carter¡¯s ex-wife is quite the talk of Glophia. She was even seen at the Scott family auction with Mr. Scott, leading avish life,¡± Zara added.

    Madeline seethed at the thought of Norah, ming her for her current need to shop frugally despite¡­

    Derek¡¯s previous generosity hung in the air as Madeline heard her sisters¡¯ snidements. She responded with a scornfulugh. ¡°They¡¯re divorced, mere strangers now. What does it matter to Derek?¡±

    Zara, looking uneasy, added, ¡°I might have seen your husband at the mour Club the other day, cozying up to a beautiful woman. I didn¡¯t get a picture, but maybe you should question him when you get home.¡±

    Zara¡¯s face drained of color. She was no stranger to her husband¡¯s infidelities. Their marriage was a sham, barely holding together for appearances.

    ¡°Urs, since we¡¯re talking about pressure, I once saw Julio at the mour Club, splurging a grand or two on drinks. He seemed quite the spender,¡± Madeline continued.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 140

    ?Chapter 140:

    Urs¡¯s expression soured instantly. With the family¡¯s finances tight, why was her husband splurging on expensive alcohol? Did he even consider her and the children?

    ¡°Madeline, are you mistaken? Julio alwayses straight home after work. He doesn¡¯t frequent bars or simr ces!¡± Urs defended her husband. ¡°He loves me and our children very much.¡±

    Madeline smiled cryptically. ¡°Urs, just dismiss it as hearsay from me. The gifts I¡¯ve given have never been returned. How about we have a meal together and reminisce about our sisterly bond?¡±

    Zara replied icily, ¡°I¡¯ve informed my husband that I¡¯ll be having dinner at home. Let¡¯s arrange to meet another time. Based on your demeanor, it seems you¡¯ll be staying in Glophia for a while longer.¡± Her words indicated her disinterest in further conversation.

    Urs also declined, saying she needed to cook for them. ¡°Perhaps another time. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Two minutester, both Zara and Urs departed, leaving Madeline alone in the mall. She gripped her phone, anticipating a call from Derek, who knew she was at the mall but hadn¡¯t bothered to inquire how she would get home. Worse, he had just scolded her over spending a few hundred thousand.

    Derek, whom she knew from the past, wasn¡¯t like this.

    Suddenly, Madeline pondered Zara¡¯s and Urs¡¯s situations.

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Zara, aware of her husband¡¯s infidelity, lived a carefree andvish life due to his wealth. Conversely, Urs, married to an average man, grappled with everyday struggles, which took a toll on her mental well-being.

    Contemting the Carter family¡¯s diminished wealth and Derek¡¯s altered demeanor, Madeline chewed on her lip, fiercely wrestling with her inner turmoil. Derek, regardless of her actions, would love her eternally. So, why shouldn¡¯t she fight for her own happiness?

    Meanwhile, at Norah¡¯s vi, she swung open the door to the guest room. ¡°The bedding has just been reced. Joanna stayed here previously. If it¡¯s not to your liking, I can arrange something different.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m only staying for one night,¡± Susanna remarked.

    Susanna ced her bag on the bedside table, noticing the pajamas and toiletriesid out. ¡°Norah, your house is really spacious. Isn¡¯t it too big for just one person?¡±

    Norah smiled and nodded. ¡°Truth be told, I own more than just this property. I also have smaller apartments that are better suited for living alone. I chose to live in Dreamview Vis to avoid Derek.¡±

    The vis were known for their top-notch security, and only residents could ess them. After the divorce, Norah chose to live here to avoid any interference from Derek and Madeline. The vi was mostly empty, with only her presence. She arranged for a housekeeper to maintain regr cleaning, which resulted in the ce often feeling deserted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Norah added, offering a reassuring smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you. I might drop by from time to time, Norah.¡± Susanna obediently smiled, her face reflecting Sean¡¯s expression. This prompted Norah¡¯s mind to wander. At Sean¡¯s vi, there seemed to be a room reserved just for her. After spending time there on different asions, that room began to feel like it reflected her presence.

    ¡°Norah, since we¡¯re good friends now, can you reserve a room for me? Just like Sean has one for you. I can stay over when I visit.¡± Susanna looked up at Norah with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Norah responded warmly. She had plenty of rooms to spare, so amodating Susanna was no issue. She found that having more people around made the house feel more vibrant. ¡°This room was recently tidied up. You can stay tonight. Let me guide you to another room.¡±

    Once Susanna selected her room, Norah promised that on her next visit, the room would have fresh linens.

    As for the gift Norah mentioned, she didn¡¯t just talk¡ªshe retrieved a vacuum-sealed buckwheat pillow from the wardrobe. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you asionally struggle to sleep. Here is a buckwheat pillow I crafted myself. It¡¯s quite effective for inducing sleep.¡±

    Though not expensive, it was imbued with sentiment.

    epting it, Susanna noticed several more pillows in the wardrobe and quipped, ¡°Norah, are you giving me a pair because good thingse in twos?¡±

    Norah smiled. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll give you two. Make sure to alternate between them.¡±

    Susanna happily carried the two pillows back to her room. In her spare time, Norah found pleasure in hands-on activities, particrly crafting useful items. Given her expertise in medicine, she often created things like the buckwheat pillow, which proved beneficial for individuals struggling with sleep issues.

    As time passed, the sun gradually rose above the horizon. After her morning shift, Jamison summoned Norah and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any surgeries scheduled at the moment. The promotion list for attending physicians has been finalized. An additional slot has been created for the Cardiac Surgery Department, so both you and Dr. Padi are included in the promotion list.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Jamison,¡± Norah replied.

    With the promotion list for attending physicians confirmed, Norah returned to her office, maintaining a casual smile despite Jolie¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.

    ¡°Dr. Austin, why do you always keep an eye on me?¡± Norah inquired.

    Jolie was blunt. ¡°Wilson, what did Jamison discuss with you just now?¡±

    Jolie wondered if it was about the promotion slots for attending physicians. Considering her anonymousint letter against Norah, the slot should have been reserved for Baylor, right? Moreover, before talking to Norah, Jamison had called Baylor, who returned with a beaming expression, clearly indicating good news. Jolie assumed that the issue of promoting attending physicians was now settled.

    With all these thoughts in mind, Jolie had inquired of Norah simply to gain pleasure from her reaction. After all, in her book, Norah was skilled at pretending. Would Norah shed tears if she failed to secure the promotion? Jolie meticulously scrutinized Norah¡¯s facial expressions, making sure not to overlook any nuances.

    ¡°Just some work stuff¡ªtalk with Jamison. You¡¯ll find out soon enough, Dr. Austin,¡± Norah replied, retrieving the notebook from her desk. ¡°If you have some spare time, Dr. Austin, you could use it to delve into the patients¡¯ conditions. I¡¯ll go on the rounds now. Goodbye.¡±

    Jolie, filled with bitterness, clenched her teeth and questioned Baylor, ¡°Dr. Padi, did Jamison summon you regarding the attending physician¡¯s promotion? Did he indicate that it¡¯s for you?¡±

    Jamison hadn¡¯t briefed Baylor on the three avable slots, but Baylor, caught up in the excitement, responded, ¡°Jamison mentioned it¡¯s for me.¡±

    Jolie scornfully watched Norah¡¯s back. What was Norah pretending for? Did she believe she had secured the promotion? Without Gil¡¯s backdoor approach, would Norah have such advantageous resources? Did Norah genuinely think she could im the attending physician¡¯s promotion slot as a neer? It seemed imusible.

    Immersed in her assumptions, Jolie acknowledged the efficiency of the director¡¯s office, which had swiftly addressed herint letter. She proudly reflected on this as she followed Norah on her rounds, notebook in hand. It was slightly disappointing not to witness Norah¡¯s reaction to her supposed triumph.

    Jolie watched Norah closely, her curiosity piqued. Would Norah break down, or would she maintain herposed demeanor? She had grown ustomed to Norah¡¯s calm facade. Would Norah seek out a secluded spot to cry in private? Jolie pondered this with anticipation as she searched for Norah during the rounds.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 141

    ?Chapter 141:

    Norah was busy attending to her patients. After her conversation with Jolie, she made her way through the hospital, her worn notebook in hand.

    Norah knew her patients¡¯ conditions by heart. Her rounds were crucial for timing surgeries perfectly.

    As shepleted her visit to the first ward, she encountered Jolie, who awkwardly stood in the hallway, clutching her notebook.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, fancy seeing you here, checking on this ward?¡± Jolie ventured.

    Norah responded with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Perhaps you should reconsider your words.¡±

    Jolie inwardly cringed, realizing her blunder. This ward was exclusively Norah¡¯s domain. What was she thinking?

    ¡°Apologies, Dr. Wilson. I misspoke. I meant it¡¯s unexpected to run into you here.¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Norah remarked dryly, brushing past Jolie. ¡°The patients of the Cardiac Surgery Department are all here.¡±

    Jolie¡¯s cheeks med with embarrassment. Norah¡¯s blunt remark about her mistake left her mortified. It seemed Norah was unfazed by their awkward exchange, moving on to her next task without a second thought.

    Jolie watched Norah leave, marveling at her thick skin and ability to navigate her professionalndscape with such ease. It was no surprise Norah had made connections. Yet, to Jolie, Norah¡¯s disy of confidence seemed unnecessary.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    After all, the coveted role of attending physician had already been secured by Baylor. In Jolie¡¯s eyes, Norah was just putting on a show.

    Norah drove Susanna back to Sean¡¯s ce. Susanna entered the room to find Sean freshening up for the day. Holding two fluffy pillows, Susanna beamed at Sean.

    ¡°Look what Norah made for us. She didn¡¯t forget you.¡±

    Sean, wiping his face, turned to see Susanna approaching, her excitement palpable, the pillows in her arms.

    ¡°I had the best sleepst night thanks to this pillow. It¡¯s a game-changer.¡± Susanna sounded like she was endorsing the pillows, hoping Sean would appreciate Norah¡¯s thoughtful gift.

    ¡°I¡¯m putting one in your room. Make sure to try it tonight,¡± Susanna dered, tossing a buckwheat pillow onto Sean¡¯s bed, disrupting the tidy covers. She then made her way downstairs with her own pillow in tow.

    Sean was already bustling about in the kitchen when he offered breakfast to Susanna. ¡°Would you like some?¡±

    ¡°No. Norah had whipped up something for me before she headed out for work. You¡¯re right. Her cooking is top-notch. Even the simplest dishes taste amazing,¡± Susanna responded, praising Norah¡¯s skills.

    As Sean expertly flipped an egg, his smile broadened.

    ¡°Yeah, Norah really knows her way around the kitchen.¡±

    Susanna, curiosity piqued, inquired, ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to be up and about so early. What ns do you have today?¡±

    Busy with the eggs, Sean shared, ¡°I¡¯m due to visit Nexa Tech, and then I have a business event to attend on the outskirts of Glophia.¡±

    ¡°Business event on the outskirts of Glophia? And why exactly would you attend it?¡± Susanna¡¯s confusion was evident.

    Sean, with a casual wave of his hand, dismissed her curiosity. ¡°Business matters can beplex.¡±

    ¡°I recall you mentioning something about the Grace Cup, a fashion designpetition, right? Fashion design hasn¡¯t been your interest, so why the sudden decision topete?¡± Susanna, making herselffortable on the sofa, shrugged, doing so merely for amusement.

    ¡°With both you and Norah busy, I find myself alone and in need of distraction,¡± she exined.

    She continued, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve grown fond of Noelle¡¯s designs. Knowing she¡¯s judging the Grace Cup, I signed up on a whim.¡±

    ¡°Then make the most of it,¡± Sean encouraged, his attention still on the breakfast.

    Susanna sighed. ¡°I know little about fashion design. My n is to read up a bit and then dive in. I¡¯m not after fame, just want to meet new people.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s fleeting hobbies were well known, with her ventures often supported by the financial backing of her family. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to thepany,¡± Susanna dered, heading upstairs to apply her makeup, leaving Sean to his thoughts and the eggs sizzling in the pan.

    Sean hoped to savor a meal prepared by Susanna. He had always wanted to visit Nexa Tech. He had explored everypany under his guidance but had yet to step foot in Nexa Tech.

    Upon their arrival, Susanna observed thepany¡¯s facade. ¡°It looks just like any other tech firm. Why would my brother invest in such a modest venture? It seems a lot of effort for minimal gain.¡±

    Phillip briefed Sean on thepany¡¯s status. ¡°The intricate details are outlined in the documents made by Abel.¡±

    MEL Scott, please them at.

    Sean, maintaining his cool exterior away from home, simply nodded. His aloof presence left an impression, making him seem distant yet undeniably captivating.

    The receptionists couldn¡¯t help but be charmed by the handsome and affluent Sean, wondering who would eventually win his heart. Noticing Susanna apanying him, the receptionists spected about her rtionship with Sean. Given Susanna¡¯s youth, she seemed an unlikely match for Sean¡¯s affection. They recalled the woman who had been caught in the rain with Sean before, considering her a more probable match.

    Phillip and Susanna made their way straight to Sean¡¯s office, where Susanna spotted apetent woman briefing Sean. She turned to Phillip, puzzled. ¡°Who is that? When did Sean hire a female secretary?¡±

    Susanna¡¯s brow furrowed, betraying a hint of displeasure. It wasn¡¯t that she had anything against female secretaries, but she preferred not to see any women close to Sean, except for Norah. Since Sean had special feelings for Norah, Susanna supposed it was prudent for him to maintain a distance from others of the opposite sex. And with Phillip already serving as the personal assistant, the need for a female secretary for Sean puzzled her.

    As Susanna settled onto the sofa, Phillip leaned in to whisper, ¡°That¡¯s Amabel Morns, Sean¡¯s new secretary. Thepany brought her on.¡±

    The name struck a chord with Susanna. She had been upset with Sean over the one-on-one meeting between Sean and Amabel just days ago. It seemed Norah was upset because of that. Why was Amabel working as Sean¡¯s secretary?

    Susanna¡¯s grip on Phillip¡¯s tie pulled him closer as she whispered, her voice tinged with a chill, ¡°Decided to hire her?¡±

    Phillip, his cheeks flushing at the proximity, quickly regained hisposure, ignoring the sweet scent wafting from Susanna. He whispered back, ¡°Amabel applied with her resume. Her outstanding credentials convinced the HR team to bring her on board.¡±

    Susanna couldn¡¯t hide her irritation. ¡°And what does Sean think about this?¡± she demanded.

    Phillip reassured her, ¡°They¡¯re just friends. They haven¡¯t even shared a meal together. There was supposed to be no continuation!¡±

    Seeing Amabel in the role of Sean¡¯s secretary at Nexa Tech made Susanna¡¯s head spin. This was not how things were supposed to unfold.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 142

    ?Chapter 142:

    Phillip was honest with Susanna about everything that happened the other day. He didn¡¯t hide anything. Susanna¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile as she shoved him away. ¡°Phillip! I misjudged you! I never expected you to cover for Sean with these words!¡±

    Hearing Phillip¡¯s exnation, Susanna was fuming. She never imagined that Phillip would convince Sean to allow Amabel to work at Nexa Tech. After all, Sean had been opposed to the idea of Amabel staying in thepany.

    Susanna raised her head and nced over at the person standing next to Sean. Amabel was dressed in a sharp ck and white professional suit, her hair neatly gathered into a low ponytail. She looked gorgeous, and her appearance contrasted sharply with Norah¡¯s. Amabel exuded the aura of a highly skilled woman.

    Susanna bit her lower lip, feeling a mix of frustration and concern. She didn¡¯t want Amabel to work at Nexa Tech. She knew that if Norah found out about this, it would definitely affect her rtionship with Sean. Susanna was determined to get Sean and Norah together, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to cause a rift between them. She refused to let anyone ruin her efforts.

    Phillip was pushed away so forcefully that he almost fell. He stumbled back a few steps before regaining his bnce and straightening his clothes. He was used to Susanna¡¯s whimsical temper, but seeing her like this, he knew something was bothering her again.

    Themotion caused by Susanna and Phillip caught Sean¡¯s attention. After confirming that they were fine, he redirected his focus back to what Amabel was saying about thepany.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, that¡¯s the end of my report for now. Do you have any instructions?¡± Amabel stood across from the desk with her head slightly lowered, her eyes on Sean as she spoke. Amabel still felt the same way about him¡ªjust like before, he could make her heart flutter by simply standing there.

    ¡°Inform the technical department to continue researching satellite-based technologies. Tell the marketing department to focus on promoting a different product. I want a marketing report this week,¡± Sean instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Amabel replied, casting a nce at Susanna on the sofa. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Susanna in a long time.¡±

    Before Amabel went abroad for further studies, she had met Susanna a few times. She remembered those encounters clearly because Susanna was Sean¡¯s sister.

    Susanna heard her name mentioned and stood up to approach Amabel. ¡°Miss, to be honest, I don¡¯t really remember you. Norah has always been by Sean¡¯s side, so I haven¡¯t paid attention to other people.¡±

    With an exaggerated sigh, Susanna turned to her brother and asked, ¡°Can you introduce her?¡±

    Amabel¡¯s expression froze, and she quickly exined before Sean could. ¡°I¡¯m Amabel, from the Morris family of Glophia. I¡¯m Spencer¡¯s elder sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Susanna said, pretending to suddenly recognize Amabel. ¡°Amabel, why are you working as a secretary in Sean¡¯s smallpany? It doesn¡¯t seem to live up to your status!¡±

    Amabel had already sensed Susanna¡¯s hostility toward her. ¡°I just returned from abroad and needed to find a job. Nexa Tech¡¯s offerings align with my expectations for future positions and suit my career goals, so I came here,¡± Amabel exined lightly with a smile.

    ¡°I see,¡± Susanna replied, her tone measured. ¡°However, thispany is a little small and probably not suitable for you. Why don¡¯t you get a job at the Scott Group instead?¡±

    Susanna phrased it as a suggestion, but her true intention was much clearer. In reality, she was just being polite. She nned to reject Amabel¡¯s application to all Scott familypanies once Amabel left.

    Susanna believed that letting Amabel stay in any of Sean¡¯spanies would only serve as an obstacle to Sean and Norah being together.

    Sean found Susanna¡¯s suggestion strange. He tried to figure out the motives behind her words. Judging from his businessman¡¯s perspective, it made sense for Amabel to work at Nexa Tech. After all, she was highly skilled and handled her work efficiently.

    ¡°Susanna, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my work,¡± Sean said, his voice more rxed. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, go for a walk. I have a meetingter.¡±

    He thought Susanna might not be interested in staying, so he frankly suggested she take some time for herself.

    ¡°Phillip, keep an eye on Susanna for me,¡± Sean instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Phillip replied.

    Susanna pouted, feeling a surge of frustration. She couldn¡¯t understand why Sean refused to take this matter seriously.

    Amabel watched Sean leave the office, shot Susanna a polite smile, and walked out. Susanna, feeling restless, jumped onto the sofa, pointed a finger at Phillip, and demanded, ¡°Phillip,e here.¡±

    Phillip walked over to her. ¡°Miss Scott, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Standing on the sofa made Susanna slightly taller than Phillip. ¡°Are you trying to make that woman Norah¡¯s love rival? You traitor! I¡¯ve always treated you so nicely, and this is how you pay me back!¡±

    Susanna aggressively ruffled Phillip¡¯s hair, making it disheveled in a matter of seconds. He defended himself helplessly. ¡°Miss Morris is indeed aplished. Her working at Nexa Tech will only be beneficial to Mr. Scott, so I didn¡¯t consider anything else at the time.¡±

    ¡°You big moron!¡± Susanna¡¯s irritation eased a little after messing up Phillip¡¯s hair. She looked down at him, her expression softer but still stern. ¡°Since you were so clueless, I¡¯ll give you a chance to correct your mistake.¡±

    Phillip looked up at her, puzzled.

    ¡°You need to make sure Amabel stays far away from Sean. There are plenty of jobs out there. She doesn¡¯t need to work in Sean¡¯spany.¡±

    Susanna gestured for Phillip to get closer and whispered something in his ear. Her sweet breath caressed his ear, making it turn bright red.

    ¡°This is a work matter¡­¡±

    Susanna thumped Phillip¡¯s shoulder firmly and said, ¡°I know I¡¯m not allowed to interfere, but I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Her tone was dead serious, as if she were giving him an extremely important task. ¡°Phillip, I know you didn¡¯t mean to make a mistake, so I¡¯ll forgive you. You still have a chance to set things right. After all, you don¡¯t want Norah and Sean to have a falling out because of Amabel, do you?¡±

    Phillip hesitantly replied, ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I want to see.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the correct attitude! I trust you.¡± Susanna said, her tone softening as she smiled at him.

    Phillip reluctantly agreed to Susanna¡¯s request, but he had no idea how to fulfill it. He felt thatplying with her request was the right thing to do. However, he was also aware that he couldn¡¯t interfere with Sean¡¯s decisions. After all, only Sean could make the final call on how to handle Amabel.

    At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Baylor had been promoted to attending physician. When he ran into Norah in the department, he said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, let¡¯s have a chat after work.¡±

    Norah looked up and replied, ¡°Sure. Where would you like to meet?¡±

    ¡°On the hospital rooftop.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After agreeing, Norah returned to her desk to finish some paperwork before going to her next surgery. By the time the surgery ended, her workday was over. As nned, Norah arrived at the hospital¡¯s rooftop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 143

    ?Chapter 143:

    The wind always felt stranger on the rooftop. As Norah climbed up, her hair swirled around her, and the hem of her white coat made a soft rustling sound.

    ¡°Dr. Padi, how can I help you today?¡± Norah moved closer to Baylor, her hands tucked in her pockets.

    Norah and Baylor, having worked together at the hospital for some time, were just regr colleagues. But recently, Norah had started to see Baylor in a slightly more positive light, especially after his supportivements during a recent group discussion.

    Even though Norah suspected Baylor was the writer of the anonymous letter, she hadn¡¯t found any proof yet and chose to keep her suspicions to herself until she did.

    Baylor nced over at Norah, admiring her beauty and acknowledging herpetence as a doctor. He knew she was talented, having witnessed her skills firsthand in many operations they had done together.

    ¡°Last time we talked about the promotion to attending physician. Today, Jamison told me the position is avable,¡± Baylor said, facing Norah and trying to gauge her reaction. ¡°I know you were supposed to get that promotion, Dr. Wilson,¡± he continued slowly. ¡°I saw Dr. Austin handing a report to the hospital director¡¯s office, and the next day, I was promoted.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re implying that Dr. Austin wrote the anonymous letter, Dr. Padi?¡± Norah¡¯s expression turned cold as she spoke, a hint of scorn in her voice.

    ¡°Yes, I thought it over and decided you should know. Don¡¯t be fooled by Dr. Austin, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I understand. Thank you for letting me know, Dr. Padi.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    Understanding the situation, Norah didn¡¯t want to stay and talk any longer with Baylor. She left the rooftop with a stern expression.

    Baylor returned to the department with a smug smile, only to be met by Jolie¡¯s unhappy face.

    ¡°Hey, Dr. Padi, congrattions on the promotion. You¡¯ve been all smiles today,¡± Jolie remarked.

    Baylor sat down confidently and said, ¡°Am I supposed to cry over a promotion? You¡¯re quite theedian, Dr. Austin.¡±

    Jolie clenched her teeth, finding Baylor¡¯s newfound arrogance even more irritating. Despite her unwitting help with his promotion, he showed no appreciation and treated her dismissively.

    ¡°Well, congrattions, Dr. Padi,¡± Jolie said, her congrattionsing out strained and insincere. Her eyes betrayed her true feelings as she started to n her next move.

    Norah decided to investigate and find out who was behind the anonymous letter¡ªnot just take Baylor¡¯s word for it.

    Norah made her way to Kason¡¯s ward. Her previous visits had been met with his sleepy state.

    This time, Norah was relieved to find Kason awake.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re here?¡± As soon as Kason spotted her entrance, his eyes instantly followed her.

    Given Kason¡¯s weakened state from his injuries, Kaiden slightly adjusted the bed so Kason could sit up a bit, makingmunication easier.

    Norah checked on Kason, noticing that the wound on his leg was especially bad and would need a lot of time to heal. ¡°Why run around getting hurt? Why not just stay home and rest?¡± Norah stood up straight, speaking without much warmth. ¡°It hurts me to see you like this.¡±

    Kason, looking pale, murmured an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you to worry.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you stay in the hospital until you¡¯re fully recovered. Once you¡¯re out, you should rest at home. I¡¯m not sure what risky ns you have in mind, but I do know your injuries have caused concerns for many.¡±

    Kason nced around to see Norah, Kaiden, and Spencer all looking at him with concern. He offered a weak smile. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Actions speak louder than words.¡± Norah and Kason had known each other for quite some time, and any initial awkwardness had disappeared. She valued her friendships deeply.

    Kaiden observed Norah with great admiration, intrigued by this strong-willed woman. ¡°Norah is quite the rebel. Don¡¯t fall for his promises now. Once you¡¯re gone, he¡¯ll go back to his old ways.¡±

    Spencer was astonished by Kaiden¡¯s boldness. Kaiden could feel Kason¡¯s stern look. ¡°Seriously, he left the hospital earlyst time after his wrist surgery and immediately got caught up in work, neglecting his recovery.¡±

    Hearing this, Norah¡¯s gaze turned colder as she looked at Kason. ¡°So, you think my worry is just for show and not worth your attention? Got it. I¡¯ll keep quiet about it from now on,¡± Norah said coldly.

    She then turned to Kaiden. ¡°Please, ensure Kason is looked after. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Kaiden was confused. Things hadn¡¯t gone as he expected. He hurried after her and said, ¡°Norah, I do care about your words.¡±

    Kason¡¯s voice was weak but determined. ¡°Norah!¡±

    Norah stopped and turned around, disbelief in her eyes. Despite his weakened state, Kason¡¯s strong presence was undiminished. He looked at Norah tenderly and repeated, ¡°Norah¡­¡±

    Kaiden scratched his head, musing, ¡°Last time, after his surgery, Kason had called out ¡®Norah.¡¯ Could that be a special nickname for her?¡±

    Thest time Kason whispered her nickname, Norah thought he might have recalled their shared past. But since he hadn¡¯t brought it up after waking, she chose not to ask. But this time seemed to be different.

    Spencer sensed something was off and came over to Kaiden, wrapping an arm around his shoulder. ¡°Norah, Kason, Kaiden, and I need to talk about something. You guys catch up. We¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°What do we need to talk about? Is¡­¡± Before Kaiden could finish, Spencer covered Kaiden¡¯s mouth and pulled him out of Kason¡¯s ward.

    Outside Kason¡¯s ward, Kaiden brushed off Spencer¡¯s hand. ¡°Spencer, why did we have to leave? Kason might need my help with his advances toward Norah!¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! You idiot! Your presence there does nothing good. Can¡¯t you read the room? They have something to talk about.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that. Anyway, just give them privacy. We¡¯ll hang around by the door.¡±

    Spencer secretly hoped for Kason and Norah to get closer. With Norah near, his chances of winning Sean¡¯s heart grew stronger.

    Back in the ward, Norah turned around and approached Kason. ¡°Did you recall something?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kason¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Norah since she entered. ¡°I recall something.¡±

    Norah tightly clenched her left hand as she looked down. ¡°What exactly do you recall?¡± She sounded hesitant. It had been quite a while, and she doubted whether Kason truly remembered those things.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 144

    ?Chapter 144:

    ¡°Everything. I remember everything, Norah,¡± Kason replied.

    Kason¡¯s eyes were deep and tender. The little girl he once knew had transformed into the stunning woman standing before him, yet he hadn¡¯t connected the little girl with this dazzling woman until recently. Fourteen years had passed.

    Back then, in a vige caught in the throes of war, the relentless sounds of gunfire and booming explosions filled the air.

    ¡°Captain Hayes, the enemy has attacked the vige ahead. Do we go in for a rescue?¡± In the thick of the jungle, a man d in camouge, his face painted with military green, hurried over to Kason to ask.

    Technically speaking, calling Kason a ¡°captain¡± wasn¡¯t quite right, as his face bore the freshness of youth, barely an adult. But his presence wasmanding, giving off an icy vibe that seemed to surpass those around him.

    ¡°Are all our team members here? And how many enemies are we facing?¡± Kason asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s a small group in the vige. All ten of us are ounted for. We¡¯ve got this.¡± They were at the border junction, a constant battleground with the neighboring country. Some groups, ignoring the border, tried to pass through, contributing to the ongoing war and turmoil.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move. We need to speed up the rescue,¡± Kason ordered. At hismand, several men in camo gear quickly moved toward the vige.

    Kason discovered Norah in an empty well, shivering in her light clothing against the cold winter, silent but clearly terrified.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now?¡± Kason took off his jacket and wrapped it around Norah. ¡°Can you tell me your name? Do you know where your family is?¡±

    ¡°Captain Hayes, we¡¯ve taken care of the enemy. We found mostly older folks and kids in the vige. A lot of them didn¡¯t make it.¡± While walking, a teammate filled him in. Hearing this, Norah trembled more in Kason¡¯s arms but didn¡¯t say a word¡ªshe just bit her lip hard.

    Kason had no clue who had left Norah in the well. When he passed by and saw the disordered footprints around it, he looked and saw her curled up at the bottom. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You¡¯re safe with us.¡± Kason gently patted Norah¡¯s back over the jacket, trying to calm her. ¡°No need to be scared.¡±

    A teammate nced at Norah being held by Kason. ¡°Captain Hayes, she¡¯s really lucky to be alive.¡±

    As they looked for survivors in the vige, they came across a heartbreaking sight of deceased elderly and children. Very few had been spared. That they could rescue Norah from the well was indeed a stroke of luck. Kason always had a soft spot for the elderly. He gently rubbed Norah¡¯s back and asked once more, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Nora.¡± Norah¡¯s voice was quiet, and as she pointed upwards, her youthful face remained fearless.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Noticing the dirt on Norah¡¯s face and the healed cuts on her skin, Kason quickly checked her over before bringing her back to town.

    ¡°Kason, where did you find this little one? Did you get yourself a future wife?¡± Stepping out of the car with Norah, Kason was met with his teammate¡¯s yful words. He responded coldly, ¡°I found her in a vige today. She¡¯s a survivor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my bad.¡± Realizing his mistake, the teammate quickly apologized, ncing at Norah, who was closely clinging to Kason. ¡°My apologies, I was just joking.¡±

    Norah pressed her lips together, holding tightly to Kason¡¯s hand, her gaze cast downward, silent. It was discovered from the vigers that Norah had been orphaned and wandering the vige since she was about eight, relying on the kindness of various families to survive. It was a generous viger who had saved Norah¡¯s life by hiding her in a well.

    Kason spent two weeks with Norah at their base, but when a mission called him away, he took Norah to a city welfare home.

    ¡°Kason, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Norah looked down, fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°I can change anything you don¡¯t like about me.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re a good kid. I¡¯m just swamped with work.¡± Kason bent down to meet her gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll catch up once I¡¯m less busy.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hope shone in Norah¡¯s wide, bright eyes as she looked up at Kason.

    ¡°Absolutely. You¡¯re doing great.¡± He embraced her gently. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    That moment marked thest time Kason saw Norah until their recent encounters. The young Norah remained at the welfare home¡¯s entrance, tears streaming down her face as she clutched the brown teddy bear Kason had given her, watching him disappear into the distance.

    Later on, Kason embarked on a mission that only he survived. He buried the memories of his team and inadvertently forgot about Norah, who was waiting for him back at the welfare home.

    Pushing the past behind him, Kason muttered, ¡°Norah, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes shimmered with a touch of the past. ¡°Kason, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    She had remembered him after someone mentioned his name at the bar recently. He had forgotten about her, but it didn¡¯t bother her. After all, she didn¡¯t expect him to still remember her after all these years.

    Kason¡¯s heart leaped when he heard her voice. ¡°Norah, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Back then, Kason had nned to visit Norah often and hoped the Hayes family would take her in, but ns changed.

    Norah dismissed his apology with a wave of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were on a mission then. I get it.¡±

    His military-green uniform was a symbol of hismitment. She held no grudge for being ced in the welfare home. Back then, Kason had been her only hope. Over time, Norah had moved on. Later, she met Derek. Reflecting on it, she realized just how much time had passed.

    ¡°Norah, were you the one who saved me from the gang¡¯s headquarters?¡± Kason asked, his words slurred, his mind clouded, not fully awake. He couldn¡¯t recall the events clearly.

    ¡°It was Mr. Scott,¡± Norah downyed her role in the rescue, bringing Sean into the conversation. ¡°I did the surgery for you. So, in a way, I guess I saved your life.¡±

    She paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Lately, it feels like I¡¯m always the one saving you when you get hurt.¡±

    Kason gave a light cough. ¡°You¡¯re really good at what you do. I¡¯m lucky to have you save me.¡±

    The girl who had once seemed fragile and pitiful had grown into a skilled and self-sufficient woman, and Kason watched Norah with a deep sense of pride.

    ¡°Norah, how have you been all these years?¡± he finally asked, his voice carrying the weight of time and unspoken thoughts. It had been over ten years since hest showed any concern for Norah or paid her any attention. This recent injury had reminded him of the battle, and of the young girl he had rescued.

    Kason wondered how Norah had managed in the welfare home. What had she experienced over the years? Her rtionship with Derek, her reputation as a doctor, and her connections with Sean¡ªhe wanted to know everything. Yet, he was afraid that she might no longer see him as the supportive figure she once did.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 145

    ?Chapter 145:

    Norah offered a gentle smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not linger on the past.¡± She preferred to leave those memories behind. She was the only one who truly understood the depth of the bitterness and fatigue she had endured.

    Kason, visibly moved, managed to say, ¡°Okay.¡± His eyes softened as he looked at her. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Norah, did you recognize me the moment we met at the mour Club?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Norah heard Kason¡¯s name, she had her suspicions. Seeing him in person only confirmed her belief. Although Kason had aged fourteen years¡ªlooking older but more distinguished¡ªhis features remained unchanged.

    ¡°I recognized you when I saw you at the mour Club,¡± Norah exined.

    Kason then realized the reason behind Norah¡¯s particr interest and asional nces. He had thought they were strangers, not realizing their paths had crossed long ago. ¡°So why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    After a brief pause, Norah replied with ease, ¡°After such a long time, it¡¯s hard to know what you might feel about me. And you¡¯re the leader of the Hayes family. Bringing up those memories could have seemed like I was trying to leverage your status.¡± She added with a hint of self-mockery, ¡°Should I have tried to reconnect with you? I prefer to earn your respect through my own efforts.¡±

    Over a decade had passed, and upon their recent meeting, Kason showed no sign of recognition. Given their different social standings, Norah chose not to bring up their past.

    She had not expected Kason to remember her after all these years.

    ¡°Just focus on healing for now. We can talk more once you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Norah smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you over the next few days for a check-up.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kason felt fatigued, attributing it to his age and the toll of his injuries. The brief conversation with Norah had already worn him out.

    After adjusting his bed, Norah made sure Kason wasfortable before she left. Upon opening the ward door, she saw Kaiden and Spencer waiting outside.

    ¡°Have you two finished your talk?¡± Norah asked.

    Kaiden confirmed, ¡°Yes. Norah, what were you and Kason talking about? Did you two know each other before?¡±

    ¡°Kaiden, it¡¯s not your ce to meddle,¡± Norah replied with a brief look. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll visit him again tomorrow.¡±

    Watching Norah walk away, Kaiden whispered to Spencer, ¡°There¡¯s something unique about Norah. Her confidence in speaking to Kason is quite remarkable.¡±

    Spencer, shrugging Kaiden¡¯s hand off his shoulder, replied, ¡°If she wants to keep her background a secret, let her be. I¡¯m off to grab some food. What do you want? I¡¯ll get you the same.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re having is fine by me,¡± Kaiden said, shifting the topic and cheerfully engaging with Spencer.

    Jolie was outside Joanna¡¯s ward, waiting for Norah. She knew Norah visited this ward daily after work, so she decided to wait here. However, Norah took longer to show up than expected. Jolie assumed Norah might have been held up in another ward.

    ¡°Dr. Austin, what brings you here?¡± Norah was taken aback to find Jolie waiting at the entrance to Joanna¡¯s ward. It was unusual for them to meet outside of work hours, especially since this area didn¡¯t usually handle heart-rted cases.

    ¡°I made my way here just to see you,¡± Jolie said.

    With a courteous smile, Jolie exined, ¡°I was hoping you hadn¡¯t left yet, so I decided to give it a shot.¡±

    ¡°What is it that you need from me?¡± Pausing in her tracks, Norah faced Jolie and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something. Dr. Austin, if you have something important, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could get to the point.¡±

    The halls of Silver Boulder Private Hospital were quiet, with each patient having their own ward. This meant fewer nurses and visiting family members milling about on the first floor.

    Jolie nced around cautiously before she began to speak.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯re in the middle of something, so I¡¯ll get right to it, Dr. Wilson. Were you aware that you were the original choice for the attending physician role?¡±

    Norah¡¯s interest was piqued. She had assumed that both Baylor and Jolie were in the dark about her being considered for the position. ¡°I was aware,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Do you know why Dr. Padi got the spot instead of you?¡± Jolie leaned closer and whispered, ¡°After you left, he sent an anonymous letter to the director¡¯s office, and that¡¯s what snatched the opportunity from you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Noticing Norah¡¯s doubtful expression, Jolie quickly added, ¡°I witnessed it myself. I followed him to the director¡¯s office. I noticed you seem to think highly of Dr. Padi, and I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch you be misled again, which is why I decided toe.¡± With a ttering smile, Jolie added, ¡°I just wanted to help you.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m not looking for any favors in return. I merely hope you¡¯ll consider bringing me along for future surgeries.¡±

    Norah was initially baffled as to why Jolie, who seemed to bear no fondness for her, woulde forward with this information. After Jolie¡¯s exnation, it all made sense to her.

    ¡°Ah, I understand now,¡± Norah replied calmly, merely nodding in acknowledgment.

    Jolie was taken aback by Norah¡¯sposed response. She had expected Norah to react with anger and confront Baylor directly. Jolie couldn¡¯t grasp why Norah appeared so unbothered. She spected it might be because Norah considered the position a lost cause and thus had no ns to act on this information. Jolie felt that, if that was the case, Norah was too timid and easily intimidated.

    In reality, she wished Norah would demonstrate the same resolve when confronting Baylor as she had with Alkin.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re aware, Dr. Wilson, I¡¯ll be heading out.¡± Norah watched with a chill as Jolie departed without uttering a single word.

    Norah was baffled as to why both Baylor and Jolie would approach her, each pointing fingers at the other for writing the anonymous letter. Norah couldn¡¯t tell if the anonymous letter was the work of one of them or a joint effort. She was determined to uncover the truth.

    ¡°Norah, did youe by yourself today? Where¡¯s your constantpanion, Susanna?¡± Joanna asked, looking past Norah in expectation of seeing the familiar face but found no one. She had assumed Susanna would always be by Norah¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Norah said, curious about Susanna¡¯s absence but not finding it particrly rming. She believed it was unrealistic to expect Susanna to always wait for her to get off work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on her. Norah, please, take a seat,¡± Joanna said, her tone urging Norah to sit down. ¡°Bryson is about to leave. I¡¯d like to speak with you.¡±

    Bryson, feeling a bit lost, acknowledged Norah with a greeting and exited the room.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s pick up where we left off, Norah. Between Mr. Hayes and Mr. Scott, who would you prefer if both werepeting for your affection?¡± Joanna¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear. That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Norah replied firmly.

    ¡°I doubt that,¡± Joanna said, shaking her head. She added with significance, ¡°Those watching from the sidelines often see things more clearly. I¡¯m certain Mr. Scott has taken a fancy to you. And Mr. Hayes, he must have feelings for you too.¡±

    At the mention of Kason, something from the past shed in Norah¡¯s mind. She cleared her throat before speaking again. ¡°Joanna, I¡¯ve got a story for you. Fourteen years ago, I was just a little kid. Once, the small vige I was staying in came under attack. I was quite young then, and the vigers, in their kindness, threw me into the vige¡¯s dry well for my safety¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 146

    ?Chapter 146:

    After listening to the whole story, Joanna was slightly shocked. ¡°Wait, so the guy who saved you is Kason? That¡¯s such a crazy coincidence!¡±

    Joanna then recalled Norah¡¯s expression when Kason¡¯s name was first mentioned at the mour Club. ¡°You recognized Kason from back in the mour Club days? And he had no idea who you were?¡± Joanna probed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Norah confirmed, nodding. ¡°It was only when I visited his ward moments earlier that he recalled me.¡±

    ¡°So, Norah, do you feel anything special for Kason?¡±

    ¡°Well, a long time ago, I was really thankful to him and looked up to him. But after he took me to the welfare house and I got adopted, those feelings just faded away.¡± Norah¡¯s gaze dropped, her face showing no emotion.

    Joanna had never heard about Norah¡¯s past until then. Ever since meeting Norah, Joanna had been drawn to her distinctively charming personality and had quickly be a big fan.

    Norah had hinted at a tough past, which was something Joanna hadn¡¯t anticipated. Norah had grown up in a conflict-ridden border area, where violence was all toomon.

    Joanna clenched her fist, considering her next words. She had always been curious about Norah¡¯s past, but Norah had consistently dodged the subject. This was the first time Norah had opened up about it.

    Norah¡¯s recounting carried no trace of sadness or anger. She treated it as just another story.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m

    ¡°Norah¡­¡± Joanna began, a sympathetic look in her eyes.

    Norah chuckled in response. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all behind me now. I¡¯m doing well, right?¡±

    Norah had always avoided discussing these matters, not wanting to expose her wounds or let anyone see the turmoil of her past. With a smile lighting up her face and a sparkle in her eyes, she expressed, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for love right now, but if the right persones along, I think I¡¯ll be open to giving it a shot.¡±

    This time, however, Norah was determined not to lose herself again.

    ¡°Exactly. You shouldn¡¯t close yourself off to love just because of that idiot Derek. The world is full of wonderful people. Remember how we nned to travel around the world?¡± Joanna¡¯s enthusiasm was evident as she spoke about their travel ns.

    She regretted having brought up Kason and Sean, which had led Norah to share her unhappy story. Joanna had always led a privileged life, surrounded by a loving family that gave her the confidence to face anything without fear of the consequences. It was only in her friendship with Norah that Joanna found moments of introspection.

    ¡°I surely remember it,¡± Norah gently patted Joanna¡¯s head and said, ¡°I might be away for a bit in a few days. Make sure you get plenty of rest here in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What? Where are you going, Norah?¡±

    ¡°I need to go to Ound for surgery. It¡¯s a bit of a break for me. I¡¯ll be gone for about a week.¡±

    ¡°Phew! I just thought you were leaving me behind! Enjoy your trip!¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    After leaving the hospital, Norah took out her phone and responded to an email about an appointment set for a few dayster.

    So much had happenedtely. She was headed to perform surgery, but also to take a breather. Norah tucked her phone away and made her way to the parking lot.

    ¡°Norah!¡± A loud voice echoed from behind her.

    Turning around, Norah spotted a woman clutching a toddler, standing about 20 meters away, shouting her name repeatedly.

    Norah¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Luna? What is she doing here?¡± she muttered to herself.

    ¡°Seeing you as a doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital surprises me. Ever messed up and lost a patient?¡± Luna¡¯s tone dripped with malice as she approached Norah, child in tow. ¡°I came expecting to find you down and out. But look at you, mingling with the rich and influential, like Miss Andrews, Mr. Scott, and Mr. Hayes. Seems like your life¡¯s taken a turn for the better since the divorce,¡± Luna mocked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± Norah murmured, memories of Luna¡¯s pleading eyes, brimming with tears, flooding back to her. And now, Luna¡¯s child, who was once just a baby, stood before her, grown.

    Luna¡¯s little girl tugged at Luna¡¯s hand, looking up at Norah.

    With a peculiar smile, Luna replied, ¡°That¡¯s your aunt.¡± Her gaze stayed fixed on Norah. ¡°Listen up, back off. It¡¯s time you gave back what¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Norah tilted her head and sneered. ¡°Without me, the Wilson family¡¯s business would have gone bankrupt, and you¡¯d be nothing.¡±

    Luna clenched her jaw. She knew Norah was right.

    Two years back, Luna was about to marry a man who ended up in aa after a car crash. By then, she was already carrying another man¡¯s child. When her parents were losing hope, Norah stepped in, offering to take her ce and marry Derek.

    At that dark time, with the threat of bankruptcy looming over the Wilson family, Luna¡¯s parents eagerly epted Norah¡¯s offer, and Norah became part of the Carter family. She married Derek as the second daughter of the Wilson family.

    ¡°Even after your marriage into the Carter family, you¡¯re still part of the Wilson family. How can you be so indifferent to them? They¡¯re still your family, right?¡± Luna questioned.

    Luna shifted the conversation. ¡°The moment I heard from my parents about you, I came back right away. You divorced Derek, moved to Dreamview Vis, and now you¡¯re working as a doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. You¡¯re doing amazing.¡±

    Luna¡¯s little girl blinked herrge eyes, gazing at Norah with curiosity. ¡°Auntie¡­?¡± She couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind her mother¡¯s words but was intrigued by the elegant Norah before her.

    Norah bent down to meet the little girl¡¯s gaze, noticing her resemnce to Luna.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m doing well is none of your concern. You should focus on your daughter. Haven¡¯t you noticed she¡¯s not looking well?¡± Norah retorted.

    Luna¡¯s little girl¡¯splexion was pale, hinting at possible lung issues. Luna could have been difficult to deal with, but her daughter was meless.

    ¡°I suggest you get her lungs checked,¡± Norah rmended.

    Luna raised her voice, ¡°Norah, don¡¯t push me to the edge! Are you cursing my child on your first meeting? Can¡¯t you show a littlepassion? She¡¯s so young!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m suggesting a medical check-up. I wouldn¡¯t mention it otherwise,¡± Norah responded, taking a couple of steps closer. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, why not spend some quality time with your parents? You¡¯ve been away for years, and they¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Raising a child wasn¡¯t easy, and Luna had left in pursuit of so-called true love, not returning for a long time. Luna pressed her lips together. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t wanted to return over the years, but fear of the Carter family¡¯s retaliation kept her away. Only after learning of Norah¡¯s divorce did she find the courage toe back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 147

    ?Chapter 147:

    ¡°Thanks for your unsolicited advice! You don¡¯t have the right to judge me!¡± Luna yelled, displeased with Norah¡¯s words.

    Luna continued, ¡°Anyway, I am back in Glophia. I just came by to say hello. There will be plenty of time for us to catch up.¡±

    She then took out an invitation from her bag and added, ¡°Dad¡¯s birthday banquet is in two days. I won¡¯t be missing it. Remember, you¡¯re part of the Wilson family. You can¡¯t deny that. You ought to be grateful for the Wilson family¡¯s kindness to you.¡±

    Norah snatched the invitation out of Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°Whether or not I attend is none of your business. Stay out of my private life.¡±

    Norah then nced at Luna¡¯s obedient daughter and added, ¡°I¡¯ve said all I have to say. Whether or not you pay attention to your daughter¡¯s condition is up to you. She is your daughter, after all.¡±

    Norah turned and left the hospital without a backward nce, leaving Luna frowning and Luna¡¯s little girl looking bewildered.

    ¡°Mom, is Auntie¡­?¡± the little girl asked, pointing at Norah¡¯s departing figure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sha,¡± Luna said to her chubby-faced daughter, unfazed by Norah¡¯s words. To her, Norah was just jealous of her doing well and trying to make her worry.

    She vowed not to let Norah deceive her with those words, believing her daughter waspletely healthy. She looked forward to the drama that would unfold at their father¡¯s birthday banquet.

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    Back home, Norah tossed the invitation on the table and headed into the kitchen to cook. The words said yesterday seemed to be effective, as she came back without Susanna¡¯s presence and Sean¡¯s cooking. Smiling, she decided to treat herself to a good meal.

    Thinking about Susanna¡¯sint about not having tasted her cooking, Norah invited Susanna over for dinner. Susanna happily agreed toe.

    Norah was cooking when there was a knock on the door. Upon opening it, she was met with Susanna, Sean, and Phillip. Phillip had just turned around and was about to take his leave after dropping Susanna and Sean off.

    Norah didn¡¯t bother trying to turn them away since they were already there. ¡°Susanna, Sean, pleasee in and have a seat. Phillip, join us for a meal.¡±

    Phillip turned to Sean, silently asking thetter¡¯s advice. After getting a nod from Sean, he followed them into Norah¡¯s vi.

    Norah walked in, exining, ¡°Susanna told mest time that she hadn¡¯t tasted my cooking before. Today, I decided to remedy that and invite you all for dinner.¡±

    Susanna approached Norah and cheerfully shared her day. ¡°I tagged along with Sean and visited one of hispanies. We attended a business event. We were on our way back when you called.¡±

    With a faint smile on his lips, Sean exined, ¡°Susanna insisted on meing to your ce with her.¡±

    ¡°If it bothers you, Phillip and I can leave.¡±

    Norah waved her hand dismissively, responding, ¡°You¡¯re all my guests. You can stay and wait for the food to be ready.¡± She then returned to the kitchen.

    Susanna watched as Norah busied herself, remarking, ¡°The breakfast Norah made for me this morning was quite delicious. I¡¯m curious to know how the other dishes will taste. Sean, you said it would taste amazing, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Norah is a great cook,¡± Sean replied. He then stood up, announcing, ¡°I¡¯m going to join her. I have something to talk to her about.¡±

    Sean strode over to the kitchen. Norah was slicing potatoes, her hands moving swiftly to create thin slices. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Norah asked as she transferred the potatoes to a te and began handling the beef. The knife seemed weightless in her hands as she worked quickly and deftly.

    ¡°You can add sometro if you want. You don¡¯t have to go out of your way to amodate me,¡± Sean said.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, really. Leave it all to me. Go wait for the meal to be fully prepared,¡± Norah replied tly.

    Norah wore a brown, teddy-patterned apron, which contrasted with her cold demeanor. The warmth from the stove filled the kitchen, but her expression remained icy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sean said, chuckling. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by Norah¡¯s demeanor and turned to return to the living room.

    Norah upied the spacious vi alone. There was an undertone of loneliness hidden in that fact.

    Susanna noticed the invitation on the table. She leaned over, attempting to open it.

    However, Phillip stopped her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± He turned toward the kitchen and said, ¡°Norah, can I read the invitation on your table?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Norah replied.

    Susanna shot Phillip a triumphant look before picking up the invitation to read its contents.

    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation for Norah to attend her father¡¯s birthday banquet. Isn¡¯t the Wilson family Norah¡¯s original family?¡± Susanna asked, confused.

    Not long after, the answer came to her, and she said, ¡°Norah hasn¡¯t returned to the Wilson family since her divorce.¡±

    ¡°The Wilson family only has one daughter, and that is Luna. Though the Wilson family ims Miss Wilson is the second daughter, that remains doubtful,¡± Phillip exined.

    ¡°Huh? So, Norah isn¡¯t from the Wilson family? Then why did she marry into the Carter family as their second daughter?¡± Susanna asked, puzzled.

    ¡°This is Norah¡¯s private life. If she doesn¡¯t speak about it, don¡¯t ask,¡± Sean said sternly.

    Susanna childishly stuck out her tongue at him and said, ¡°Fine. I was just curious. I won¡¯t mention it anymore.¡±

    Susanna had read most of Norah¡¯s background information from Phillip¡¯s report. However, certain details were still unknown to her.

    ¡°I do, however, sense ulterior motives behind this invitation. Norah rarely contacted the Wilson family, even after her divorce.¡±

    Yet, the Wilson family still extended an invitation. ¡°This is fishy, don¡¯t you think?¡± Susanna rubbed her chin, sharing her concerns.

    Patting her thigh, she announced, ¡°Phillip, get me an invitation to that birthday banquet.¡±

    Phillip turned to Sean, his gaze questioning. Susanna rarely attended events as a member of the Scott family, so not many people in Glophia recognized her.

    Sean nodded at Phillip and said, ¡°Susanna is grown up now. She can make her own decisions. Do as she says.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Phillip replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll serve as moral support for Norah. If anything goes wrong, I can help handle it,¡± Susanna dered.

    Beside Susanna, Sean¡¯s gaze narrowed, but he remained silent.

    Susanna¡¯s presence could indeed y a big part in resolving any issues that mighte up at the banquet. Besides, if anyone daredy a hand on Norah, Sean vowed not to show mercy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 148

    ?Chapter 148:

    After thirty minutes had passed, Norah efficiently whipped up five dishes and a soup, offering both stir-fried and chilled options, the tantalizing aroma filling the kitchen.

    Susanna inhaled deeply, eximing, ¡°Wow, the aroma is incredible! I¡¯m eager to dig in!¡±

    The quartet took their seats at the dining table. Norah served the prized cedar wine to Sean and Phillip, and prepared warm soy milk for Susanna. ¡°Here is the finest cedar wine. Please enjoy yourselves.¡±

    Phillip hesitated, eyeing the liquid before him, mindful of his uing drive.

    Noticing Phillip¡¯s expression, Sean said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s Norah¡¯s treat. Feel free to indulge.¡± Sean gracefully lifted the goblet, swirling it with refined elegance, exuding an air of nobility. He brought the ss close to his nose. ¡°This cedar wine is light, clear, and elegant, with a delightful aroma,¡± he described before taking a sip and savoring its smooth, mellow vor.

    ¡°Are you a connoisseur, Sean?¡± Norah raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not everyone is familiar with cedar wine.¡±

    This particr liquor wasn¡¯tmonly found, so Norah was pleasantly surprised by its purity when she first tasted it with the Hayes family.

    Among the wealthy, wine, champagne, and whiskey weremonce, with wine standing out as a high-end liquor, renowned for its rich aroma and distinctive vor. Affluent connoisseurs often sought aged wine for tasting and collection purposes.

    Norah seemed to have monopolized most of the cedar wine due to her fondness for it.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    ¡°This is my first time tasting it, and it¡¯s excellent liquor.¡± Sean picked up his fork, examining the array of dishes. There were five in total, with only one featuringtro.

    ¡°Last time, I noticed that both you and Susanna avoidtro, so I prepared only one dish with it. Please give it a try,¡± Norah exined.

    Susanna, the group¡¯s ambiance specialist, praised each dish from the first to thest, creating a cheerful atmosphere throughout. Norah relished this positive feedback, dining with a content smile.

    Sean¡¯s attention was inevitably drawn to Norah, stealing asional nces throughout the meal. Norah sensed the scrutiny, and even Susanna, who was not typically quick to notice such subtleties, picked up on it. She spoke up, ¡°Sean, focus on your meal. Why do you keep staring at Norah? She¡¯s not going anywhere.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean stifled a chuckle, covering his mouth with a clenched fist. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on eating. Talk less.¡±

    Susanna felt wronged, realizing that while Norah tolerated her chatter, her brother was beginning to voice hisints. Phillip gave Susanna a subtle nce but, regrettably, said nothing. Susanna chose to voice herints to Norah instead. ¡°Norah, am I talking too much? Why won¡¯t Sean let me get a word in?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Speak your mind,¡± Norah replied, taking a bite. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t mind Susanna for talking during meals.¡±

    Norah dismissed it as a minor issue. Susanna shed a yful grin, which Sean responded to with a helpless smile. With Norah taking Susanna¡¯s side, Sean didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Susanna undoubtedly overindulged after the meal. ¡°Ah, Norah¡¯s cooking is superb, far superior to Sean¡¯s.¡±

    Sean cast a cold nce at Susanna. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t bother asking me to cook if you want to eat something.¡±

    Susanna protested, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m simply stating the facts. You¡¯ve sampled Norah¡¯s cooking, you know I¡¯m not fabricating anything!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, just joking,¡± Sean shrugged.

    Susanna puffed her cheeks and nced at Norah, who was about to tackle the dishes. She immediately nudged Sean. Since Norah had cooked, Sean was supposed to handle the dishes to impress her!

    Sean caught on, striding over to Norah and relieving her of the dishes. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Norah gently smiled. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve arranged for the housekeeper to take care of it. She¡¯ll arrive shortly.¡±

    Previously, when Norah had hosted Sean for a meal, cleanup was simple since the tes were used by just the two of them. However, with four people today, Norah preferred not to handle it herself. While she enjoyed cooking, she detested washing dishes, particrly dealing with greasy residue.

    ¡°Allow me to transfer these tes to the sink,¡± Sean insisted, firmly taking them and depositing them in the sink. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about cleanup. Go and join Susanna.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah replied, grabbing some soft drinks and walking over to the living room.

    ¡°Please enjoy some soft drinks before you leave. They taste great,¡± Norah suggested.

    Susanna¡¯s eyes widened upon spotting the package of soft drinks. ¡°I once saw these at Sean¡¯s ce! I had intended to gift them to you. They¡¯re delicious! Wait, this package seems familiar¡­¡±

    Susanna was astonished. She had been wondering about the whereabouts of those soft drinks, and now she found them at Norah¡¯s residence! Could it be that Norah and Sean had interacted behind her back?

    Phillip nced at Susanna, puzzled. Why was she so slow to catch on?

    Norah settled onto the sofa, handing the soft drinks to the trio. ¡°During myst visit to Sean¡¯s ce, he noticed my fondness for these drinks and kindly gifted them to me. Today, I thought I¡¯d share them with you all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Sean confirmed.

    Susanna¡¯s gaze shifted skeptically between Sean and Norah. ¡°Is that really what happened?¡±

    Norah and Sean exchanged a knowing nce. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Susanna replied, though she still seemed doubtful.

    After spending another thirty minutes chatting at Norah¡¯s vi, Sean noticed Norah¡¯s fatigue and took the initiative to bid farewell, recognizing she needed rest.

    Susanna waved at the doorway. ¡°Until next time, Norah.¡±

    ¡°Certainly. Take care,¡± Norah replied.

    That night, upon returning home, Sean eagerly swapped his pillow for Norah¡¯s handmade buckwheat one. Thefort of her thoughtful gift quickly lulled him into a deep sleep.

    Two days passed, and Norah began her ten-day leave from the hospital. She nned to attend the Wilson family¡¯s birthday banquet before heading directly to Ond.

    The banquet was held at the Blue Water Hotel. When Norah arrived, the parking lot was already filled with luxury vehicles. Lunais¡¯ parents, Carrin and Samira Wilson, greeted guests as they arrived.

    Just then, a white luxury car pulled to a stop, instantly drawing attention. Recognizable to car enthusiasts, this globally limited-edition modified luxury vehicle symbolized exceptional value.

    Carrin and Samira both turned their attention to the scene.

    The white taxi came to a stop in a parking space. As the car door swung open, red diamond-studded high heels elegantly made contact with the ground, followed by the emergence of a long red fishtail dress.

    The woman who stepped out possessed chestnut waves styled with a 3/7 side parting. She wore sunsses, and her vivid red lips immediately drew attention. Her slender figure moved gracefully in the fishtail dress, exuding charm with every step.

    Confused, Samira inquired, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Carrin shook his head in puzzlement, carefully observing. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 149:

    Corrin¡¯s birthday banquet doubled as a business event, with guests from the business world present to discuss potential coborations.

    Corrin was confident about his guest list and hadn¡¯t invited such a stunning woman.

    Samira¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s not your lover, is she?¡±

    Corrin chuckled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. But¡­ she does seem familiar, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Samira scrutinized the woman, recognizing a faint familiarity. Just then, Luna emerged from the hotel with her little girl.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, she¡¯s Norah. Have you forgotten about her?¡± Luna said.

    Samira¡¯s and Corrin¡¯s memories of Norah resurfaced suddenly, leaving them enlightened.

    Samira blinked in surprise. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news about her since she divorced Derek. I didn¡¯t expect her to attend this birthday banquet.¡±

    Her remark carried a peculiar tone as she added, ¡°I thought she¡¯d forgotten about the Wilson family.¡±

    Clearly, the remark was directed at Norah with intent. ¡°After she married into the Carter family, she represented the Wilsons. But after reaping the benefits, she abandoned us.¡±

    Of course, Norah overheard the remarks. She halted before them and removed her sunsses, revealing her radiant face. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Wilson¡­¡±

    ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Despite not having seen Norah for quite some time, Samira and Corrin had never shown care for her, only concerned with the advantages they gained from her marriage to Derek.

    When Derek divorced Norah, he imed their rtionship had been mutually beneficial, and he was right.

    All Corrin sought was business advancement. He was only after the benefits.

    Casting a nce at the delicate and charming Norah, Samira remarked, ¡°You seem to be doing well after the divorce. Why haven¡¯t youe home to see us?¡±

    Luna chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s befriended people of higher social standing. Why would she concern herself with the Wilsons? Besides, I had to invite her to this banquet personally!¡± Luna emphasized the word ¡°invite.¡±

    ¡°Norah is now a doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s quite aplished. She even imed her daughter had lung issues and, with a nce, kindly urged me to have doctors check on Sha.¡± The irony in Luna¡¯s words was evident to everyone present.

    ¡°It was merely a suggestion. Whether you choose to heed it is up to you,¡± Norah replied, lowering her head and casting her gaze upon the round-faced Sha.

    Sha offered a forced smile and addressed Norah as ¡°Auntie.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Since Luna extended the invitation, you may stay.¡±

    The Wilson family was well aware of Norah¡¯s background. To them, Norah was merely a solitary woman of mystery. When the Wilson family faced peril, Norah seized the opportunity and married into the Carter family under the guise of being a member of the Wilson family.

    They sought benefits, while Norah sought marriage with Derek. It could be considered a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    After Norah¡¯s divorce, the Wilson family never considered reaching out to her. They saw no value in maintaining a connection with her.

    Corrin¡¯s demeanor turned icy as he contemted this. Yet, upon realizing Norah¡¯s potential business utility, his expression softened slightly.

    Norah understood Corrin¡¯s character well. She attended this banquet merely for the sake of their previous cooperation, her marriage to Derek as a so-called member of the Wilson family. She was someone who understood both gratitude and resentment.

    Norah knew precisely when to express gratitude and when to seek revenge.

    Luna was poised to deliver another sarcastic remark when a sharp female voice sounded behind Norah.

    It was Sharon. ¡°Norah, do you still consider yourself part of the Wilson family?¡±

    Norah frowned and turned to see Sharon and Kathy approaching. They were adorned in elegant attire, exuding an air of allure. Kathy appeared arrogant, seemingly unrepentant from the lessons of the past. She was still as irritating as ever.

    Sharon strode over with Kathy and said, ¡°Norah, I¡¯m surprised to see you here. I had assumed you¡¯d cut ties with the Wilson family. After all, you didn¡¯t return to the Wilson family¡¯s residence post-divorce. So, what brings you here?¡±

    Kathy stifled augh. ¡°Oh, man.¡±

    Despite the rumors about her illegitimacy, Norah was a Wilson. However, I had to admit that herck of contact with the Wilson family was baffling.

    Right then, Luna approached, holding Sha¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs. Carter, Miss Carter.¡±

    ¡°You shameless woman! Keep your distance from Kathy and me!¡± Spotting Luna¡¯s approach, Sharon and Kathy hastily retreated, their expressions contorted with disgust. Luna¡¯s smile faltered in response.

    Samira couldn¡¯t bear to witness her daughter¡¯s mistreatment. ¡°Mrs. Carter, you¡¯re here for my husband¡¯s birthday celebration. Please show respect for my family.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re willing to attend? Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± Sharon retorted rudely. ¡°None of your daughters is decent. Luna had a premarital affair, and Norah was an illegitimate child. If it weren¡¯t for my desire to witness your family¡¯s misery, I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding!¡±

    Following Derek and Norah¡¯s divorce, two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets were transferred to Norah. To maintain stability, the Carter family severed numerous unnecessary business ties, including those with the Wilson family. The Wilson family¡¯sck of prominence in Glophia meant that, without cooperation with the Carter family, they had to consider alternative strategies for advancement.

    Sharon¡¯s rudeness was palpable, evident in the immediate darkening of the three Wilsons¡¯ expressions by the door.

    Luna chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Carter, it appears you¡¯vee for a spectacle. The Wilson family considers it an honor bestowed upon us.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can say that again.¡±

    Considering what had transpired between the Wilsons and Carters, I felt the Carter family had shown more courtesy than expected. ¡°Sharon huffed.

    The loss of two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets to Norah was a source of immense anguish for Sharon. Two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s wealth far exceeded the Wilsons¡¯ holdings.

    Sharon was simmering with fury. ¡°Following the divorce, Norah had acquired two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s wealth. I¡¯d hate myself if I failed to witness some spectacle firsthand just because of my absence from this event.¡±

    At Sharon¡¯s using words, the Wilson family¡¯s attention shifted to Norah. Two-thirds of the Carter assets was indeed a significant amount. They felt Norah had demanded too much.

    Kathy clenched her teeth, casting envious nces at Norah. Each encounter left her begrudgingly acknowledging Norah¡¯s increasing beauty.

    How could Kathye to terms with this? After all, Norah had been rtively inconspicuous during her marriage to Derek. After Kathy¡¯s illegal actions were exposed, she had refrained from making a scene in Norah¡¯s presence. She hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering Norah today.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150:

    Corrin felt a surge of excitement at Sharon¡¯s revtion. Norah held two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s wealth, and if she allowed a portion of it to be redirected to the Wilson family, it could significantly contribute to their growth.

    ¡°Samira and I learned about Norah¡¯s divorce and were concerned about her well-being. We wanted to spend some time with her tofort her. But simple expressions of concern might not be enough,¡± Corrin quickly altered his demeanor, approaching Norah with apparent concern. ¡°My birthday banquet is the perfect chance to bring her in for a reunion. Norah,e inside. Your mom and I are busy with the guests, but we can catch upter.¡±

    Norah easily perceived that Corrin¡¯s kindness was motivated by the Carter family¡¯s wealth in her possession.

    Kathy couldn¡¯t bear witnessing Norah being treated so well. Norah not only possessed considerable wealth, but she also shared connections with Sean and the Scott family.

    Corrin¡¯s excitement was palpable, and his breath momentarily caught. He mused, ¡°Could there be something between Norah and Sean? Is there a genuine connection? If we can establish ties with the Scott family, the Wilson family¡¯s growth would be assured.¡±

    Rubbing his hands in excitement, Corrin addressed Norah, ¡°Let Luna take you inside first. We can talkter.¡± Hepletely disregarded Sharon and Kathy standing beside him.

    Meanwhile, Kathy sent a message to Derek before putting away her phone and turning to Sharon. ¡°Mom, now that we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go inside and have a look.¡± Sharon retrieved a small box from her bag and presented it to Samira. ¡°Here¡¯s the birthday gift from the Carter family. We certainly don¡¯t want any rumors about ourck of etiquette.¡±

    Samira epted it with a sour expression. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Carter.¡± Once everyone was inside, Samira discreetly opened the box, revealing a mediocre jade pendant. She promptly shut the box, approached Corrin, and clenched her teeth. ¡°She presents this rubbish with such disdain. Who does she think she is?¡± The pendant was petite, likely valued at less than twenty thousand.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Corrin examined it briefly, but his attention was focused on Sharon and Kathy. ¡°Whoever has the gold makes the rules. Let them be cocky for now. Once our family thrives, we¡¯ll make them pay.¡± He etched the humiliations endured over the years deep into his heart, anticipating the opportunity to retaliate step by step.

    ¡°Norah is tired. We simply need to pacify her and persuade her to keep supporting the Wilson family. As someone without close family ties, what she desires most is affection. A few kind words might instill belief in her,¡± he suggested.

    Samira nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m confident in handling Norah.¡± To Samira, Norah was simply an orphan who had stumbled upon a fantastic opportunity and gained wealth. It was all owed to the opportunities they facilitated.

    ¡°If Luna hadn¡¯t been pregnant with another man¡¯s child at that time, Norah, an outsider, wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to marry Derek, let alone relish wealth and luxury.¡±

    Luna and Norah strolled together, with Luna holding Sha¡¯s hand. The well-mannered Sha, obediently walking, was crying, causing somemotion as they moved along.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate you having some nicks and managing to secure a share from the Carter family,¡± Luna couldn¡¯t resist mocking.

    After Norah married Derek, Luna had inquired about Norah¡¯s situation. The knowledge of Norah¡¯s mistreatment and the humiliation she suffered from Sharon and Kathy left Luna feeling lucky that she hadn¡¯t married Derek. Derek, bedridden after the car ident, was essentially a vegetable. Without Derek stepping up for her, Norah¡¯s married life had been far from pleasant and only worsened with Kathy and Sharon¡¯s constant mocking and interference. Luna felt that Norah was a pushover.

    Later, when Derek finally woke up from hisa, Luna had assumed that Norah¡¯s good days had begun, thinking Derek would defend her. However, Norah¡¯s life remained unchanged, transitioning into Derek¡¯s personal servant, always at his side and remarkably obedient.

    Based on this information, Luna genuinely believed Norah to be weak and submissive. Therefore, Sharon¡¯s revtion about Norah iming two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets shocked her.

    Lunamented, ¡°Sure enough, first love is unforgettable for men. When Madeline returned, Derek promptly abandoned you. I did pity your life with the Carter family, but after discovering you divorced and acquired substantial property, I suddenly didn¡¯t find you as pitiable.¡±

    Luna assumed Norah could remarry, but she knew wealth wasn¡¯t easily acquired.

    At the thought of this, Luna tightened her grip and dered, ¡°Norah, it was the Wilson family that granted you the opportunity to marry Derek. You should acknowledge that!¡±

    Norah¡¯s red high heels came to a stop. She inclined her head slightly, appearing unfazed. ¡°So, what exactly are you trying to get at?¡±

    Luna ground her teeth. ¡°A portion of the Carter family¡¯s property should be allocated to the Wilson family!¡±

    Norah chuckled. ¡°Keep dreaming. Think before you spout nonsense again. Do you really think that¡¯s feasible?¡±

    Their previous encounter had been tense, with Luna demanding Norah return what was rightfully hers at the hospital entrance. Now, Luna sought a share for the Wilson family.

    ¡°Do you think you deserve it?¡± Norah replied coldly. ¡°But you do remind me of my separation from the Wilson family.¡± The im that Norah was part of the Wilson family had only been valid when she married Derek. In reality, she was never rted to the Wilson family by blood.

    Norah added, ¡°I prefer not to dwell on what transpired two years ago, but if you persist in debating it, please ensure your parents are present. After all, we reached that deal after discussions among us.¡±

    Norah¡¯s nonchnt demeanor evidently infuriated Luna. She halted, facing Norah head-on. ¡°The Wilson family undeniably provided you with an opportunity. Without them, would you have attained all this? Wealth, connections, and everything followed your marriage into the Carter family. My parents may not care, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t. If the Carter family discovers you¡¯re not rted to the Wilson family by blood, what impression will they have of you?¡±

    ¡°Derek and I are divorced. I¡¯m indifferent to the opinion of the Carter family regarding me,¡± Norah said with a slight smirk. ¡°The divorce agreement is signed, and I possess the divorce certificate. I have no ties to the Carter family whatsoever. Regardless of my deal with your family back then, I doubt the Carter family will care.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Luna¡¯s face turned red with fury.

    In the hotel corridor, Luna, d in a shiny silver dress, held her daughter, Sha, with one hand, her eyes nearly spitting fire. On the other hand, Norah exuded a determined aura in a bright red fishtail gown, emanating a formidable presence. Bystanders couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces at the two women.

    ¡°Norah, you ought to know how to repay kindness!¡± Luna urged.

    Norah brushed off Luna¡¯s words with a wave of her hand. ¡°This doesn¡¯t justify your moral coercion.¡±

    ¡°Since you married Derek, your rtionship with the Wilson family has been closely intertwined!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±

    As they conversed, Sha observed their expressions, puzzled by the meaning of their exchange. One thing was clear to her¡ªher mom was upset.

    Norah initially perceived that Luna¡¯s mindset was slightly off during their first encounter. As she grew more acquainted with Luna, she realized that Luna¡¯s mental state was not merely slightly off. It was significantly impaired. How else could Luna¡¯s spouting of nonsense be exined?

    Norah pondered how Luna¡¯s parents had raised her.

    Luna fell for a man¡¯s charming words before marriage, became pregnant, and naively believed he treated her well. Tsk, one could easily describe that as having a love-struck mind, couldn¡¯t they?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 151

    ?Chapter 151:

    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t you find your words ridiculous?¡± Norah said, her arms crossed and her tone even, sharing her thoughts. ¡°You should feel fortunate that I¡¯m even inclined to converse with you.¡±

    Voiceced with frustration, Luna countered, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. What¡¯s wrong with my words?¡± She perceived Norah¡¯sck of gratitude as a deep w.

    Sha, unable to contain herself, chuckled and mimicked the words, ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Her innocence made her seem endearingpared to Luna.

    Without a word, Norah turned and made her way into the hall, dering, ¡°Yourpany isn¡¯t necessary. I¡¯m perfectly capable of walking alone.¡±

    Sha, tugging at her mother¡¯s hand, gestured toward Norah¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Auntie¡­ Mom, look! Auntie¡­¡±

    Impatience wearing thin, Luna lifted Sha into her arms. ¡°Enough with the calling. Who do you prefer, your mom or your aunt? Just stay with me quietly and stop mentioning her.¡±

    Still too young to grasp the situation, Sha simply adored Norah. She pouted, ¡°Mom, auntie¡­ pretty.¡±

    In the banquet hall, the air was alive with the buzz of conversation among business elites, all dressed in their finest, holding sses of wine. Children¡¯sughter and yful shouts filled the space, adding a light-hearted tune to the sophisticated gathering.

    Upon Norah¡¯s entrance, heads turned. Her makeup was wlessly applied, her presence radiant, and she moved with undeniable elegance.

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Is Norah really a Wilson? After her divorce, she ceased all contact with the Wilson family. It led many to assume she was estranged from them,¡± someone remarked.

    ¡°Originally, she married into the Carter family as a Wilson. Despite her divorce, she remains a Wilson at heart,¡± another person added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she secured a considerable fortune from the Carter family when she divorced. Whether it¡¯s fact or fiction, I couldn¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°And why would the Carters let her walk away with such wealth? Sounds more like gossip to me,¡± someone else remarked.

    Upon her entrance, Norah was met with murmurs that filled the air. Choosing to pretend she didn¡¯t hear the whispers, she made her way to the table and gracefully picked up a ss of champagne. With a flight ahead of her, Norah opted for the lighter choice of alcohol.

    Standing alone, her beauty, reminiscent of a blooming flower, caught the eyes of many. Previously unnoticed, her newfound single status now drew attention and curiosity from those around her. Only a select few were aware of her connection with Sean, a detail that, if known, would deter many admirers.

    Men gazed at Norah in awe, while women looked on with a tinge of jealousy. Her allure was undeniable. Even simply standing there, she radiated amidst the crowd.

    Seldom resting at home, Derek had spent the previous night in a whirlwind of passion with Madeline. Awakened by the ping of a message, he found Madeline clinging to him once more.

    ¡°Derek, stay with me¡­¡± Madeline¡¯s voice, filled with allure, caused him to pause.

    ¡°I just need to check my phone,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied.

    Turning on his phone, Derek discovered messages from Kathy about the Wilson family¡¯s birthday celebration. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who we bumped into,¡± one message read, followed by a photo.

    Derek¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he saw the image. Norah, captured in a red fishtail gown, looked delicate and captivating, like a mermaid emerging from the sea. She appeared stunning, though her posture suggested a hint of impatience.

    ¡°You¡¯re not toote if you head over now. We¡¯re waiting for you,¡± another message from Kathy read.

    Clutching his phone, Derek felt a surge of emotion. The longing for Norah was intense. Merely viewing her photo wasn¡¯t enough. He yearned for her presence, to be openly by her side.

    From the bed, Madeline¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Derek, who¡¯s messaging you?¡± After a brief pause, Derek turned to Madeline.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kathy,¡± he replied. ¡°She mentioned they¡¯re at the Wilson family¡¯s birthday celebration. I think we should join them. Despite the divorce, I¡¯ve maintained a cordial rtionship with the Wilsons.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s interest piqued, and she sat up, eyes wide open. ¡°Derek, you¡¯re referring to Norah¡¯s family?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Wilson¡¯s birthday today. We were invited¡­ I forgot to tell you.¡±

    ¡°The invitation¡¯s in the hallway drawer,¡± Derek exined.

    ¡°Is Norah going to be there?¡± Madeline¡¯s voice tightened with concern. The mention of the Wilson family brought only thoughts of Norah, who had been a significant source of distress for her.

    Derek avoided her gaze. ¡°Kathy mentioned Norah was invited,¡± he admitted, his voice lowering.

    ¡°Well, we should definitely make an appearance then,¡± Madeline replied. ¡°Mr. Wilson is your ex-father-inw, after all. It¡¯s only right we attend his birthday celebration.¡± Her words wereced with sarcasm.

    She then began preparing for the event. ¡°We need to present ourselves impably in front of Norah. We can¡¯t show any weakness.¡±

    As Madeline sifted through her wardrobe, selecting two vibrant red dresses, Derek offered a gentle suggestion. ¡°Madeline, remember the white dress I got you? It really suits you, and it¡¯s more fitting for today¡¯s asion.¡±

    Taking his advice to heart, Madeline reconsidered and chose the white dress instead. ¡°I¡¯ll go with your suggestion,¡± she conceded.

    After standing in the banquet hall for a while, Norah was approached by two admirers. ¡°Miss Wilson, a pleasure to meet you,¡± greeted a man d in a gray suit. ¡°I¡¯m Emil Palmer. My family owns the Palmer Hotel. And this is Kalel Payne.¡±

    Unimpressed, Norah inquired, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°We noticed you were here by yourself and thought you might appreciate somepany,¡± Emil exined.

    With a straight face, Norah quipped, ¡°Oh, $10,000 for a five-minute conversation.¡±

    ¡°Will that be a bank transfer or cash?¡± Norah asked, her tone cold.

    Kalel¡¯s demeanor shifted at her response. ¡°Ever heard of the Payne Estate? I could offer a million. I won¡¯t beat around the bush. How much for yourpany for one night?¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression turned frosty as she set her ss down with a distinct clink, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Your wealth and who you are mean nothing to me. It¡¯s obvious I¡¯m not interested in talking.¡±

    Emil attempted to smooth over the awkwardness with a smile. ¡°We just thought you might be feeling a bit isted, that¡¯s all. We meant no offense.¡±

    Norah remained silent, her face icy.

    Emil nudged Kalel lightly, offering a conciliatory tone. ¡°Miss Wilson, my friend here can be rather direct. He meant it in jest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? How much would it cost for you two to stop talking?¡± Norah paused, then added with a smirk, ¡°Just kidding.¡±

    The two men left, fuming and at a loss for words, while Emil found Norah¡¯s allure undeniable despite their clumsy introduction. ustomed to using their family¡¯s status to their advantage in Glophia, they had never faced rejection. They had boldly approached Norah, believing the weight and worth of the Wilson family¡¯s name would give them leverage.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 152

    ?Chapter 152:

    ¡°Miss Wilson, it seems you have a penchant for humor,¡± Emil chuckled, guiding Kalel along. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have a chat, shall we?¡±

    Emil gestured toward a sofa where a group of people were engaged in rxed conversation. He didn¡¯t take Norah¡¯s remarks seriously, viewing them in the same light as Kalel¡¯s so-called jokes.

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m not acquainted with either of you. If there¡¯s anything to discuss, we can do it here,¡± Norah¡¯s indifferent demeanor clearly conveyed her refusal.

    Yet Emil, captivated by Norah¡¯s beauty, persisted. ¡°Miss Wilson, you may not be aware, but the Palmer Hotel, the foremost establishment in Glophia, belongs to my family. I am the young heir to the Palmer estate.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Norah responded smoothly. ¡°The gentleman beside you owns the esteemed Payne Estate, valued in the millions.¡±

    Her lips formed a graceful smile as she spoke. Kalel seethed at her indifferent demeanor, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, you¡¯ve recently divorced Mr. Carter, correct?¡± he said, his tone harsh. ¡°We don¡¯t hold your past against you. How much monthly support do you require? Simply state your needs, and we¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    At that moment, Sharon and Kathy entered the hall, instantly noticing the captivating Norah, whomanded attention effortlessly, nked by two men.

    ¡°Norah hasn¡¯t changed. Still dressed in provocative attire,¡± Kathy whispered.

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Whom is she trying to entice? It seems she has ulterior motives at this birthday gathering, trying to secure a long-term patron!¡± Sharon expressed disdain.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Derek divorced her. Otherwise, every time I see her, I feel repulsed.¡±

    Envious, Kathy clenched her teeth. Why did Norah effortlessly attract men, while she had to resort to ttery, yet still received little attention unless she debased herself?

    ¡°Mom, honestly, I don¡¯t think either Norah or Madeline is suitable for my brother. Derek has so much to offer. He deserves a more exceptional wife. Norah trades on her looks for wealth, and Madeline is also divorced. Neither of them is a suitable match, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Kathymented.

    Kathy harbored resentment from thest time Derek nearly threw her under the bus because of Madeline and how Madeline schemed against her. Fortunately, her family had remained supportive, aside from her grandmother¡¯s scolding and the month-long grounding, which had no further repercussions.

    ¡°Mom, I genuinely worry for my brother. Look, he¡¯s so infatuated with Madeline that he¡¯s disregarding family matters. If this persists, he¡¯ll surely defy the family for Madeline!¡± Kathy added.

    Sharon wholeheartedly agreed after hearing Kathy¡¯s words. She had long disapproved of Madeline¡¯s seductive tactics, seeing through them.

    As a woman herself, Sharon refrained from intervening due to Derek¡¯s affection for Madeline. Even if she tried to intervene, it would likely be futile.

    ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s return and strategize on how to separate Derek from Madeline. For now, let¡¯s approach Norah and engage in conversation,¡± Sharon suggested.

    Kalel loomed over Norah, casting an intimidating aura. Emil tried to persuade her, ¡°Miss Wilson, would you consider our proposal? Kalel is known for his reliability.¡±

    Emil¡¯sscivious gaze trailed from Norah¡¯s hair down to her ankle, admiring her beauty. What harm was there in spending some money on such allure?

    Having known Emil for so long, Kalel was well aware of his thoughts and showed visible impatience. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for us to hold you in high esteem. If you decline, then so be it.¡±

    Kalel and Emil were prepared to y it sly, assuming Norah wouldn¡¯t make a scene as the situation yed out.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Palmer. Mr. Payne, what a fortuitous encounter,¡± Sharon said with an aloof smile.

    Emil turned to face her, surprised. ¡°Mrs. Carter?¡± he asked, baffled.

    What was Derek¡¯s purpose for being here? Was she here to reprimand them for Norah, her ex-daughter-inw? Did she still seek to exert control over her ex-daughter-inw¡¯s social circle even after the divorce? Such actions seemed excessive.

    Emil exchanged a nce with Kalel before addressing Sharon. ¡°Mrs. Carter, how may we assist you?¡±

    Kalel and Emil were unaware of the divorce agreement between the Carter family and Norah after the divorce. Such matters were considered scandalous for the Carter family, so they kept it discreet. As a result, most noble families in Glophia maintained a courteous demeanor toward the Carter family.

    Kathy gently tugged on her mother¡¯s wrist. While certain words might have seemed impolite if spoken by Kathy, they sounded rationaling from Sharon.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve recently divorced Derek, and now you¡¯re here with others at the banquet. Are you truly that desperate?¡± Sharon began using Norah.

    Sharon harbored resentment toward Norah for iming a significant portion of the Carter family¡¯s wealth, deliberately spouting harsh words. ¡°Is it because the Wilson family refuses to support you? Do theypel you to engage in such behavior?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m involved in is none of your concern, Mrs. Carter,¡± Norah retorted. ¡°Rather than concerning yourself with me, perhaps you should focus on disciplining your daughter. If she causes trouble again and the Carter family can¡¯t sweep it under the rug, it could be quite troublesome.¡±

    As Norah spoke, her lips curled slightly, alluding to Kathy¡¯s previous involvement with the gang, which had been meant to harm her.

    Her words caused Sharon¡¯s face to darken, and Kathy appeared ufortable.

    Emil and Kalel, oblivious to the underlying tension, picked up on Sharon¡¯s hostile tone. It seemed that the two were in disagreement. Wasn¡¯t this an ideal opportunity for them?

    ¡°Mrs. Carter, please grant us this favor. Kalel and I wish to establish a connection with Miss Wilson. May we engage in a conversation?¡± Emil asked.

    Sharon scoffed. ¡°You two must be quite desperate if you¡¯re attracted to a divorced woman like Norah. Aren¡¯t there any eligible youngdies from esteemed families in Glophia?¡±

    Kalel frowned. ¡°Mrs. Carter, our actions are our prerogative. You have no right to judge. If you could converse civilly, please do so. Both of us are not fond of mocking words.¡±

    Kathy spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯ve misinterpreted my mother. She simply can¡¯t bear to see you two deceived by Norah. You are unaware of her actions.¡±

    Emil and Kalel exchanged a nce, sensing there might be some juicy information. ¡°Well, then, please enlighten us. What transgressions did Miss Wilsonmit that warrant your continued reproach even after the divorce?¡±

    Sharon jabbed a finger at Norah, her voice raised. ¡°While my son was bedridden, she was gallivanting with other men. After Derek regained consciousness, she showed no restraint¡ªdressing up and frequenting bars. Tell me, what aspect of her behavior befits that of a virtuous daughter-inw?¡±

    Her words drew the attention of guests in the banquet hall, prompting some to approach for a better view.

    Many found entertainment in the drama of love and animosity within the world of affluent families.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 153

    ?Chapter 153:

    Kathy nced at Norah with disdain and remarked, ¡°Norah was married to my brother for two years, yet she couldn¡¯t even conceive. Moreover, she engaged in inappropriate rtionships. It became unbearable for my brother, leading to their divorce. However, post-divorce, she ckmailed us and seized our property. Truly despicable!¡±

    Kathy¡¯s and Sharon¡¯s performance triggered whispers and pointing from onlookers. Oblivious to the truth, they bought Kathy¡¯s and Sharon¡¯s words and assumed that Norah¡¯s motive for divorce was to secure the Carter family¡¯s wealth. Norah¡¯s marriage to Derek, in his vegetative state, confirmed the onlookers¡¯ assumption that Norah¡¯s greed for the Carter family¡¯s property was the driving force behind the divorce.

    The Wilson family¡¯s tactics seemed ruthless, making Norah marry a man in a vegetative state just to im his wealth.

    ¡°I noticed Norah shing a flirtatious smile at you when I entered,¡± Sharon added, ¡°Hence the reminder. Please, don¡¯t let it distract you. Norah has a way with sweet talk. Don¡¯t be fooled by her charms.¡±

    Sharon said this with feigned sincerity. Emil refrained from expressing his true intentions. He simply desired intimacy with Norah due to her beauty, indifferent to her past or future. All he sought was a fleeting moment of happiness.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Mrs. Carter,¡± Emil replied.

    ¡°However, Miss Wilson, you are a delightful person,¡± Emil said, his tone smooth. ¡°We aim to befriend you, and you need not concern yourself. Miss Wilson, shall we move over there for a chat?¡± Emil extended another invitation to Norah, who epted it without hesitation.

    Surrounded by Emil and Kalel, she proceeded toward the sofa, ignoring the evident frustration of Sharon and Kathy. Norah walked past Kathy and Sharon with an air of superiority. ¡°I had warned you not to provoke me against time,¡± she said.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    Norah¡¯s indifferent demeanor, along with her cold smile, inexplicably unsettled the two. Sharon felt a pang of anger so intense that it hurt. ¡°Norah doesn¡¯t even bother pretending to be cordial. She openly flirts with men in front of us!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Mom, I just messaged my brother. He¡¯ll be hereter, and perhaps Madeline will join as well. Shall we orchestrate a conflict between them?¡± Kathy asked, her voice tinged with malice.

    After a moment of thought, Sharon nodded in agreement. ¡°Good idea. This birthday banquet isn¡¯t significant. Let¡¯s cause a scene.¡±

    As Kathy and Sharon moved away, Norah halted. ¡°Gentlemen, there was a crowd earlier, so I refrained from causing a scene. I believe further rification is unnecessary. After all, I¡¯ve made my point clear.¡±

    Emil maintained his smile, undeterred. ¡°Miss Wilson, we¡¯re genuine. Would you consider it?¡± Lowering his voice, he continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯re divorced, are you facing financial difficulties? Isn¡¯t the Wilson family dependent on you for support? Name your price, and we¡¯ll amodate.¡±

    Kalel observed Norah with a sinister gaze.

    Noticing the stubborn expressions on the two men¡¯s faces, Norah¡¯s countenance grew somber. ¡°Mr. Palmer, I¡¯m puzzled as to why you believe I¡¯m financially strained. The truth is, I¡¯m financially secure. I must assert that I would not consider your requests. Furthermore, when approaching women in the future, refrain from unting wealth. In my view, it¡¯s distasteful.¡±

    Her identity as a Supernatural Doctor, charging over $10 million for medical services, made her regard these two men as mere jesters.

    Kalel grinned wryly. ¡°Miss Wilson, you¡¯re quite fiery. Why did you remain silent when you encountered Mrs. Carter earlier?¡±

    Norah crossed her arms and nced up with a faint sneer. Truthfully, she had no desire to converse with the two. In her opinion, Sharon and Kathy were both unintelligent, and engaging in arguments with them would only lower her standing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me. Goodbye,¡± Norah waved gracefully before departing.

    Kalel¡¯s interest piqued. ¡°I initially perceived her as a materialistic woman fixated on wealth, but her fiery temperament intrigues me. I relish the challenge of winning over such a beauty.¡±

    Emil understood Kalel¡¯s preferences. Kalel enjoyed pursuing women who initially rejected him, eventually coercing them into falling for him, only to abandon them without remorse.

    ¡°Kalel, this woman is remarkable. Look at her figure. It rivals that of many models, and her legs are slender. You must find a way to win her over.¡± Emil draped his arm over Kalel¡¯s shoulder, eyeing Norah¡¯s graceful figure with longing, observing her curves with an unashamed gaze.

    Kalel shrugged off Emil¡¯s hand. ¡°The banquet has just begun, hasn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s keep pursuing her. Perhaps she¡¯ll reconsider and join uster. You should tter her¡ªwomen appreciatepliments. Moreover, she¡¯s recently divorced. She must be seeking intimacy. The two of us can surely fulfill her desires. We¡¯ll stick by her side throughout the banquet.¡±

    Kalel¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I have special pills in my car. We can discreetly drug her. I guarantee she won¡¯t recall a thing afterward, satisfying us.¡±

    Emil gave a thumbs-up and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, bro!¡±

    Unaware of the two men¡¯s intentions, Norah pivoted in the banquet hall and headed to the bathroom. Upon exiting, she spotted Kathy adjusting her makeup in front of the mirror. Norah averted her gaze, feigning ignorance, and proceeded to wash her hands leisurely.

    ¡°Norah, do you think highly of yourself?¡± Kathy asked.

    Norah paused but pretended not to hear Kathy.

    ¡°You are quite something. Post-divorce, you¡¯ve acquired a significant portion of our assets. Upon rejoining the Wilson family, you¡¯re held in high regard. Your associations with Mr. Scott, Mr. Hayes, and other affluent individuals in Glophia speak volumes about your tactics.¡± Kathy chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°So, how did you manage it? Who guided you? Who supported you?¡±

    ¡°How could you be unaware? Aren¡¯t you well-informed?¡± Norah turned off the tap and regarded Kathy yfully. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m quite curious. What repercussions did you face in the Carter family¡¯s residence after my departure?¡±

    Kathy¡¯s expression froze. The punishment she endured at home was distressing to discuss, especially since it was evident that her grandmother favored Norah. Juliana had imparted a stern lesson. Fortunately, her mother intervened. Kathy remained silent as Sharon emerged from the bathroom.

    ¡°Norah, if you truly cared about Kathy, you wouldn¡¯t have visited the Carter familyst time,¡± Sharon said.

    ¡°But how could I have pursued a divorce from Derek if I hadn¡¯t gone?¡± Norah tilted her head, addressing Sharon seriously. ¡°Derek initiated the divorce proceedings and prolonged them. You¡¯re well aware that I owe Kathy gratitude for enabling this opportunity. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have acquired as much property from the Carter family.¡±

    Glimpsing Sharon¡¯s and Kathy¡¯s frustrated expressions, Norah smiled gleefully and flicked water droplets off her hands. ¡°We¡¯re practically strangers now. I fail toprehend your eagerness to stir up trouble for me. Your efforts are futile. Madeline is the one you should concern yourself with.¡±

    Norah walked past the two, suggesting lightly, ¡°If you have leisure, why not direct your attention toward Madeline and Derek?¡±

    Causing trouble for her was futile. Norah wouldn¡¯t let it affect her. She walked briskly, unaware of the resentful gazes from Kathy and Sharon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 154

    ?Chapter 154:

    Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    Jamison arrived at the hospital in the morning and noticed a document on his desk. ¡°Who could have dropped this off so early?¡± he thought to himself.

    He remembered that Norah had just started a ten-day break, which made him feel uneasy.

    After she had finally secured the position of attending physician, why would she decide to take time off?

    On his way in, Jamison ran into Gil, who mentioned that Norah might be going to her father¡¯s birthday party today.

    Known for her affluence outside the hospital, Norah seemed to thrive within its walls.

    Jamison casually began reading the document but was shocked by its content.

    It was aint against a doctor, detailing allegations of professional misconduct and inappropriate behavior at the hospital.

    The doctor in question was Jolie.

    Jamison quickly flipped to thest page and saw the signature he had anticipated.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive

    It was Norah¡¯s¡ª unmistakable in its boldness.

    It looked like Jolie was the one who had sent the anonymous letter to the director¡¯s office.

    As the head of the Cardiac Surgery Department, he had been responsible for promoting someone, few would have suspected.

    Before Norah¡¯s arrival, Jamison had been leaning toward promoting Bar, but Norah¡¯s performance had shifted the bnce in her direction.

    Even without thisint against Jolie, Jamison wouldn¡¯t consider promoting Jolie, as her qualifications and skills in medicine weren¡¯t quite up to par.

    The information in the document was solid andpelling.

    Acting on it would certainly mean Jolie¡¯s departure from the hospital.

    Holding the document tightly, Jamison thought it over and then decided to call Norah after he put it away.

    Norah walked down the corridor and picked up Jamison¡¯s call.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson,¡± she said.

    ¡°I looked at the document you left for me,¡± Jamison began.

    ¡°I get what you¡¯re trying to do, but I have a favor to ask. Could you wait a bit before you hand in the evidence?¡±

    Norah leaned against the wall in the corridor, looking rxed.

    ¡°Hmm, and why¡¯s that?¡±

    Meanwhile, Emil and Kaiel noticed Norah on a call in the corridor.

    They moved closer quietly, careful to remain polite.

    Coming from powerful families, they knew better than to be rude in public.

    Jamison¡¯s voice sounded earnest.

    ¡°Dr. Austin is really good at her job in the Cardiac Surgery Department. We¡¯ve been short on doctorstely, and if we lose one more, it¡¯s going to make things tougher for everyone.

    Since you¡¯re around right now, could we maybe give Dr. Austin another shot?¡±

    He took a moment before continuing,

    ¡°It won¡¯t change anything for you, and if Dr. Austin has to leave Silver Boulder Private Hospital, finding a new ce in Glophia, it could be really tough for her,¡± Jamison said. At heart, Jamison was simply kind.

    Norah clutched her phone tightly, her voice cold and detached.

    ¡°I never paid much attention to Jolie¡¯s sneaky moves, but now with thatint letter, if it weren¡¯t for my skills and your and Gil¡¯s support, I could have lost my job, couldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Her statement was nothing but the truth, and Jamison was fully aware of it.

    ¡°Well¡­

    Dr. Wilson, I¡¯m not excusing Dr. Austin¡¯s behavior. What she did was clearly wrong.

    How about I talk to her and warn her seriously? If she behaves, we can let her keep working in the Cardiac Surgery Department.

    If she tries anything shady again, you won¡¯t even need to tell me. I¡¯ll have the paperwork ready before you ask.¡±

    Norah understood that Jamison was not one to speak without thinking things through. It seemed Jolie¡¯s days at Silver Boulder Private Hospital were numbered.

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve put it that way, I¡¯ll take your word for it. Let¡¯s go with your n.¡±

    Norah chose to give Jamison this concession, showing him respect.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wilson. And please pass on my happy birthday wishes to your dad.¡±

    Norah was stunned.

    How did Jamison know she was going to the Wilson family¡¯s birthday celebration today? Everyone seemed to think she was a Wilson. That was themon belief.

    Norah slid her phone into her purse and locked it up, giving Kaiel and Emil in front of her an icy stare.

    ¡°Why do you keep following me, Mr. Palmer, Mr. Payne?¡±

    ¡°This ce is huge. We just ended up walking this way and bumped into you by chance, Miss Wilson. Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re somehow connected? We¡¯re just looking for a friendly chat. We don¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Emil said.

    Norah nced at Kalel, noticing his intense stare. ¡°Mr. Payne seems less than eager to chat. His look seems pretty threatening.¡±

    Kalel looked away. ¡°Miss Wilson, you¡¯re stunning. Can¡¯t I take a moment to admire you?¡±

    Norah¡¯s thoughts drifted to Jordy, whom she had hit with a bottle. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you two to keep trying. It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Her expression was frosty. ¡°Keep following me, and I won¡¯t be nice.¡±

    She moved forward when suddenly a little girl clung to her leg. Dressed in a pink outfit, Sha looked up, blinking her big eyes.

    Norah knelt down, slightly surprised. ¡°Sha, where¡¯s your mom?¡±

    Norah wondered how a two-year-old could wander alone in a crowded banquet hall. It would be problematic if someone mistakenly took her away.

    ¡°Daddy,e. Mommy angry¡­ me.¡± Sha¡¯s words were a bit jumbled, but Norah managed to grasp the gist of it.

    Sha¡¯s father had shown up. He was the man who had tricked Luna into losing her virginity and bing pregnant before marriage.

    Standing up and holding Sha¡¯s hand, Norah said, ¡°Come on.I¡¯ll help you find your dad.¡± She hadn¡¯t met Sha¡¯s father before, so this was the perfect chance to see him.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find daddy!¡± Sha couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly, feeling close to Norah.

    Despite her scheming nature, Luna had managed to raise Sha, who seemedfortable with everyone, posing a potential threat of Sha being kidnapped. Despite her small age, Sha easily remembered the route.

    Walking through the same floor of the hotel and making a few turns in the corridors, Norah caught Luna¡¯s sharp voice.

    ¡°Dooley Boyd, you owe me well for a lifetime, and Sha is barely two. How could you even think about bringing another woman into her life as a stepmother? I won¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Luna, I need you to hear me out. We don¡¯t have feelings for each other anymore. Dragging this out serves no purpose. Now that you¡¯re back with your family, take some time to think things over. Once you¡¯re ready, we can finalize the divorce. I want to take care of Sha.¡±

    Dooley¡¯s voice was deep and devoid of emotion, striking a contrast to Luna¡¯s heated outburst, which made him seem all the moreposed. ¡°I came here just to discuss the divorce with you.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten the reputation I have in Glophia because of you? So, just because you have no feelings for me now, all my sacrifices mean nothing? Three years of my life, for crying out loud! What about our child, Dooley? How did we get to this point?¡± Luna¡¯s voice suddenly turned softer as she began to beg Dooley to reconsider the divorce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 155

    ?Chapter 155:

    ¡°Dooley, you still love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Luna cast a pleading look at Dooley.

    Luna choked as she spoke. ¡°I brought Sha back to Glophia for my father¡¯s birthday celebration. I have no ulterior motives, Dooley. Can¡¯t we avoid the divorce? Sha is so young, and she can¡¯t grow properly without both of us. A stepmother won¡¯t treat her well. Look at her. She¡¯s so adorable and so much like you. How can you do this to her?¡±

    Luna¡¯s tearful plea prompted Sha to feel concerned. Breaking free from Norah¡¯s grasp, Sha rushed over.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    It was only at that moment that Luna truly noticed Sha. She embraced her, tears streaming down her face.

    As Norah turned a corner, she caught sight of a tall man in a suit, appearing refined and handsome. His features exined the depth of Luna¡¯s affection.

    ¡°Finally met the rumored Mr. Boyd,¡± Norah remarked with a clear and crisp voice, drawing Dooley¡¯s attention.

    The stunning Norah, adorned in a red fishtail gown, resembled an enchanting fairy. Her fiery red lips were the most vibrant hue. She firmly held Dooley¡¯s gaze, captivating him with her beauty, causing a momentary pause in his response.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dooley asked.

    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    This was their initial encounter since Norah entered the Wilson family. Dooley had acted like a coward, not evening to the Wilson family¡¯s residence. He had left Luna to confront the familial expectations all alone.

    ¡°Daddy, she¡¯s Auntie¡­¡± Whileforting her mother, Sha responded to her father¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Sha is here.¡±

    At that moment, Dooley¡¯s attention shifted to the woman who had married into the Carter family¡ªNorah. ¡°Norah?¡± Dooley narrowed his eyes, questioning, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Their interactions had been minimal, making Norah¡¯s sudden appearance perplexing for Dooley.

    Luna, lifting her tear-filled gaze, confronted Norah. ¡°Norah, are you here to revel in my misery? Yes, I might be miserable, but are you any better?¡± After all, Norah had divorced before her.

    Releasing Sha, Luna knelt down and crawled toward Dooley, clinging to his legs. ¡°Dooley, let¡¯s not divorce. Please try to love me forever.¡±

    A trace of disdain crept across Dooley¡¯s face. ¡°Luna, there¡¯s nothing about you worth saving.¡±

    Luna felt her heart fracture, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Sha hurried back to Luna¡¯s side, cradling Luna¡¯s head and gently wiping away her tears. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Luna, touched by her daughter¡¯s unwavering devotion, scooped Sha up, her voice shaking as she implored, ¡°Dooley, just look at her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still so young! Do you really have the heart to do that?¡± Sha, blinking in confusion, nced between her parents. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±

    Dooley, however, remained resolute. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve brought the divorce agreement. You have to sign it, whether you like it or not.¡±

    Norah observed Dooley, his callous demeanor reminding her of Derek during that fateful day at the vi. Derek, too, had coldly tossed a divorce agreement, demanding, ¡°Sign it.¡± The parallels between Derek and Dooley struck Norah. The only notable difference was Dooley¡¯s discretion. Dooley hadn¡¯t introduced a mistress in Luna¡¯s presence, and there were no shared children between her and Derek.

    In a moment of frustration, Luna, overwhelmed by emotions, fiercely pinched Sha, causing the little girl to cry out in pain. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Tears marred Luna¡¯s makeup, smearing her false eyshes, which began to detach and fall off. Sha¡¯s pitiful cries echoed, yet her parents remained unmoved,cking any hint of sympathy.

    Norah, observing from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity. ¡°Enough!¡± Norah¡¯s voice erupted as she swiftly took Sha into her arms. ¡°To subject a child to this pain just to hold onto this scumbag?¡±

    Checking beneath Sha¡¯s clothes, Norah discovered redness on her delicate skin. ¡°Sha, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Norah, stay out of this!¡± Luna fiercely reimed Sha, asserting, ¡°This is a family matter. It¡¯s none of your business. Leave us alone!¡±

    Luna failed to perceive the repulsion in Dooley¡¯s eyes at that moment.

    Norah stepped forward, her expression turning cold. ¡°Luna, do you think I enjoy meddling in your affairs? Sha is a child! Look at her.¡±

    Luna¡¯s gaze dropped to Sha, whose face was reddened from crying. The little girl, unwittingly caught in a game yed by adults, grappled with emotions she couldn¡¯tprehend. Luna¡¯s heart sank at this realization, but when she lifted her eyes to meet Dooley¡¯s, her resolve hardened once again. ¡°Dooley, Sha is our child.¡±

    Once again, Sha was subjected to a painful pinch. She cried out desperately, ¡°Daddy, hug me¡­¡± Feeling the difort of being beside her distressed mother, Sha instinctively soughtfort from her father.

    Dooley, however, took a step back, silently distancing himself from the anguished mother and daughter. Despite the heart-wrenching cries of his daughter, his expression remained devoid of emotion.

    Norah, arms crossed, observed with a disdainful sneer. ¡°Luna, imagine if I recorded you in this state and showed it to your parents. How do you think they¡¯ll react?¡±

    Luna wiped her wet cheeks with one hand, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Sha, in Luna¡¯s arms, seemed like a mere ything, crying incessantly with each pinch. The echoes of Sha¡¯s cries reverberated through the room.

    Once again, Sha rushed over, clutching Dooley¡¯s legs. ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. Please don¡¯t leave me. Today is my dad¡¯s birthday banquet. Can we talk about it after?¡±

    After careful consideration, Dooley finally relented to Luna¡¯s plea. ¡°Freshen up, Sha. Imagine how it would appear if your parents were to see her in such a state,¡± he said.

    Luna promptly rose, swiftlyposing herself and wiping away Sha¡¯s tears. As they passed by Norah, Luna¡¯s voice cut through the air with a frigid edge. ¡°Norah, don¡¯t interfere in matters that are none of your concern.¡±

    Norah lowered her head, locking eyes with the red-eyed Sha. Sha remained silent, offering Norah a small, resilient smile. She didn¡¯t look upset at all.

    At that moment, Norah¡¯s heart softened. This situation was beyond theprehension of a two-year-old. In her innocent mind, all Sha desired was for her parents to be happy and joyful together.

    Dooley¡¯s stance remained clear. After the birthday banquet, the topic of divorce would resurface. Luna¡¯s reference to a ¡°stepmother¡± hinted at a mistress Dooley had found, a revtion looming in the unspoken future.

    The absurdity struck Norah as she recalled Luna kneeling before her parents, radiating determination to marry Dooley and making solemn vows. Yet, in less than three years, Dooley¡¯s heart had shifted. Luna found herself abandoned, grappling with disbelief and clinging to a desperate fantasy that Dooley might return.

    But would hee back? The bitter truth lingered. Once a man fell in love with someone else, retracing his steps became unlikely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 156

    ?Chapter 156:

    Norah cast her gaze downward, masking any emotions behind a simple ¡°Fine by me.¡± Observing Sha with her parents, Norah felt a sense of relief and quickly maneuvered past the group. Luna had forged her own path, and Norah recognized she had no right to intervene, even for Sha¡¯s sake.

    Just as the group was about to depart, Emil and Kalel emerged from the opposite direction.

    ¡°Luna is far too modest. It¡¯s a shame she doesn¡¯t possess allure. Otherwise, with a suggestion from us, she¡¯d be on her knees, eagerly ttering us,¡± Kalelmented.

    Emil teased, ¡°Quite interesting, isn¡¯t it? They¡¯re sisters, yet Norah is strikingly more beautiful. It¡¯s almost irresistible.¡±

    Kalel¡¯s eyes glinted with resolve. ¡°Once you¡¯ve ensnared her, you¡¯ll see things differently. Follow my instructions and intercept her after the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Emil replied.

    Norah reentered the bustling hall from the corridor. Over time, the majority of the invited guests had made their appearances. Upon catching sight of Norah, attendees couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty, casting appreciative nces in her direction. Her beauty was undeniable, drawing all the attention in the banquet hall and radiating brilliance.

    ¡°Derek, here,¡± Kathy and Sharon upied the sofa near the entrance, eagerly awaiting Derek¡¯s presence. Spotting Derek, adorned in new attire and apanied by Madeline, Kathy waved in his direction to offer a greeting.

    This marked Kathy¡¯s first encounter with Madeline following their confrontation at the vi. Kathy outright ignored Madeline¡¯s presence.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    ¡°Derek, see, Norah is over there,¡± Kathy¡¯s fingers pointed to the woman standing casually by the table, elegantly holding a champagne ss and exuding a rxed charm. Two stylishly dressed young men were engaged in conversation with her.

    Curious about Norah¡¯s newfound acquaintances, Derek gestured toward them. ¡°When did Norah be acquainted with Mr. Palmer and Mr. Payne?¡±

    Having some business connections with Kalel and Emil, Derek wondered how Norah had forged ties with them. Kathy vividly recounted the recent events, providing further context.

    ¡°Derek, you didn¡¯t see the captivating smile on Norah¡¯s face while she was conversing with those two gentlemen. If you had seen it, you¡¯d probably have had the urge to give her a p.¡±

    Sharon adjusted the tassels on her clothing. ¡°Seducing men is ingrained in her. She married into the Carter family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thankfully, Derek divorced her,¡± Kathy added.

    At the mention of Norah, Derek¡¯s eyes betrayed his simmering anger. He had nned to manipte the divorce proceedings to maintain control over Norah. He had prepared a contingency n to safeguard his assets, even if it meant going to court. However, the meddling fools, Kathy and Madeline, had thwarted his ns, resulting in the loss of both the opportunity and a considerable amount of assets.

    ¡°Huh,¡± Derek¡¯s demeanor swiftly turned stern. ¡°Enough of this discussion.¡±

    Madeline, standing beside Derek with a smile, nervously nibbled her lip. She keenly perceived the shift in Derek¡¯s mood, as well as the reactions from Sharon and Kathy.

    ¡°Derek, are you nning to greet Mr. Wilsonter?¡± Madeline asked in a soft voice.

    Derek and Madeline had recently arrived with the other guests and hadn¡¯te across Luna¡¯s parents at the entrance. Even if they did, they anticipated a lukewarm reception at best. Attending his birthday celebration with a guest was typical for Derek.

    It had been some time since Derek hadid eyes on Norah. He was intrigued to learn about her post-divorce life. He wondered if she harbored the same bitterness as he did, or perhaps she thrived with the fortune she acquired from the Carter family.

    Had she resigned from her position at the hospital? What had she done with the money?

    Derek¡¯s mind buzzed with inquiries, particrly heightened upon discovering Norah¡¯s attendance at the banquet. With Madeline at home, Derek refrained from covertly seeking updates on Norah¡¯s life, fearing it might upset Madeline.

    As a result, it had been quite some time since their divorce, and Derek hadn¡¯t seen Norah. She still retained her radiant allure, capturing his gaze once again.

    Madeline grasped his arm gently. ¡°Derek, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Sure. If we happen toe across him, we can converse a bit.¡± Derek¡¯s tone remained aloof, a fact even Sharon noticed.

    Sharon shot a resentful look at Madeline. If it weren¡¯t for Madeline¡¯s return, Derek wouldn¡¯t have divorced Norah, and the Carter family wouldn¡¯t be in their current predicament. She felt as though anyone could trample on the Carter family. The Carter family received no respect from anyone.

    Madeline smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since Ist saw Miss Wilson. She seems to be glowing, as if she¡¯s been thriving.¡±

    The underlying message behind her words didn¡¯t escape the notice of the three individuals present.

    Sharon¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°See, that¡¯s what I meant by her seductive aura. I wasn¡¯t mistaken.¡±

    Kathy stifled augh and retorted, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re quite familiar with this type.¡±

    Madeline, ustomed to teasing Derek in bed during idle moments, froze upon hearing the remark.

    Sharon silently signaled to Derek with her eyes. ¡°Derek, let¡¯s wait and observe. After the banquet, we¡¯ll see if she leaves with them.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s words went unnoticed as the others continued their conversation. Wisely, she remained silent, discreetly eavesdropping on the Carter family¡¯s discussion.

    As Norah effortlessly engaged in conversation with Kalel and Emil behind her, she appearedpletely at ease, showing no signs of difort. It seemed as though she was ustomed to such asions. Derek found it increasingly difficult to recall the Norah who had once cared for him at home¡ªdisorganized, tender, and thoughtful. He no longer held a ce in Norah¡¯s life.

    Derekforted himself, telling himself that the only constantpanion by his side from start to finish should be Madeline.

    Norah sternly instructed Kalel and Emil, who were trailing her, to depart. Having just arrived from the corridor, she found their persistent and senseless chatter irritating. ¡°Gentlemen, I trust I¡¯ve been explicit. Kindly cease this harassment.¡±

    Emil remained undaunted. ¡°Miss Wilson, we simply wish to acquaint ourselves with you. There¡¯s no need for such aloofness. Given your presence in Glophia, you should be acquainted with us.¡±

    Emil chuckled, likening Norah to a yful kitten, charming but not threatening. This was precisely why he and Kalel had been diligently striking up conversations with her.

    At that moment, Corrin ascended the podium, addressing the assembled guests as he faced the microphone. Adjusting his attire, he cleared his throat. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I extend a warm wee to each and every one of you to my birthday celebration. I trust you¡¯ll relish the sumptuous spread, enjoy yourselves, and I extend my gratitude to you.¡±

    Corrin¡¯s words captured the attention of all those present, drawing their focus to him as they listened to his gracious remarks.

    Kathy leaned close to Derek, murmuring, ¡°Derek, Luna has returned as well. She¡¯s apanied by a little girl. It appears to be her first visit in these past two years.¡±

    Derek¡¯s attention, however, remained fixated on Norah. Were Emil and Kalel causing her distress? He observed her furrowed brow with concern.

    Madeline tilted her head, smiling softly. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since Ist saw Miss Luna Wilson. I should pay her a visit when the opportunity arises.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 157

    ?Chapter 157:

    Sharon cast a disapproving look at Madeline. ¡°Shame on you, Madeline! You know better than we do what you did to Luna and Derek¡¯s engagement!¡±

    Derek, who had numerous better matches, found himself engaged to Luna,rgely due to Madeline¡¯s interference. Following the car incident, the woman Derek married became Norah.

    Madeline, having considered every aspect of the situation, wore a look of rigid contemtion. Regardless of her response, it seemed doomed to criticism.

    Madeline lifted her gaze to Norah, who stood in solitude, effortlessly bing the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Corrin continued his speech. ¡°This birthday banquet is illuminated by your presence. I¡¯m grateful you all could make it despite your packed schedules. Your well-wishes are deeply appreciated. Now, please, enjoy the lunch.¡±

    As Corrin finished, the crowd began drifting toward the dining hall.

    Emil offered an invitation to Norah. ¡°Miss Wilson, maybe we could have a meaningful conversation over lunch?¡± Norah remained stoic, offering no reply.

    On her way out, Norah noticed Sharon with Derek and Madeline trailing behind. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Derek and Madeline here. She puzzled over their presence. They were divorced. Was his attendance at Corrin¡¯s birthday merely a jest?

    Yet, Norah refused to give them a moment¡¯s attention. Doing so would only bring her disgust.

    She felt she had settled her debts with Derek. If he dared to bring Madeline and his rtives to trouble her further, she would not hold back her wrath.

    Emil and Kalel continued to follow Norah. As she settled down at the table shared with Corrin, they boldly approached. ¡°Mr. Wilson, would you object if we joined you at the table?¡± Corrin, who had meticulously arranged the seating to amodate eight per table, frowned slightly. He had intended to invite some guests to his table to have a nice conversation over the meal. Nheless, unable to disregard the influence of Emil and Kalel¡¯s families, he conceded, ¡°Please, be my guest.¡±

    The table, originally designed for six, was now up to eight, including Corrin and Norah, along with Luna, Dooley, Sha, Emil, and Kalel.

    Just as Emil and Kalel were about to sit down, Norah stood up abruptly.

    ¡°Mr. Palmer, Mr. Payne, your reputations precede you in Glophia. I had intended to extend you courtesy,¡± Norah¡¯s smile was icy. ¡°Yet, you persist in vexing me. Let me be clear¡ªleave me be.¡±

    Norah harbored no fear of Sean, let alone Emil and Kalel. Emil¡¯s smile vanished as if struck by frost. ¡°Miss Wilson, such definitive statements are unnecessary. You might regret the oue.¡±

    It seemed the Wilson family and Norah couldn¡¯t escape the consequences if his and Kalel¡¯s families targeted them. Corrin¡¯splexion lost its color. ¡°Mr. Palmer, Mr. Payne, Please forgive Norah. She¡¯s unaware of who you really are. Her words weren¡¯t meant to offend.¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m unaware?¡± Norah countered, her calmness throwing the table into a moment of surprise.

    Corrin gaped. Norah was familiar with Emil¡¯s and Kalel¡¯s notoriety and still chose to dismiss them? It suggested that Norah might have a more formidable backing than the Wilson family, although that seemed unlikely. Even Corrin hesitated to confront Emil and Kalel.

    Kalel¡¯s look turned icy. ¡°Norah, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Emil is offering you respect. Disregard his kindness, and I assure you, I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with you right here.¡±

    Luna, protective, covered Sha¡¯s ears, her gaze fixed on Norah with mixed feelings. Despite having left Glophia, Luna recognized the menace posed by Emil and Kalel. Their attention on a woman typically spelled trouble.

    Norah found herself in an unfortunate spotlight during this birthday celebration.

    ¡°Mr. Palmer, Mr. Payne,¡± a distinct male voice interrupted, drawing the attention of everyone at the table. Derek arrived with Madeline by his side.

    Corrin¡¯s expression soured further. Not only had Sharon¡¯s earlier remarks unsettled him, but now the Carters, despite Norah¡¯s divorce, had attended his birthday banquet and stirred difort.

    ¡°Mr.Carter, are you intervening on behalf of your former wife? Your current me is here, watching with keen interest,¡± someone taunted.

    Derek¡¯s face remained stoic. ¡°My approach was solely to speak with you two. It has nothing to do with defending my ex-wife. Mymitment to Madeline is unwavering.¡±

    Emil and Kalel exchanged nces. Kalelughed. ¡°So, Miss Wilson and you are mere acquaintances now? We have some conversations nned with her. Please don¡¯t interrupt. If you wish to chat, there will be opportunitiester.¡±

    Their intent was clear. They wished for Norah to concede. This disy of defiance from Norah only fueled their desire to dominate. They eagerly anticipated her submission, envisioning her yielding gracefully, a thought that spurred their ambitions further.

    Derek¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°I can¡¯t stand idly by while she¡¯s treated this way in my presence.¡±

    Emil challenged, ¡°Treated how?¡±

    Turning, Derek caught Madeline¡¯s look of disappointment and found himself at a loss for words.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Derek¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. Gripping Madeline¡¯s shoulder more firmly, he added, ¡°We have other matters to attend to. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    They exited the banquet hall, leaving the guests puzzled about their intentions. Following Derek¡¯s departure, Sharon and Kathy chose not to stay for the meal, exiting shortly after Derek.

    Norah observed Derek¡¯s retreating form, noting his habitual tendency to test her limits. He had defended her butcked the courage to acknowledge it openly.

    Once, she had harbored hopes that Derek would treat her with kindness and defend her, but those years had proven fruitless.

    To lighten the mood, Corrin chuckled. ¡°We have guests among us. Mr. Palmer, Mr. Payne, please take a seat and enjoy the meal. Let¡¯s set aside any distractions for now.¡±

    Emil, with an air of entitlement, took a seat and pointedly stated, ¡°Mr. Wilson, our interest is clear. We¡¯re here for Norah.¡±

    Kalel echoed, ¡°Exactly, our attention is solely on Norah.¡±

    The tension in the air grew thick, straining the atmosphere around the table.

    Norah¡¯s response was a derisive sneer, her gaze piercingly focused on the two men. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to leave. Was I not clear?¡±

    Norah¡¯s audacity nearly stopped Corrin¡¯s and Samira¡¯s hearts as they braced for the fallout that might ensue for the Wilson family.

    Kalel narrowed his eyes menacingly. ¡°Bitch¡­¡±

    His insult was cut short as a fist flew toward him, aiming directly at his face.

    ¡°Ever been told how repulsive your staring is? It¡¯s as if a toad¡¯s gazing at me. Utterly revolting.¡±

    The impact sent Kalel tumbling to the floor, clutching his face in agony.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158:

    Norah¡¯s unexpected punch left everyone stunned. Rubbing her hands, Norah fixed her gaze on Kalel. ¡°Are you hearing me now? I had asked you to leave.¡±

    Emil approached Kalel and anxiously asked, ¡°Kalel, are you alright?¡±

    Kalel, covering one eye with his hand, revealed a bloody bruise on the other eye. ¡°Tuck you! Do you have a death wish? Ellul, get someone here to teach her a lesson! Our families are influential in Glophia. Dealing with Norah shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Kalel was burning with fury. How dare Norah hit him! He was the son of the head of the Payne Estate, viewing himself as formidable.

    Witnessing Kalel getting attacked, Emil grew furious. As he reached for his phone to call for help, a determined voice interrupted him.

    ¡°Who wants to hurt Norah?¡±

    Susanna entered the banquet hall with a lively stride. She had intended to arrive early to back up Norah but had overslept. On her way out, she was caught in a traffic jam. By the time she finally reached the hotel, it was a bitte, and she had caught wind of themotion.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who is so bold,¡± Susanna dered.

    As Norah struck Kalel, everyone in the banquet hall watched in silence. No one dared intervene or break the intense moment. Then Susanna stepped in front of them. She graced the scene, dressed in a pink princess gown.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    Her long hair cascaded down her back,plemented by exquisite and charming makeup. Her big, shining eyes captured everyone¡¯s attention, and behind her stood six imposing bodyguards in sharp ck suits.

    ¡°Norah, did you just hit someone? Is your hand hurting?¡± Susanna gently grasped Norah¡¯s hand, giving it a tender touch.

    Emil, irritated, asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Susanna appeared quite young and didn¡¯t frequent social events, so Emil didn¡¯t know she hailed from the Scott family. Her boldness surprised him.

    Emil retorted, ¡°Hear me out. If you want to avoid trouble, it¡¯s best to stay away from Norah. Otherwise, my men might identally harm you when they arrive.¡±

    From beginning to end, Emil and Kalel had their sights set solely on Norah. With Kalel beaten, Emil¡¯s anger boiled, and his thoughts were a chaotic jumble.

    Kalel got back on his feet, sporting a bruised and swollen face. With a stern expression, Susanna pointed at one of her bodyguards and said, ¡°You, tell him who I am.¡±

    The bodyguard bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Miss Susanna Scott, the younger sister of Mr. Scott, the head of the Scott family.¡±

    This revtion left everyone in shock.

    This girl was Susanna from the Scott family?

    Corrin¡¯s excitement was so intense that he almost forgot to breathe.

    ¡°Sean¡¯s younger sister?¡± he murmured. ¡°And she seems to be close to Norah. Did Sean and Norah really have something?¡±

    However, Emil was unfazed. ¡°Oh,e on! Next time you lie, make up a better story. Everyone in Glophia knows that Miss Scott has never attended this kind of banquet. If the Scott family finds out about your im, you won¡¯t get away with it.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s delicate face tensed. ¡°Whether you believe me or not, it doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    Susanna decided to report the incident to Sean, knowing he wouldn¡¯t let these two who bullied Norah off the hook easily.

    Emil and Kalel hesitated, intimidated by the bodyguards trailing behind Susanna, and refrained from taking any action for a while.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Norah asked.

    ¡°Well, when I heard you were attending, I asked Phillip to get me an invitation so I coulde and have your back. You ran into some trouble, right? Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    Susanna nced at Emil and Kalel, her indifferent demeanor leaving them flustered.

    Emil and Kalel shivered slightly. Was this girl really Susanna from the Scott family? And Norah was her friend? If that was the case, they were truly in trouble.

    Kalel tried to steady himself and smirked. ¡°If the Scott family finds out that someone is pretending to be Miss Scott, you¡¯re dead meat.¡±

    Corrin, inclined to believe Susanna¡¯s words, wanted to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. Could you please do me a favor and stop arguing?¡±

    Norah almost burst intoughter. If Emil and Kalel really cared about Corrin¡¯s feelings, they wouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and caused a scene from the beginning.

    Susanna, hailing from the powerful Scott family, was undoubtedly not one to mess with in Glophia.

    ¡°Get rid of these two people, or I won¡¯t back down easily,¡± Susanna dered. She wasn¡¯t aware of what Emil and Kalel had done to Norah before her arrival, but seeing Norah¡¯s frown, she sensed they had gotten under her skin and decided to back Norah up.

    Norah wasn¡¯t afraid of Emil and Kalel at all. With Susanna by her side, she felt even more emboldened. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Emil¡¯s anger was evident as his hand shook while pointing at Norah. ¡°You!¡±

    Corrin felt a bit lightheaded. Norah, known as a member of the Wilson family but actually not, had just publicly provoked the sons of the Palmer and Payne families. If Emil and Kalel harbored a grudge and sought retribution, the Wilson family could be on the brink of financial ruin. However, the girl standing with Norah imed to be Sean¡¯s younger sister. If her words held true, the Wilson family wouldn¡¯t face bankruptcy; perhaps their fortunes might even flourish.

    Corrin and Samira exchanged nces, mixed feelings in their eyes.

    Kalel chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you just because you make up an identity? Guards, control them!¡±

    Kalel had summoned his bodyguards during the conversation. Dozens of strong men in uniforms rushed in, prompting some guests to scream.

    Luna attempted to hide Sha behind Dooley for protection, but Dooley ruthlessly pushed them aside. Luna regarded him with resentful eyes.

    Susanna, with a gentle smile, continued to tenderly caress Norah¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Norah. Dealing with them is a piece of cake for my bodyguards.¡±

    Sean had carefully selected these bodyguards from a skilled pool for Susanna.

    Each possessed unique talents, so it was not a problem for them to handle ordinary nuisances.

    ¡°How dare you bully Norah! I will have you carried out!¡± Susanna snapped.

    Norah¡¯s heart was filled with warmth.

    Susanna, concerned for her, had made a special effort to gain an invitation to the banquet, intending to surprise her and teach a lesson to those who had bullied her.

    No wonder Sean showered Susanna with so much love.

    If she were in Sean¡¯s ce, she would do the same. After all, Susanna was such an adorable girl.

    When the two groups of bodyguards confronted each other, Susanna¡¯s bodyguards, clearly stronger, swiftly brought down Kojel¡¯s men.

    Pointing at Emil and Kaiel, Susanna said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget these two. Beat them in sensitive spots¡ªone thousand for each punch. Keep count, and ask Phillip to pay you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Susanna¡¯s bodyguards were obviously excited. Seizing Emil and Kaiel by the cors, they forcefully escorted them out.

    The distant cries and screams of the two could be heard from inside.

    Corrin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and cautiously asked Norah,

    ¡°Norah, would you mind giving a brief introduction of thisdy?¡±

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Wilson.

    I¡¯m Susanna Scott¡ªand this is my gift for¡­¡±

    Before Norah could speak, Susanna took the initiative, presenting the gift to Corrin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 159:

    Samira, standing next to Corrin, eagerly opened the gift right there, revealing a pendant inside. This pendant¡¯s value was significantly higher than the one Sharon had given them before. Samira caught her breath at the sight of it.

    She turned to Susanna with wide eyes,pletely taken aback by Susanna¡¯s kindness. In her excitement, she grabbed Corrin¡¯s wrist to show him the pendant, and his eyes lit up the moment heid eyes on it.

    ¡°Miss Scott, I¡¯m so d you could make it to my birthday banquet. Please, have a seat,¡± Corrin greeted Susanna warmly.

    Susanna looked around and said, ¡°Well, I guess I arrived just in time. The banquet hasn¡¯t even started. Let¡¯s sit down and enjoy the dishes, everyone.¡± All the onlookers found their seats.

    Norah, sitting beside Susanna, filled Susanna¡¯s ss with water. ¡°I appreciate it, Susanna,¡± Norah said.

    Susanna smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my friend. I couldn¡¯t just watch you struggle without doing anything. I just wish I had gotten here sooner. In that case, those two wouldn¡¯t have dared to act so boldly.¡±

    Susanna felt she hadn¡¯t given Kalel and Emil a strong enough lesson earlier. She purposefully instructed the head of her bodyguards to ensure they handled Kalel and Emil ¡°properly.¡±

    Corrin and Samira, now knowing Susanna¡¯s identity and fully aware of the strength of the Scott family, showed Susanna even more respect and care than they did for their own daughter Luna.

    Luna remained silent, understanding that the Wilson family¡¯s rise in status would benefit her. In such a scenario, Dooley wouldn¡¯t consider divorcing her. Catching Dooley¡¯s assessing look, she felt somewhat reassured. Luna was confident that with Susanna backing the Wilson family, Dooley would recognize the Scott family¡¯s high regard for the Wilson family and wouldn¡¯t rush into a divorce. She knew Dooley had intentions of bringing up the topic of divorcing her today.

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    Corrin had been eager to learn about the Scott family through Susanna. Susanna was direct, but Norah stepped in to deflect the questions. Corrin didn¡¯t uncover much, but he wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°Susanna, how do you know Norah? I¡¯ve never heard her mention you,¡± he asked.

    As Susanna enjoyed her meal, she remarked, ¡°Norah and I are friends. It¡¯s been a brief period, so perhaps she hasn¡¯t had the chance to mention it to you.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Corrin nodded, suddenly understanding. He had been puzzled about not hearing of Norah¡¯s close ties with the Scott family. Now it clicked¡ª their friendship was new, exining why others were unaware.

    ¡°Norah prefers not to trouble others. If she¡¯s facing problems, she keeps them to herself. Truth be told, our family business is hitting a rough patch, struggling to find partners. It¡¯s been a challenging time,¡± Corrin let out a heavy sigh, feigning seriousness. ¡°Norah¡¯s out there all by herself, clueless about the chaos back home. I¡¯m letting you know because you¡¯re her key friend,¡± he added.

    Susanna, with a hint of innocence, inquired, ¡°Really? Norah should I have a word with her?¡±

    ¡°Have you spoken with Sean about the Wilson family¡¯s situation? With his intervention, we could sort out your family¡¯s issues,¡± Corrin suggested.

    Norah understood Corrin¡¯s motive. While Susanna was clueless about these schemes, Norah was not.

    Serving Susanna more food, she responded calmly, ¡°We¡¯re not knowledgeable about business. Best not to drag Sean into this.¡±

    Corrin felt a mix of anxiety and frustration as he fixed Norah with a hard stare. He couldn¡¯t believe Norah was passing up the chance right before her. If he were in Norah¡¯s father¡¯s shoes, he could have been tempted to scold her.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your advice,¡± Susanna murmured, her head bowed as she began to eat. She had a lot of faith in Norah. Corrin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous of their bond.

    It was clear to Corrin that Norah now controlled two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets and had grown close to Susanna. Luna had filled Corrin in earlier, mentioning that Norah and Susanna were best friends.

    The idea that Norah, who had no family to call her own, couldnd such a fortunate turn of events hadn¡¯t crossed Corrin¡¯s mind.

    Corrin was convinced that, with Norah¡¯s backing, the Wilson family would surely thrive and expand.

    Dinner was a terse affair, with Corrin filled with his pleas for Norah to lend financial support to the Wilson family. As Norah thought about the flight she needed to catch that afternoon, she quickly wrapped up her meal and stood to leave, addressing everyone, ¡°I¡¯ve got things to sort out. Susanna, you should head back home quickly. To Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, I must be going. Here¡¯s a little something from me.¡±

    Norah took a box out of her bag.

    She had nned to wait until she was leaving to give the birthday gift.

    ¡°See you in a few days, Susanna,¡± Norah said.

    Right after Norah spoke, Susanna, on the verge of saying something, hesitated. Corrin tried to hold Norah back, but Norah walked out of the Blue Water Hotel without a second thought.

    Susanna hade specifically for Norah, and with Norah gone, she saw no reason to stay any longer.

    She nodded at Corrin and left as well.

    Susanna couldn¡¯t help thinking about what had made Norah leave in such a hurry. Yet, she had Kaiel and Emil to deal with. Norah couldn¡¯t have had the time for those two, but Susanna had all the time she needed.

    Susanna was resolved to make it known across Glophia that Norah was her friend. To mess with Norah was to mess with the Scott family. If it came down to it, Susanna even considered dropping Sean¡¯s name to scare people off.

    After their departure, Corrin let out a sigh of relief.

    He had no n to mingle at the banquet now that he had discovered Norah¡¯s connections and powerful family background. His focus was entirely on ttering Norah and Susanna for potential financial gains.

    Opening Norah¡¯s gift, Corrin found a check inside. The amount made his eyes widen.

    ¡°What in the world is this?¡±

    Samira took the check, and her eyes widened at the amount. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± she eximed.

    Luna, curious about the gift from Norah, peered over. ¡°What? Did she really write a check for ten million?¡± Luna was taken aback by Norah¡¯s generosity. She came to understand that Norah was quite wealthy.

    Dooley nced at the check and muttered to himself. ¡°In Glophia, it¡¯s rare to find a woman who is both rich and attractive.¡±

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s something else here.¡± Noticing a white piece of paper in the gift, Luna picked it up and read it aloud. ¡°This ten million is to end my ties with the Wilson family. I am no longer part of the Wilson family from this moment forward, and please refrain from using my name for any future dealings.¡±

    Luna clenched her jaw and remarked, ¡°So that¡¯s why she handed over ten million. She¡¯s trying to cut ties with us. She¡¯s reaped a ton of benefits under the guise of being part of the Wilson family, and now, here she is, tossing ten million our way like it¡¯s supposed to make everything okay. Dad, mom, does this sit right with you?¡±

    Corrin, pondering over Norah¡¯s fortune, felt a strong sense of dissatisfaction. He slowly shook his head.

    With determination, Luna added, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Glophia just yet. I¡¯ll go have a word with her. We need to get back what¡¯s rightfully ours.¡±

    Dooley, who had been considering divorce, found himself hesitating at Luna¡¯s words. He felt that sticking with the Wilson family would offer more resources. He realized that if he divorced, he would miss out on this opportunity.

    Dooley looked over at the determined Luna and Sha beside him, his gaze growing intense. He understood that, if push came to shove, he might have to resort to a bit of acting to improve his situation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160:

    At Ond¡¯s airport, a gentle rain weed Norah as she left the ne, shrouding everything in a soft haze.

    Norah was no stranger to Ond, having spent time here before.

    The airport at Ond¡¯s Lochdeer greeted Norah warmly.

    Walking toward the exit, dragging her ck suitcase behind her, Norah noticed a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes scanning the crowd.

    The woman¡¯s face lit up with joy upon seeing Norah.

    ¡°Norah, over here!¡± The woman called, her voice full of excitement as she jumped and waved her arms.

    Her brown baseball outfit and matching hat gave her an air of effortless style.

    The woman rushed to hug Norah, unable to contain her excitement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been anticipating your arrival for some time.¡±

    The woman enthusiastically patted Norah¡¯s back and asked, ¡°How long do you n to stay in Ond this time?¡±

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    Norah offered a gentle pat in return and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here for work. Just a week.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. We¡¯ll have some time to spend together after you¡¯re done. It¡¯s been ages since west caught up.¡±

    The woman¡¯s words were tinged with a longing for the past, pulling Norah into a sea of memories.

    Norah blinked, casting away those lingering thoughts.

    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m really tired,¡± she said.

    After attending the Wilson family¡¯s banquet and the long journey, Norah longed for nothing more than rest.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head back this instant,¡± Alice Shaw replied.

    They quickly made their way to the ck car, which darted off, cutting through the lively streets like a swift shadow.

    Phillip stood at the doorway of Sean¡¯s office, a stack of papers in hand.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, there¡¯s a snag with the Freyvale project. It requires your personal attention.¡±

    Putting the documents aside, Phillip¡¯s face tightened with seriousness.

    Before Sean could even nce at the papers, Susanna burst into the room.

    ¡°Sean! You won¡¯t believe what happened at the banquet today¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off under Sean¡¯s intense stare.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re busy. I¡¯lle backter?¡±

    Susanna knew all too well that Sean¡¯s serious manner meant trouble was brewing.

    Although curious, she decided not to disturb them further.

    Left to themselves, Sean began to go through the documents, his face growing more serious with each page.

    ¡°Prepare the ne¡ªwe¡¯re off to Esterford,¡± Sean suddenly said. He stood up, took the suit from its hanger, and dressed quickly, his eyes focused and alert.

    ¡°I have to be at the regional office in Esterford by six tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Phillip nodded.

    Norah had been asleep for quite some time, waking up around 1 a.m.

    ¡°Are you hungry? I made some food for you,¡± Alice said,ing in with a tray that held two sandwiches and a ss of milk.

    ¡°I warmed the milk for you. Please drink some.¡±

    Norah felt her stomach rumble with hunger. After finishing her meal, she remained seated on the bed, engaging in conversation with Alice.

    ¡°Norah, I heard you were married. How¡¯s that going? Are you happy in your marriage?¡± Alice asked, genuinely curious about Norah¡¯s recent life.

    She only knew that since getting married, Norah had lost contact with her old friends and the events of her past life. Being overseas made Alice even more unaware of the details.

    ¡°I¡¯m divorced now,¡± Norah replied, her voice carrying no weight of emotion. She wasn¡¯t ashamed to talk about it.

    She had misjudged Derek. ¡°Anyway, Derek once saved my life, and I repaid that favor. Now, there are no debts left between us.¡±

    ¡°Alice, what¡­?¡± Norah¡¯s words trailed off. Alice was stunned. To her, it was inconceivable for any man to let go of someone as stunning and capable as Norah.

    ¡°I got divorced not too long ago. There was a mission here, so I came over to see you.¡± A small smile yed on Norah¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since west saw each other, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been ages!¡±

    When Norah was about to visit Ond, she suddenly recalled Alice¡¯s presence there. They had both been in the same organization, working on theirst assignment together.

    After itspletion, they came back to report, only to be informed that their unit had disbanded.

    Norah gave up her alias, went back to Glophia, and lost almost all contact with Alice.

    Alice¡¯s gaze, blue as the ocean, fixed on Norah.

    ¡°Norah, whatever it is, you can share it with me. You know I can be as silent as the grave.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she looked down. ¡°Alice¡­ so much has happened over the years¡­¡±

    They had trained and gone on countless missions together, forging a bond as strong as life itself. Choosing to leave her alias behind and forget her past with the organization, Norah married Derek and tried to start anew in Glophia.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I left you behind for a man,¡± Norah said, her voice tinged with regret. She then shared a brief overview of her life in Glophia, looking remorseful as she lifted her head.

    ¡°Norah, just your visit makes me incredibly happy,¡± Alice replied, her light blue eyes sparkling against her blonde hair. Her lips, tinted with a soft rose color, curved into a smile. ¡°I might not know the best way tofort you, but remember, Norah, I¡¯m always here for you!¡±

    Alice wrapped Norah in a tight embrace, offering her warmth and support. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll find someone much better.¡±

    Alice thought to herself about how blind Norah¡¯s ex must be. Norah¡¯s beauty and talent were bound to attract far better prospects, leaving him with deep regrets.

    ¡°So, Norah, what brings you to Ond? Need my help?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for a surgical operation for the royal family of Ond,¡± Norah replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you drive me to the castle?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Alice agreed immediately, not even bothering to ask for any details.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been resting for a while. Want to get out? There¡¯s a car race happening in Lochdeer tonight. Interested?¡± Alice suggested, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

    ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Norah nodded.

    Alice grinned, excitement growing. ¡°Look at this! I¡¯ve got a brand-new racing car. It hasn¡¯t even seen a race track yet. I bet you could make it fly!¡±

    Alice flung the keys through the air, and Norah caught them, the McLaren emblem shining in her palm. ¡°Hit the jackpot, did you? A McLaren, no less?¡± Norah remarked, impressed.

    Owning this race car wasn¡¯t a small feat; a fully decked-out version might cost a fortune, as much as 20 million dors.

    ¡°Just yed the stock market right,¡± Alice replied casually, returning with two outfits in her hands. ¡°Get changed. We¡¯re heading out.¡±

    Alice made dabbling in the stock market sound like a walk in the park.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got my eye on some stocks. Think you could help me invest?¡± Norah asked, a touch of curiosity in her voice.

    ¡°Sure. Just let me know how much you¡¯re thinking. You know, I¡¯m always there for you.¡± Alice¡¯sughter filled the room, a stark contrast to the distant, icy figure she was once known to be. In her ce stood a woman full of life.

    Dressed in their new gear, Alice and Norah set off for the Lochdeer Racing Circuit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161:

    The majority of the drivers and spectators had gathered around the grandstands at the Silverstone Circuit. When Norah and Alice arrived, the grandstands were filled to capacity. Despite the fact that it was two in the morning, the spectators were undeterred, eager to watch the race. Excitement and pride radiated from the race drivers as they prepared for their turn at the Silverstone Circuit. Spectators eagerly chattered in their designated areas, debating which driver woulde out on top in this thrillingpetition.

    ¡°I have a feeling it¡¯s going to be Chasen in first ce. He¡¯s been dominating the Silverstone Circuit for the past two years, and no matter what race it is, he always delivers an impable performance!¡± one spectator remarked.

    ¡°I think Humphrey is pretty good. I¡¯ve saved a lot of videos of him and Chasen battling it out on the track!¡± another spectator replied with a wide grin.

    ¡°They¡¯re like a team, always appearing together. Look, herees Chasen!¡±

    The waiting audience cheered loudly as soon as Chasen and Humphrey appeared.

    With a bright smile, Alice cheerfully caught Norah up on the racing scene. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been to Ond. The top three at the Silverstone Circuit are basically fixed. Chasen Patterson is always in first ce. The second and third spots are always upied by Humphrey Brewer and Lucia Nguyen. Lucia is the most talented female at Lochdeer!¡±

    Alice lifted her hand, gesturing toward the sleek crimson sports car that had just arrived at the circuit. The driver was a striking blond man.

    With a brown-haired man in the passenger seat next to him, Chasen arrived. ¡°Wow, Chasen actually came with Humphrey. Are they really close off the track?¡± Norah raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°They are rivals on the track, but they can be friends off the track.¡±

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    Alice shook her head. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen how theypete on the racetrack yet. You¡¯ll see itter. Back when you were dominating the Silverstone Circuit, none of them had any reputation. It was only after you left that these neers had a chance to shine. I¡¯m sure they can¡¯tpare to you.¡±

    ¡°Whether they¡¯re good or not will be determined on the racetrack,¡± Norah replied, her heart pounding with excitement. Thest time she raced was against Nocturne at the Krusa Mountain Racing. Just thinking about it pumped a shot of adrenaline through her veins.

    ¡°This is my newly upgraded racing car. You don¡¯t have to worry about any performance issues. It¡¯s perfect,¡± Alice said, giving Norah a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to ce a bet on you with 100 chips to celebrate your return as Selene! It¡¯s really exciting!¡±

    Alice left happily, her joy evident even from her back. The crimson sports car swiftly swept into the enclosure and disappeared into the distance.

    The race at the Silverstone Circuit was an official event, and Norah noticed on one of the boards that the host of the race was the Campbell family. The Campbell family was a hereditary aristocracy in Ond, making their fortune from tourism, real estate, mineral resources, and so on. They were indeed loaded.

    Alice returned in a matter of minutes. ¡°I managed to sign you up just before the deadline. I had the car inspected, and it will be ready soon.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Norah replied lightly.

    Alice scanned the grandstands reflexively. She gasped suddenly and eximed, ¡°The Campbell family is here. They are the organizers of tonight¡¯s race.¡±

    ¡°Why is the race scheduled for three in the morning?¡± Norah asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Alice shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The race preparations started two weeks ago, and typically, regr drivers aren¡¯t permitted to take part. However, when the person in charge heard you were going to participate, he agreed to add your name to the list.¡±

    As Alice and Norah chatted, a multimillion-dor luxury car glided past them. The two men in the luxury car were immediately drawn to Alice and Norah. They found the beaming Alice and the chuckling Norah to be remarkably charming.

    ¡°Norah, can I sit in the passenger seat with you when you raceter? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve raced, and I kind of miss that feeling,¡± Alice said with a pleading look.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Norah replied, smiling.

    Norah and Alice stood by the track for over twenty minutes, waiting for the race to start. When it was finally time for the race, Norah turned down the tenth person who tried to strike up a conversation and got into the sports car with Alice.

    Alice¡¯s excitement surged as she gripped the fastened seatbelt with both hands. ¡°Oh my! Just being in here already has me thrilled.¡±

    ¡°Imagine how exhrating it will be when the race starts!¡± Alice eximed, her excitement palpable.

    Just then, a ck sports car approached the starting line. Its make and model were quite understated, and many people criticized it as soon as it arrived.

    Norah noticed that, despite its unremarkable appearance, this ck sports car was equipped with top-notch materials, most of which were only avable on the ck market. Those who didn¡¯t know better merely criticized its look, oblivious to the finer details. Little did they know, some of theponents of this ck sports car were even more expensive than the cars of some of the onlookers!

    Alice eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chasen? When did he change his car? He always drove a red Ferrari as far as I remember. Why would he change his car after just a few races? The make and model aren¡¯t great. He won¡¯t be fast today. Norah, you¡¯re sure to take first ce!¡±

    Alice¡¯s voice reached Chasen¡¯s ears as he waited for the signal to start the race. Curious, he turned in the direction of the voice and saw two exceptionally striking women. Even though Norah and Alice wore simple outfits, they still exuded undeniable charm.

    He had never seen such beautiful women before!

    Chasen¡¯s excitement surged as he realized Norah was a racer. Hisid-back attitude vanished in an instant, and he became much more energetic. He was pretty sure that if he won the race, he could get one or both of them to go on a date with him.

    Chasen stared at Norah, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. His eyes smoldered with desire.

    Norah felt his intense gaze and looked over. Chasen was behind the wheel of the ck sports car that had just arrived at the starting line.

    Humphrey was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the crimson sports car that Chasen had driven earlier. Just like Chasen, he appeared determined to win the race.

    ¡°I never expected Chasen and Humphrey to be so close off the track. They even lend each other their race cars!¡± Alice remarked, inspecting the car Chasen was driving with disapproval. ¡°On the racetrack, the race car is the driver¡¯s life. Why would Chasen leave his beloved car behind and drive this junky one instead?¡±

    Norah smiled and gently corrected her friend¡¯s misguided impression. ¡°Chasen isn¡¯t driving a junky car. The value of his car may even be higher than your brand-new one.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. ¡°Really?¡±

    Alice had spent twenty million dors on the McLaren luxury car and felt proud and superior every time she drove it. She was immune to the arrogance and sense of superiority that often gued the rich.

    Chasen cast an appreciative nce at Norah. ¡°You have a keen eye. Ny-eight percent of people don¡¯t recognize the value of my car. Can we get to know each other? I¡¯m Chasen Patterson.¡±

    With a smirk, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve been the number one racer on the Silverstone Circuit¡¯s leaderboard for the past two years.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah lifted her gaze, grinned, and added, ¡°If you can beat me on the racetrack, I¡¯ll be happy to get to know you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 162

    ?Chapter 162:

    Simply put, Norah didn¡¯t want Chasen to bother starting a conversation if he wasn¡¯tpetent enough. Chasen¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°You must have a beautiful name. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to introduce myself to you.¡±

    The race track was lined with attractive race queens now, ready at their posts.

    ¡°3, 2, 1!¡± The sharp sound of the whistle cut through the air, the race queens dropped their gs, and the race cars on the track took off like bolts from a bow.

    A race car, painted in a deep shade of blue and maneuvered by Norah, zoomed through the darkness, its blue lights shing brilliantly.

    After rounding the first corner, it had overtaken most of its rivals, leaving them trailing in the distance. Norah pushed the elerator hard, the dashboard numbers climbing to 170 and still rising.

    Alice¡¯s voice was lost in the rush of the wind as she eximed in the passenger seat, ¡°Oh my! This is thrilling! Norah, overtake them!¡±

    A crimson race car and a ck one were far ahead in the lead, dominating the race. A dark green race car trailed them, moving through the night like a predator, keeping pace without falling behind or moving ahead.

    ¡°That third-ce car is probably Lucia¡¯s. She¡¯s a toughpetitor,¡± Alice observed, seeing they were in sixth ce but kept cheering Norah on. ¡°Norah, speed up! Pass Lucia!¡±

    As Norah rounded a curve, the screeching of tires on asphalt echoed loudly. Thanks to Norah¡¯s exceptional driving and her car¡¯s advancedponents, she skillfully navigated the turn, overtaking the fourth-ce car amid a cloud of tire smoke.

    . is your storytelling hub

    The impressive drift performed by Norah in the deep blue race car elicited gasps from the audience.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in that blue car? What a drift!¡±

    ¡°Could that be a new racer? What a standout performance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing more.¡±

    After a lengthy straight path, the leading cars¡ªck, crimson, dark green, and deep blue¡ªwere all in position. Among them, the deep blue car Norah was driving was gradually closing in on the green one.

    The bends were the best chance to overtake. At the curve at the end of the straight, Norah stepped on the elerator.

    Amidst the tire smoke, she edged past the green car, the two vehicles nearly touching¡ªjust a small mistake away from crashing.

    The audience watching the live event at the venue was on the edge of their seats with excitement.

    ¡°That move on the curve was just awesome!¡±

    ¡°It makes me want to go for a drive myself. Maybe this driver will end up in first ce!¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. The race is still wide open. It¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess who will win. Chasen has been leading all along. The third ce has no chance of catching up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was just one drift. Doesn¡¯t every racer know how to do that?¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve bet on the blue car to win. I¡¯m sure that driver will take the lead!¡±

    With three-quarters of the race over and only a long straight and two big curves left, the positions on the track were still ck, crimson, and blue. The deep blue car was closely following the crimson one, determinedly chasing.

    The green car, not wanting to be left behind, attempted to overtake the blue.

    Alice yelled, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re about to overtake Humphrey. You¡¯ve got this!¡±

    For Norah, her aim was always to be first, never second. Seeing the ck car stumble, Norah¡¯s eyes sharpened. With a determined push on the elerator, she executed a precise drift around the curve, overtaking two race cars to snatch the lead.

    Chasen¡¯s eyes went wide as he watched the deep blue car surge ahead and cross the finish line, moving faster than he had ever thought possible. Shortly thereafter, the ck car crossed the line, with Humphrey and Lucia trailing behind.

    Norah slowed her car with a stylish drift.

    Alice, in the passenger seat, was so thrilled that she glowed with excitement. ¡°Damn, that was incredible! Norah, you were amazing! My breath caught in my throat when you zoomed past them. Awesome!¡±

    Alice had thought Norah passing Lucia was just Norah¡¯s usual performance, but overtaking Chasen¡ªon thest bend¡ªtruly sent her excitement through the roof! It was more exhrating than achieving five straight in a game! Racing truly pushed one¡¯s adrenaline to the max!

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it for Selene, iming first ce in this race!¡±

    The announcer¡¯s voice boomed, calling out Norah¡¯s codename, and the audience erupted in cheers.

    ¡°She¡¯s Selene? Selene was in the race! I didn¡¯t see her name at the betting counter! What¡¯s going on?¡± a spectator asked.

    ¡°Selene signed up for the race just an hour before it started! That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t see her name,¡± another person replied.

    ¡°If I had known Selene was racing, I wouldn¡¯t have bet on Chasen. He¡¯s no match for Selene! She was just letting him lead in the beginning!¡±

    ¡°It makes sense now. Selene¡¯s car seemed to be casually hanging back. She must have nned to make her move at thest moment, surprising everyone with a win!¡±

    Norah switched off the engine and stepped out of the race car.

    Wearing a form-fitting ck leather outfit that entuated her physique, the live broadcast smartly zoomed in for a close-up.

    Anyone who saw Norah¡¯s face was left breathless.

    As Norah removed her red helmet and casually held it under her arm, she tossed back her chest-length hair, revealing her striking face to the breeze.

    Perhaps her win was to me, but the calm expression she had worn vanished, giving way to a newfound arrogance.

    This air of superiority now clearly radiated from her.

    The host then directed the camera¡¯s focus toward the otherpetitors.

    Chasen and Humphrey approached, helmets in hand, with Lucia, the green-hairedpetitor, trailing behind them.

    ¡°That was quite the performance!¡± Chasen eximed upon seeing Norah. ¡°You didn¡¯t try to overtake me on the track. Were you holding back on purpose?¡±

    While racing at top speed, Chasen kept a watchful eye on hispetitors using the rearview mirror and the onboard positioning system. It was only in the final moments that Norah¡¯s race car surged past his! Her maneuver drew loud apuse from the entire audience.

    Chasen had to admit, Norah¡¯s skills in taking corners and drifting were superior to his own. She daringly squeezed her car between his and Humphrey¡¯s, showing no fear of collision.

    Norah responded coolly, ¡°No.¡±

    Overtaking was hardly a challenge. The real excitementy in clinching victory at thest second.

    Humphrey came closer, saying, ¡°In your country, they speak of humility, yet being overly modest isn¡¯t always seen as a virtue.¡± He suggested that Norah was boasting in front of them.

    Lucia, with her green helmet tucked under her arm, slowly made her way forward. ¡°Your driving is remarkable. I¡¯m Lucia Nguyen. May I know your name?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 163

    ?Chapter 163:

    ¡°Greetings. I am Selene,¡± Norah replied.

    Chasen was taken aback by the name ¡°Selene,¡± leaving a profound impression. ¡°Are you indeed Selene?¡± Selene was a well-known figure in Ond¡¯s racingmunity. Who would have thought she possessed such striking beauty?

    This marked Norah¡¯s debut, revealing her visage at an Ond race under the code name Selene. Before this, she had veiled herself in secrecy, appearing swiftly post-race, thus preserving the enigma surrounding her appearance.

    Alice grinned. ¡°Authentic and genuine!¡±

    In times of training setbacks, Norah and Alice sought sce inpetitions at the Silverstone Circuit. The thrill of racing served as a remedy for all frustrations. Gradually, Norah¡¯s remarkable prowess gained recognition within racingmunities. Countless challengers found themselves trailing behind her car.

    Despite Alice¡¯s unawareness of Norah¡¯s motive for unveiling her face, it didn¡¯t hinder her sense of pride for Norah.

    Chasen¡¯s gaze intensified. It harbored not mere fondness but overwhelming admiration. He hurried to Norah¡¯s side and said, ¡°Selene, I¡¯m your admirer! Might I acquire your autographter? Preferably on my helmet.¡±

    Chasen¡¯s sudden change in demeanor caught the few onlookers off guard.

    ¡°Humphrey, Lucia, and I are all ardent admirers of yours! Truly, ever since our racing inception, you¡¯ve been our sole idol!¡± Chasen added enthusiastically.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Lucia, the green-haired woman, nodded vigorously in concurrence. ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d have the opportunity to race alongside Selene today. I feel so fortunate! Selene, I¡¯d love an autograph, too. I¡¯m your most devoted admirer!¡±

    Humphrey hastily chimed in, ¡°Selene, I¡¯ve preserved all your race footage. I¡¯m aware your preferred car is a dark purple modified racer, and your expertise lies in drifting and tail flicks. Oh, by the way, I am Humphrey Brewer!¡±

    Alice erupted intoughter. ¡°Wow! So, all three of you are Selene¡¯s admirers? What an amusing coincidence!¡±

    Chasen blinked. ¡°Indeed, quite a coincidence! Selene, could I trouble you for an autograph?¡±

    It seemed as though if Norah declined, Chasen would promptly kneel and beseech her. All his prior arrogance had vanished, leaving behind a supplicant demeanor.

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Norah said, carrying a hint of upliftment, with a glint of amusement dancing in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the top three racers on the Silverstone Circuit¡¯s leaderboard would be her admirers. Though Norah may not have been actively participating in the racing realm, her legend endured.

    As Norahpleted signing an autograph for Lucia, the race track manager approached. ¡°Selene, the event¡¯s sponsor, Mr. Cristiano Campbell, has requested your presence.¡±

    Chasen¡¯s expression turned pensive. ¡°Mr. Campbell is the heir to the Campbell family and holds a deep passion for racing.¡±

    ¡°It appears he became aware of Selene iming first ce and would like to meet in person.¡± Alice¡¯s expression hinted at nervousness. The Campbell family boasted an aristocratic lineage in Ond, supported by immense wealth. While residing in Ond, Alice¡¯s greatest fear was incurring the displeasure of prominent families. What might Cristiano¡¯s intentions be regarding meeting Norah?

    ¡°Norah, are you going?¡± Alice asked.

    Norah detected Alice¡¯s apprehension and offered a reassuring pat on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go see what it¡¯s about.¡± She harbored curiosity regarding Cristiano¡¯s true intentions.

    ¡°Mr. Campbell has instructed that your friend can rest and have something to eat in the rest area.¡±

    Naturally, Alice opted to apany Norah as they made their way into the racetrack¡¯s VIP facility. Chasen and the others trailed behind.

    Alice approached Norah, speaking softly. ¡°Norah, if you¡¯d rather not meet him, we can depart immediately.¡± After all, the aristocracy of Ond was not to be taken lightly.

    ¡°No need to fret. Just go and have a check first.¡±

    Under the guidance of the racetrack manager, they entered the VIP facility and ascended to the top floor via the elevator. Upon the elevator doors sliding open, they traversed a lengthy corridor into a sprawling expanse.

    A 50-inch screen mounted on the wall showcased a gripping racing sequence, featuring Norah¡¯s deep blue car skillfully drifting past two race cars on a bend. Alice and the others were detained by the racetrack staff, leaving Norah as the sole upant of the space.

    d in her snug ck leather attire, Norah exuded an air ofposed arrogance, heightened by her surroundings. Inside, two remarkably handsome men upied the sofa, both directing their attention toward Norah as she entered.

    The racetrack manager offered a slight bow and gestured. ¡°Selene,¡± he said.

    Norah advanced with steady steps, under the scrutinizing gazes of the two men. ¡°Greetings,¡± she said.

    Both men radiated an aristocratic demeanor, leaving Norah unable to discern which one was Cristiano Campbell, as referenced by the racetrack manager. Thus, she nodded and greeted them both.

    ¡°Selene, please take a seat,¡± one of them spoke. The speaker possessed a chiseled visage with sharp features. Despite an appearance of nonchnce, the intelligence gleaming in his eyes demanded reverence. Observing Norah settle across from them on the sofa, a smile graced the man¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I am Cristiano, Selene. I¡¯ve long admired your renown.¡± His gaze remained fixed on Norah, assertive and unyielding.

    Norah brushed her hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. ¡°How may I assist you, Mr. Campbell?¡±

    Even a simple gesture from Norah effortlessly captivated Cristiano¡¯s attention. He openly expressed his interest. ¡°You are indeed gorgeous. It appears earlier assumptions were incorrect.¡±

    Cristiano directed his words to the man sitting beside him. Sitting next to Cristiano, the man possessed deep, expressive eyes, a prominent nose bridge, and alluring lips. Combined, his features resembled a divine masterpiece.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce Antoni Prim¡ªa member of the royal family. We share a passion for racing,¡± Cristiano said.

    Norah raised an eyebrow. Antoni was a member of Ond¡¯s royal family? In that case, the patient she had taken over must be one of his kin. She hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering royalty at the racetrack today. Moreover, both men had shown an interest in her.

    Following the introductions, Cristiano cut to the chase. ¡°Selene, I¡¯ve been searching for you in Ond for years, and now, here you are at Silverstone Circuit. It seems fate has brought us together.¡±

    ¡°What do you require from me?¡± Norah asked. Ond and Esterfard had arranged a race scheduled to be held at Silverstone Circuit. They wanted her to participate and represent Ond in the event.

    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you¡¯re aware I¡¯m not from Ond. What reasonspel me to represent Ond in the race?¡± Norah¡¯s direct response caused Cristiano and Antoni¡¯s smiles to falter ever so slightly.

    Cristiano, in a casual manner, proposed, ¡°Imagine if I were to say that the reward for your participation amounts to 10 million dors, with a winning prize of 20 million dors. Selene, would you still decline?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 164

    ?Chapter 164:

    Know When to Yield

    Cristiano smiledcently, as though he was certain that Norah wouldn¡¯t refuse his offer. Even Antoni¡¯s expression rxed somewhat. Earning this much money was something people could only dream of, and yet, Norah only needed to participate in one race to acquire it all.

    Norah, sitting on the opposite sofa, let out a scoff. ¡°And what if I say no?¡± The total of 30 million dors? Norah could easily make twice as much on the stock market. Racing was just a rxing pastime for her. She loved the adrenaline rush, and whenever the world blurred around her on the racetrack, it was as though all her problems had melted away.

    Cristiano chuckled, clearly not taking her words seriously. ¡°I doubt it. After all, this is an offer you can¡¯t turn down.¡±

    As soon as he said this, ten men d in ck suits suddenly stepped into the corridor, blocking the exit. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Campbell?¡± Norah¡¯s eyes flitted to the army of men behind Cristiano.

    Antoni stood up and dusted the imaginary dirt off his suit jacket. ¡°We¡¯ve invited you here because we admire your racing skills. There¡¯s an old saying: the wise know when to yield.¡± He smiled knowingly. ¡°Would you consider yourself wiser, Selene?¡±

    Norah also stood up, looking Antoni square in the eye. Despite being shorter, her presence was in no way inferior to his. In fact, it held more weight.

    ¡°Both of you invited me here to force me to participate in some race,¡± she said, her tone sharp. ¡°Is this what you consider ¡®an offer I can¡¯t refuse¡¯?¡±

    The Ondish ent sent both Antoni and Cristiano into a daze for a solid second.

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    Antoni was the first toe to his senses. Clearing his throat, he rified, ¡°Our invitation was one hundred percent sincere. Selene, the 10 million-dor reward for your participation is offered by me. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, I can top it off with an additional 5.¡±

    ¡°Spoken like a true Ond royal,¡± Norah thought to herself with a sneer. But her concern wasn¡¯t about the money. If she could participate in the race under her own nationality, she would have epted their offer in a heartbeat.

    Cristiano seemed to see right through Norah. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to race under Ond¡¯s banner?¡± After all, Norah had emphasized that she wasn¡¯t a citizen of Ond, so her refusal must¡¯ve had something to do with that.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what concerns you, I¡¯ll make sure that your nationality is noted during the race,¡± Cristiano offered. Finally, Norah¡¯s expression softened slightly.

    Seeing this, Cristiano breathed a sigh of relief, as the issue turned out to be something so minor. Antoni, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about things like nationalities. He only cared about the results. As long as Selene participated, the oue of the race was practically decided.

    ¡°When¡¯s the race?¡± Norah¡¯s indifferent voice echoed in the room.

    ¡°In five days, at the Silverstone Circuit,¡± Cristiano replied.

    ¡°The Campbell family will be the main sponsors, so as long as you agree to participate, I promise you only the best treatment,¡± he added.

    Without haste, Norah unhurriedly pulled a business card out of her pocket and slid it across the table. ¡°Here¡¯s my card. I¡¯ll be staying in Lochdeer for the foreseeable future. Do you have the race guidelines? I¡¯d like to review them.¡±

    Cristiano swiftly pulled out a document from a drawer under the table and handed it to her. ¡°Here you go. We look forward to your victory.¡±

    Norah took the file, and Cristiano took her business card in exchange. Printed on the lc hard-shell card was her name in bold letters, followed by a string of phone numbers.

    Tucking the race guidelines under her arm, Norah left them with onest reminder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to contact me before the race starts.¡±

    Norah decided against rejecting their invitation now that her concern had been addressed. After all, why not seize this great opportunity? Not only would she enjoy a good race, but she would also make a nice sum of money in the process. It was like hitting two birds with one stone.

    The bodyguards blocking the corridor dispersed, and Norah went downstairs to meet up with Alice and the others. However, she didn¡¯t stay long. Soon, she and Alice left the venue.

    When they got home, Alice kept shooting Norah expectant nces, her eyes full of unspoken questions.

    ¡°You want to know what Cristiano wanted from me, don¡¯t you?¡± Norah finally asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Alice nodded eagerly. ¡°I was afraid they threatened you with an NDA or something. Keeping people¡¯s mouths shut with threats is a favorite tactic of the rich and powerful. Naturally, Alice feared that Norah might have faced something simr.¡±

    Such unpleasant treatment. Her impression of people like the Campbells was stereotypical.

    With a faint smile, Norah shook her head and recounted what had happened. ¡°So, they just wanted you to participate in a race? And they¡¯re willing to pay you millions of dors just to participate? Damn! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Alice eximed, her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I ced all my bets on you earlier, so I¡¯ve won quite a bit of money. When we wrap up things tomorrow, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal. What do you say?¡±

    Norah¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get some rest then. You have an important mission tomorrow, and you¡¯ll need the energy.¡±

    At six in the morning, after enduring more than ten hours on a long-haul flight, Sean and his teamnded at Esterford Airport. Phillip had dark circles under his eyes by the time they disembarked.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ve gathered everyone on Freyvale. They¡¯re just waiting for your instructions,¡± Phillip said.

    Everyone was somewhat weary, and Sean was no exception. He had a throbbing headache, unsure if it was because of a cold or the prolonged work stress.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, do you want to¡ª?¡± Phillip asked with concern, noticing Sean wincing in pain. ¡°We can make them wait.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go,¡± Sean replied, taking a big sip of coffee from the cup Phillip offered him. Today¡¯s issues had to be resolved today, and there was no way in hell he¡¯d dy it. Sean could endure the difort temporarily. All that mattered was to settle this issue.

    Three hourster, the meeting was finally concluded, and everyone left the conference room.

    Sean finished thest sip of his coffee and then stood up, but he faltered slightly. Phillip immediately rushed forward to support him. ¡°Mr. Scott, are you okay?¡±

    Sean leaned heavily against the table, his expression visibly pained. ¡°Get me some cold medicine and find me a suite. I need to sleep after taking the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    Phillip promptly did as he was told. In no time, Sean found himself in a luxurious suite, ready to pass out. Phillip drew the curtains and quietly left the room. Once outside, Phillip received an international call from Susanna.

    ¡°Phillip, where¡¯d you and my brother go?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Scott and I are in Esterford to deal with some issues,¡± Phillip responded.

    Susanna pouted, sitting alone on the couch. ¡°Did you guys leavest night without telling me? You didn¡¯t even say goodbye!¡±

    Susanna had gotten up early that morning, wanting to fill Sean in on what had happened at the Wilson family¡¯s banquet the night before, only to find no one around. Sean and Phillip were nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Mr. Scott didn¡¯t want to wake you when we left,¡± Phillip said, pinching the bridge of his nose and sighing wearily. Following Sean around non-stop, he was exhausted and hadn¡¯t gotten any proper rest yet. ¡°Mr. Scott isn¡¯t feeling well, and I need to get some sleep too. Can I call you backter?¡± Phillip¡¯s voice grew hoarse toward the end.

    Susanna sighed. ¡°Alright. Go get some rest. Call me when you wake up. Goodbye, Phillip.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    After hanging up, Susanna held her phone, her eyes flickering with an idea for a good lesson. She prepared to go to thepany and ¡°throw her weight around¡± a bit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 165

    ?Chapter 165:

    Norah had made arrangements via email and set the appointment for ten in the morning.

    If everything went smoothly with the checkup, she could proceed with the surgery that very afternoon.

    With Alice behind the wheel, Norah arrived at the castle gates well before the appointed hour.

    They had to go through a series of security checks before they were granted permission to enter the castle grounds.

    As Norah¡¯s medical assistant, Alice was permitted to enter as well.

    The butler who ushered them around was a man in his fifties.

    Despite being a servant, he treated them with the utmost courtesy, and there was an undeniable elegance to him. He briefed them on the princess¡¯s condition as they made their way inside.

    ¡°We are grateful to you, Supernatural Doctor, for agreeing to help her. The royal family has prepared a generous reward in return for your service.¡±

    Norah remained calm throughout.

    The fact that her patient was royalty didn¡¯t faze her.

    She didn¡¯t pander to the patient¡¯s family, nor did she make any move that suggested subservience.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    Naturally, Alice did the same.

    They were both trained to maintain theirposure, even when standing under a hail of bullets.

    They couldn¡¯t be flustered by something as trivial as attending to people with titles.

    Alice stood at the door while Norah examined the patient. Back when Norah was still active in the organization, she had been their go-to physician.

    She treated everyone who got injured or contracted a disease during missions and had yet to lose a patient.

    No matter how severe their wounds were or how hopeless their condition seemed, the agents knew they would be safe as long as they made it back to headquarters.

    Norah¡¯s medical skills were nothing short of miraculous; Alice had personally witnessed her bringing a patient back from the brink of death.

    From then on, Alice decided to dedicate herself to Norah and be her closest friend. After all, with a friend like Norah, one¡¯s life was basically guaranteed to be long and healthy.

    When Norah walked out of the room, her expression was cold.

    Alice approached her and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°No big deal. Just a walk in the park.¡± Based on her assessment, Norah had figured that only a basic craniotomy was required.

    It was a procedure she could perform with her eyes closed.

    As one would expect from the Supernatural Doctor, Norah could easily save or take a life with her surgical knife.

    She was always weighing life against death in her mind, and the only thing that remained constant was her steady hand in between.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s as good as settled. Why don¡¯t we have lunch first? If you need anything for the surgery, now is the time to let the butler know.¡±

    The family had a special infirmary built within the castle walls. It was equipped with the most advanced instruments and technological tools, and it was staffed by a group of medical experts. Needless to say, their sole purpose was to monitor and take care of the princess¡¯s health.

    The operating room had already been prepared beforehand.

    Really, they had only been waiting for the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s arrival.

    As the butler led them to the dining hall, Norah gave him somest-minute instructions.

    He assured her that everything would be ready as soon as they finished their meal.

    They entered the dining hall to find that half of the long table was filled with the princess¡¯s parents and a host of distant rtives.

    ¡°Is this the Supernatural Doctor? Why all the secrecy? Why would she want to hide what she looks like?¡±

    ¡°Is she really the Supernatural Doctor? What if she¡¯s a fraud? How can she perform the surgery for Alice?¡±

    ¡°Both of these women look too young to be medical professionals. Have you thoroughly looked into their backgrounds?¡±

    ¡°If anything happens to the princess, you will only have yourselves to me.¡±

    Members of the royal family were usually direct with their speech.

    They had no reason to fear speaking their minds.

    As Norah and Alice drew closer, they overheard the animated discussion, not that the royal family made any effort to hide it from them.

    The butler pulled two chairs back for Norah and Alice and stood behind their seats to wait for orders.

    Impable, as expected.

    The Queen had a stern face and a domineering aura, and even when she greeted Norah, her words were cold and devoid of any emotion.

    ¡°Hello, Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Norah had never been in the presence of so many members of the royal family before. Most of the people at the table were Ond¡¯s nobility. Sitting across from her was Prince Antrel, whom she had met the night before.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Norah nodded politely.

    To be seated at the same table as the Queen of Ond was something a sensiblemoner wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of, yet here they were.

    ¡°How is her condition?¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Your Majesty. Everything is under control.¡± Norah kept her tone neutral, neither arrogant nor submissive.

    It was also worth noting that she remained unfazed under the heavy pressure that the Queen seemed to be directing toward her.

    ¡°I heard from the butler that you will perform the surgery this afternoon. I hope for your sake that you do not fail.¡±

    ¡°I will not fail,¡± Norah¡¯s words rang out through the hall, causing the rest of the party to perk up.

    Norah spoke with confidence in the face of the Queen¡¯s absolute authority. In the eyes of the nobility, it was a testament to her mental fortitude.

    At the back of their minds, they began to think that perhaps this young woman was indeed the real deal.

    The dishes were served shortly after, filling the hall with their tempting aroma.

    The Queen said a few words and then invited everyone to start eating.

    Throughout the entire meal, other guests studied Norah and Alice.

    But Norah and Alice were experienced enough to be subtle about it.

    They ate slowly and carried on with mundane conversations.

    Antoni himself was eyeing the two women opposite him as he brought a forkful of food to his mouth. They were both dressed in ck, with wide-brimmed ck hats and ck masks toplete their rather macabre outfits.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see any of their features, he couldn¡¯t shake the sense of familiarity that he felt toward them. He racked his mind to see who they might be, but to no avail. He wondered whether he was mistaken.

    The Queen retired to her chambers after lunch. Antoni, on the other hand, followed Norah and Alice to the operating room.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to remind you that should the operation fail, the wrath of the Ond royalty will descend upon you. And I can guarantee that it isn¡¯t something you would want to endure.¡±

    Whether it was his words or his tone, Antoni always carried an air of threat about him.

    Norah had already noticed it in the VIP lounge yesterday. Unfortunately for him, she was not one to be intimidated.

    ¡°Then let us wait for the results of the surgery, shall we, Prince Antoni?¡±

    He felt his heart skip at Norah¡¯s voice.

    That nagging suspicion that he knew her reared its head, but he dismissed it by telling himself that women tended to sound simr anyway.

    Worried about his sister, Antoni opted out of Cristiano¡¯s invitation to race and decided to stand vigil outside the operating room.

    Norah stopped just outside the door and turned to the butler.

    ¡°Have you prepared everything I asked for?¡±

    The butler offered her a small bow.

    ¡°Yes, Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±

    ¡°No one is toe in and disturb us until the procedure is over, Aileen. You wille with me.¡±

    Norah and Alice always used aliases whenever they were out and about in public.

    Antoni watched the two women disappear through the door of the operating room. About five minutester, Alice was wheeled inside.

    Antoni sat on the bench on the opposite side of the hall and prayed that this would be over soon.

    ¡°Alice, pass me the scalpel.¡±

    Norah calmly walked to the side of the table. She mapped out the process in her mind as she donned her gloves.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Norah had saved lives under ideal circumstances before.

    The organization wasn¡¯t exactly equipped with all the resources necessary for most of the surgical procedures she had to perform.

    Over time, Alice learned everything she needed to as Norah¡¯s medical assistant.

    Apart from performing surgeries herself, Alice was more qualified than most professionals in the field.

    Alice now stood by the side, ready for whatever Norah would require of her.

    All was still and silent inside the operating room, except for Norah, who was moving with swift and calcted precision, and the muted beeping of the medical equipment that monitored Alice¡¯s vitals in real-time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 166

    ?Chapter 166:

    The operation went smoothly, though there was a minorplication, which Norah handled perfectly.

    As Norah exited the operating room, Antoni, who had been waiting anxiously, approached her.

    ¡°How is my sister, Supernatural Doctor?¡± he asked with concern.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She just needs some good rest,¡± Norah reassured him.

    With a wave of relief washing over him, Antoni expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Supernatural Doctor. Your payment is ready. If you¡¯d pleasee to the lounge.¡±

    Norah, preferring to keep her contact with royal matters to a minimum, nned to ept the payment and leave promptly.

    The royal family showed their gratitude with a generous check of 20 million dors for her services, redeemable at any bank in Hander Land.

    Just as Norah was about to head out, Antoni caught her attention and said, ¡°Please hold, Supernatural Doctor.

    I¡¯ve got something else I need your help with.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t respond immediately; instead, she gave him a curious look.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy tracking you down, Supernatural Doctor. I¡¯m hoping you can check on my mother¡¯s health.

    We will cover the fee,¡± Antoni proposed.

    It dawned on Norah that he was referring to the Queen.

    Antoni continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, my mother has promised to grant you privileges¡­¡±

    He did not specify the content of this privilege, leaving the decision to Norah.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, my mother assured you that, regardless of your decision, the royal family will respect your wishes,¡± Antoni assured her.

    Norah, taken aback by the Queen¡¯s more gracious approachpared to Antoni¡¯s, agreed, saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Norah was intrigued by the privilege the Queen might offer.

    Antoni led Norah and Alice back to the castle¡¯s center.

    The Queen was busy with work in her study. Upon hearing from the butler, she paused her work, stood up, and walked to a small room next to her office. Soon, they were gathered in the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you epted my request, Supernatural Doctor,¡± the Queen said.

    The Supernatural Doctor¡¯s international prestige wasmon knowledge to everyone.

    Her patients always recovered.

    Those she checked on, sick or healthy, would leave feeling better.

    Yet, not everyone got the opportunity to be checked by the Supernatural Doctor.

    Finding her required a stroke of luck and enough intrigue to catch her attention.

    ¡°Do you have any particr symptoms, Your Majesty? I won¡¯t be doing a thorough examination. You could visit a hospital for that,¡± Norah rified.

    ¡°I have my medical record. I got it from the hospital just two days ago. Could you take a look at it, Supernatural Doctor?¡± the Queen asked.

    Even in her royal attire, which radiated authority, the Queen seemed to soften her approach when talking to Norah.

    No one wished to upset a doctor, especially one as renowned as Norah.

    It wasmon knowledge that upsetting the Supernatural Doctor could lead to bacsh, given her widespread acim and the high-profile individuals seeking her expertise.

    Norah took the medical documents.

    The Queen, being of a certain age, had various health issues. Some were minor and treatable at any medical facility, but others were moreplicated.

    Norah reviewed the health records, highlighting each concern, and said, ¡°I can help with your recovery. I¡¯ll be in Ond for some time. Regarding your treatment, I will stay in contact. You have nothing to worry about.¡±

    The Queen was impressed at how the Supernatural Doctor could swiftly and urately understand her health problems just by ncing at the medical records.

    ¡°Thank you, Supernatural Doctor. Your assistance means a lot to me,¡± the Queen expressed her gratitude.

    Norah was ready to leave, and the royal family didn¡¯t hold her back, given her willingness to deliver medical treatment for the Queen.

    After Norah and Alice exited the room, Antoni approached the Queen.

    ¡°Mother, with the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s exceptional skills, why not keep her here as the royal family¡¯s private doctor?¡±

    ¡°Antoni, that¡¯s a foolish thought. Are you aware of the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s significance? If we were to imprison her in Hander Land, it would only bring us trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Antoni inquired.

    ¡°Influential figures are seeking the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s services, far surpassing our family¡¯s influence. Remember, Antoni, you may hold power in Ond, but that will get you nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± The Queen stood up, her jewelry shining with delicate light.

    ¡°Antoni, the time hase for you to shoulder your duties.¡±

    Antoni stayed quiet, nodded, and pondered her words.

    Lately, Norah had filled her days preparing for a race that was set to happen in five days.

    During this period, she visited the castle and delivered medical treatment to the Queen.

    Healing the Queen wasn¡¯t something that could bepleted in just a few hours like surgery.

    Norah had dedicated over an hour daily to assist the Queen with her rehabilitation exercises.

    On the day before the race, Norah finallypleted her treatment for the Queen.

    As promised, she was granted the privilege the Queen had mentioned.

    A ne pendant shaped like a wing was more than just a piece of jewelry. It was a token.

    The tray held a silver ne that gleamed in the light.

    With a respectful bow, the butler delivered the Queen¡¯s message.

    ¡°This ne is a symbol of the Queen¡¯s pledge to you.

    It grants you the right to make three requests of the royal family.

    But remember, this privilege is exclusive to the one wearing the ne.

    Once you¡¯ve made three requests, the token will be void.¡±

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, the royal family is deeply grateful for your treatment.

    We wish you the very best.¡±

    With these words, the butler made his exit.

    Alice entered the room and saw Norah.

    ¡°What did he tell you? What reward did the royal family prepare for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise,¡± Norah said, her grip firm on the ne.

    Norah was no stranger to receiving tokens of promise from influential figures, including the Queen of Ond, came without conditions.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news.

    But don¡¯t forget, you race tomorrow.

    We should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Norah drove the McLaren for an early ride to get a feel for the track. The Silverstone Circuit was buzzing with activity, adorned with posters for the race.

    She noticed a few drivers gathered, chatting near the track.

    After her quick tour, Norah headed back to Alice¡¯s ce, driving past a sleek ck Maybach.

    The stunning Norah was seen lounging in the driver¡¯s seat, her elegance effortless as she rested one hand on the window and the other on the steering wheel.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Sean caught a glimpse of the deep blue McLaren. He inexplicably felt that the person in the driver¡¯s seat looked a lot like Norah.

    Then, Sean shook off the thought, convinced it couldn¡¯t be her. In his mind, Norah was supposed to work at the Silver Boulder Private Hospital in their homnd, not here in Ond.

    After hearing from Susanna about what had transpired at the Wilson family¡¯s banquet, Sean decided it was time to take action.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, the uing race between Esterford and Ond features three drivers.

    It¡¯s rumored Ond has secured a top-tier racer, likely to win.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mind was on Norah as he casually said, ¡°I remember having a modified race car here in Ond. Don¡¯t register me under the name Nocturne.

    I¡¯m curious to see if Ond¡¯s star racer is as good as they say.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 167

    ?Chapter 167:

    The Silverstone Circuit was buzzing with activity by ten o¡¯clock the next morning, hosting a joint race that was a stark contrast to the ndestine midnight race Norah hadst attended. This time, the event was grander, with international acim.

    Alice, seated beside Norah, couldn¡¯t hide her excitement as she took in the scene.

    ¡°This is on another level,¡± she eximed.

    ¡°I spotted Antoni among the crowd, along with young nobles from prominent families. It seems like all the celebrated drivers from both nations have shown up.¡±

    Turning her attention back to Norah, Alice¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°How are you feeling about this? Confident?¡±

    Norah¡¯s demeanor remained calm.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Norah recalled her previous defeat to Nocturne at the Krusa Mountain Racing, attributing the loss to being out of practice. This time, she was determined not to let history repeat itself.

    Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m cing another 500 chips on you. When you win, we¡¯ll go and celebrate at an amazing spot I know.¡±

    Her grin hinted at ns that were likely less than wholesome.

    Norah merely shot her a nce, choosing to humor her friend¡¯s antics with silence.

    As they joined other spectators, the anticipation in the air was palpable, with the kickoff still an hour away. Alice, ever the supportive friend, ced her bets on Norah and returned with intriguing news.

    ¡°A racer with a Cend name is listed. He¡¯speting today.¡±

    Norah¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Alice nodded. ¡°The script was unfamiliar, but you¡¯ll spot him when he shows up.¡±

    Cend natives were easily recognized by their distinct features, piquing Norah¡¯s interest in the matter.

    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s affiliated with an Esterford dealership known for its reputable drivers. Chasen and his team are here as well,¡± Alice shared just as Chasen and hispanions waved in greeting.

    ¡°Selene! It¡¯s great to see you.¡±

    After some brief exchanges, Chasen, with a lit cigarette in hand, mentioned, ¡°He reached out to you for today¡¯s event, didn¡¯t he? You¡¯re truly remarkable. We simply couldn¡¯t say no to him.¡±

    Their participation in such an internationalpetition was a testament to theirmendable driving abilities, something Cristiano and his peers eagerly embraced.

    Humphrey, looking overly concerned, asked, ¡°Need water?¡±

    Close behind, Lucia inquired, ¡°Selene, are you hungry? Did you get a chance to eat?¡±

    Chasen observed the duo vying for Norah¡¯s attention, a smirk ying on his lips. Despite their earlier jests about his own efforts to impress Norah, here they were, outdoing him in their attempts to curry favor with her, making him feel rather outssed.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but find their actions amusing. Knowing they were her fans added ayer of affection to her perception, making their overtures seem more charming than bothersome.

    Humphrey and Lucia, in their eagerness to please, resembled pets vying for their owner¡¯s attention.

    As the arena filled up and thepetitors took their positions, the reality set in for Alice that she wouldn¡¯t be able to join Norah in the passenger seat this time. Instead, she would watch the live feed on the big screen from the stands.

    Backstage, Phillip handed a helmet to Sean, hesitating as he recalled the name he¡¯d seen at the betting booth.

    Opting for caution, Phillip decided against sharing his suspicions with the stoic Sean, considering Sean¡¯s participation as a form of leisure. Any unfounded spection could cause an unwarranted stir.

    It was better to delve into Selene¡¯s identity post-race.

    At the race¡¯s outset, thirty cars aligned eagerly at the starting line, the atmosphere charged with anticipation.

    As the countdown echoed, engines roared to life, propelling the vehicles into a high-speed chase.

    Norah, in her striking deep blue car, initially positioned in tenth, began a methodical advance through the ranks, showcasing her prowess by moving up to fifth.

    Lucian, unfortunately, found herself mired in the pack, struggling to find an opening.

    Chasen and Humphrey, on the other hand, managed to maintain a decent pace, yet remained steps behind Norah¡¯s rapid ascent.

    Thepetition¡¯s intensity was immediately apparent. The racers exhibited skills well beyond the ordinary, executing overtakes and drifts with exceptional precision.

    As they approached a challenging curve, Norah¡¯s car edged into fourth, her strategic maneuvering paying off. The race leader, a sleek ck car, cut through the air with ease, maintaining a formidable lead through wless execution.

    Norah, undeterred, eyed the race leader with fierce resolve.

    Her tactical decision to hang back wasn¡¯t a sign of hesitation but was deliberate¡ªshe nned to surge ahead in the race¡¯stter stages, anticipating the thrill of surpassing the other racers.

    The thought of catching other racers off-guard, witnessing their dismay at being overtaken, brought a sly grin to her face.

    The thrill ofpetition, the moment of victory captured in their defeated expressions, fueled her determination.

    As the race progressed, Norah¡¯s car¡ªseemingly boosted by an unseen force¡ªgained momentum, swiftly climbing to second ce.

    With the race nearing its conclusion, the tension was palpable. Sess hinged on overtaking the leader in these final moments.

    From the VIP lounge, Cristiano watched anxiously, his fists clenched as he rooted for Norah.

    ¡°Selene,e on! You¡¯ve got to clinch first!¡±

    Amidst the tension, Antoni offered a voice of reason, reminding Cristiano of Norah¡¯s previous victory.

    ¡°Selene took the leadst time. Perhaps this is her strategy. Let¡¯s remain calm.¡±

    Sean¡¯s grip on the steering wheel was firm, the dashboard¡¯s speedometer pushing 200 miles per hour as his gaze remained locked on the track ahead. Victory seemed assured.

    He had led the race from the outset, with no challengering close enough to threaten his position.

    Yet, the thought of Norah crept into his mind.

    Her prowess behind the wheel rivaled his own¡ªa fact proven during theirst encounter at Krusa Mountain Racing, where victory had barely eluded her.

    The memory of that intensepetition fueled his adrenaline, igniting warmth in his cheeks.

    As he rounded the corner, the finish line nearly in view, a deep blue car suddenly darted through an opening from his blind spot, corrected its course, and surged ahead with astonishing speed.

    It seized the lead and ultimately the victory.

    ¡°Nice!¡± came the exuberant cheers from Cristiano and Antoni, their celebration audible as they embraced each other, thrilled by the stunning oue.

    Sean was left to reckon with the loss of his lead.

    The skill of Ond¡¯s premier driver was undeniable¡ªa reality he had to face as he crossed the finish line, now in second ce.

    Sean pulled his car up beside the victorious deep blue vehicle and stepped out.

    Soon, a woman d in a matching deep blue helmet emerged from the driver¡¯s seat of the car. The air between them was charged with tension.

    ¡°You¡¯re impressive,¡± the woman¡¯s voice was slightly muffled by the helmet.

    Her ent seemed to hint at Ond¡¯s origins, but it was her superior driving that truly caught Sean¡¯s attention, leaving no doubt that she was a formidable opponent on the track.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 168:

    Sean was uncertain between this woman and Norah, wondering who possessed greater prowess in racing.

    As Sean pondered, his gaze inadvertently caught the national emblem emzoned on the woman¡¯s attire. Cend? This woman wasn¡¯t from Ond?

    ¡°Are you from Cend?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    Sean¡¯s voice, though somewhat muffled by the heavy helmet, carried an echo of familiarity that Norah picked up on.

    With a nod, Norah confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Speaking with the ent of Cend, Sean evoked a sense of warmth and familiarity in Norah.

    Finding such a skilled racer in a foreignnd seemed to be an act of fate.

    Sean, resolved to keep his identity concealed beneath the helmet in the live broadcast arena, had no ns of revealing himself. Having expressed his admiration for the first-ce racer¡¯s talent, he intended to leave.

    In Sean¡¯s heart, Norah was the paramount concern. Even the chance of meeting with a skilledpatriot warranted no more than a brief acknowledgment.

    ¡°I¡¯m off then,¡± Sean dered, subtly distancing himself from Norah. The mutual failure to recognize each other due to the helmets hung palpably in the air.

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    He pivoted, making his way to the race car, signaling his intent to depart from this unexpected encounter.

    Right then, Chasen¡¯s voice pierced the air, vibrant with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Selene, you¡¯re in a league of your own!¡±

    At the sound of Chasen¡¯s exmation, Sean¡¯s motion to ignite the race car engine came to an abrupt halt.

    His gaze, previously unfocused, sharpened, now fixated on her. With newfound rity,

    Norah stood there, d in a form-fitting ck leather suit that entuated her svelte figure, a testament to her strength and grace. Her hair, a rich shade of chestnut, flowed elegantly behind her, its curls adding to her mystique.

    A torrent of thoughts cascaded through Sean¡¯s mind, each one echoing the same question: Could this be¡­?

    Sean hesitated, pulling the car key from the ignition, drawn into the orbit of the conversation unfolding before him.

    Norah¡¯s hands moved with purpose, lifting her helmet to unveil the striking visage beneath.

    Her beauty was arresting, her smile a gentle curve that hinted at a thousand untold stories, and her eyes twinkled with the light of countless gxies.

    Sean was stunned. Indeed, it was Norah.

    ¡°Just another day¡¯s work,¡± Norah quipped lightly, her voice a melody that seemed to dance in the air.

    Chasen radiated sheer admiration, reflecting on his previous triumphs at the Silverstone Circuit, where he had reigned supreme due to the modest abilities of the Ond racers. However, facing the formidable challenge ofpeting against a host of exceptional talents from both Ond and Esterford, he now found himself in the fifth position.

    Selene¡¯s performance was nothing short of spectacr, clinching first ce in what was undoubtedly a demanding race.

    Her mastery was beyond dispute. Chasen mused to himself that their home record book would now boast another entry.

    As the racementary wound down, expressing appreciation toward the event organizers, it highlighted the achievements of the top three racers, poised to grace the podium for the award ceremony.

    ¡°Selene, I¡¯vee to escort you to the podium.

    You¡¯re probably unfamiliar with its location, aren¡¯t you? No need to worry, consider me your personal guide,¡± Chasen offered, tapping his chest confidently and signaling for Norah to follow him.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah agreed, albeit with a puzzled nce at the second-ce racer, still in his helmet, making his way back.

    ¡°On your way to the podium as well?¡± Norah inquired.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter at Norah¡¯s seemingly warmer interaction with someone she had just met,pared to her demeanor toward him.

    Mindful of the cameras, Sean chose not to reveal his identity by removing his helmet, instead softly calling out, ¡°Norah.¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice, Norah¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Could that really be Sean¡¯s voice?

    The thought seemed ludicrous to Norah.

    Her trip to Ond had been decided on a whim, and she had only informed the hospital and Joanna.

    It was unthinkable that Sean, who was supposed to be engrossed in his work back in Glophia, could magically be here at the Silverstone Circuit in Ond, much less bepeting in the same race.

    Chasen, detecting the unexpected interruption, interjected with a frown.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you here to bother Selene? If you admire Selene, please show some respect. Now, step aside.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 169:

    Chasen didn¡¯t know about Sean, assuming that Sean swooped in to chat up Norah, given that she was the only star shining brightly in their vicinity.

    Norah stopped Chasen and asked, ¡°Sean?¡± Her voice, tinged with frostiness, held a hint of uncertainty.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sean grunted in affirmation, confirming her suspicion.

    ¡°Good grief! To think the runner-up in the race was none other than Sean himself?¡± Norah¡¯s eyes, which had narrowed slightly, widened instantaneously, her mouth agape.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. I¡¯ll have Phillip reach out to you once I¡¯m done here,¡± Sean said, considering the raucous and crowded racetrack. He opted to arrange a meeting in a quieter setting.

    After nodding, he hopped into his race car and zoomed off.

    Chasen mumbled under his breath, ¡°That guy¡¯s a real oddball. Never seen a racer quite as formidable and bizarre!¡±

    Sean¡¯s speed was untouchable, and it was Norah¡¯s exceptional skills that clinched her the win. Otherwise, Sean would¡¯ve been the victor.

    Norah took to the stage to im her prize, but her mind was fixated on Sean¡¯s figure.

    Sean had secured second ce, showing up for the award ceremony.

    Was he ast-minute addition to the lineup? The more Norah dwelled on it, the more possible it seemed.

    Why else would he forego such a hefty sum of prize money for the runner-up spot?

    In the VIP lounge of the Silverstone Circuit, Cristiano slid a check across the table.

    ¡°Selene, the runner-up instructed the organizers to transfer all the prize money to you.

    It totals a whopping 43 million dors.

    Please ept it.¡±

    In a race spanning two countries, the cash rewards for the top three were substantial: 20 million for first ce, 15 million for the runner-up, and 10 million for third ce.

    Winning this race meant securing afortable future.

    ¡°Thanks for the invitation. If fortune smiles upon us, I hope we¡¯ll race together,¡± Norah said, epting the check with a calm demeanor, devoid of any hint of fluster.

    ¡°Best of luck to you.¡±

    With those words, she took her leave, just as Phillip¡¯s call came through, as if he knew she was free at that moment.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Scott is already waiting for you at the coffee shop.

    Need me to swing by and pick you up?¡± Phillip asked.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive over myself. Oh, and I¡¯m bringing a friend.¡±

    Meeting Alice downstairs, Norah gestured to her phone by her ear, signaling for Alice to be quiet.

    ¡°Sure thing.

    I¡¯ll text you the address,¡± Phillip replied.

    As Norah hung up, Alice¡¯s excited babble began in Norah¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Wow! Norah, when I was watching the big screen, I was convinced you wouldn¡¯t clinch first ce!¡±

    Alice looped her arm through Norah¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for doubting! It was the final stretch, and you were still in second ce.¡±

    ¡°That ck car was something else! But then you swooped in and took first! Incredible!¡±

    Winning first ce amidst stiffpetition spoke volumes.

    As soon as Norah removed her helmet post-victory, the crowd erupted in cheers, chanting Selene¡¯s name!

    Alice reyed the recorded videos for Norah to watch.

    ¡°Did you hear the crowd when you won? It was amazing!¡± On the small screen, jubnt faces were captured, cheering Norah on.

    ¡°Selene! Selene! Selene!¡±

    The exhration in the cheers transmitted through the video.

    At that moment, Norah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. To achieve such remarkable results in her field filled her with pride.

    Norah nodded fervently.

    ¡°I¡¯m beyond moved!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 170

    ?Chapter 170:

    In the study of Derek¡¯s vi in Glophia, Derek was frowning at the contract disyed on hisputer.

    He tried to pinpoint what the other party found unsatisfactory so he could make adjustments, yet no matter how he examined it, the contract seemed to offer little benefit to hispany, and still, the other party was not content.

    Frustrated, Derek grabbed his hair, puzzled over the situation.

    The workload today was more than Derek could handle.

    Thepany¡¯s operating funds hadn¡¯t bounced back, leaving it in a financial pinch.

    He wondered how thepany could keep running under these circumstances. It seemed like no one in Glophia, including the Powell family, was interested in signing a contract with him.

    And then there was Madeline, who only seemed to spend his money.

    She didn¡¯t have a job, and he funded everything she used.

    Despite this, Derek constantly caught wind of her grievances. The money wasn¡¯t enough, and he didn¡¯t show her enough love.

    She never voiced theseints directly to him.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    In his presence, Madeline always acted differently.

    But now, Derek was starting to doubt whether her love was genuine or if he was just clinging to a hopeful illusion.

    A notification on his phone grabbed his attention, and it was a link to some international entertainment news that Kathy had sent over.

    ¡°Big congrats to Selene for winning the championship in the racing event hosted by both countries! The race was a hit, perfectly set up by Derek skimmed through the rest of the article, pausing when he saw a familiar name¡ªSelene, which was actually Norah.

    He squinted at the screen.

    His fingers moved over the phone, pausing instantly when he saw the apanying photo.

    There Norah was, wearing a refined ck leather jacket, oozing confidence. Her chestnut hair, slightly curled, flowed down her back, and her look seemed to challenge the world.

    Norah was strikingly beautiful.

    Derek was dazzled by her.

    Norah simply put more effort into her appearance after the divorce.

    However, she had transformed¡ªa gem polished to reveal its true brilliance, shining brightly.

    The article went on about her legendary status, her massive poprity, and her pivotal role in the racing scene.

    Derek had no idea Norah was such a big deal in Ond, a celebrated racer long before she ever set foot in Glophia! Winning first ce in a race had earned Norah a whopping 20 million dors¡ªenough to buy the Carter Group.

    Thepany Derek struggled to keep afloat could be effortlessly bought by Norah¡¯s reward for taking first ce in a single racingpetition.

    Derek used to look down on Norah, seeing her as nothing more than the Wilson family¡¯s outcast.

    How silly that seemed now.

    Thinking back on Norah¡¯s actions at the Wilson family¡¯s banquet, Derek clenched his fists. She was always surrounded by pursuers, seemingly not bothering to decline their advances.

    Why didn¡¯t she reject them? She was damned loaded now. Did she feel so lonely that any man would suffice? Was Norah really open to anyone who was a man? Could that mean he had a chance too¡­

    Kathy¡¯s text read, ¡°Derek, you know, even with Norah¡¯s way of flirting, she¡¯s got something going for her¡ªher wealth. Why not give it another shot with Norah?¡±

    Ever since he came out of his romance with Madeline, Derek knew Norah had feelings for him.

    She always looked at him with tender affection, obeyed his every word, and took care of him in every possible way.

    Lately, even with Madeline by his side, he often found himself subconsciously thinking about Norah.

    Madeline asked, ¡°Derek, how are things going with thepany? I reached out to my father, and he mentioned he might help with one of the projects. Maybe you can work together.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171:

    Madeline swung the door open, her excitement palpable in her voice.

    Derek quickly locked his screen, his expression stern as he reprimanded, ¡°Madeline, I¡¯ve told you before, knock before entering.

    What if you disrupt the meeting?¡±

    Madeline yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°Derek, don¡¯t be upset.

    I was just excited and wanted to tell you right away.¡± Madeline wrapped her arms around Derek¡¯s neck and settled on hisp, pouting. ¡°I¡¯ve been pestering my dad for ages, and he finally agreed to send you the project details before the discussion.

    Check yourputer messages.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Derek ced his phone next to theputer, maintaining a poker face, and checked the documents Coen had sent over.

    ¡°Darling, I need to get some work done now.

    Why don¡¯t you go out and enjoy yourself?¡± Derek added, nting a kiss on Madeline¡¯s cheek before gently lifting her and setting her down. ¡°Come see meter, alright?¡±

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    Madeline, despite feeling dissatisfied with Derek¡¯s distant demeanor, remained apliant girlfriend.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll figure out what we should do for dinner.

    Have a productive meeting.¡±

    Madeline exited the study with a smile, oblivious to Derek¡¯s somber gaze tracking her departure.

    Derek scrutinized the project details provided by Coen. It was a small, non-profit venture that might even result in losses.

    Was there a hidden agenda behind Coen¡¯s selection of this project?

    Clenching his fists, he recalled Norah¡¯s victorious moment, falling silent.

    Norah was even more remarkable than he had anticipated.

    Now, he felt undeserving of her. Resolved to safeguard the Carter family¡¯s future, Derek realized he needed to find a solution. Whether it entailed seeking Norah¡¯s assistance or remarrying her, as long as he could gain control of her wealth, she would be valuable.

    In Ond, outside a caf¨¦, a suave man in a ck suit gestured, saying, ¡°Miss Wilson, over here.¡±

    Norah, emanating an aura of elegance and nobility, approached alongside Alice.

    ¡°Miss, would you mind apanying Mr. Scott? He wishes to speak with Miss Wilson privately,¡± Phillip proposed.

    He had a keen grasp of nonverbal cues.

    Sean¡¯s intentions were evident, and only Norah could fulfill his requirement.

    ¡°Alice, wait here for a moment. I need to speak with someone inside,¡± Norah said.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Recognizing that the individual inside might hold special significance to Norah, Alice turned and trailed Phillip out.

    After briefing Alice, Norah entered the caf¨¦.

    The second floor boasted private chambers.

    Guided by the room number provided by Phillip, she pushed open the door to the designated chamber.

    Lost in thought, Sean lifted his gaze at her arrival, and their eyes met abruptly. His facial features were striking and profound, radiating an aura of cold authority.

    ¡°Norah,¡± Sean¡¯s voice, both icy and maic, reached Norah¡¯s ears, inadvertently stirring her emotions.

    It had been a while since theirst meeting, and now, unexpectedly, they found themselves in a foreignnd.

    They found themselvespeting in the same racing event. Fate was truly peculiar.

    ¡°Sean, what brings you here?¡± Norah entered the chamber and seated herself,posed and unruffled.

    Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated that her formidable opponent in the racing event in Ond would be Sean. She had merely admired his racing prowess and had no inkling that he would be an acquaintance.

    Sean remained silent for a moment, calmly studying Norah as if she were a precious gem. After a pause, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Here on¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172:

    Sean¡¯s voice, though soft, effortlessly reached the depths of Norah¡¯s heart.

    Norah averted her gaze, evading Sean¡¯s piercing stare that ufortably lingered upon her.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the desire to depart, yet her feet felt anchored, refusing to budge even an inch.

    Norah covertly observed Sean from the corner of her eye. He still appeared handsome, but the shadows under his eyes hinted at exhaustion.

    Was his workload too taxing? Despite his hectic schedule, he managed to make time for racing, much like her, using it as a stress-reliever.

    ¡°And what brings you to this ce, Norah?¡± Sean asked.

    Norah had attended the race yesterday. She must have arrived in Ond before him.

    Sean had been so immersed in work that he had little knowledge of Norah¡¯s recent endeavors, only knowing what had transpired during the Wilson family¡¯s banquet from Susanna.

    His thoughts then turned to Susanna¡¯s actions, casting a shadow over his expression.

    ¡°Oh, I just came to Ond to unwind and take part in a racingpetition,¡± Norah replied nonchntly.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Yet, Sean recalled the content of the report that she had raced at the Silverstone Circuit five days ago.

    Norah had still managed to secure first ce in thepetition.

    Her racing abilities surpassed Sean¡¯s expectations. Watching her deep blue racing car glide effortlessly, he was astounded. What he thought would be an easy win for him turned into witnessing her car dominate the track with the finesse of a conqueror. To him, Norah exuded sheer brilliance.

    ¡°What a coincidence to encounter you in thepetition, Sean,¡± Norah remarked.

    Though impressed by his racing skills, she hadn¡¯t expected her formidable opponent in Ond to be Sean.

    Neither Norah nor Sean had recognized each other during the race until they removed their helmets.

    ¡°Indeed, it was unexpected,¡± Sean nodded.

    They briefly exchanged updates on their recent activities. Outside the caf¨¦, Phillip ordered a cup of coffee and received a call from Susanna.

    ¡°Phillip, I think I may have made a mistake,¡± Susanna¡¯s voice was soft and filled with regret.

    Phillip¡¯s heart clenched, but he maintained hisposure. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Phillip assumed Susanna hadn¡¯tmitted any outrageous acts, aside from ordering the bodyguards to rough up Emil and Kale. Which specific incident was she referring to?

    ¡°I went to Sean¡¯spany and ruined Emil¡¯s and Kale¡¯s families. Today, as I passed by their homes, I witnessed them kneeling outside, pleading with the court. I found them pitiful.¡± Susanna pouted, her rosy lips trembling. ¡°But seeing them suffer, I wished I could have handled them earlier. If I had, Norah wouldn¡¯t have been pissed off by them. Well, Phillip, do you think I¡¯m excessively malicious?¡±

    A part of her found her actions against Emil and Kale ruthless.

    But the memory of how they had treated Norah made her wish she could drag them over and give them another thrashing.

    After spending some time with Norah, Susanna found herself more fiery. She used to be such a gentle and lovelydy.

    Phillip chuckled, a faint smile gracing his lips.

    Wearing his golden-rimmed sses, he reclined, emanating the charisma of a seasoned individual.

    ¡°Miss, do you believe merely your words will suffice? Mr. Scott is behind the downfall of their families.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so effective,¡± Susanna responded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173:

    Susanna stood up, her voice firm, saying, ¡°I knew it was Sean¡¯s decision. When I visited hispany earlier, it felt like nobody was hearing my instructions at all.¡±

    Susanna was quite perceptive.

    Phillip¡¯s tone was gentle as he said, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with teaching a lesson to those who deserve it. Wrongdoers need to face the consequences. Are you okay with Miss Wilson being mistreated?¡±

    Phillip smiled at the mention of ¡°just passing by¡± in Susanna¡¯s statement.

    It was clear Susanna had ns to witness the drama.

    It seemed Susanna had matured without him noticing. Phillip used to fret over the innocent Susanna facing harshness. Now, it seemed unnecessary. Being with Norah had taught her much.

    ¡°Of course not! Norah¡¯s too busy to bother with them, but I¡¯m not.

    I¡¯ll fill her in when she¡¯s back.¡± Susanna had thought through how to tell Norah the whole story.

    ¡°Yeah. Please don¡¯t be troubled by this.

    Do what you think is best.

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Miss Wilson and Mr. Scott are currently enjoying coffee while chatting,¡± Phillip replied.

    ¡°Norah and Sean ran into each other in Ond? They must be destined to meet.

    Ond¡¯s so vast, yet they found each other!¡± Susanna couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Phillip chuckled at Susanna¡¯s enthusiastic shout, saying, ¡°Yes, they bumped into each other at a race and decided to catch up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Phillip, bring me some news.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to something tasty for your trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Phillip¡¯s voice softened as he spoke to Susanna. Amid his phone call with her, a blonde, blue-eyeddy approached him, but he dismissed her coldly.

    Susanna hung up the phone, feeling dazed. If her ears hadn¡¯t deceived her, ady had just made advances at Phillip.

    She assumed she would tease him or something, but instead, a faintly uneasy feeling crept into her heart. She rubbed her chin, wondering the cause of this peculiar sensation.

    She pressed her hand against her chest, looking puzzled.

    Inside the caf¨¦¡¯s chamber,

    Norah and Sean had agreed they were friends previously, making their interaction easy and unforced.

    Norah wasposed during their conversation, chatting with Sean without a hint of unease.

    ¡°We talked about racing again sometime, and here we are, Norah.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.

    You¡¯re as skilled as always,¡± Sean said with a hint of self-mockery. ¡°So what?¡±

    He had only managed to secure second ce. His disappointment wasn¡¯t just about the race¡ªit was about his love life.

    It was a double letdown.

    Looking at Norah¡¯s cold yet graceful countenance, and the distant vibe that kept everyone at arm¡¯s length, he sighed.

    Was it that he failed to evoke any emotions in her? Was he that unimpressive? He started to me himself.

    Norah was wless, so herck of interest in him must be his fault.

    When Sean wanted to say something, Phillip burst through the door, appearing all tense.

    ¡°Stott, terrorist threat at the venue. We need to get out immediately,¡± Phillip hastily said.

    Then, the sound of gunshots and sts filled the air. Sean quickly got up, his expression turning steely.

    He took Norah¡¯s wrist in hand. ¡°We need to get out of here.¡±

    Norah was momentarily caught off guard, stumbling before regaining her bnce and hastening to match Sean¡¯s quick steps, ncing at him from the corner of her eye.

    Sean¡¯s profile was striking, with a chiseled jaw, a straight nose, and brows knitted together. His rapid steps released a distinctly masculine fragrance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174:

    Norah discreetly shifted her gaze.

    Her heart thumped loudly, not just from the chaos outside the caf¨¦ but also from Sean¡¯s grip around her wrist.

    She studied his pronounced knuckles and slim fingers, sensing the warmth flowing from him.

    With a gentle shift of her hand, Norah felt his grip on her wrist tighten.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s get out first,¡± Sean said without ncing back, his voice calm and reassuring.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I spotted people with guns and explosives heading this way when I entered.

    I¡¯ve called for backup, and they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Phillip swiftly approached them, giving a quick rundown of the situation.

    ¡°We can use the underground parking lot to buy time.¡±

    Explosions echoed as Phillip finished speaking.

    Gunshots and terrified screams pierced the air outside.

    Norah¡¯s heart sank.

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    In Ond, terrorist attacks happened often. With money and permits, one could get guns legally.

    Upon arrival, Norah and Alice were both equipped with smalldy pistols.

    Norah stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Wait¡ªAlice is still in the caf¨¦?¡±

    ¡°No time to worry about anyone else.¡± Sean kept tugging Norah along with a firm grip, his tone cold.

    In his thoughts, Norah was the precious gem he needed to protect, and the rest didn¡¯t matter much to him. Putting their lives on the line just wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Sean believed the priority was to escape from this ce safe and sound.

    Yet, concerned for Alice¡¯s safety, Norah frowned at Sean¡¯s words, freeing her hand and announcing sharply, ¡°Sean, you go ahead.

    I need to find my friend.¡±

    The terror attack spread rapidly.

    Once Norah shook off Sean¡¯s hand, she swiftly ran back. Before Sean and Phillip could react, she had disappeared around the corner of the underground parking lot.

    Phillip nced at Sean, catching a glimpse of anger in thetter¡¯s expression.

    Sean was displeased. He thought Norah gave up a lot for her friends. Last time, Norah boldly infiltrated the Fox Alliance¡¯s stronghold alone for Kasan. Today, she fearlessly rushed to the attack site for her friend.

    He felt Norah valued her friends more than her own life.

    Phillip wanted to warn Sean. Those people were hardcore criminals.

    Phillip and Sean were in Ond for work, not rolling deep with bodyguards.

    Phillip had reached out to Sacredice, and it wouldn¡¯t be too long before Sacredice¡¯s men showed up to handle the situation.

    Through clenched teeth, Sean asked, ¡°How long will the people from Sacredice take to arrive?¡±

    ¡°They should be here in another ten minutes,¡± Phillip replied.

    Sacredice, the biggest and most secretive foreign group, was highly skilled in both gathering information and hunting bounties. If they decided to take on a job, nothing could deter them from aplishing their tasks.

    The most frequent task was to dig up information regarding the Supernatural Doctor.

    As the Supernatural Doctor resumed the delivery of medical treatment across the worldtely, interest in her grew exponentially.

    Having treated Ond¡¯s princess and queen, the Supernatural Doctor had gained even more significant attention, prompting inquiries about her through Sacredice.

    The fact that the Supernatural Doctor was Norah, a young and gorgeousdy, was beyond the public¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Give me the gun!¡± Sean snatched the gun from Phillip andmanded, ¡°After the people from Sacredice arrive, clean up the situation.¡±

    With that, he hurried off to chase after Norah.

    Sean had a gun, but the lingering thought remained that he could run out of bullets.

    Phillip observed Sean¡¯s actions with aplex expression, silently sighing at Sean¡¯s unwaveringmitment to Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175:

    Suddenly, a burst of gunfire echoed from outside.

    ¡°Ah! Help! Save me!¡±

    The once tranquil neighborhood erupted into chaos with the first explosion.

    The caf¨¦ nowy in ruins. Amidst the debris, a blonde womany, blood streaming down her forehead, tracing a crimson path down her cheeks to the ground below, resembling a fallen rose.

    If Phillip were present, he would undoubtedly recognize the breathless woman as the one who had recently made advances at him.

    Ascending the secure staircase, Norah pushed open the safety door, immediately engulfed in the swirling dust from the explosion.

    Several individuals on the ground floor of the caf¨¦ lobbyy injured from the recent st, clutching their wounds and crying out in agony.

    Terrorists, their faces cruel, stood around, firing their weapons indiscriminately into the panicked crowd.

    To them, the screams of pain were an intoxicating drug, fueling their excitement and recklessness with each agonized cry.

    The fleeing people became moving targets, and with each gunshot, another victim copsed to the ground.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    Furrowing her brows, Norah swiftly scanned the lobby, searching for any sign of Alice amidst the chaos.

    She scanned the area meticulously but couldn¡¯t find Alice.

    Norah¡¯s striking appearance immediately drew the attention of several terrorists, who seemed excited at the sight of this alluring foreign woman.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a gorgeousdy, she¡¯s mine.

    Don¡¯t even think about trying to steal her!¡±

    ¡°Back off.

    I spotted her first. She belongs to me.¡±

    The terrorists lingered at the caf¨¦ entrance, their discussion centered around who ¡°owned¡± Norah, their wordsced with frivolity and depravity.

    Though Norah couldn¡¯t make out their exact words, their intentions were unmistakable from their expressions. Being ustomed to such leers andments from men due to her beauty, Norah remained unfazed by the attention of the thugs.

    Assessing the situation and realizing that Alice was not in sight, Norah quickly formted an evacuation n in her mind.

    Norah believed Alice, being no ordinary person, had moved away given the circumstances. Since she didn¡¯t find Alice in the lobby, Norah decided to retreat and see if she could locate Alice elsewhere.

    While the terrorists had not yet approached, Norah swiftly retreated into the stairwell.

    However, in her haste, she identally collided head-on with Sean, who was chasing after her.

    Without hesitation, Norah grabbed Sean¡¯s wrist and pulled him along with her.

    ¡°Somebody¡¯s trailing us from behind. Let¡¯s find a chance to slip away through the underground garage.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Equallyposed, Sean passed Norah a handgun.

    ¡°Norah, are you familiar with firearms?¡±

    Feeling the sudden weight and chill of the weapon in her palm, Norah nced down. The silver handgun gleamed with a delicate yet potent aura.

    With a single nce, she recognized it as a Beretta handgun.

    Renowned for its uracy and power, the Beretta was among the finest military firearms. An ordinary individual wouldn¡¯t typically possess such a high-quality handgun.

    Norah cast a subtle nce at Sean, trailing behind her. It seemed oddly coincidental, as she also carried a simr firearm.

    Meeting Norah¡¯s gaze, Sean felt a sudden jolt in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re unfamiliar with firearms? I have a knife here. Take it.¡±

    Rather than reiming the handgun, Sean withdrew a dagger from his waist. The sheath was adorned with various colored gemstones, giving it a distinctly valuable appearance.

    Norah couldn¡¯t refuse. Sean pressed the dagger into her other hand.

    The two continued forward, and the motion-sensing lights in the underground garage illuminated one by one as they walked.

    The footsteps behind them drew nearer.

    Without hesitation, Sean seized Norah¡¯s arm and veered into a nearby corner, seeking refuge behind a sleek ckmercial van.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Sean pulled Norah into his protective embrace. His towering frame shielded herpletely.

    With a sudden intimacy, he leaned in close, his breath warm against Norah¡¯s ear as he spoke in a low,manding tone, ¡°Stay silent.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176:

    In the underground parking lot, loud footsteps passed by the ck car.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find her.

    That girl needs to be found.¡±

    ¡°And if you bump into anyone else, don¡¯t hesitate to shoot.¡±

    ¡°Where could she be hiding? Let¡¯s cover the exit. There¡¯s no way we can¡¯t locate a girl here!¡±

    The terrorists were dripping with confidence.

    Sean and Norah were tucked away in a corner, silently waiting.

    Norah¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest.

    When Sean moved closer, her heartbeat raced even faster.

    The pleasant scenting from Sean made Norah nervously swallow. In the past, Norah had remained calm under gunfire. But now, being pursued by terrorists¡ªor, more precisely, due to Sean¡¯s proximity¡ªshe couldn¡¯t keep her heart steady.

    Turning her head slightly, Norah identally brushed her lips against Sean¡¯s cheek, startling herself and quickly pulling away.

    Sean, close enough to catch Norah¡¯s scent, was concentrating on the terrorists¡¯ footsteps outside when he felt a soft touch on his face. It was gentle and fleeting.

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls

    For a moment, Sean was caught off guard until he realized it was Norah¡¯s lips.

    Realizing Norah had kissed him on the cheek, Sean couldn¡¯t believe it and lowered his head.

    He could only see the top of Norah¡¯s head from his angle, missing her facial expression entirely.

    His heart skipped a beat, never having imagined Norah would kiss him just then. He made a mental note to get more kisses from her once everything outside calmed down, thinking a cheek kiss wasn¡¯t nearly enough.

    Norah¡¯s cheeks were burning.

    She inhaled deeply, unable to speak because the terrorists were on the lookout for her.

    All she could do was look away, purposely ignoring Sean¡¯s intense gaze.

    This misunderstanding threw her off, and she forgot what she had wanted to say.

    The underground parking lot was vast. The terrorists had blocked the exit and werebing the area for Norah.

    Thanks to their well-hidden spot and the limited number of terrorists, Sean and Norah managed to stay out of sight in a corner for almost five minutes.

    Then, it seemed like help had arrived, and the situation outside was being handled.

    The terrorists began to leave the garage.

    Norah let out a silent sigh of relief and quietly swallowed. The lingering warmth of the idental kiss felt even more intense to her.

    The contact with Sean made Norah¡¯s skin feel increasingly warm, to the point where she thought her face was on fire. She was frustrated, ming her overreaction on not being around men enough.

    Being in Ond, Norah felt she needed to loosen up and enjoy herself more, considering herself too reserved.

    Norah gently used the elbow of the hand holding the knife to create some distance between her and Sean¡¯s body. Sean seemed to keep edging toward her in the tight corner.

    Norah tried to stay calm, aware that the people after her were ruthless, ready to fire at a moment¡¯s notice. The chaos that had unfolded in the caf¨¦ was a clear testament to their cruelty.

    She reminded herself to be patient.

    Then, someone paused near the ck car and began moving toward the corner.

    Norah¡¯s grip on her gun tightened as she silently prepared it, hidden from view. With Sean¡¯s back to the approaching figure, she realized she had to act quickly to neutralize the threat before she and Sean could attack.

    Norah was certain that if she didn¡¯t handle this approaching figure, either she or Sean would end up injured.

    As the figure¡¯s footsteps got closer, Norah¡¯s focus intensified.

    She kept one arm around Sean, feigning a hug, while aiming the gun in the figure¡¯s direction. She knew she had to kill the figure the moment he showed up. And right after dealing with him, she needed to make a quick escape with Sean.

    The footsteps continued to advance.

    With each step closer, the tension in the air thickened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177:

    Out of the blue, someone yelled in the parking lot, ¡°Brock, we¡¯ve got to move! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    The figure, now known as Brock, gave up approaching Norah and Sean and walked away after hesitating briefly.

    Norah lowered her hand, noticing only then that it was drenched in sweat. Sheposed herself and removed the gun.

    Since Norah¡¯s idental kiss, Sean had been off his game. The sound of approaching footsteps had him strategizing a takedown.

    Unexpectedly, Norah embraced him. Thinking she was merely frightened, Sean was momentarily stunned by the hug.

    As the footsteps faded, Sean gently pulled Norah back, murmuring, ¡°No need to be afraid.¡±

    Sean silently promised to protect Norah at all costs.

    Sean wrapped his arms around Norah, who nestled her face in the crook of his neck, her lips grazing his corbone.

    Suddenly, she sensed a faint taste of blood on her lips and hurriedly drew back.

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Looking closely, Norah observed that Sean¡¯s white shirt cor was open, exposing a sliver of skin on his corbone. To her surprise, she spotted a fresh stain.

    The blood on his corbone was from her lips. The stark red was jarring against his skin.

    Sean nced down, noticing Norah¡¯s flushed face as she fixated on his neck.

    He spotted the red mark on his corbone, realizing it was from Norah¡¯s lips.

    Norah averted her gaze, nibbling on her lips, her silence speaking volumes.

    In a moment of carelessness, she grazed the wound on her lips, and a hint of pain shed across her expression.

    The footsteps in the parking lot slowly disappeared, and the bustling noise on the ground momentarily intensified before quieting down again.

    Sean listened attentively for a moment and then loosened his hold on Norah. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re clear now.¡± They had been fortunate. Their hideout remained undiscovered, sparing them from having to kill anyone.

    ¡°We should get going to find Phillip and your friend,¡± Sean said, recalling how Norah had set out resolutely to find her friend, leaving him and Phillip behind.

    Sean pondered whether Norah would be as tenacious in defending him.

    Since witnessing Norah¡¯s bravery for Kasan, Sean had been haunted by this doubt. He questioned whether he could ever be as significant to Norah as Kasan was.

    Even if romance was off the table, Sean valued her concern deeply.

    Lost in these thoughts, Sean felt a bit adrift. Facing an uncertain future, he wondered why he was anticipating the worst without even taking the first step.

    Why couldn¡¯t he make moves to be Norah¡¯s partner? Doubts clouded his mind, undermining his confidence before he had even begun.

    Sean found these thoughts out of character for him.

    Suddenly, he felt a twinge of cowardice creeping in.

    With a self-mockingugh, he tried to shake off the feeling.

    Norah stepped back, finding her calm once she was alone.

    Sean¡¯s hold on her tightened, and her breaths became more even.

    Norah gently opened Sean¡¯s shirt with her fingers, clearing the blood from his corbone.

    As Norah tended to his neck, Sean caught her hand, his touch rough. ¡°Norah, how about we head out now and chat more privatelyter?¡±

    Sean realized suddenly that he had a lot to discuss with Norah.

    A surge of eagerness filled him. He wanted to open up to Norah about everything, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the right time or ce. Sean wished to find the perfect moment to reveal his feelings.

    Norah didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    She was anxious about Alice¡¯s well-being but didn¡¯t dismiss Sean¡¯s proposal. She understood they had time to talkter. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Emerging from their secluded spot, they encountered Phillip, who appeared quite worn.

    Phillip¡¯s face was smeared with dirt, his clothes shattered, and his attire was a mix of blood and dust. He¡¯d clearly been through an ordeal.

    Spotting Norah and Sean, Phillip dashed toward them with excitement. ¡°Miss Wilson, I located your friend! She¡¯s hurt. Please,e quickly.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 178

    ?Chapter 178:

    All the color drained from Norah¡¯s face.

    Without sparing a moment to inquire about the people following Phillip, she anxiously ordered, ¡°Take us there.¡±

    Sean understood the gravity of the situation and quickly followed suit, saying briskly, ¡°Phillip, lead the way.¡±

    Cloaked in ck robes that obscured their features, the six people from Sacredice looked particrly ominous as they trailed behind Phillip.

    But Norah was too preupied to care about those from Sacredice.

    Right now, her thoughts were solely on Alice.

    Alice was armed, and Norah assumed she could protect herself.

    The fact that Alice was hurt went beyond her expectations.

    As Phillip led them toward Alice, Norah felt her heart pounding in her chest.

    When her eyes finallynded on Alice in the distance, her breath caught in her throat.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    The blonde-haired Alicey motionless amidst the ruins, blood pouring from the wounds on her shoulder and left leg.

    Her clothes had been torn to shreds, and her face was leaning to one side, but to Norah¡¯s relief, she was breathing.

    Next to Alice were the lifeless bodies of two men. Both men had been shot in the head.

    The police at the scene were busy trying to maintain order. When Norah and the others approached, the police didn¡¯t drive them away. On the contrary, they stepped aside to let them walk in under the police tape.

    ¡°When we showed up, those guys were bullying your friend, so we killed them,¡± Phillip recounted the grim situation. ¡°Luckily, we got here in time.¡±

    Indeed, if Phillip had arrived a minuteter, Alice might not have survived.

    Tossing the gun and dagger aside, Norah rushed over and crouched beside Alice, hurrying to straighten Alice¡¯s clothes.

    Norah gazed at the two gaping wounds on Alice¡¯s body and made a split-second decision, her eyes shing with fierce determination. ¡°Do you have a lighter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sean, being a smoker, always kept a lighter in his pocket.

    Without wasting a moment, he swiftly pulled out a shiny silver lighter with intricately carved patterns and crouched down beside Norah. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Norah reached for the dagger.

    Its silver-white de glinted coldly, and the razor-sharp edge looked deadly.

    ¡°Help me heat up the de,¡± she ordered briskly, handing the dagger over to Sean.

    In the meantime, she cleaned Alice¡¯s wound to make it easier to remove the bulletster.

    Then Norah looked down at her clothes. She was wearing nothing but light ck leather, which couldn¡¯t be used to bandage up Alice¡¯s wounds.

    Desperate for a solution, her eyes darted all over the ce until theynded on the ck-clothed individuals.

    Their robes could make makeshift bandages.

    But because she didn¡¯t know who these mysterious people were, Norah didn¡¯t dare rip the clothes off their backs.

    Instead, Norah called over Phillip, who was wearing a white shirt. ¡°Phillip,e here, please!¡±

    A minuteter, Phillip was left wearing only a suit jacket over his bare upper body, looking somewhat awkward.

    A very satisfied-looking Norah was holding Phillip¡¯s white shirt, which was still warm.

    Even without the proper tools, she firmly believed she could save her friend.

    ¡°Here, Norah.¡±

    Sean waspletely clueless when it came to first aid procedures of this magnitude, but he did know that heating the dagger would sterilize it.

    He observed Norah as she took the dagger and calmly opened the wound on Alice¡¯s shoulder, turning the tip of the knife to extract the bullet.

    Sean heard an unsettling scratching sound.

    He shuddered, knowing full well that it was the sound of the de scraping against bone.

    Norah, on the other hand, appeared entirelyposed, and her hand holding the knife remained steady.

    She systematically worked to extract the bullet and then wrapped the torn white shirt around the wound.

    After bandaging the wound on Alice¡¯s shoulder, Norah immediately moved on to attend to the wound on Alice¡¯s thigh.

    Norah, who had been on edge, only let out a sigh of relief once she had extracted the two bullets.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 179:

    Norah¡¯s grip on the dagger wavered, her hand shaking visibly.

    Performing surgeries had never made Norah this anxious, but with Alice¡¯s life hanging in the bnce and the risk of significant blood loss from any misstep, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    The proximity of Alice¡¯s injuries to vital arteries added to the challenge, demanding Norah¡¯s utmost precision for a swift intervention.

    Noticing that Norah needed some help, Sean grabbed her shoulder and asked, ¡°Could you stand on your own?¡±

    Norah realized she hadn¡¯t moved from her position beside Alice for an extended period, her legs losing sensation.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    With Sean¡¯s assistance, Norah rose to her feet, feeling a wave of instability wash over her.

    The prolonged period of immobility, exceeding twenty minutes, had left her legs feeling utterly numb.

    Sean embraced Norah firmly, cing one hand on her waist, and insisted, ¡°Stay still. I¡¯ll massage your legs.¡±

    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Ignoring any protests Norah might have, Sean bent down quietly and started massaging her calves with gentle pressure to ease her difort.

    Phillip observed Sean¡¯s actions with newfound respect.

    It dawned on him that Sean was not indifferent to affection.

    Sean simply hadn¡¯t encountered someone who stirred his heart the way Norah did.

    Previously, Sean had been somewhat indifferent toward the opposite sex, valuing a woman¡¯s professionalpetence above all else.

    Amabel¡¯s exceptionalpetence was the sole reason Sean had allowed her a position within thepany.

    Nexa Tech, though seemingly modest, held promising prospects.

    Amabel¡¯s continued presence in thepany could elevate her to a pivotal role.

    Reflecting on this, Phillip realized that, except for family members, Norah had been the only woman in Sean¡¯s life for a long time.

    Norah represented the first woman in years to break through Sean¡¯s reserved demeanor and form a genuine connection with him.

    But now that he was witnessing Sean¡¯s newfound happiness, Phillip felt a sense of relief.

    Itforted him to know that Sean¡¯s life wasn¡¯t just about work anymore, but also included deeper feelings and connections.

    ¡°The hospital has been alerted, and the ambnce is on its way,¡± he announced.

    Norah, however, was not reassured.

    She was well aware of Ond¡¯s slow ambnce services. Without their intervention, she feared Alice might not have survived.

    ¡°The police have secured the scene. Mr. Scott, is it time we head back to the hotel?¡±

    Phillip¡¯s focus remained firmly on Norah¡¯s well-being, sparing little thought for the others who had been injured.

    He assumed medical professionals would attend to Alice, ensuring her care.

    His primary concern was to ensure that Sean and Norah were safe and out of harm¡¯s way.

    Having learned of Norah¡¯s significance to Sean, Phillip hade to regard Norah with the same respect as he did Sean, treating her almost as another leader within their circle.

    He wholeheartedly supported Sean and Norah being together.

    Furthermore, Phillip was well aware that Susanna was quite fond of Norah.

    ¡°You both go ahead. I¡¯ll stay behind until the doctor arrives. I won¡¯t have peace of mind until I see Alice safely admitted to the hospital.¡±

    Norah stood her ground, stepping out of Sean¡¯sforting hold. Her voice had an icy edge.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving while Alice was still hurt.

    Under the mistaken belief that Sean sought an escape from the ordeal, Norah chose her words carefully to push him away, thinking he would prefer to avoid further difort associated with the incident.

    Norah saw Sean as the quintessential young master, unustomed to adversity, especially not the type they¡¯d encountered in Ond. It seemed imusible to her that he would willingly endure the wait for medical assistance in such a setting.

    Norah paused to consider the situation from Sean¡¯s point of view, realizing he likely had little patience for waiting.

    She questioned how someone of his stature, ustomed to the finer things in life, could tolerate such an ufortable environment for an extended period.

    ustomed to thefort of vis and the luxury of high-end cars, Sean seemed out of ce in their current predicament.

    Determined not to force him, Norah resolved not to coerce him into staying by her side.

    ¡°Norah, listen, there¡¯s something I need to say,¡± Sean said, his voiceced with an earnestness that bordered on pleading.

    The entourage trailing Phillip watched in disbelief.

    To them, Sean was the most venerable leader of Sacredice.

    He was intelligent, strategic, and undeniably charismatic.

    Witnessing their indomitable leader adopting such a beseeching tone before a woman shattered their preconceived notions of his unassable person.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 180

    ?Chapter 180:

    Even though Norah had detected Sean¡¯s pleading tone, under her mistaken belief that Sean was desperately trying to escape from the scene, she steeled herself and said, ¡°Sean, Alice is my friend. If you need to leave quickly, feel free to go ahead.¡±

    As the ambnce siren grew louder, Norah moved toward Alice, gently wiping her face clean, and gave a cold stare to the two lifeless bodies lying still beside Alice.

    Phillip had ended these two men¡¯s lives swiftly.

    If that hadn¡¯t been the case, Norah believed she would have made their end slow and deliberate.

    Men often react impulsively around gorgeous women, and Norah always felt a strong urge to punish such men whenever she encountered them.

    With many injured, Norah had to wait until the medical staff arrived to take Alice to the ambnce.

    Throughout this process, Sean didn¡¯t say a word.

    He trailed behind Norah in silence.

    Once Norah climbed into the ambnce, he hopped into his car with Phillip at the wheel.

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Together, they trailed the ambnce to the hospital.

    Once Alice was settled, Norah stayed by her side, full of worry.

    Norah started to question if she was a ma for misfortune, perplexed by how everyone who got close to her seemed to find themselves in trouble, and Alice was all hospitalized, with her seemingly being the indirect cause.

    Outside the ward, Sean caught a glimpse of Norah¡¯s anxious face through the door¡¯s tiny window.

    His brow furrowed as he turned to Phillip and asked, ¡°Is everything set up at the hotel?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s prepared.¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll pick up Norahter. Tell the people from Sacredice to go back and be on standby.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    The hooded figures trailing Phillip exited the hospital and melted into the darkness.

    Phillip knew that with Sean in Ond, the Sacredice team was essential for protection.

    He also knew the consequences if they were unavable during an event like today¡¯s.

    In Joanna¡¯s ward at the Silver Boulder Private Hospital, ¡°Joanna, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Garcia, you¡¯re here as well?¡± A cheerful voice filled the room, bringing a smile to Joanna¡¯s face.

    ¡°Susanna, nice to see you again.¡±

    In the spacious room, Joanna was propped up in bed while a tall man sat nearby, skillfully peeling an apple, the peel falling neatly into the bin.

    ¡°I stopped by since Norah¡¯s gone. How are you feeling today?¡± Susanna sat on a chair opposite the bed.

    Since Norah departed, she made it a point to visit Joanna¡¯s ward whenever possible. Over time, they grew quite close.

    People were drawn to someone as sweet and endearing as Susanna.

    Susanna was a natural conversationalist, her well-rounded education and wit making her an engaging visitor.

    Joanna had gotten used to Susanna¡¯s frequent visits during her hospital stay.

    Duncan finished slicing the apple, transformed it into small bite-sized chunks, and offered them with a toothpick for easy eating. ¡°Bryson mentioned you need to eat more fruits. I don¡¯t visit often, so please have some.¡±

    Joanna made a face but took a piece of the apple. ¡°I get it.¡±

    Joanna wasn¡¯t a fan of being pushed or told what to do.

    She preferred to act ording to her mood.

    However, since Duncan was her coach and known for his strictness, Joanna held back anyints and finished the apple.

    Susanna covered her mouth to hide herughter. ¡°Joanna, it¡¯s seeing MJ Garcia always has you eating fruits. Previously, it was strawberries and pears. Before that, cherries and oranges.¡±

    From the look of the fruit assortment on the table, today¡¯s choice was apples and bananas.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181:

    ¡°Bryson acted with your best interests at heart. You should focus on getting better soon. That way, when Norah returns, we can all go out and have some fun together,¡± Susanna suggested.

    While munching on her apple, Joanna nodded in agreement. ¡°You have a point. I wish there was a magic pill to fix my wound instantly. Being stuck in bed with nothing to do but y games is so frustrating. At least you came to see me. Bryson is always swamped. He hardly finds time to spend with me. I feel a bit neglected. It seems like no one bothers to visit me even though I¡¯m hurt,¡± Joanna expressed her disappointment.

    With her eyes wide open, Susanna retorted, ¡°That can¡¯t be true. You¡¯re wonderful. It¡¯s just that others don¡¯t see it. Right, Mr. Garcia?¡±

    Duncan, who was nearby, quietly agreed with a nod, supporting Susanna¡¯s statement.

    Joanna smiled and said, ¡°Susanna, you always know what to say. I¡¯m feeling better already. Here, have some apples.¡±

    Joanna handed a slice of apple to Susanna. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetheart. Susanna, drop by whenever you can, and share stories of Norah¡¯s brave exploits.¡±

    As Susanna bit into the apple, she responded with enthusiasm. ¡°Please! I¡¯m all ears!¡±

    ¡°I had been friends with Norah for a year at that point, and there was this one time we went out¡­¡± Joanna began recounting her adventures with Norah, and Susanna felt as if she were right there with them.

    Joanna¡¯s voice carried out of the ward, as the door was open.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    Kaiden, passing by, paused at the door, drawn in by her voice. When Duncan exited and noticed Kaiden lingering, he shot Kaiden a stern look and said, ¡°Next time, juste in if you want to listen. Don¡¯t hang in the doorway, or I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    Had Kaiden been a stranger to Joanna, Duncan might have resorted to more than just words. Overwhelmed by Duncan¡¯smanding presence, Kaiden offered a timid nod to indicate he was listening.

    Once Duncan departed, Kaiden stepped inside the ward.

    ¡°Kaiden, what brings you here?¡± Joanna asked.

    Kaiden had been visiting the hospital to check on Kasan and asionally stopped by Joanna¡¯s ward, making them acquaintances.

    ¡°I was wondering when Norah will return. Kasan is awaiting her diagnostic expertise,¡± Kaiden rified.

    Susanna asked, ¡°Why hold out for Norah when the hospital is teeming with doctors? Besides, Norah¡¯s a cardiologist¡ªwould she assist with external injuries?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Kaiden felt annoyed but held back, mindful of Susanna¡¯s influential background.

    Previously, Spencer had informed Kaiden that Susanna belonged to the Scott family. Therefore, Kaiden felt the need to tread carefully around Susanna, always taking the time to exin things patiently whenever they met. Kaiden sensed that Susanna somewhat disliked him, asionally provoking him on purpose.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Susanna stated, ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m also clueless about the date of Norah¡¯s return.¡±

    Kaiden took a moment to calm himself. Judging from Susanna¡¯s expression, he had assumed she knew when Norah would return.

    Since only Susanna and Joanna knew Norah¡¯s whereabouts, and Kaiden had no direct line to Norah, he waspelled to seek information here.

    With persistence, he probed, ¡°Is it on your mind?¡±

    Susanna could tell that Kaiden¡¯s inquiries about Norah¡¯s location were aimed at setting the stage for Kason and Norah to spend time together. Thinking Norah might still be spending some time with Sean overseas, Susanna doubted Kason¡¯s chances.

    In her eyes, Kaiden¡¯s attempts to help Kason chase after Norah seemed futile. Kaiden had no choice but to observe Susanna¡¯s sly grin and quietly swallow his pride.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 182

    ?Chapter 182:

    ¡°Norah, why don¡¯t you join me for a bite first?¡± Sean proposed.

    From the top floor of the five-star restaurant, guests enjoyed a panoramic view of the nighttime scenery.

    The dashing Sean pulled out a chair, inviting Norah to take a seat.

    The restaurant sparkled with crystal chandeliers, white leather sofas, and a tableden with delectable dishes, creating an ambiance of elegance and refinement.

    Norah sat opposite Sean, observing their surroundings as she lightly tapped her finger on the marble surface. ¡°Even wealth may not guarantee a reservation at this ce.¡±

    This Ond restaurant was renowned, attracting the affluent and influential for dining. To secure a reservation here, one required not only wealth but also influence.

    Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated that Sean wielded power and influence not only in Glophia but also abroad, capable of securing reservations at such prestigious establishments. She found herself pondering Sean¡¯s identity further.

    ¡°I have certain privileges,¡± Sean replied nonchntly.

    With Sacredice¡¯s headquarters situated in Ond, his influence here surpassed Norah¡¯s expectations.

    Norah lowered her gaze, lifting her fork and inquiring, ¡°What kind of privileges do you mean?¡±

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Sean hadn¡¯t addressed her question seriously.

    Truth be told, he could dine at any restaurant in Ond, but he had selected this establishment for its breathtaking rooftop view.

    Recognizing Norah¡¯s curiosity, he paused briefly before remarking, ¡°In Ond, this ce boasts the finest decor and cuisine.¡±

    Norah nced up at him, her lips pursed, attentively listening.

    Sean poured a ss of lemonade and slid it across the table to her. As he observed her grasp the ss, loungingfortably in her chair, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°In Ond, morality takes a back seat. It¡¯s all about the money. People here mostly chase after the same things. Taste is synonymous with social standing. They all drive identical cars and wear the samebels. Any hint of individuality is deemed tasteless.¡±

    Norah took a sip of the lemonade, relishing its tartness. ¡°So, did you reserve this ce to unt your taste?¡± Norah¡¯s words were sharp.

    With her years in Ond, she knew Sean¡¯s words mirrored the truth about this ce. The bustling restaurant scene owed its sess more to the affluent clientele than to the intrinsic quality of the establishments themselves.

    Sean stayed quiet, striding to the window and fixing his gaze on Lochdeer in the nocturnal embrace. Amidst the darkness, Lochdeer shimmered with vibrancy, its streets illuminated by colorful lights.

    ¡°Norah,e see this,¡± Sean gestured, inviting her over.

    Norah joined him, her eyes tracing the nighttime panorama of Lochdeer, momentarily rendered speechless by its beauty.

    She acknowledged the excellent location of the restaurant, recognizing that its unparalleled night view surpassed that of any other dining establishment.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I picked this spot. After our meal, we can bask in the night scenery and have a conversation here,¡± Sean exined.

    Norah found herself perplexed by Sean¡¯s ability to secure an entire floor in aristocratic Ond. However, as she observed Sean¡¯s rxed demeanor and self-assurance in this environment, she realized that he held considerably more power and influence in Ond than she had previously imagined.

    Despite spending numerous years in Ond, Norah had rarely dined at its restaurants. Instead, her visits were typically covert, limited to brief reconnaissance missions rather than leisurely meals.

    They exchanged few words over their meal, briefly touching upon recent urrences. Once their meal concluded, the waiter cleared the table, and they settled onto the white leather sofa by the window, relishing the nighttime vista.

    ¡°Norah,¡± After a brief pause, Sean¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Norah lifted her gaze in confusion, blinking at Sean.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Norah inquired, her confusion evident. She had never seen Lochdeer¡¯s nighttime scenery from this angle, feeling a subtle enchantment wash over her as she gazed upon it.

    ¡°Earlier, in the underground parking lot¡­¡± Sean broached the subject of their encounter earlier. ¡°Do you have feelings for¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re remarkable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for women to be drawn to you,¡± Norah didn¡¯t offer a straightforward response.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m asking you.¡± Sean grasped Norah¡¯s shoulder,pelling her to meet his gaze.

    Sean¡¯s eyes brimmed with depth and mystery, radiating affection as they mirrored Norah¡¯s image. Her gaze shifted slightly.

    After uttering the words, she found herself at a loss for further responses. Norah understood her vulnerability in matters of the heart. Following a failed romance, she had grown wary of love. She feared the possibility of her genuine emotions being dashed again.

    Observing her hesitation, Sean inquired, ¡°Were your actions in the parking lot this afternoon purely instinctive?¡± Sean was alluding to the kiss and embrace.

    ¡°Norah, I may not have experienced love before, but I¡¯m willing to learn. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯m drawn to,¡± his words carried sincerity. Norah felt his hands on her shoulders tighten with warmth.

    ¡°I never got the chance to tell you this, but regardless of your past, I won¡¯t allow you to endure any pain as long as you¡¯re by my side in the future. I promise,¡± Sean solemnly said.

    Norah averted her gaze, unable to meet Sean¡¯s intense stare. ¡°Aren¡¯t we meant to stay just friends?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t settle for just being friends,¡± Sean was resolute. He couldn¡¯tprehend why he and the woman he cared for could only maintain a tonic rtionship. He yearned to make a bold gesture and im Norah as his own.

    Recalling a perceived ¡°love rival¡± at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Sean aimed to strengthen their bond in Ond. ¡°Norah, do you genuinely have no feelings for me?¡± Sean pressed.

    Norah¡¯s heart raced.

    Gazing at Sean¡¯s handsome face, she admitted hesitantly, ¡°I do have feelings for you.¡± Sean¡¯s exceptional qualities captivated Norah, drawing her toward him. Each time he approached, her heart fluttered with anticipation.

    ¡°Norah, if you have feelings for me, why not give it a chance?¡± Sean¡¯s words hinted at her hesitation.

    Norah blushed slightly. She understood Sean¡¯s implication that shecked boldness in matters of love.

    Norah was earnest. She believed that love demanded her utmost sincerity and dedication.

    ¡°Let me consider it,¡± Norah fidgeted and requested, ¡°Release me first.¡±

    Norah felt difort being held by Sean in this position.

    Sean believed Norah had deliberated enough and should give her response. Nevertheless, he exercised patience, making allowances for the matter. ¡°Would you like to visit the park tomorrow?¡± Changing gears, he extended an invitation.

    After a brief consideration, Norah concluded that she could visit the hospital to tend to Alice in the afternoon after their outing. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll have an answer for me when we meet tomorrow morning.¡± Releasing Norah, Sean reclined on the sofa, sporting a rxed smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 183

    ?Chapter 183:

    ¡°Norah, know that every word you¡¯ve heard from me is sincere. If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can prove it to you,¡± Sean said firmly.

    Slightly shaking her head, Norah answered, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    In the back of Norah¡¯s mind, she reminded herself that she couldn¡¯t be swayed by Sean¡¯s words alone. After all, she didn¡¯t want to fall for him just because of his persuasive words.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°As long as you understand. Anyway, are you ready to rest? I¡¯ve arranged a room for you on the top floor. Here¡¯s the key card. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thanks, Sean.¡± Without much ceremony, Norah reached out and took the key card. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now since I have something to attend to. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Norah had something she needed to confirm, a spection she had been carrying in her mind. It was important for the decision she would make about Sean tomorrow, and she couldn¡¯t dy it any longer.

    As soon as Norah left the room, Phillip entered through the door. ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson has just left the hotel. I¡¯ve asked the people from Sacredice to follow and protect her.¡±

    Having known that Norah had feelings for him, Sean was in a good mood. ¡°Good. Make sure they protect Norah at all times.¡±

    Standing up, Sean added, ¡°Have the fashion brand send over suits for me. I have a date tomorrow, and I want to look very presentable. Make sure everything is in order.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Phillip nodded, then took out a dagger and a Beretta handgun, cing them on the table. ¡°By the way, Miss Wilson didn¡¯t take these with her today.¡±

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    Sean nced at the items, furrowing his brows. When Norah had removed the bullets for Alice, she had casually ced the handgun aside. At the time, he had noticed it was cocked and loaded. However, when he handed the handgun to Norah, it wasn¡¯t loaded. Taking her silence as a sign that she didn¡¯t know how to use the handgun, he had offered her a dagger instead.

    But now, piecing everything together, Sean surmised that Norah knew how to use a handgun. She had quietly loaded it, most likely aiming it at someone without him noticing.

    ¡°Put them away. I¡¯ll give them to herter.¡± Sean subtly grinned, realizing that there were still many secrets surrounding Norah that he couldn¡¯t wait to uncover. The more he learned about her, the more he grew fond of her.

    Meanwhile, energetic music filled the me Club. Men and women on the dance floor swayed gracefully to the rhythm, colorful lights shing on and off in sync with the beats.

    The bar was filled with the intoxicating scent of alcohol and smoke.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but frown as soon as she entered. For some reason, she felt a wave of difort wash over her as she stepped inside, something she hadn¡¯t experienced even once at the mour Club.

    She frequented the mour Club because its atmosphere and performances resonated deeply with her.

    Norah noticed that most of the people in the bar were from Ond. Even in the noisy, packed space, her exotic charm caught the attention of many.

    Unlike the usual party-goers, she wasn¡¯t wearing the typical outfit. Instead, she was d in a tight ck leather jacket that entuated her well-proportioned figure. Her simple yet enchanting beauty was truly captivating. The people in the bar were dazzled by her, as if it was their first time seeing someone so beautiful. Some men couldn¡¯t control themselves, repeatedly ogling Norah from top to bottom.

    The me Club was the most famous bar in Lochdeer. Alice had mentioned taking Norah to the club after thepetition. However, because of Alice¡¯s injuries, Norah had ended uping here alone.

    Norah suddenly remembered Alice¡¯s confident demeanor and words on the way to the caf¨¦: ¡°Norah, hear me out. There are good men everywhere. Come with me tonight, and I guarantee you¡¯ll have a wonderful evening.¡± Alice had said this with a smile. Norah immediately understood exactly what Alice was trying to imply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184:

    Norah shook her head, trying to dispel the persistent memories that troubled her. She hade here driven by a nagging suspicion.

    With an indifferent demeanor, Norah entered the bar, paying no mind to the weing nces. Choosing a booth by the counter, she was soon approached by a striking gentleman.

    ¡°Is this seat taken, beauty? May I offer you a drink?¡± he asked. He settled beside Norah and signaled to the bartender, saying, ¡°A White Queen for thisdy, please.¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but notice the man¡¯s good looks. He was the type who drew attention and admiring nces wherever he went. His eyes sparkled with a gentle twinkle, and his smile was inviting and charismatic, radiating an almost maic allure.

    ¡°It¡¯s no fun drinking alone. How about we introduce ourselves? I¡¯m Josh Sampson,¡± he said, his voice smooth and confident.

    Josh nodded politely, his demeanor courteous. He tried to take Norah¡¯s hand to kiss it, but she declined the gesture with a subtle motion.

    d in a burgundy suit, Josh¡¯s hair was slicked back, though a few rebellious strands framed his face. His grin carried a hint of yfulness, and his oceanic blue eyes seemed to draw one in¡ªmesmerizing and profound, capturing the essence of the sea¡¯s mysteries.

    ¡°Please, allow me to treat you to this drink. And perhaps, if you¡¯re willing, we could share another,¡± Josh offered. The bartender brought over two drinks.

    Josh slid a ss of white sparkling wine toward Norah and picked up a red wine ss for himself. He crossed his legs, casually swirling the wine in his ss before raising it to Norah.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    After taking a sip, Josh¡¯s yful smirk grew more pronounced. He studied Norah with his deep blue eyes, filled with bold curiosity. Unlike Alice¡¯s eyes, Josh¡¯s held a cooler, more inquisitive gleam.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Josh asked, noticing Norah¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Is the White Queen not to your liking? Perhaps a Red Princess or something else?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Norah responded curtly. She lifted the ss, inhaling its scent. It smelled as it should, free of any suspicious additives.

    Norah took a sip, savoring the frothy sensation on her tongue, apanied by a subtle wine aroma. The drink wasn¡¯t too strong¡ªit resembled more of a fruity wine. Being far from home, Norah was cautious about potential drink tampering. Whether eating or drinking, she always inspected her food and beverages before feelingfortable. As a doctor, she could detect any anomalies in a drink just by its scent.

    Josh¡¯s eyes lingered on Norah, from her hair to her legs. His interest was barely concealed. He found her mesmerizing, wondering what she would be like in more intimate moments.

    Norah, picking up on his intent, felt a wave of difort. The men she had encountered often had a predictable response to beauty, quickly fantasizing about romance.

    Then, her mind shifted to Sean, wondering whether he harbored simr thoughts. Every time Seanid eyes on her, regardless of her identity, he always gazed at her with admiration in his eyes. Even after an idental night together, Sean¡¯s gaze toward her never held anyscivious intent.

    Taking another sip, Norah felt the warmth of the alcohol but remained alert.

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Norah asked bluntly, staring at Josh, seeing no issue with her question.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Josh¡¯s grin waned, his eyes narrowing as he replied, ¡°What do you consider wealthy? I¡¯m not strapped for cash. Tens of thousands of dors are easily essible to me.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Norah¡¯s demeanor turned frosty, leaving Josh¡¯s smile uncertain.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185:

    Josh was taken aback by Norah¡¯s sudden disinterest upon his revtion of financialfort. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the depth of her wealth.

    ¡°Could you rify your question? I¡¯d enjoy continuing our conversation,¡± Josh said, hoping to engage Norah further.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve treated me to a drink,¡± Norah replied, ¡°I¡¯ll exin. By ¡®rich,¡¯ I mean those whose names appear on the global billionaires list. Do you belong to that echelon?¡± Norah raised an eyebrow.

    Josh¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, you could just tell me directly. You don¡¯t have to say things like that.¡±

    Josh was skeptical about any billionaire frequenting this ce, where the elite had ess to exclusive vineyards and extravagant wines¡ªwell beyond his means. ¡°Why the defensiveness?¡± Norah asked, sipping her wine with a calm that belied her interest.

    Josh mistook herposed demeanor as a slight against his financial status, and his look hardened. Yet, his desire for her only grew. In his mind, Norah was nothing more than a gold-digger. He figured she would drop her facade once he got her.

    Norah internallymented the shift in Josh¡¯s demeanor, attributing it to her looks turning a genuine conversation into something else entirely.

    ¡°Thanks for the drink. I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Norah stated, setting down her half-finished wine without a nce back and rising to leave.

    Josh, intent on detaining her, reached out. But Norah deftly evaded his grasp, seized his wrist, and expertly flipped him to the floor. ¡°Is this how you react to a polite farewell?¡± she said. ¡°I refuse to be coerced into staying. Your drink doesn¡¯t buy anything with me.¡±

    Norah stood her ground as Josh, assisted by the bartender, shakily got back on his feet.

    Josh¡¯s smirk was a clear deration of his intentions toward Norah. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard of me before stepping into me Club,¡± he said confidently.

    Their altercation quickly drew the attention of onlookers who recognized Josh and promptly diverted their gazes. Despite the booming music, whispers about Josh reached Norah¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I considered approaching that stunning woman, but upon spotting Josh, I retreated. He always gets whom he desires.¡±

    ¡°Poor thing, caught by Mr. Sampson. Without intervention, that lovelydy might not escape his grasp tonight.¡±

    ¡°Such beauty is rare, reminiscent of the figures in those morous videos.¡±

    Josh¡¯s reputation as a boastful regr at me Club was well-known. However, anyone who had previously crossed paths with Norah and tried to unt their power regretted it, often avoiding her gaze thereafter.

    Norah, with a sneer, confronted Josh. ¡°What is it you¡¯re after, Mr. Sampson?¡±

    Retreating slightly, she added, ¡°I assumed your wealth was substantial, yet your generosity seemscking. How much for the drink? I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±

    Norah found it disgraceful that Josh thought he could im herpany for the price of a drink.

    ¡°Ten dors,¡± came the response¡ªnot from Josh, but from the bartender instead.

    Without hesitation, Norah pulled two ten-dor bills from her pocket and tossed them at Josh¡¯s feet. ¡°Here¡¯s for the drink, and the extra ten is for the tip. You may not have much money, but your audacity is boundless.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 186

    ?Chapter 186:

    With money lying at his feet, a wave of humiliation washed over Josh. In a swift motion, he spun around and pped the bartender. ¡°In a rush to say something? If you¡¯re so fond of chiming in, maybe you should quit bartending and entertain the crowd instead.¡±

    The bartender, clutching his cheek, didn¡¯t dare respond, clearly a victim of such mistreatment before.

    Josh, with a menacing step, pinned the money under his shoe and turned to Norah with a chilling proposition.

    ¡°Do you think you can walk away after throwing money at me? It¡¯s not going to be that easy. You¡¯re spending the night with me. If not, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it right here in front of everyone.¡±

    His once charming features now twisted into something sinister, a stark contrast under the harsh lighting.

    As Josh finished his threat, five imposing figures emerged from the shadows, evidently loyal to him.

    ¡°You have one minute to decide,¡± Josh stated coldly.

    The group formed a barrier around Norah, isting her from potential help.

    Josh, nursing a sore wrist, settled into a booth with a cold, calcting gaze fixed on Norah. Despite the pressure, Norah faced him with aposed smile. ¡°Mr. Sampson, are you asking me to make a choice?¡± She had been cornered into decisions by others before.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Josh¡¯s arrogance was palpable as he retorted, ¡°Afterying a hand on me, you lost the right to choose. Now, it¡¯s either my ce or you face the consequences here.¡±

    The five men inched closer to Norah, ready to enforce Josh¡¯s ultimatum. The crowd, observing from a distance, grew increasingly anxious for Norah.

    Given the notorious reputation of Josh¡¯s bodyguards, there was a palpable fear that Norah could fare serious harm if caught by them.

    Understanding that words were futile, Norah drew a gun from her waistband, a twin to the one Sean had gifted her. She expertly spun it in her grasp. ¡°Are your reflexes quicker, or is my gun?¡± she challenged.

    These words echoed in her mind, striking her with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if she had uttered them before.

    Josh, taken aback by the sight of the gun, could hardly conceal his astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re armed?¡±

    It was evident to Josh that the firearm in Norah¡¯s grasp was lethal, and far from a prop. With a bullet, it could easily take a life.

    Norah met his gaze unflinchingly, her expression icy. ¡°Given this, Mr. Sampson, what choice do you suppose I have now?¡±

    Josh¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of caution. Despite his influence and the power he wielded, the immediate threat of death unnerved him. His usual bravado, especially around women, faltered at the prospect of facing his end by a woman¡¯s hand.

    Attempting to defuse the situation, he softened his tone and said, ¡°This is all a big misunderstanding. Surely, we can resolve this peacefully.¡±

    Josh attempted a smile, hands raised in a gesture of surrender, but the sight of the gun¡¯s barrel trained on him filled him with dread. The cold, dark muzzle pointed at him sent a shiver of fear through him and his bodyguards.

    Josh¡¯s bodyguards were all unarmed and stood no chance against Norah¡¯s armed stance.

    ¡°Who are you? And why do you have a gun here in Ond?¡± Josh asked, bewildered.

    In his circle, a gun license was a symbol of ultimate authority, yet here was Norah, seemingly fragile, brandishing a weapon with ease. He wondered whether she held more sway in Ond than he had imagined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 187

    ?Chapter 187:

    Better Looking Than You

    With that thought, Josh¡¯s legs shook more violently, and his arms reached higher into the air.

    ¡°Miss, please disregard everything I said before. It was all nonsense, entirely my fault,¡± Josh pleaded.

    As Norah remained silent, Josh¡¯s anxiety grew. His voice quivered, nearly breaking into tears by the end. A sharp look crossed Norah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you connected to the me Club?¡±

    Josh¡¯s previous arrogance within the me Club suggested he held considerable influence there.

    ¡°My family holds shares in the me Club, Miss. What more do you wish to know? I promise to bepletely transparent,¡± Josh hastily replied.

    The fear of a gun aimed at one¡¯s head could unsettle anyone, particrly when facing the very person one had previously antagonized. Josh gulped nervously. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this calmly. Shall we? Could you please lower the gun?¡±

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Norah said swiftly, sending Josh tumbling to the floor with a swift kick, forcing him to lie prone as she casually walked to a booth and seated herself. ¡°Over quickly!¡±

    Josh¡¯s five bodyguards stood frozen, too scared to make any move.

    ¡°Are there any good-looking guys in this bar? Someone better looking than you?¡± Norah casually twirled the small handgun, speaking in a detached manner.

    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Josh lifted his gaze, his ego in full swing. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m the top looker in the me Club.¡±

    No one surpasses me in terms of looks. Well, that¡¯s not to say there aren¡¯t any contenders, but there are a few.¡± However, under Norah¡¯s menacing re, Josh¡¯s confidence dwindled, his voice trailing off as he begrudgingly admitted some truths.

    me Club, known as Ond¡¯s premier nightlife spot, wasn¡¯t just a venue for dancing and drinks. It dabbled in the murky waters of under-the-table dealings, a fact Norah was evidently privy to and hade to exploit. This wasmon knowledge among the bar¡¯s regrs.

    Meanwhile, at the hotel, Phillip was taken aback by a message from the Sacredicework. He had assumed Norah had left on a mere errand, only to discover she was off to a bar, presumably in search of malepanionship. What truly astounded him was the revtion that Norah was armed. She wasn¡¯t just carrying it around; she was actually proficient with a firearm.

    Phillip wondered whether Sean had any inkling of all this.

    Upon entering Sean¡¯s ce, Phillip found Sean exuding happiness in front of a full-length mirror, deliberating over his attire for a forting date. Despite the exhausting nights in Esterford, buried in work, and the illness that had confined him to bed, it hadn¡¯t deterred him from his duties. Sean¡¯s spirits were undiminished.

    Sean¡¯s visit was partly to oversee Sacredice¡¯s operations, with the bonus of participating in a car project.

    ¡°Phillip, how do you think this suit will look for my date with Norah tomorrow?¡± Sean inquired, holding up a silver-grey suit that boasted a precise cut and elegant design, epitomizing sophistication.

    Phillip hesitated, his words taking a few detours in his mind before finally making their way out. ¡°It suits you well. But, Mr. Scott, it seems Miss Wilson has gone to me Club to seek thepany of men.¡±

    The moment these words left his mouth, the sound of clothes hitting the floor punctuated the silence. Phillip looked up to find Sean visibly shocked, a mix of disbelief and sorrow in his eyes.

    Phillip continued his report. ¡°The folks from Sacredice mentioned Wilson faced some challenges there, but she managed to ovee them. She was armed with a gun, the same type you carry.¡±

    Sean seemed to grasp only fragments of Phillip¡¯s exnation, fixating on the revtion that Norah had ventured out to seekpanionship with men, disregarding him entirely. He felt utterly ridiculous.

    ¡°Drive me to me Club, now!¡± Seizing the car keys, Sean stormed out of the room with such urgency that Phillip struggled to follow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 188

    ?Chapter 188:

    Josh brought three men into a chamber at the me Club. The men all appeared foreign, but they shared one thing inmon¡ªthey were all exceptionally handsome.

    Josh, bruised from several hits, lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Miss, these are the most handsome men in me Club.¡±

    Every time Josh misspoke, he was punched¡ªnot by Norah, but by his bodyguards under Norah¡¯s instructions. The punches were so solid that he could feel his teeth loosening.

    Norah¡¯s scrutinizing gaze swept over the three men.

    ¡°You,e closer,¡± she said, pointing to one of the men.

    The man Norah pointed to seemed young, his face still holding a hint of baby fat. Obediently, he approached Norah and sat beside her. His mannerisms resembled that of a well-trained dog. ¡°Mydy,¡± he said, staring at Norah with wide blue eyes.

    Norah, however, seemed dissatisfied. The man reminded her of Madeline, who always looked at Derek the same way.

    ¡°Move away. You,e here,¡± she said, pointing to another man.

    ¡°What can I do for you, mydy?¡±

    This man appeared even more handsome than Josh. He had curly hair, smiling eyes, a high nose bridge, a strong jawline, and thin lips. He looked harmless, like a sheep.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah patted the spot the previous man had vacated and said, ¡°Come here.¡± How could she confirm her theory if the man wasn¡¯t close enough?

    The man obediently stepped forward, his scent enveloping Norah as he got closer. Norah frowned. His scent was overpowering and rather ufortable. She endured it, shifting slightly.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Twenty-three,¡± the man replied.

    All the men Josh brought to her were young, appearing to be above the age of twenty. Norah red at Josh, asking, ¡°I hope there are no minors in this bar.¡±

    Josh wiped the beads of sweat that had gathered on his forehead and replied, ¡°No, there are no minors here.¡±

    Josh wouldn¡¯t dare tell Norah if there were any. Her gun was never on safety, and the slightest mistake could earn him a bullet in the forehead.

    Norah sighed as she turned to the man sitting next to her. She had never expected this. The whole situation was rather embarrassing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she said, her palm resting on the man¡¯s cheek as she leaned in for a kiss.

    Josh watched, green with envy. This man was about to receive a kiss from Norah. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as good-looking as the others, but he was handsome in his own right. Why didn¡¯t Norah pick him? Was he going to get punched?

    The man appeared quite excited at the prospect of being kissed by Norah. As she drew closer, he shut his eyes, eager to savor the moment.

    In terms of financial earnings, this wasn¡¯t lucrative. But being able to get intimate with this beauty was a treasure that money couldn¡¯t buy.

    Their lips were almost touching when the door to the room suddenly swung open with a loud bang.

    Norah turned to the door, visibly annoyed. However, she froze in ce when she saw the intruder.

    The intruder was wearing a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves. Sweat was gathering on his forehead, and he was gasping for breath, likely from running over.

    Norah clipped her handgun to her waist and looked up at the intruder. Softly, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Josh turned to Norah incredulously, shocked by her sudden shift in demeanor. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 189

    ?Chapter 189:

    Sean entered with a cold sneer, each step deliberate. ¡°Well, what do you make of this?¡±

    He made his way to the group, discing the young man beside Norah, and drew her forcefully into his arms. ¡°Would I have caught you in bed together had I been any momentter?¡±

    Feeling wrongly used, Norah protested, ¡°How could you even think that?¡±

    Her intent had been purely to investigate her suspicions, not to engage in anything inappropriate.

    ¡°Do you truly see me as such a person?¡± Norah challenged, her voice ringing with hurt. She extricated herself from his grip and stood, her stance reflecting her inner turmoil. ¡°If this is your opinion of me, I see no point in our meeting tomorrow. It seems we have nothing further to discuss.¡±

    Realization dawned on Sean that his usations were misced.

    As Norah turned to leave, he reached out, sping her wrist in a bid to soothe the situation. ¡°I was wrong to say that. Please, don¡¯t be upset, Norah.¡±

    Norah¡¯s response wasden with a mix of indignation and vulnerability. ¡°Why would I be upset? I wouldn¡¯t dare to be. What am I to you? What standing do I have to show any anger?¡±

    Norah stood imposingly over Sean, who remained seated, her words gaining intensity.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm

    Her demeanor suggested both a grievance and a subtle plea for understanding.

    Sean acknowledged the pain his words had caused. ¡°You have every right to be upset with me if I¡¯ve wronged you. Is your task hereplete? Shall we go back and talk?¡±

    The vibe at me Club was off-putting. From the moment Sean walked in, he was displeased and looked forward to leaving as soon as he located Norah.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Norah agreed, eager to escape the club¡¯s oppressive atmosphere.

    They made their way out of me Club.

    Once they were outside, Norah cast a chilling nce at Josh, her eyes conveying a stern warning. Josh was left speechless, cowed by her formidable presence.

    It wasn¡¯t until Sean and Norah had left that Josh allowed himself to exhale deeply, a mix of relief and astonishment washing over him. What kind of woman couldmand such force with just a look? Despite her delicate appearance, she possessed a fierceness unmatched by others.

    ¡°Back to work, everyone. Do your jobs!¡± Josh snapped, venting his frustration on those around him. ¡°If you don¡¯t hit your targets, consider yourselves fired from the me Club,¡± Josh warned, turning to the two men who had momentarily caught Norah¡¯s attention.

    As the room was about to return to its usual hustle, the door opened, revealing figures d in ck robes.

    The sight of the unmarked attire sent a shiver through the room.

    ¡°Who are you and what do you want from me?¡± Josh demanded, his patience worn thin by the evening¡¯s events.

    Raising his voice at the neers, hemanded, ¡°Security, get them out of here!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t fathom his misfortune tonight.

    First, he faced off against Norah with a gun, and now, possibly, these two individuals might be simrly armed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line with the wrong person,¡± one of the figures stated ominously.

    In an instant, Josh found himself stripped of his clothing, his attire flung onto the dance floor amidst the crowd.

    The dancers, spurred by the sudden spectacle, converged on him eagerly.

    In a panic, Josh shielded his face, yelling, ¡°Back off, all of you! Dare toy a hand on me, and you¡¯ll regret it! Stay away from me!¡±

    His protestations did little to deter the crowd.

    Thrust naked into the midst of the dance floor, any initial hesitation from those recognizing him quickly evaporated as they saw others approach him without fear. This emboldened them to join in the mockery. What ensued was a frenzy of chaos, transforming the dance area into a den of uninhibited revelry.

    Amidst the coupling of men and women, Josh¡¯s protests rang out, drowned in the tumult of the crowd¡¯s indulgence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 190

    ?Chapter 190:

    Sean carried Norah back to the hotel and, after gently cing her on the bed, began loosening his tie. His voice carried a mix of frustration and concern. ¡°Norah, we need to talk.¡± Sean was bewildered. After hearing his confession, Norah had ventured into a bar for other men¡¯spany. Was there no regard for his feelings, or was it something else?

    Norah, sensing the gravity of his tone, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of remorse. True, seeking outpany in a bar wasn¡¯t her finest moment, even if it had been innocuous.

    ¡°I mentioned I had an errand and would return shortly. But why were you at the bar searching for me?¡± she countered.

    With every word, Norah¡¯s stance grew more defiant, almost as if she were daring Sean to challenge her, putting him in a delicate position. Yet, harsh words were not something Sean could bring himself to use against Norah.

    ¡°Norah, can you just tell me what¡¯s going on in your head?¡± Sean¡¯s voice softened significantly. ¡°You know how I feel about you. It hurts to see you with others.¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t resist a slight tease. ¡°Oh, is someone feeling jealous?¡±

    Sean¡¯s gaze was filled with a silent plea for understanding, his grievance evident. ¡°Norah¡­¡±

    Norah¡¯s arrogance stemmed from her knowledge of Sean¡¯s feelings for her, giving her the upper hand to steer the situation. With his stable temper, Sean indulged her, holding her contentment as his priority.

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    Norah observed Sean as he donned a fresh outfit¡ªa sleek ck suit that entuated his broad shoulders and trim waist. The change didn¡¯t go unnoticed by her.

    The memory of being enveloped in Sean¡¯s strong embrace moments earlier lingered in Norah¡¯s mind, reinforcing the profound sense of security she found in his presence.

    With the doubts she had resolved within herself, she bit her lip contemtively. ¡°You mentioned giving me time to think it over. Let¡¯s discuss this tomorrow,¡± she proposed, holding onto her resolve.

    Sean caught the yful glint in her eye, recognizing her intent to tease him with her words.

    ¡°Very well,¡± he consented smoothly, making slight adjustments to his sleeves, his demeanor unshaken.

    ¡°I should get ready for bed,¡± Norah stated, rising to gather a bathrobe and towel from the wardrobe, signaling her intention to retire for the evening.

    As she moved past Sean, he acted impulsively, capturing her wrist and drawing her close against the wall, his lips brushing lightly against her neck.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she protested, tilting her head to evade his advance, though he maintained their proximity. His breath warmed her skin.

    In the soft glow of the room, Sean¡¯s tall figure loomed over Norah, his voice carrying a hint of innuendo. ¡°Consider this a token of my interest.¡±

    Then, his lips found a particrly tender spot beneath her ear, grazing it softly.

    The contact made Norah shiver, her skin prickling with a flurry of goosebumps at the unexpected intimacy. Norah had never found herself in such an intimate encounter before, feeling overwhelmed by his flirtatious advances.

    Sean¡¯s actions became daring, his lips trailing from behind her ear to the side of her face.

    With her movements restrained, she felt as vulnerable as amb caught in the grasp of a predator. Still, a part of her didn¡¯t want to push him away.

    Her response was involuntary, a soft moan escaping her lips as a blush spread across her cheeks.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± Norah whispered, questioning the boundaries of their rtionship. Were they just friends now? Was itmon for friends to do things like this?

    Attempting to adjust her position, Norah inadvertently brushed against him, her body tensing at the contact. The realization of what she had just touched left her motionless. She was frozen in ce while Sean continued his movements along her neck.

    After Sean nibbled on her earlobe, drawing back withbored breaths, he yfully pinched her nose, leaving her with a teasing, ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 191

    ?Chapter 191:

    After Sean departed, Norah remained in a trance, her mind struggling to return to the present. She lightly brushed her neck, feeling the lingering wetness of his kiss.

    Norah was puzzled. Was his kiss an assumption of her feelings? Did he ever stop to consider the possibility that she might decline? His actions seemed recklessly bold.

    Even so, Norah acknowledged that the recklessness was mutual, and somehow, it didn¡¯t seem amiss to her.

    Immersing herself in the bath, she plunged underwater, holding her breath with intensity until the urgent need for air overwhelmed her.

    Surfacing abruptly, she gasped for breath. ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Clearing her face with her hands, her vision, once blurred by water, sharpened. Her mind shifted to Sean.

    Should she say yes to Sean¡¯s advances? Sean had made a valid point. Her hesitation and her fear ofmitment were palpable. But it felt like no time had passed since her separation from Derek.

    However, she found herself easily swayed by Sean¡¯s presence or his words, pondering when affection had begun to take root. Every time Sean was around, her heart would race. In his absence, her thoughts would subconsciously drift to him, filled with curiosity about his day. She would even wonder if he had already eaten. She yearned to know every part of his life.

    All these sentiments, kept secret from the world, weighed heavily on her. The prospect of entering a new rtionship so soon after her divorce, regardless of potential gossip, was a hurdle Norah found daunting.

    However, there was something about Sean¡¯s allure and mystery that captivated her. She found herself drawn to every facet of him, eager to uncover the stories that shaped him.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    The day¡¯s events, the quiet support, and the careful attention he had shown were exactly what she yearned for. Maybe, just maybe, she should consider giving this a chance.

    Norah did believe in love.

    Growing up in a remote vige, it was the generosity of the vigers that sustained her. But one couple, in particr, had made asting impact on her.

    In their thirties, the husband limped from an injury sustained in his youth during a logging ident, while the wife had suffered a mishap with boiling water. This couple was known for their kindness, looking after the elderly and children of the vige, with Norah receiving a great deal of their affection.

    Norah often fantasized that they were her own parents. Life as an orphan was harsh, and she longed for the warmth of family love.

    When bandits raided the vige, the husband concealed Norah and his wife in a cupboard, confronting the intruders alone to protect them and ultimately sacrificing his life in his courage. Even as hey dying, his gaze was filled with concern for them.

    Huddled in the cupboard, the wife¡¯s tears cascaded down her face, deeply imprinting the moment on Norah¡¯s heart.

    The wife held a somber funeral for her husband, and under the cover of night, she drowned herself in the vige¡¯s river.

    Following the vigers to the scene, Norah witnessed the tragic sight of the wife¡¯s lifeless body, bloated by the water.

    Reflecting on this, Norah wondered how one could choose such a path.

    The wife could have lived a long and happy life, yet she relinquished it so readily.

    With maturity, Norah came to understand that perhaps this was the essence of love. It was about the inability to imagine life without the other, a bond so deep that their absence seemed futile.

    Love, she realized, pledged fidelity even unto death.

    Norah¡¯s thoughts often drifted back to her childhood, holding onto the hope that the couple found each other again in the afterlife.

    As Sean¡¯s proposal crossed her mind, she now had a clearer mindset. How could she ascertain if Sean was the right match without taking the leap? Marriage, she reasoned, wasn¡¯t a shackle but rather a deration of love. It wasn¡¯t the end of love but its inception, a beginning rather than a conclusion.

    Embracing this mindset, Norah found peace. Her reluctance to embrace a future with Sean stemmed from wrestling with these fragmented insights. Now, in light of her reflections, they felt trivial.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 192

    ?Chapter 192:

    Ond enjoyed a temperate maritime climate, ensuring that summer temperatures seldom exceeded ny-five degrees Fahrenheit, with frequent misty rains dotting thendscape. On this particr day, the sun cast its warm,nguid beams across the sky, creating ideal conditions for outdoor adventures.

    Sun Park, Lochdeer¡¯s crown jewel adjacent to the Queen¡¯s pce, beckoned many with its fame. Norah and Alice had visited it following the sessful treatment of the Queen.

    As a well-known park, Sun Park boasted expansive forests and man-madekes, with its breathtaking vistas drawing crowds seeking repose and recreation. The weekend brought an evenrger throng, animated further by open-air music concerts that became a staple during the festive season.

    Laughter and chatter filled the air as couples meandered under the cool shade of ne trees, families enjoyed pics, and elderly pairs shared leisurely strolls¡ªcontributing to a scene of perfect harmony. Pickers sprawled on the lush grass, basking in the serene ambiance.

    Among them, a couple garnered particr attention. The woman, d in a pearl beige gown and standing tall, her chestnut waves flowing freely, moved with an elegance thatplemented herpanion¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Sean, let¡¯s sit over there,¡± Norah suggested.

    Phillip hadn¡¯t apanied them. After Sean drove Norah to Sun Park, they strolled leisurely from the entrance toward the interior.

    Norah had her eyes set on a quaint area by theke, where a few stone benches invited visitors to rx. Most people preferred the grass, soaking up the sun, leaving the bench area rtively quiet.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sean agreed, his silver-grey suit entuating his physique, drawing admiring nces from many women along the path.

    Norah, trailing behind, mused with a hint of amusement, ¡°He was so passionatest night, yet today, his demeanor could make one think I owe him money. Who would ever think he¡¯s interested in me? Funny.¡±

    Realizing Norah was quickening her steps to match his, Sean unconsciously slowed down, aligning his pace with hers.

    The park¡¯s expanse seemed endless, and Norah, familiar with itsyout, wasn¡¯t keen on an exhaustive walk. She came here for a romantic stroll, not a marathon. The artificialke beside them was a canvas of rippling water, mirroring the breeze¡¯s gentle touch.

    Norah¡¯s gaze lingered on the water, a reflection of her fluctuating emotions. Silence fell between them, momentarily isting them from the surrounding bustle.

    The lively sounds of other park-goers felt both near and distant, leaving Norah with aplex expression. Was it up to her to break the silence then?

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    ¡°Help! Somebody help! Someone fell into the water!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Help, please!¡±

    Just as Norah gathered her thoughts to dispel the quiet between them, urgent cries pierced the air, halting her intentions. The calls for assistance multiplied, slicing through the calm atmosphere and igniting a wave ofmotion among the bystanders.

    Curious onlookers from all corners of the park were quickly drawn to the source of the disturbance, congregating around the area where the drama unfolded.

    By the time Norah and Sean made their way to the crowd, the individual who had fallen was already being pulled from the water.

    The victim was a young man, barely in his twenties. Hey there, drenched.

    ¡°Please help save my brother! My brother just fell into the water by ident! Does anyone know about first aid treatment? Is there anyone kind enough to help save him? I¡¯m begging you, please!¡± A blonde-haired woman knelt beside him, presumably the victim¡¯s sister, tears streaming down her face, her voice trembling with desperation.

    The onlookers hesitated to intervene, their indifference palpable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called for an ambnce. Let¡¯s hope it gets here soon so your brother can receive the help he needs,¡± one bystander said, trying to offer somefort.

    ¡°May your brother be safe and sound. Our thoughts are with him,¡± another voice chimed in, sending well-wishes the sister¡¯s way, yet, like the others, taking no direct action to assist.

    The man who had just rescued the fallen individual stood nearby, squeezing the water from his shirt. He appeared visibly frustrated by theck of assistance from the crowd.

    As he weighed the decision to intervene further, a clear, authoritative female voice cut through the noise,manding attention. ¡°Everyone, please give us some space!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 193

    ?Chapter 193:

    Norah donned a flowing chic beige gown and navigated her way through the bustling crowd with determination. Initially driven by curiosity, Norah had ventured forth to observe the unfolding events. Amidst the multitude gathered in the park, she wondered if a single soul possessed the knowledge of CPR. s, it appeared that such expertise wascking in the vast crowd.

    The young man evidently still clung to life, yet with each passing moment of dy, the grim inevitability of death loomed ever closer.

    Having previously witnessed the tardiness of the ambnce service in Ond, Norah harbored no illusions about its timely arrival. She knew better than to rely on it for prompt assistance.

    ¡°Make way, everyone! I¡¯m a doctor. Clear some space. Thank you!¡± Norah dered, her voice cutting through themotion like a surgeon¡¯s scalpel.

    Sean, ying the role of her right-hand man, diligently dispersed the onlookers, creating a protective circle around them for the imminent rescue operation.

    Norah crouched, swift and purposeful,ying the young man t and securing his airway, deftly adjusting his cor and belt to prevent any obstruction.

    Having swiftlypleted the necessary actions, Norah promptly instructed the young man¡¯s sister. ¡°Come here and assist with CPR resuscitation.¡±

    With every passing moment, the young man edged closer to the precipice of death.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    His sister, spurred by urgency and fear of dy, flung herself over to administer CPR to the young man.

    Following CPR, Norah swiftly interlocked her hands and began chestpressions, counting each beat aloud. After thirtypressions, Norah¡¯s voice pierced the tense air. ¡°Come over. Do it again.¡±

    The woman wiped away her tears, disying unwavering obedience. Whatever Norah requested, sheplied without hesitation.

    In a rhythmic cycle of breaths andpressions, Norah persisted through five cycles, her determination unwavering. Throughout the process, Sean stood by in silent observation, bearing witness to Norah¡¯s tireless efforts.

    Her gaze downcast and her demeanor serene, Norah continued to administer rapidpressions with remarkable endurance, seemingly impervious to fatigue. She repeated the process tirelessly, all the while awaiting the arrival of the ambnce.

    Though Norah may project an air of aloofness, she had always been inherently kind-hearted. Sean often caught glimpses of her tender heart in the subtle gestures ofpassion she disyed.

    With each revtion of Norah¡¯s character, Sean found his heart stirred more deeply, drawn into admiration with every intricate detail he discovered.

    Upon the ambnce¡¯s arrival, the young man was swiftly whisked away, and with the medical staff attending to him, he was deemed out of danger.

    The young man¡¯s sister, her voice quivering with emotion, bowed repeatedly to Norah, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡±

    As the ambnce departed, a wave of apuse erupted from the crowd, steadily growing louder and more enthusiastic. Faces beamed with admiration as they hailed Norah for her heroic deed in saving a life.

    Meanwhile, the rescuer stood at the edge of the gathering, gazing at the beautiful Norah with a sense of awe. She exuded captivating beauty, with prating eyes and a demeanor that seemed aloof yet alluring. Her voluminous, wavy hair danced in the breeze, evoking the image of a fairy.

    Norah grabbed Sean¡¯s hand, leading him away from the crowd until they stood together in a quiet corner of Sun Park.

    ¡°We did it,¡± Norah remarked, her eyes meeting Sean¡¯s asughter bubbled up unexpectedly. Her lips curved into a smile, and her eyes sparkled with joy, radiating warmth like bright pearls gleaming in the sunlight.

    Sean tenderly smoothed her disheveled hair, a result of their hurried actions. ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± he whispered. His long fingers traced a delicate path from behind her ear to the curve of her cheek. The touch was imbued with a subtle ambiguity as they grazed her jawline with gentle tenderness.

    ¡°Norah, have youe up with an answer to yesterday¡¯s question?¡± Sean asked.

    His gaze bore into Norah¡¯s, a hint of nervousness flickering in his eyes despite his knowledge of the anticipated response. He awaited her answer anxiously, fearing uncertainty until he heard it directly from her lips.

    Norah¡¯s hand clenched into a fist,nding a yful punch on his shoulder. ¡°I hadn¡¯t given an answer, and yet you kissed me yesterday,¡± she retorted.

    Sean caught her hand, hisrger one enveloping hers with aforting grasp. The touch of his calloused palms was reassuring.

    With a soft chuckle, he replied, ¡°I mentioned it was a token of my interest. Anyway, I didn¡¯t pressure you into visiting me Club for other men¡¯spany.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze dropped, a shy protest on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s no excuse.¡±

    Recalling the heat of passionate breath from the previous night, Norah instinctively attempted to withdraw her hand, trying to extricate herself from the intensity of the moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he insisted, his gaze softening as his handsome face drew nearer. ¡°None of that matters, Norah. I genuinely want to know your answer.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 194

    ?Chapter 194:

    Norah had already made up her mind.

    Taking a deep breath and locking eyes with Sean, she dered, ¡°I do.¡±

    Seeing Sean¡¯s bewildered expression, she affirmed, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m ready to be your girlfriend.¡±

    Sean, initially shocked, burst into joy. He was visibly shaking as he ced his hand on Norah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Really? You said yes? You want to be my girlfriend? Tell me one more time, please! I can¡¯t believe my ears!¡± Overwhelmed with happiness, Sean enveloped Norah in an embrace, as if she were a priceless gem.

    Norah rested her head on his shoulder, taking in his unique scent. ¡°So, do you need a ¡®no¡¯ from me to believe it?¡±

    ¡°No way! You agreed to be my girlfriend! There¡¯s no turning back now!¡± Sean tightened his embrace. ¡°We¡¯re together now. This makes me feel on cloud nine!¡±

    Norah smiled, but then interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy yet. We¡¯re not done talking.¡±

    She continued, trying to break free. ¡°Let me go first. I have something important to discuss with you.¡±

    Sean reluctantly released her and sat beside her on a stone bench, never taking his eyes off her.

    With aplex look in her eyes, Norah began, ¡°Sean, you know I¡¯ve just experienced a failed marriage. I don¡¯t want you digging into my past with Derek.¡±

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    ¡°Understood,¡± Sean replied quietly.

    Norah added, ¡°I¡¯m quite possessive. I don¡¯t appreciate you being too close to other women. Likewise, I¡¯ll maintain distance from other men. Most importantly, keep an appropriate distance from any woman.¡±

    Maintaining a rtionship required effort from both sides.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, which means I¡¯m always upied. I can¡¯t be by your side all the time,¡± Norah fidgeted with her fingers. Constantpanionship had devalued her in the past, a mistake she wouldn¡¯t repeat.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Sean replied earnestly. ¡°Having a career is important. I¡¯m frequently busy myself, often traveling for work. We¡¯ll understand each other.¡±

    Sean reached out to gently untangle a knot in her hair.

    Norah tried to dodge, but she couldn¡¯t avoid his touch. She watched his fingers deftly work through her locks. The connection between them was palpable. She nced at him, suddenly at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    Derek and Norah had been married for years, yet their closest moments were merely sharing meals. She was the one who had cared for Derek when he was in a vegetative state. But once he recovered, he got caught up in work and didn¡¯t evene home for dinner. Derek and she had never been this close before.

    Every time she approached Derek, a disgusted look would cross his face. She had hoped time andpanionship would melt his disdain. But she realized it was her obligation that faded, not his coldness.

    Tears blurred Norah¡¯s vision as these thoughts overwhelmed her.

    Sean noticed and wrapped her in aforting embrace. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ll heed your wishes and make time for us. Please don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    His words eased Norah¡¯s sorrow. Seeing him misunderstand the source of her distress, she gently tapped his shoulder, rifying, ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I had something to tell you, but it slipped my mind. I¡¯ll share it when I remember,¡± Norah said, her mind cluttered with memories, causing her to lose her train of thought.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m here whenever you¡¯re ready to talk,¡± Sean replied, his mind fixed on the fact that Norah was his girlfriend now. He agreed to everything she said with a silly smile, delighted by their new rtionship.

    Norah chuckled at his reaction and teased, ¡°This giggle seems to be a new side of you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 195

    ?Chapter 195:

    Norah gazed at Sean, words failing her as she leaned into his shoulder, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. ¡°The most crucial thing is if we ever find our feelings fading. I hope you¡¯ll tell me straight away. I¡¯ll leave without a fuss,¡± Norah said, her voice thick with emotion. By that time, she intended to exit gracefully, without any drama or lingering attachment.

    Sean¡¯s grip on Norah¡¯s shoulder tightened. ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± he said firmly.

    But Norah cut him off, her tone resolute. ¡°Feelings can be so unpredictable, right?¡± She avoided his gaze, concealing the sorrow in her eyes. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m genuinely invested in us.¡± Her approach to rtionships was always with full sincerity.

    Sean felt a jolt in his heart at her words. ¡°I¡¯m all in, too,¡± he assured her. Hismitment was as real as it gets.

    ¡°Promise me, then, you¡¯ll stay by my side forever, honey.¡± The word slipped from Norah¡¯s lips, shy yet hopeful, a smile blossoming on her face that Sean failed to notice. She dared to hope for a future that wouldn¡¯t end in disappointment.

    ¡°Absolutely, my honey,¡± Sean replied with warmth, pulling her into his embrace.

    They sat by theke, enveloped in a gentle breeze, the lush grass beneath their feet. Their tender moment was like a scene lifted from a painting, drawing smiles from passersby.

    ¡°Such a lovely scene!¡±

    Meanwhile, Susanna, nestled in her bed enjoying azy morning, was interrupted by the ring of her phone. It was Phillip calling.

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    ¡°Hello, Phillip,¡± Susanna murmured, her eyes barely open as she pressed the phone to her ear, her voice soft and sleepy. She shifted to liefortably on her back.

    Phillip, casually leaning against a wall, observed Sean and Norah in the dining room with a yful glint in his eye. Their lunch was enveloped in warmth and affection, clearly indicating they were in love.

    The pair had returned hand in hand from Sun Park, seemingly inseparable ever since. The beaming smile on Sean¡¯s face left no doubt in Phillip¡¯s mind about the trip¡¯s romantic sess. Norah had undoubtedly won Sean¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Susanna, I¡¯ve got news,¡± Phillip announced.

    ¡°Mr. Scott and Miss Wilson are officially an item now!¡±

    It took Susanna a moment to process his words. Then, she sat upright.

    The phone slipped from her grasp, but she quickly reimed it, switched to speaker mode, and cranked up the volume. ¡°Phillip, could you say that again? I didn¡¯t catch it.¡±

    ¡°Your brother, Mr. Scott, is now with Miss Wilson!¡±

    Though Susanna had heard Phillip clearly the first time, the reality seemed too good to be true. At his confirmation, she couldn¡¯t contain her joy. ¡°Whoa! Oh my! My brother and Norah are together! I¡¯m over the moon! Phillip, do you have any photos of them together? Send me some!¡±

    For Susanna, seeing was believing. She couldn¡¯t fully embrace the news without visual proof. ¡°Hurry up, send me a coge of their photos! You¡¯ve got one minute, you are im for when you get back!¡± Her threat was lighthearted, her voice bubbling with excitement.

    Phillip couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her enthusiasm. ¡°Your wish is mymand, Miss.¡±

    After ending the call, Phillip discreetly took a series of photos, capturing the couple from various angles, and sent them to the eagerly awaiting Susanna. Susanna¡¯s stream of joyful emojis soon flooded his phone in response.

    Catching Norah¡¯s curious nce, Phillip raised his phone with a smile, sharing in the moment¡¯s happiness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196:

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sean asked as he ced a piece of lobster on Norah¡¯s te. ¡°What¡¯s next for us today?¡±

    Norah looked up, slowly taking a bite of the lobster and savoring its sweet tenderness. ¡°Phillip¡¯s taking photos of us, probably for Susanna. Later, I n to visit Alice in the hospital. What about you, Sean?¡± She still used his first name, despite their new intimacy.

    Sean paused, his utensils suspended in midair, giving her a look that mixed a littleint with affection. ¡°Honey, now that we¡¯re together, why do you still call me Sean? I want something more intimate, and only you can call me that way.¡±

    ¡°What should I call you?¡± Norah asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    ¡°What would you like to call me?¡± Sean responded, his expression hopeful.

    Norah set down her fork and knife, thinking for a brief moment. ¡°May I call you darling?¡±

    Sean¡¯s agreement was immediate. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s perfect.¡± His smile was so genuine and full of joy that Norah found herself captivated by the change in him. The man who had always seemed so distant and reserved was now showing her a level of attention that left her speechless for a moment.

    As they wrapped up their meal, Norah leaned back, taking a moment to rx, and noticed an update from Susanna on social media.

    It was a heartfelt plea: ¡°Please shower my brother and his girlfriend with your blessings when you see them.¡±

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    The photo Susanna shared captured a moment of Sean serving food to Norah, their closeness and warmth evident even through the screen.

    Sean, in particr, exuded an air of tender care. Norah was eager to show Susanna¡¯s post to Sean while he was still enjoying his meal. ¡°Look, Susanna put this up,¡± she said, holding her phone out to him.

    Sean studied the photo, his thumb affectionately brushing over Norah¡¯s face on the screen.

    ¡°That¡¯s lovely,¡± he murmured, a sense of pride washing over him. He wanted to announce to the world that Norah was his girlfriend.

    Reflecting on the recent whirlwind of events, Sean¡¯s demeanor turned contemtive as he fixed his gaze on Norah. ¡°Do you think my way of confessing was too simple?¡± he asked. He knew of others who went to great lengths with borate disys, but their moment had been a quiet agreement in the park.

    ¡°Not in the slightest,¡± Norah reassured him, locking her phone and setting it aside. ¡°To me, the sincerity of the moment is what counts, not the setting or the spectacle.¡± She had seen both ends of the spectrum, from hardship to luxury. Luxury wasn¡¯t what she was after. It was the connection between them that mattered most.

    Then, Norah added, ¡°Just so you know, there¡¯s a three-month trial period. If we find we¡¯re not a good match after that, we can part as friends.¡±

    Sean, taken aback, protested, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention a trial period back in the park.¡± He had assumed their mutual affection was enough to solidify their bond, puzzled by the sudden introduction of a trial.

    Reaching out in concern, he asked, ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was gentler, her calm gaze meeting his. ¡°This trial is for both of us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a chance to really see if we¡¯re right for each other.¡± She believed in Sean¡¯s qualities but also knew thatpatibility went beyond mere excellence. True partnership needed to be tested.

    Sean paused, considering the situation. A three-month trial, he reasoned, should be nothing if he truly envisioned a future with Norah.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed, his resolve firming. As he gazed at Norah¡¯s face, a silent promise formed in his heart. He vowed to cherish her always.

    ¡°Are you done eating? Darling, do you have ns, or will you join me at the hospital?¡± Norah asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 197

    ?Chapter 197:

    Sean thought about the schedule Phillip had reported to him. Finally, he said, ¡°Honey, I have to work this afternoon. Can you go to the hospital alone? I¡¯ll pick you up when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Norah said, standing up. She added, ¡°Before I was with you, I handled all these things myself. So don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m made of ss. I can pull my own weight.¡±

    Norah felt that Sean had seemingly forgotten her ability to handle her life well. She was perfectly fine with going to the hospital alone. Did Sean suppose she was incapable of taking care of herself? Was that why he asked her to be his girlfriend¡ªan incapable girlfriend who would boost his ego?

    The more Norah thought about it, the more her displeasure grew. ¡°Are you nning to trap me by your side?¡±

    Sean was surprised that his words, which he had said as a way to show how much he cared, had been so badly misconstrued. ¡°No. That¡¯s not my intention.¡±

    Growing up in the Scott family, Sean was taught to believe in people¡¯s abilities. This was why he had shown his support when Norah expressed her desire to make progress in her career. Wasn¡¯t a big part of loving someone about helping them be a better version of themselves?

    Norah snarled. ¡°You better not. I¡¯m leaving now. Call me when youe to pick me up.¡±

    With that, she picked up her bag and left gracefully.

    Phillip watched Norah leave coldly, then approached Sean and said, ¡°We need to make the sacrifice this afternoon, Mr. Scott. Shall we go now?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens

    Phillip was baffled. Sean and Norah had just been in a heated argument a moment ago. What had Sean said to make Norah angry?

    ¡°Give me ten minutes,¡± Sean said with an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Phillip, have you ever been in love?¡± Sean asked suddenly.

    Shocked by Sean¡¯s abrupt question, Phillip bitterly admitted he had been single for quite some time, replying, ¡°No.¡±

    Having worked for Sean with the heavy workload, how could Phillip manage to make time for a romantic life?

    Sean raised an eyebrow andmented, ¡°Being in love with the one you truly desire is quite something. I¡¯m on cloud nine when Norah doesn¡¯t bother to hide her true self from me. She¡¯s treating me differently. I¡¯m her special one.¡±

    Even when Norah was mad at him, Sean couldn¡¯t help eximing in his heart, ¡°How adorable Norah is, even in this state.¡±

    That love was something special.

    Two people got to know each other, became involved in each other¡¯s lives, and eventually started life together.

    At Sean¡¯s happiness after falling in love, Phillip wished he could experience the same. However, that was not to be, as he worked tirelessly year-round. He had no time for anything else.

    The image of Susanna shed through Phillip¡¯s mind.

    He could only meet her when working for Sean.

    Sean finally paid attention to Phillip, whose giggle didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Sean asked, ¡°Why are you smiling? Do you have someone you like? When are you going to introduce her to me? You¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?¡±

    Phillip quickly wiped the smile off his face and hastily replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±

    Since childhood, Phillip had vowed to be loyal to Sean and support him until the very end. Shaking his head, he brushed aside his thoughts, telling himself that romantic love wasn¡¯t a necessary part of his life.

    ¡°Are T.K. and J. all at Sacredice?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Yes. They heard about your arrival in Ond, all expecting you at Sacredice,¡± Phillip replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been quite a while since Ist saw them.¡±

    In Cend, at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Joannay on the hospital bed, fiddling with her phone, while Duncan sat on a chair, peeling fruits for Joanna.

    Bryson walked in and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°Mr. Garcia peels fruits for you again? Didn¡¯t you have a¡­?¡±

    Eyes still fixed on her phone screen, Joanna replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told Mr. Garcia several times not to do that, but he insists on helping. He says he feels awkward sitting down here doing nothing.¡±

    Duncan didn¡¯t stop peeling the fruits. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198:

    Match

    Joanna made a face at Bryson, teasing him, ¡°Mr. Garcia brushed it off as nothing serious. Bryson, you¡¯re such a worrywart.¡±

    Towering and absorbed in his task of peeling fruits, Duncan seemed to be performing a delicate operation.

    Unbeknownst to Duncan, the man assisting was none other than Cheetah, a renowned figure from a foreign mercenary group known for his lethal skills. And here he was, meticulously preparing fruits for Joanna. What a twist of fate.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Joanna suddenly gasped in astonishment, capturing everyone¡¯s attention in the ward.

    Bryson¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Joanna, have you forgotten the decorum expected of someone from a distinguished background?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s use of foulnguage hardly matched the poised elegance typically associated with her status, leaning more toward the uninhibited spirit of someone street-smart.

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe this! Brynn, take a good look,¡± Joanna, bubbling with excitement, thrust her phone toward Bryson.

    ¡°Why all this fuss¡­?¡± Bryson began, his words trailing off as he glimpsed the phone¡¯s disy.

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    It was Susanna¡¯s post, featuring a photo of Norah and Sean in a cozy dining scene, announcing that Norah and Sean were an item now.

    The photo depicted the attractive couple, seemingly perfect for each other.

    Joanna eximed, ¡°Knew it! I always had a feeling something was up with Norah and Mr. Scott! Even though they say they¡¯re just friends, there¡¯s definitely a vibe around them!¡±

    Despite her direct inquiries previously, Norah had insisted that they were merely friends.

    ¡°Calling someone just a friend is pretty much a ceholder for when it¡¯s time toe clean. When two people are into each other, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they get together. I¡¯m totally rooting for them! Ah, I¡¯m buzzing with excitement, so thrilled!¡±

    ¡°Bryson, are you done? I need to give Norah an earful over an international call. She kept me in the dark about something so huge. Ugh, I¡¯m actually peeved!¡± Joanna was excited.

    Joanna grabbed her phone back, attempting to reach Norah, but found her line continuously engaged. ¡°Who¡¯s calling Norah now? It¡¯s driving me nuts! I just want to get the scoop directly from her!¡±

    Bryson,ing back to reality, gently tapped Joanna on the head. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a moment. Norah¡¯s probably tied up with something. We can try calling herter.¡±

    Joanna swatted his hand away, visibly irked. ¡°Bryson, if you had been a bit more impressive, you could¡¯ve been the one for Norah. Imagine that. We could have been one big happy family.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Anyway, you¡¯re going to find someone, too,¡± Bryson said, pushing down the twinge of sadness and offering Joanna a smile.

    ¡°What, do you want to stay single and live at home forever?¡± Duncan stopped peeling fruit at that remark. ¡°And what if I do? Are our parents or you going to throw me out?¡±

    Joanna lifted her chin. ¡°Of course not,¡± Bryson reassured her.

    ¡°Then that settles it. It¡¯s a shame you missed out on your chance.¡± Joanna let out a heavy sigh and took a bite of her fruit.

    Bryson tried to lighten the mood, tousling her hair. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. My feelings for Norah are purely out of respect and admiration, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Really? You couldn¡¯t possibly develop deeper feelings? Bryson, sometimes you¡¯re so oblivious. Just finish up and leave. You¡¯re starting to annoy me. Go make some more money. It certainly wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Joanna waved her hand dismissively.

    Bryson, feeling somewhat at a loss, nodded at Duncan. ¡°Mr. Garcia, I appreciate how you¡¯ve looked out for Joanna.¡±

    Duncan rose, his presence marked by a cool air. ¡°Mr. Andrews, the pleasure is mine. Joanna is the finest student I¡¯ve ever had the privilege to coach. I only show respect for her.¡±

    Joanna, munching on her food, nced at Duncan. Duncan¡¯s skin was sun-kissed, and his sharp features radiated rugged handsomeness. His height alone was reassuring, and Joanna couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge his well-sculpted physique.

    Suddenly, she wondered why these thoughts crossed her mind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199:

    Bryson stepped out of Joanna¡¯s ward and settled onto a bench outside. His gaze was fixed on the overhead light, his mind elsewhere.

    He had been waiting for Norah and Derek to divorce. He had thought that Norah certainly wouldn¡¯t want to jump into another rtionship so soon after her divorce. Bryson had hoped that through their gradual interactions, they might eventually find their way to each other.

    Norah¡¯s beauty andpetence were undeniable. How could he not be drawn to her?

    Whenever Joanna went out with Norah, Bryson would discreetly ask about their conversations and activities, quietly keeping track of Norah. As time passed, the men surrounding Norah seemed to outshine Bryson, leaving him feeling overshadowed.

    Bryson could still remember the first time he had met Norah. At the time, he was worn down by the crisis looming over hispany¡¯s potential bankruptcy. She, on the other hand, appeared before him like a radiant goddess, illuminating his world with her brightness. ¡°Do you want to save yourpany?¡± That was the first sentence Norah said to him, and that simple question from her was deeply etched in his memory.

    Everything Norah did for him felt like a lifeline to his life¡¯s work, and he viewed her through that lens. Regardless of her status, whether wealthy or in need, he vowed to treat her the same. Sadly for him, he never got the chance.

    With a self-deprecating smile, Bryson bitterly epted the fact that he was nothing more than Norah¡¯s friend¡¯s brother, and there was nothing he could do to bridge that gap. Nheless, he promised himself that if an opportunity arose where he could fulfill his vow, he would do so without hesitation.

    In the ward, only Joanna and Duncan remained.

    Suddenly, Joanna felt flustered by some embarrassing thoughts. Her cheeks flushed red. She lowered her head to eat her fruit, avoiding eye contact with Duncan. An awkward silence settled between them.

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    ¡°Joanna, your friend has found her happiness. I¡¯m curious when I¡¯ll get to hear your good news,¡± Duncan broke the silence.

    Joanna, gravely injured and confined to the hospital for a long time, knew it would be a while before she could be discharged¡ªat least until her wounds were mostly healed.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to think about that yet,¡± Joanna retorted with a chuckle.

    ¡°Unless I meet someone as remarkable as Sean, why bother pursuing a rtionship? Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble? Embracing my own happiness is more than enough.¡±

    Being the third wheel alongside Norah and Sean didn¡¯t sound that bad.

    Duncan¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of mncholy. ¡°You¡¯re still young. No need to rush into thinking about it. Just be with those who truly care for you.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I have some things to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Without waiting for Joanna¡¯s response, he left the room and happened to bump into Bryson, who was seated outside.

    ¡°Mr. Andrews, still waiting?¡± Duncan asked.

    ¡°Ah, just replying to a message,¡± Bryson replied with a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Garcia, are you heading back to base? See you around.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Joanna felt a twinge of confusion. Where had Duncan heard those lines? It felt like she¡¯d heard them countless times before.

    Meanwhile, Norah had just finished a call with Susanna when another call came through. She pressed the Bluetooth headset to her ear, her other hand resting on the steering wheel. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Finally! Norah, well done! I saw Susanna¡¯s social media post. Oh my! Really shocked! Weren¡¯t you on a mission in Ond? How did you end up in a car race and being together with Mr. Scott?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s voice exploded in Norah¡¯s ear, prompting her to quickly adjust the volume on her earpiece. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you in when Ie back. By the way, I haven¡¯t called you in the past few days. How¡¯s your recovery going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡±

    ¡°Norah, when will you be back? I can¡¯t wait to hear all the details!¡±

    Norah facepalmed in exasperation.

    Joanna had gotten her injuries while trying to uncover some juicy gossip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 200

    ?Chapter 200:

    ¡°I may need to extend my stay by another half month. A friend of mine is injured, and I feel I must stay here to take care of her,¡± Norah replied.

    Alice, an orphan trained by a secretive organization to be a formidable operative, had suffered her injuries in an attack. The thought of leaving Alice to fend for herself in such a condition was unthinkable to Norah.

    ¡°Alright, I miss you dearly. Make sure to fill me in with all the details once you¡¯re free. I¡¯m eagerly waiting to hear everything!¡± Joanna responded, already aware of the new rtionship and now eager for the juicy details. After all, firsthand ounts always carried a special authenticity.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Norah concluded the conversation and maneuvered the sleek, deep blue sports car into the hospital¡¯s underground parking, making her way to Alice¡¯s ward.

    Thanks to Norah¡¯s financial resources, Alice had been ced in the hospital¡¯s finest VIP single room, located on a floor dedicated to such exclusive care, surrounded by silence. As Norah neared Alice¡¯s ward, she was met with the shrill sound of a woman¡¯s voice.

    Peeking in, she saw the caregiver she had hired aggressively cleaning Alice¡¯s face with a washcloth. ¡°You¡¯re such a sorry sight, all alone with no one to care for you! Not a single visitor all morning. How pathetic!¡±

    Alice, barely conscious, her face pale and her golden hair sprawled across the pillow, weakly attempted to resist with her uninjured hand, but to no avail.

    ¡°Bang!¡± With a forceful push, Norah burst into Alice¡¯s ward and swiftly brought the caregiver down with a kick, not stopping at just one but delivering two more. ¡°How dare you treat her like this?¡±

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Norah had chosen this caregiver based on her supposedly excellent reputation and had not hesitated to pay a premium for what she believed would be superior care for Alice. Yet, Norah was confronted with this appalling scene on the very first day.

    Lying on the floor, the caregiver erupted into curses. ¡°What right do you have to attack me? Aren¡¯t I the one supposed to be nursing her? She wasn¡¯t cooperating, so I had to apply a bit more pressure. I¡¯m calling the police to report your assault.¡±

    Grasping the spot on her waist where Norah¡¯s kick hadnded, the caregiver shakily tried to reach for her phone. With a swift movement, Norah¡¯s foot connected with the caregiver¡¯s phone, propelling it across the room.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve captured your misconduct on camera. Feel free to call the police¡ªlet¡¯s see who they¡¯ll carry off, you or me?¡± Norah brandished her phone confidently, clearly unsettling the caregiver.

    Despite her predicament, the caregiver defiantly imed, ¡°I was merely tending to her, wiping her face. Didn¡¯t you notice? She was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Norah cut her off sharply. ¡°What I¡¯ve witnessed firsthand won¡¯t be dismissed by your feeble excuses. You can save your stories for the police.¡±

    Norah then turned her attention to Alice, leaning over with genuine concern. ¡°Alice, are you okay?¡±

    Alice managed a weak nod. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a bit sore,¡± she said, trying to smile through the difort. ¡°Being in this vulnerable state and at the mercy of others is quite maddening.¡±

    Alice knew that if she hadn¡¯t been injured, she would have dealt with the caregiver herself, ensuring that anyone who dared to harm her would regret it. As a seasoned assassin, Alice had always dealt decisively with threats.

    However, Norah¡¯s intervention, though, seemed too lenient by Alice¡¯s standards. Yet, the impact of Norah¡¯s kicks was undeniable, leaving the caregiver lying on the floor, unable to stand for quite some time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 201

    ?Chapter 201:

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she learns her lesson,¡± Norah reassured Alice, approaching the groaning caregiver on the floor, her aura as cold as ice.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, please¡­¡± the caregiver pleaded, fear evident in her voice. Despite Norah¡¯s graceful appearance, her actions had proven her strength, leaving the caregiver struggling to rise to her feet.

    ¡°You came highly rmended, didn¡¯t you? So why resort to mistreating your patient on your very first day?¡± Norah questioned, her tone icy.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡± The caregiver, overwhelmed by fear, could barely form a coherent response. Her attempts at self-defense faltered into a mumble.

    Norah remembered selecting this caregiver for her apparent professionalism. However, the caregiver¡¯s actions betrayed a petty jealousy. Envious of Norah¡¯s beauty and wealth, which afforded such care, the caregiver had acted out of spite.

    Upon arriving to tend to Alice this morning, the caregiver¡¯s envy clouded her judgment. Alice, in the hospital¡¯s finest single room, was under the care of what was supposed to be the most skilled caregiver. Yet, when the caregiver began to clean Alice¡¯s face, her eyes were clouded with bewilderment.

    The beauty of Alice¡¯s face only deepened the caregiver¡¯s resentment, pushing her actions to be more spiteful. The caregiver grew harsher with her movements, apanying her roughness with derisivements, indifferent to the potential loss of her job or the opportunities it provided.

    What the caregiver hadn¡¯t anticipated was the solitude of the ward throughout the morning, Norah¡¯s sudden appearance, and the consequences of her own actions and words.

    Seizing the caregiver by the cor, Norah hoisted her up, forcing their gazes to meet directly. ¡°Was it this hand you used to harm her?¡± she inquired, her voiceced with menace.

    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??

    As Norah twisted the caregiver¡¯s fingers, the initial gentle pressure quickly became unbearable, drawing a sharp cry of pain from the caregiver. ¡°Please, I admit I was wrong. Forgive me¡­ Ah! It¡¯s too painful. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The caregiver¡¯s cries seemed to be filled with distress, but Norah, unmoved, applied enough force to break four of her fingers. With a nonchnt gesture, Norah let the caregiver copse to the floor, issuing a stark warning: ¡°Leave now, unless you¡¯d like me to do something even worse to you.¡±

    Through her pain, the caregiver recognized the stark contrast between Norah¡¯s appearance and her true essence¡ªan angelic facade masking a merciless heart.

    Casting onest nce at Norah, the caregiver silently vowed through gritted teeth. She dragged herself away, leaving her phone behind as she exited Alice¡¯s ward in defeat.

    Norah then closed the door and returned to Alice¡¯s side. ¡°Alice, did that make you feel a little better?¡± she asked, gently tucking Alice¡¯s hair behind her ear, her voiceced with apology for the dyed intervention.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Norah. How could we have known the caregiver would act so vilely? I appreciate your efforts to care for me,¡± Alice reassured Norah, managing a full sentence before a sharp intake of breath betrayed her pain.

    Alice was no stranger to injury, but now, absent the pressures of active duty, she could afford to heal at her own pace.

    After ensuring Alice¡¯sfort, Norah broached the subject of the previous day¡¯s incident. ¡°Alice, what happened at the caf¨¦? It¡¯s unlike you to be injured like this.¡±

    Alice¡¯s response came with a light-hearted chuckle, though the story she recounted was anything but humorous. ¡°A moment of foolishness on my part. I went back to rescue a little girl and ended up getting shot.¡±

    Alice had initially found safety, but instead of reuniting with Norah right away, she had chosen not to rush, knowing that Norah was with Sean and in no immediate danger.

    It was the sight of a lonely little girl on the street that had spurred Alice into action, a decision that led to her rescuing the girl. The girl¡¯s mother, however, whisked the child away without so much as a nce.

    ¡°After that, I just lost consciousness from the blood loss,¡± Alice concluded, her tone one of resignation to the unforeseen consequences of herpassionate act.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 202

    ?Chapter 202:

    Norah left out the details about the two men¡¯s attempt to assault Alice. She only shared that she was the one who took Alice to the hospital.

    ¡°Doing a good deed once in a while nearly got me killed.¡± Alice winced from the difort of her injury, her expression tinged with sadness. ¡°I sometimes miss our old days in the organization, when we could do as we pleased, shielded by our assassin identities. If we didn¡¯t like someone, we simply got rid of them.¡±

    Back then, Alice was unfamiliar with kindness, her mind always focused onpleting her missions.

    Norah gently ran her fingers through Alice¡¯s hair. ¡°But Alice, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to be free? To do as you wish without any limits?¡±

    In the organization, failing to meet objectives always resulted in penalties.

    Norah, a citizen of Cend, had endured a lot of hardship from an early age to develop her abilities. Given the choice, she¡¯d never join the organization. It was too painful and exhausting. Many times, she considered ending her life by jumping off a skyscraper. But her will to live kept her going. She refused to die in such a sad, simple way.

    Tears quietly filled Alice¡¯s eyes. ¡°Norah, you just don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since west met. Why talk about the organization now? Let¡¯s focus on more joyful topics.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thanks again for saving me.¡±

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Whenever Alice was hurt on missions with Norah, it was always Norah who came to Alice¡¯s aid. It was fair to say Norah treated most of Alice¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°No need to be polite. After you¡¯re better,e and visit me in Cend,¡± Norah said.

    ¡°That sounds wonderful. I¡¯ve always wanted to see Cend, but without any news from you, going there seemed like a far-off dream,¡± Alice revealed.

    That was the reason she had stayed in Lochdeer, Ond, holding onto the hope that if Norah ever returned, they¡¯d have the chance to meet again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we stay in contact. If you ever need help, just let me know.¡± Norah brandished her phone. ¡°Since you¡¯re hurt, I decided to extend my stay in Ond for another two weeks to look after you. If anything like this happens again, be sure to call me.¡±

    The bullet injuries Alice suffered were significantly worse than those Kaiden and Kasan endured. The amount of blood lost could have filled arge bowl.

    Alice made a grim joke. ¡°Seems like getting injured is a way to earn your attention. Maybe I could handle a bit more pain.¡±

    ¡°Please drop that harmful idea, okay? Thinking about getting injured isn¡¯t right. You need to get better fast so you cane to see me in Cend.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Norah, did you notice a group of people wearing ck robes outside the caf¨¦ yesterday?¡±

    Norah wouldn¡¯t have missed them. They were tailing Phillip.

    Before Norah could answer, Alice said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, from the Sacredice?¡±

    Norah nodded. ¡°The Sacredice,¡± she confirmed.

    It was a shadowy global intelligence organization known to Norah for its dealings in worldwide intelligence and contract killings.

    Its operations were so secretive that she didn¡¯t expect its members to show themselves so openly.

    ¡°Yes, rumor had it that the Sacredice¡¯s headquarters is in Ond, but that¡¯s all hearsay, nothing confirmed.¡± In the world of mercenaries, the Sacredice was infamous. They offered jobs with generous rewards, some meant for their own operatives, while others were avable to external mercenaries or groups.

    But the Sacredice was shrouded in secrecy.

    Norah only knew that the Sacredice had four directors.

    ¡°This terrorist attack seems to have caught the attention of the Sacredice,¡± Alice reflected. ¡°I once thought about joining the Sacredice. But they select their members through their own channels and don¡¯t hold open recruitments.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 203

    ?Chapter 203:

    Back then, Norah and Alice had considered joining the Sacredice after hearing about it. The leader of the organization they were in was harsh and only cared about results, often leaving them with little reward.

    The Sacredice, on the other hand, seemed like a breath of fresh air. It was arger organization with a well-established structure and clear paths for advancement, not to mention the attractive rewards.

    In those old days, Alice often said, ¡°With mypetitors, I could easily be a Deacon at the Sacredice!¡± Norah would support Alice enthusiastically. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s join the Sacredice and be Deacons!¡±

    Looking back, those conversations felt like a lifetime ago. The leader of the Sacredice remained a mystery. Only some hearsay about the four Deacons circted, but never anything about the leader¡ªno one even knew the leader¡¯s gender.

    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you think freedom is worth more? Why bother with the Sacredice?¡± Norah, having tasted freedom, didn¡¯t want to be tied down by any rules anymore. ¡°The Sacredice folks might have been among those I met yesterday.¡±

    At the Sacredice, the motto was simply doing things for money.

    ¡°Those people? Are they your friends now? By the way, the one in second ce yesterday was pretty skilled.¡± Alice¡¯s excitement grew when she mentioned the racer. ¡°I heard he handed you the prize.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend. We made it official this morning.¡±

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    Norah stated bluntly, ¡°When he has some time, I¡¯ll make sure you two meet.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes went wide, filled with surprise. ¡°Wow, justst night I was thinking of taking you out to me Club for some fun, and now you¡¯re telling me you have a boyfriend? Norah, how did things move so fast for you? Have you thought this through?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed everything. I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯ll look after myself.¡±

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m only concerned because I don¡¯t want you to end up hurt.¡± Alice¡¯s wish was for Norah to avoid the kind of pain she had faced in her youth, hoping instead for her lifelong happiness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    After taking care of Alice for lunch and seeing her rest, Norah left the hospital.

    ¡°Oh my! Jimena, what happened to your hand?¡±

    Zone, home to the busiest financial center and the most chaotic lower districts.

    In a rundown warehouse, a group of men pushed the door open and entered.

    The room wasrge, with an old leather sofa at its center.

    Jimena Martinez, Alice¡¯s previous caregiver by profession, sat there. Her right hand was bandaged and held close to her chest, her hair a mess, and her face puffy and red from crying.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard nursing pays well, and you justnded a new job. How did you end up hurting your hand? Did you mess with someone¡¯s marriage, and the wife came after you?¡± The men who came in erupted into crudeughter.

    With a look of hatred, Jimena said, ¡°Jack, I need you to teach her a lesson.¡±

    Jack Armstrong, known as the boss of the East zone,manded respect from all the local troublemakers.

    Having known Jimena since they were kids and once being intimately involved, he was uniquely positioned to help her.

    This history allowed Jimena to seek him out directly.

    ¡°Really? She¡¯s the one who did this to your hand?¡± Jack¡¯s interest was piqued as he sat next to Jimena, urging her to go on.

    After hearing her out, Jack rubbed his chin thoughtfully and asked, ¡°You mentioned she¡¯s incredibly beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Beyond beautiful! I¡¯ve never seen anyone like her before. She must be a tourist from Ond, Jack. You¡¯re the only one I can turn to for help.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it. When I deal with her, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re there to see it. We¡¯ll get your revenge!¡±

    Jack then pulled Jimena close, gently kissing the corner of her eye, and dered, ¡°Anyone who messes with my people is asking for trouble.¡±

    A sinister look crossed Jimena¡¯s face, her eyes gleaming with vengeance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 204

    ?Chapter 204:

    The headquarters of the ancient castle, far from Lochdeer, housed the core members, including the Deacon and the Elders. Other members resided in a group of vis some distance away.

    ¡°Mr. Scott made a special journey back from overseas, even putting aside his current mission,¡± said Phillip, his voice tinged with respect. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since youst graced this ce with your presence. They all miss you dearly.¡±

    As the one responsible formunication, Phillip was well aware of the sentiments held by the members of the Sacredice. ¡°If they know you have a girlfriend, they will undoubtedly share in your joy.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression became stern as he raised an eyebrow and gave Phillip a cold gaze.

    ¡°They have phones andputers,¡± Sean argued. ¡°If they want to see me, there are other means.¡±

    Phillip defended their cause. ¡°There is still a distinct difference between meeting in person and connecting through video. It¡¯s only by seeing you face-to-face that the members of the Sacredice will feel at ease, and the organization can continue to function as usual. It can be said that you serve as the anchor for the Sacredice.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the idle chatter. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the conference room, three attractive men were engaged in casual conversation.

    ¡°I always get to be by the leader¡¯s side, and I can¡¯t help but envy you guys, like we¡¯re just sheep, waiting for the leader to check on us every now and then,¡± expressed a man with short silver hair and silver-white pupils and striking red lips gave him a roguish charm. ¡°K, what you¡¯re saying is true. The leader usuallymunicates with P and T, but seldom with us,¡± added another man with golden hair, thin gold-rimmed sses, and the astute presence of a businessman.

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Hey! The leader only seeks me out when there¡¯s something that needs to be done! You two¡ªone handles the operations, and the other maintains the Sacredice. It¡¯s only right for the leader to seek your reports at the end of the day to assess performance,¡± said a man known as T. He had blue short hair and sharp, mysterious features. As he lowered his head to light a cigarette, he exhaled a puff of smoke and fiddled with the lighter in his hand. ¡°The leader has arrived!¡±

    K quickly snuffed out the cigarette and straightened up as a figure in a ck robe entered the conference room.

    As the figure in the ck robe settled into the chair at the head of the table, the four men below rose to their feet in a show of respect. Sean pulled back his hood, unveiling a remarkably handsome face.

    ¡°Please take a seat,¡± Sean¡¯s voice carried a cold, sharp edge. Deep andmanding, it radiated an aura ofplete authority. ¡°Begin, provide a report on all the financial transactions of the Sacredice for this year.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already printed out the report.¡± J stood up confidently with a document in hand. ¡°The above is the Sacredice¡¯splete financial activity for this year,¡± he concluded, nodding at Sean before retaking his seat.

    ¡°Good, the Sacredice has been doing quite well under your maintenance,¡± acknowledged Sean, his expression softening slightly with approval. ¡°K, what about you? I heard you¡¯ve temporarily set aside your tasks toe back?¡±

    ¡°The missions I take on never encounter dy or failure. I had already arranged everything in advance,¡± replied K, a smug grin spreading across his face as he checked a notification on his phone. ¡°The mission has been sessfullypleted, great. I¡¯m most reassured when you handle the bounty missions,¡± Seanmented.

    ¡°Thank you for your acknowledgment. I¡¯ll strive to exceed expectations even further,¡± replied K, offering Sean a stylish salute with his index and middle fingers brought together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 205

    ?Chapter 205:

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to say much to you. You should work on bringing out the best in the talents within Sacredice. And about your ce on the hacking leaderboard, could you try to move up a notch?¡± Sean remarked.

    T mumbled under his breath, ¡°I¡¯m currently the third best hacker in the world, yet you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in second ce! My skills are what they are. I can¡¯t improve beyond this.¡±

    Even though T spoke in a low voice, Sean, who was seated in a position of authority, caught every word.

    He let out augh and said, ¡°If that¡¯s something you can¡¯t achieve, maybe you don¡¯t deserve to be a Deacon. I might just bring Moon in to rece you.¡±

    T stood up, all flustered, saying, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t possibly mean that! I¡¯ve been loyal to Sacredice. I might not have made significant contributions, but I¡¯ve always put in the effort. Please don¡¯t lose faith in me.¡±

    Phillip yfully smacked T on the head and said, ¡°Quit talking. Haven¡¯t you caught on that he¡¯s encouraging you to step up your game?¡±

    Rubbing his head, T gave Sean a confused look, saying, ¡°I was under the impression that you had given up on me.¡±

    Sean pressed his hand against his forehead, finding it hard to believe that T was excellent in many ways but seemed tog inprehending his messages. ¡°As long as you¡¯remitted to putting in the effort, the Deacon position remains yours,¡± Sean dered.

    Moon, the top hacker on the leaderboard, proved to be a wildcard. Despite Moon¡¯s remarkable hacking prowess, her loyalty was uncertain, especially if Sean were to bring her in.

    Latest stories on

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll push myself harder! I¡¯ve set my sights on Moon. I aim to take her spot as the top hacker,¡± announced T.

    As those words hung in the air, the other three attendees in the meeting room pped for T. ¡°Hear! Hear!¡± T lowered his head, a bit embarrassed.

    After they finished discussing several important issues rted to Sacredice, Sean stood from his seat. ¡°That¡¯s it for this meeting?¡±

    Sean still had the task of meeting neers with Phillip. He was eager to wrap things up so he could see Norah¡¯s partner.

    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ve got a question.¡± T stopped Sean just as Sean was heading out.

    Sean faced him and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°You switched your username in the hacker forum to N. Later, Moon targeted you. Was that all about¡­?¡± The sudden name change and the following attack by Moon raised suspicions for T. He couldn¡¯t shake the thought that there must be some connection between them.

    Discovering that Sean and Moon were coborating on challenges was a shock, especially since T had seen it happen before. Being part of Sacredice, he seldom joined forces with Sean for any challenges. It was quite strange seeing two people who were supposed to be rivals nning challenges together.

    Sean didn¡¯t want to keep his rtionship with Norah a secret. His face softened as he said, ¡°The name of the woman I¡¯m in love with starts with N.¡±

    T gasped and said, ¡°You¡¯ve found someone special? Are you two an item now?¡±

    K and J turned their attention to Sean, curiosity piqued.

    To them, Sean was always distant and unapproachable, especially around women. When had his heart softened?

    Sean confirmed with a smile, ¡°Yes, we are together. Once things are more stable, I n to introduce her to everyone here.¡±

    J made a show of being upset and said, ¡°Looks like I have to start saving for a huge wedding present for you.¡±

    K lit up with excitement, asking, ¡°Do you have any ns for kids yet? I¡¯d like to volunteer to teach them martial arts.¡±

    T seemed thrilled at the prospect as he answered, ¡°I could teach the kid everything aboutputers, even how to hack.¡±

    Phillip quickly put an end to their thoughts, saying, ¡°After all this time working for Sacredice, you¡¯re still struggling to buy a wedding present? K and T, do you really think your talents outshine his?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 206

    ?Chapter 206:

    Sean was a paragon of versatility and capability, mastering both martial arts andputer technology. His substantial wealth made him an ideal partner in the eyes of many.

    Phillip mused that Norah¡¯s good fortune in gaining Sean¡¯s attention must be the result of some heroic deed in a previous life.

    A smile touched Sean¡¯s lips and eyes as he replied, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll introduce her to you as soon as I can.¡±

    Sean¡¯s words, neither an outright eptance nor a refusal, eased the tension among the three, who had felt somewhat downcast following Phillip¡¯s observation.

    K then spoke up. ¡°Now that my assignment is over, I¡¯ll take on the role of safeguarding Mr. Scott during his stay in Ond.¡±

    Given hisbat prowess, K was recognized as the most skilled fighter of the group.

    Phillip quickly concurred, ¡°The task was indeeding your way but was dyed when the news of your mission arrived. Well, now that you¡¯re avable, make some arrangements. Mr. Scott, this way.¡±

    The man with silver-white hair, known as K, gestured farewell to J and T, giggling. ¡°It looks like Mr. Scott requires my assistance urgently. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    J clenched his teeth in frustration, muttering, ¡°Ugh! That face!¡±

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    T offered a consoling pat on J¡¯s shoulder, suggesting, ¡°We might as well remain at Sacredice. It seems we¡¯re stuck here for the duration.¡±

    J shook off T¡¯s hand with a re, his response icy. ¡°If there¡¯s any chance to depart, I¡¯d prefer to stay by Mr. Scott¡¯s side and contribute. You, keep your distance, you indolent.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what did I say to merit such anger? I¡¯m not indolent, just so you know,¡± T retorted.

    Outside the hospital, Jack and his crew hid in the darkness, their gazes fixed on the bustling entrance.

    ¡°Sir, why are you going out of your way for Jimena, that bitch?¡±

    After Jack and Jimena¡¯s breakup, Jimena seemed to thrive. First, she worked as a club hostess andter ventured into more dubious professions. Rumor had it she¡¯d recently discovered the lucrative world of high-end catering, catering to the affluent.

    Every single one of Jack¡¯s associates was well aware of Jimena¡¯s antics.

    Jack absentmindedly yed with his hair, his lips curling. ¡°It¡¯s the beauty that piqued my curiosity,¡± he remarked, with a dangerous sparkle in his eye. ¡°I¡¯ve indulged in my share of things, but none boasted the looks to rival Jimena¡¯s.¡±

    One of his men sneered, ¡°Sir, those foreign types are all like that. In my opinion, our local girls have them beat¡­¡±

    He was abruptly cut off by a sharp elbow jab from another man. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? Foreign or not, a beauty¡¯s a beauty. Like her, over there! She¡¯s absolutely stunning.¡±

    One of Jack¡¯s associates even whistled at a woman by the entrance.

    She turned their way with a scowl, and every onlooker was momentarily spellbound by her allure.

    Adorned in a pearl-hued silk dress, her chestnut-colored hair flowed gracefully down her back.

    The woman boasted stunning facial features, a sculpted silhouette, and elegantly long legs.

    Upon catching a direct glimpse of her, Jack found himself captivated by her beauty.

    She was simply breathtaking.

    This encounter marked Jack¡¯s first realization of the allure a true beauty held.

    Her eyes sparkled like celestial bodies, effortlessly capturing his attention.

    The sight of this dazzling woman left Jack feeling as if he were on the verge ofbustion,pletely mesmerized by her beauty and form.

    ¡°This must be the woman Jimena spoke of. She¡¯s absolutely mesmerizing,¡± Jack stated, his eyes alight with longing. ¡°I need twenty men ready. She should be with me by tonight.¡±

    He turned to an associate, saying, ¡°This is your responsibility. Fail, and don¡¯t bother returning. ckers have no ce here.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 207

    ?Chapter 207:

    The associate trembled from head to toe and said, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    The woman took a quick look around, noticed some punks with colorful hair, and then looked away, taking her belongings into the hospital.

    ¡°I believe you¡¯re capable of dealing with this issue. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Jack said. He hopped on his motorcycle and sped off down the road.

    Puffing up his chest, the associate ordered, ¡°You three, stay here on the lookout. Let me know as soon as that woman exits, and I¡¯ll get in touch with the rest.¡±

    Unaware of the eyes watching her from outside, Norah opened the hospital door and walked in with her belongings.

    ¡°Alice, I brought you some fruit¡­¡±

    ¡°Alice?¡± Norah¡¯s items fell to the ground as she was taken aback by the mess around Alice¡¯s hospital bed and hurried forward.

    Alice was lying on the bed, her eyes vacant as she stared at the ceiling. Bruises and cuts were scattered across her face and neck, with fresh injuries on top of those not yet healed. Her hospital gown was in shreds, exposing the red marks of blood on bandaged wounds.

    Nothing else in the ward seemed to have been touched.

    Norah had just stepped out for a meal and to buy some fruit, never expecting that chaos would erupt in such a brief span.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    Norah gently helped Alice adjust in the bed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t speak just yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your injuries.¡± The IV needle had been forcibly removed, but fortunately, the puncture was covered with gauze, which helped stop the bleeding.

    But the gunshot wound was in a dire state, having reopened and was bleeding badly.

    Norah grabbed some bandages from the nurse¡¯s station and quickly attended to Alice¡¯s injuries.

    All the while, Alice¡¯s expression was serious. She remained silent, her gaze fixed on nothing in particr.

    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Norah¡¯s voice was filled with concern. She had been conversing normally with Alice before she left for a meal, but suddenly everything was different.

    Alice¡¯s eyes moved around a bit, and she turned her head to see Norah, her look sharpening as she said, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee back.¡± Norah grasped Alice¡¯s hand gently and asked, ¡°Alice, can you share with me what happened?¡±

    While Norah was at the station getting supplies, she made sure to tell the doctors to give them privacy. Being a doctor herself, Norah was confident she could manage whatever condition Alice was facing.

    Alice began to recount the whole story.

    Alice had settled back down on the bed to rest when Norah left for lunch.

    As she hovered between consciousness and sleep, several intruders stormed in.

    They removed her nket, ripped out the IV needle, pricked her with slender needles, and aggressively struck her face while shouting insults.

    Initially, they had different ns, but after noticing her injuries, they settled for attacking her before leaving.

    A sense of fear enveloped Norah as she lifted Alice¡¯s gown, revealing numerous puncture marks on her abdomen, back, and chest.

    ¡°At that moment, I wished I could just die,¡± Alice said quietly. She didn¡¯t fear death; her real fear was that she would continue to live.

    Norah embraced Alice softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Alice. I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    Norah soothed Alice by patting her shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you recall our childhood conversation?¡±

    Alice nodded, and Norah continued, ¡°You once said you¡¯d like to be the fiercest assassin, yet you¡¯d allow yourself to feel for me.¡±

    Resting her head on Alice¡¯s shoulder, her eyes brimming with emotion, Norah said, ¡°Please do not entertain such dark thoughts. If you¡¯re open to it, I¡¯d love to be your friend for life.¡±

    A sense of fear enveloped Norah as she lifted Alice¡¯s gown, revealing numerous puncture marks on her abdomen, back, and chest.

    ¡°At that moment, I wished I could just die,¡± Alice said softly. She didn¡¯t fear death; her real fear was that she would continue to live.

    Norah embraced Alice gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Alice. I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    Norah soothed Alice by patting her shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you recall our childhood conversation?¡±

    Alice nodded, and Norah continued, ¡°You once said you¡¯d like to be the fiercest assassin, yet you¡¯d allow yourself to feel for me.¡±

    Resting her head on Alice¡¯s shoulder, her eyes brimming with emotion, Norah said, ¡°Please don¡¯t entertain such dark thoughts. If you¡¯re open to it, I¡¯d love to be your friend for life.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 208

    ?Chapter 208:

    Alice¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Norah, they deserve to meet their miserable ends.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Norah replied. Her tone was gentle, yet it carried an unmistakable edge of vengeance.

    ¡°How do you wish for them to die?¡± Norah straightened herself up, fixing Alice with a determined look. ¡°Mercy has never been in my nature. You know that.¡±

    ¡°Finger,¡± Alice¡¯s voice was a whisper, heavy with contemtion before she finally spoke the single word. ¡°Have faith in me. By tomorrow, I¡¯ll deliver what¡¯s promised to you.¡±

    Norah wore a sinister smile as her eyes narrowed. ¡°They¡¯ll endure the utmost agony before their end.¡±

    Alice closed her eyes, offering no further response, her expression as vacant as a doll devoid of life.

    After administering a glucose shot to Alice, Norah exited the room.

    Approaching the nurse¡¯s station, Norah demanded, ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage from the hallway at noon. I need to review it.¡±

    The nurse, maintaining a courteous demeanor, replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Hospital policy restricts surveince ess to staff members only.¡±

    Norah, growing impatient, retorted, ¡°Today at noon, several individuals entered my friend¡¯s ward and assaulted her. That footage is crucial evidence.¡±

    The nurse¡¯sposure began to falter. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Our hospital prides itself on security. It¡¯s highly unlikely for outsiders to gain entry and harm our patients.¡±

    The nurse recalled that after her lunch break, a group of men had indeed passed by the desk. Could they have been the assants?

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. The surveince video will serve as evidence. I will approach the director directly if you fail to show it to me.¡±

    ¡°Norah, please,¡± the nurse pleaded, looking at Norah with wide, panicked eyes. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Surely, we¡¯ve misunderstood the situation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling my friend¡¯s injuries a misunderstanding?¡± Norah¡¯s voice was firm, her frustration mounting. ¡°For the third time, I demand you show the surveince video.¡±

    Norah was prepared to hack the hospital¡¯s surveince system from an inte cafe if the nurse refused her request.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ that¡¯s against the rules,¡± the nurse stammered. ¡°Alright¡­ a moment, please. I will retrieve it for you.¡±

    As Norah turned to leave, the nurse called out to her and reluctantly disyed the surveince footage from noon. The video revealed men, their arms adorned with conspicuous tattoos, staggering as they walked. They entered Alice¡¯s ward and remained inside for nearly five minutes before leaving the hospital with an air of defiance.

    Due to privacy regtions, the ward had no cameras, leaving Norah to scrutinize the hallway footage repeatedly to catch the features of the men.

    Much to her surprise, one of the men struck her as oddly familiar.

    The nurse¡¯s legs shook as she watched the footage. Competing for the chance to serve around the VIP wards wasmon among the staff, and she had considered herself fortunate to be assigned here today.

    Earlier that day, a woman with a broken arm had rushed out, crying and screaming.

    By noon, a group of intimidating men had arrived and harmed a patient, leaving the nurse fearing for her career. ¡°You¡­¡± she stammered, her voice quivering, unable to meet Norah¡¯s stern gaze. The admiration she had felt for Norah in the morning had transformed into fear.

    Concerned about being perceived as negligent, the nurse feared Norah might report her.

    Before the nurse could attempt to defend her actions, Norah stood up firmly. ¡°Should I return to find my friend in distress once more, trust me, you cannot bear the consequences.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 209

    ?Chapter 209:

    The nurse nodded vigorously, promising, ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll ensure the patient receives the best care. You can count on me.¡±

    Feeling the weight of Norah¡¯s intense gaze, the nurse quickly reassured her of hermitment.

    After Norah departed from the nurse¡¯s station, the nurse exhaled deeply.

    She marveled at the intensity of Norah¡¯s presence, which could evoke fear with mere silence.

    As Norah walked away, she thought back to the man who had whistled at her by the hospital¡¯s entrance, recognizing him from the surveince footage. Her gaze hardened as she considered the possibility that the men who attacked Alice might still be lurking nearby. What if they were their real targets?

    With Alice¡¯s well-being now assured by the nurse, Norah¡¯s focus shifted to tracking down these four men and bringing them to her friend. A fierce determination ignited within her.

    Meanwhile, Jack¡¯s men loitered at the hospital entrance, discussing their next move with a keen eye on the entrance.

    ¡°Jack is a lucky man. He¡¯s definitely gonna getid with that stunning woman. She seems weak, though. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem dragging her away.¡±

    ¡°Right. Jack said he¡¯d bring in more guys to get revenge for Jimena. Nah, we¡¯ve already shown the woman in the hospital bed who¡¯s boss. It was all too easy.¡±

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°I gotta say, that woman in the hospital bed wasn¡¯t bad looking. I thought about taking a turn myself, but all that blood turned my stomach.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, but it¡¯s that dazzling beauty I¡¯m after. I wonder if Jack will let us have a chance once he¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Remember the fun we had with Jimena after she and Jack broke up?¡±

    ¡°Jimena always needed to be the center of attention. She couldn¡¯t stand being ignored. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d settle for any Elian.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct!¡± one of them said,ughing.

    ¡°Quiet down, the pretty woman ising out,¡± another muttered. Theirughter ceased as they focused on Norah approaching, their attention sharp, as if guided by precision tracking. To them, Norah appeared ethereal, an angelic presence amidst the mundane.

    ¡°Just look at that beautiful woman!¡± Unable to hold back, one of them whistled in Norah¡¯s direction.

    The initial whistle sparked a chain reaction, with crude calls piercing the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s present her to Jack. Maybe we¡¯ll get a reward,¡± one mused with anticipation.

    ¡°She¡¯s heading our way, boys. Time to make our move.¡±

    Among the group at the corner, four of them had been the assants in Alice¡¯s ward.

    Norah, hearing the whistle, let a sinister smile y across her lips as she took in the assembled group.

    She thought, ¡°Not one has slipped away. This is perfect.¡±

    With deliberate steps, Norah advanced, her mind ticking through ns for their downfall. Her smile grew, weaving a spell over the men ahead.

    Underestimating Norah¡¯sbat prowess, the group of men mistakenly took her smile as her willingness to go with them. Oblivious to the doom of their actions, they believed tricking Norah into Jack¡¯s bed would be a piece of cake.

    ¡°Are you by yourself, beauty?¡± The leader tried to look confident as he ran his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m all open arms here. Why don¡¯t youe over and see for yourself?¡± he boasted, patting his shoulders while exuding confidence in his charm.

    Norah¡¯s face, as enchanting as a hibiscus in full bloom, was framed by long, curved eyshes, delicate like fans. She looked at these men, her expression glowing with a seemingly innocent allure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 210

    ?Chapter 210:

    Norah cocked her head to the side and queried, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The man eagerly responded, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m quite fond of you. How about we chat more privately? My ce is over in the East Zone. I¡¯m extending an invite. Would you considering along?¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes seemed untouched by theplexities of life, radiating purity. ¡°Interesting. How far is it from here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a short ride. It¡¯ll only take a few minutes, and I¡¯ve got a car ready to take us there.¡±

    At that moment, another man rolled a motorcycle forward. Offering Norah a white helmet, he assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±

    Considering the crowded hospital environment, Norah realized beating them here wasn¡¯t wise. ¡°I need to look after my hospitalized friend. Just give me your address, and I¡¯lle by myselfter tonight.¡±

    The man was skeptical of Norah¡¯s promise, thinking she was merely looking for a way out. He persisted, thrusting the helmet toward her. ¡°I¡¯m already here, so why note with me now?¡±

    As this exchange unfolded, the other five men formed a circle around Norah, their stares hostile.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying regardless of my answer, you n to take me with you, correct?¡± Norah maintained herposure under such pressure.

    The man affirmed, ¡°Indeed, beauty, you¡¯ve ventured here on your own. After all, Jack¡¯s crew assumed they had bypassed the need for kidnapping. If all goes smoothly, they will soon present you to Jack.¡±

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah feigned contemtion before giving a tentative nod. ¡°Is it just you guys there?¡±

    ¡°If youply, you¡¯ll only meet one person. If not, I can¡¯t guarantee who else you might encounter.¡±

    Their implication was clear. Jack might hand Norah over to his men if she was obedient.

    Jack¡¯s associates were torn, hoping for herpliance yet intrigued by the possibility of her defiance.

    Norah epted the helmet with poise. ¡°I prefer to ride solo. Would that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the man said without a second thought, tossing her the keys. ¡°We¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    He exhibited no concern over the possibility of Norah fleeing on the motorcycle. ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±

    The man was about to ask, ¡°Can you manage a ride with that dress?¡± Before he could finish, Norah grasped the hem of her gown and gave it a sharp tug.

    Instantly, the floor-length attire transformed into a skirt barely covering her thighs. She nonchntly wrapped the excess fabric around her waist, turning a simple dress into something striking.

    The men at the side couldn¡¯t help but gawk, drooling over the sight. None of them had ever encountered a woman of such allure.

    The quartet of motorcycles tore through the city streets, their aggressive maneuvers drawingte shouts from other drivers.

    Their speed unnerved regr motorists, creating a stir wherever they passed.

    A ck sedan trailed them, its driver navigating with exceptional skill.

    He kept a consistent distance, nevergging too far behind nor getting too close, regardless of the terrain.

    Inside the sedan, two figures d in ck watched anxiously.

    The driver eyed the motorcycles with concern, while hispanion considered contacting their higher-up. ¡°Should we inform the Deacon that she has left with a group of men?¡±

    ¡°She went with them willingly. Our job is to intervene if she¡¯s in danger, keeping our presence secret unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    The man with the phone eyed the bustling street with trepidation. ¡°Facing so many men, if we¡¯re not vignt and shees to harm, we¡¯ll face repercussions back at the Sacredice.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 211

    ?Chapter 211:

    The stunning Norah astride the motorcycle was the very one the two members from the Sacredice spared no effort in ensuring her safety, determined to prevent any harm from befalling her.

    ¡°If she sustains any injuries, our mission will bepromised,¡± one of the members said.

    In response to the concern voiced, the driver tightened his grip on the steering wheel, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on the group of men ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll handle it with caution. Once theye to a stop, we¡¯ll take them out swiftly.¡±

    He had recognized them as thugs under Jack, a notorious figure in the East Zone renowned for their involvement in robbery and other criminal activities. His crew was known for their unyielding nature and formidable presence.

    The motorcycle was bound for the East Zone of Lochdem.

    ¡°Understood.¡± The two members of the Sacredice exchanged a resolute nce, steeling themselves for the task ahead.

    To reach the East Zone, they had to navigate through a deste area, characterized by a straight, twone road nked by abandoned, unfinished buildings.

    As they rode, Norah couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement at their surroundings. The idea of a deserted building being an ideal location for nefarious activities crossed Norah¡¯s mind.

    She slowed down and pulled over to the side of the road.

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Impatient, a man leaped off the motorcycle, eager to know the cause of Norah¡¯s abrupt stop.

    The man¡¯s irritation at the dy caused by Norah was evident.

    Ordinarily, they would have been nearing the East Zone by now, but her request for a break disrupted their progress.

    Norah gestured toward the abandoned building. ¡°I need to take a break. Would you mind apanying me?¡±

    The feigned fear reflected in Norah¡¯s eyes triggered Jack¡¯s associates¡¯ protective instincts, prompting them to offer their support and assurance.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, thisdy invited us to go with her. It would be impolite to refuse, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Count me in. I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    Her statements were interpreted as an invitation. What might transpire between her and a seemingly weak woman near the abandoned building? The man appeared to have thought about this, gazing at Norah¡¯s lovely face. He reached out with his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Norah¡¯s demeanor remained indifferent as she coldly observed them. She vowed to have these four men meet their miserable ends.

    ¡°I see impatience has gotten the better of you, huh? Woman.¡± A flicker of malice crossed the man¡¯s face briefly. ¡°You¡¯ll learn soon enough. Go. She desires ourpany, and we¡¯ll oblige.¡±

    The four men allowed Norah to take the lead as they encircled her, advancing toward the iplete structure.

    A ck car pulled up about a hundred meters from the motorcycle.

    Two figures inside eagerly readied themselves for action.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle three; you handle the other. Ready?¡±

    The man in the passenger seat loaded bullets into the rifle resting on the back seat.

    With the rifle in hand, he was the first to step off the vehicle.

    The half-finished building loomed ahead, its skeletal frame casting eerie shadows even in the afternoon sun. One of the crew rubbed his arms. ¡°Why does it feel like a chill the moment we step in?¡±

    As they ventured further, silence descended, the distant hum of traffic fading into nothingness.

    Norah listened intently, detecting no presence apart from their group.

    The man turned to Norah, a lecherous grin on his face. ¡°Hey, pretty thing, this whole thing¡¯s just an excuse, right? Your real purpose is to have some fun with us, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    ¡°You two, grab her. I want the pleasure of snatching her myself.¡±

    The two selected men advanced toward Norah, reaching out to seize her.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t know what you did to tick off Jack, but after dealing with us, you¡¯ll have to deal with him too. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Bang. Bang.¡±

    Two intense gunshots rang out, cutting short the man¡¯s arrogant words and causing everyone in the building to experience a temporary ringing in their ears.

    Upon closer inspection, the two men who had been poised to grab Norah were now writhing in pain on the ground, clutching their injured areas.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 212

    ?Chapter 212:

    In the shadows of the building across the street, two men from the Sacredice crouched, attempting to find the optimum position when they suddenly heard the sounds of several gunshots.

    ¡°Was that you?¡± one of them asked the other curiously.

    The other man shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not. Probably from Miss Wilson. That gunshot came from a Beretta handgun. Our leader gave her one, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that exins why she had the guts to follow them,¡± said the first speaker.

    The two of them had been directed to follow Norah secretly and ensure her safety. This task had onlye their way starting today. Without much knowledge about Norah, they had deemed her a weak woman, only to find their assumption wrong. By all indications, Norah wasn¡¯t the typical damsel in distress.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think the pistol has enough bullets. Let¡¯s secure the gun, okay? We might end up needing it,¡± the first speaker suggested.

    His partner nodded and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Norah raised the muzzle of the gun to her lips and blew off the smoke that wasing from it.

    Raising her eyes, she said coolly, ¡°Sorry, it was a little bit noisy just now and I didn¡¯t quite catch what you said. If you don¡¯t mind, could you repeat yourself?¡±

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    The men around Norah, their eyes widened in surprise, knelt on the floor as their now weak legs gave in. Although these men had bossed others around and participated in numerous illegal activities under Jack¡¯s instruction, they knew very well that apart from Jack and a few of his most trusted men, no one else was permitted to be equipped with firearms.

    Firearms were hard toe by in Ond. Even Jack, supposedly the leader of all the troublemakers in the entire East Zone, had his power limited due to how rare guns were in Ond. In fact, when they fought each other, guns were rarely seen. The weapons typically used were knives, machetes, and iron bars.

    So, they were quite surprised that Norah had a gun on her.

    With speed and a level of uracy that would impress any gang leader, Norah shot each man in the leg, crippling them on the spot.

    ¡°You,e,¡± Norah said as she aimed the gun at the head of the four men and gestured toward a spot near her.

    The man groaned as he crawled to the spot with the aid of his two hands, dragging his injured leg along. No one dared to defy Norah, who was holding a gun.

    ¡°What were you guys trying to achieve by beating up my friends in her ward today?¡± Norah asked coldly.

    The man opened his mouth to say something, but not a single word came out. How on earth did Norah know they had visited the ward?

    The four men cowered back in fear, mouths agape, afraid of offending Norah.

    ¡°Well, since Ick patience and wish to speed things up a little, I¡¯ll make it simple for you. I¡¯ll count to three, and if you haven¡¯t answered my question by then, I¡¯ll use a dagger to stab you,¡± she said as she pulled out a gleaming dagger from her waist and gave it a wave.

    ¡°Three¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± the man yelled frantically as Norah started to pierce his shoulder with the tip of the dagger.

    Hearing his words, Norah lifted the dagger from his shoulder as blood oozed out of the tiny wound she had made.

    ¡°We work for Jack Armstrong, the boss of the East Zone. We don¡¯t know why, but he ordered us to go to the ward to cause trouble and teach the woman inside a lesson,¡± the man quickly exined.

    He paused for a moment and began to weep. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ve told you everything that I know.¡±

    Norah tried to remember if she knew anyone by the name of Jack, but she came up with nothing.

    If she had to guess, she would say that Armstrong was an enemy of Alice. Perhaps he learned about Alice¡¯s injuries and decided to strike her.

    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something. Tell me what your boss has got against me. Three¡­¡±

    Before Norah could even say the second number, the man hurriedly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s because of his lover, her name is Jimena, and she was the one who told Jack to trouble you!

    ¡°So, Jackmanded us to go to the ward and terrorize the person there. Jack, having taken a liking to your¡­ asked us to kidnap you and bring you to the East Zone. I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please, I beg of you, spare us. We were just following orders. We meant you no harm.¡±

    He knew that if he stepped out of line for a moment, the gun in Norah¡¯s hand would cut his life short.

    Norah held his life in her hand, and he had to do everything he could to pacify her.

    Norah frowned as she tried to think about who Jimena was.

    But after a while, she gave up.

    She had no idea who this Jimena was, nor did she care about what Jimena wanted from her or Alice.

    ¡°Why are you asking me to spare you?¡± Norah suddenly asked.

    Then, she burst intoughter, the tone of which echoed in the drafty building.

    The man couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard as he began to tremble.

    Norah¡¯sughter was the very kind he had imagined as a child, one that cruel witches would emit.

    ¡°s, Mr. Gangster, today is the day you die,¡± Norah said mockingly as she pierced the man with her dagger.

    As the dagger cut through his skin and into his body, he let out a cry of pain.

    Then, as swiftly as she had stabbed him, Norah withdrew the dagger.

    Staring at her in disbelief, the man opened his mouth slightly and then copsed before her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 213

    ?Chapter 213:

    Norah shed the man¡¯s throat with her dagger. Blood gushed out from his neck, quickly soaking the ground.

    The death of the man caused hispanions to panic. Two men were injured andy on the ground, while the remaining three struggled to their feet, looking for an opportunity to flee.

    One man fell to his knees, his forehead touching the ground, pleading for his life. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please have mercy. We were lying. We didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    ¡°How did you torment my friend in the ward today? Describe what you did,¡± Norah¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°The more details you provide, the better your chances of surviving.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The kneeling man hastily said, ¡°I was merely a bystander. The others were responsible. They used needles on her, tore her clothes, and cursed her while pressing on her injuries.¡±

    ¡°Brock, don¡¯t shift the me to us! You were the one using the needles and pulling her hair.¡±

    ¡°F**k you! Why are you betraying your own? Truthfully, ma¡¯am, I was the most aggressive with her,¡± the rear of death made the three men use each other, each hoping to earn Norah¡¯s forgiveness.

    As Norah listened to their me game, her gaze grew icier. She saw how these men preyed on the vulnerable just to assert their dominance.

    Pretty soon, their argument escted into a physical altercation.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Norah¡¯smand halted them in their tracks.

    In a swift motion, she plunged her dagger into the legs of the three men, rendering them immobile. She tilted her head, observing their agony as she began to record them with her phone, a malevolent grin ying on her lips. ¡°Come on, smile.¡±

    In such torment, who could possibly grin? To these men, Norah was like a devil.

    Norah retrieved a slender, sturdy iron wire from the nearby construction area, her expression grim. ¡°The one who died quickly is fortunate. He was spared from what¡¯s toe. However, you won¡¯t be as lucky.¡±

    Secondster, the men¡¯s screams filled the room.

    ¡°Ah! Please!¡±

    ¡°F**k! Jesus Christ, it burns!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Please, make it stop!¡±

    With the wire in hand, Norah jabbed at the men with the force of driving a needle. Each thrust left a bloody wound, sometimes hitting bone with her powerful strikes.

    Inside the opposite building, clutching the telescope, the titan in the ck robe began to tremble. ¡°Does Deacon Zyr truly believe she requires protection? Since Norah could single-handedly take on six men and dispatch them with such brutality, why the need for their protection?¡±

    ¡°Just do our jobs. We¡¯ll assist in gathering the bodiester,¡± hispanion, also d in a ck robe, replied. Hey with his eye pressed to the telescope, watching Norah intently, ready to move if harm came her way.

    Once the recording was finished, Norah methodically eliminated all the men. She discovered that the mere sight of her gun was enough to make her opponents drop their weapons, lose all hope, and be easy prey for her.

    In the end, Norah severed the fingers of all the men, wrapping them in cloth, and then approached the two initially wounded men, ending their lives with a swift cut.

    Leaving no stone unturned was always the better approach when handling matters.

    Norah was determined to eliminate Jack and Jimena, not just for her own sake but for Alice¡¯s as well. Given that Alice would be residing in Ond for an extended period, Norah wasmitted to clearing any threats from Alice¡¯s path, one by one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 214

    ?Chapter 214:

    Blood pooled at the center of the abandoned building, countless corpses littering the floor, emitting a strong scent of blood.

    It was ten minutes after Norah¡¯s departure that the two men in ck robes from the Sacredice arrived at the scene.

    One of them waved away the foul odor. ¡°This stench of blood is unbearable.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s clean up this mess and continue tailing her. Her safetyes first.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Taking out his phone, he snapped a few photos before putting it away.

    Suddenly, he felt the icy chill of a gun barrel pressed against his temple.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Norah¡¯s icy voice cut through the air, sending shivers down their spines.

    Their hearts sank.

    They had assumed Norah had left. To their astonishment, she reappeared, catching them off guard as she aimed a gun at them, unnoticed until she was upon them.

    The sequence of events unfolded rapidly, leaving them bewildered and disoriented.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    Despite their prowess within the Sacredice, they failed to detect Norah¡¯s stealthy approach.

    The man dropped a lifeless body, raising his hands in surrender. ¡°We¡¯re from the Sacredice. Our mission is to ensure your safety.¡±

    In that moment, he divulged his personal information without hesitation.

    Norah scrutinized the two men with cautious eyes, her thoughts drifting to their origins. ¡°From the Sacredice¡­¡± she mused to herself.

    The Sacredice hade up during her conversation with Alice earlier that morning. Now, encountering members of the Sacredice in the afternoon added a peculiar twist.

    Norah¡¯s instincts hinted that she had been followed since leaving the hospital. As an assassin, her intuition had always served her well.

    The two men were dressed in ck robes, which caused Norah to hesitate on pulling the trigger for the moment. The memory of the ck-robed men tailing Phillip the day before lingered in her mind.

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Norah asked, her voice steady.

    ¡°Deacon Zyair issued an assignment, and we epted it,¡± the man replied, not flinching as the barrel of the gun pointed at his head.

    ¡°Deacon Zyair? He sent members of the Sacredice to safeguard me?¡± Norah mulled over their response, wondering when she had be associated with the Sacredice.

    Lowering her gun, Norah inquired, ¡°Are you here to clean up the scene?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ma¡¯am, you can trust us. We¡¯re¡­¡±

    Norah found herself torn betweenughter and tears, acknowledging the professionalism of the mercenaries hired by the Sacredice. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± she replied.

    Norah gestured toward the makeshift bag. ¡°Did you arrive in a car?¡±

    ¡°I need to borrow it. Give me the car keys,¡± Norah requested, taking the keys and swiftly departing without a backward nce.

    Exhaling in relief once Norah was out of earshot, the men in ck robes exchanged observations.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s presence was chilling. She¡¯s more terrifying than Xenia.¡±

    ¡°Xenia doesn¡¯t hold a candle to her. She nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how do we get backter?¡±

    ¡°We have motorcycles, don¡¯t we? Don¡¯t forget the keys.¡±

    Leaving them behind, Norah drove to the hospital as the sun began to set, casting yellow rays into the building through the cracks in the windows.

    Spotting Norah, the nurse at the front desk couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°You¡¯re here, Miss. Your friend was stable this afternoon. She¡¯s awake now. Would you like to see her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me,¡± Norah replied curtly as she passed by the nurse, who wrinkled her nose at the scent of Norah¡¯s presence trailing behind her.

    Pushing open the door to Alice¡¯s ward, Norah found Alice lying on the bed, staring nkly out the window. Seeing Alice in this state tugged at Norah¡¯s heartstrings.

    Norah couldn¡¯t shake the memory of Alice¡¯s vibrant energy when Alice first picked her up at the airport. The girl lying on the bed now was aplete transformation from her former self.

    ¡°Alice, look what I brought for you,¡± Norah gently announced, hoping to brighten Alice¡¯s spirits.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 215

    ?Chapter 215:

    Norah tossed the package onto the bedside table and, anticipating potential stains, had preemptivelyid a stic bag beneath it.

    Alice turned her attention to the package upon hearing Norah¡¯s movements and was immediately struck by the potent smell of blood.

    Norah carefully untied the bundle with her slender fingers to reveal a ghastly sight. It was twenty fingers, the sight of which was undeniably horrifying.

    Sitting up a bit, Alice¡¯s face lit up with unmistakable thrill as she stared at the macabre collection. With an intense look, she questioned, ¡°Norah, are these from them?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Norah confirmed.

    Norah retrieved her phone, hit y, and the room was soon filled with the sound of the men¡¯s excruciating cries. Alice¡¯s excitement grew with each scream, her gaze wild with a touch of insanity. ¡°This is perfect!¡±

    Grasping Norah¡¯s hands tightly, Alice said with glee, ¡°Thank you, Norah.¡±

    Norah had avenged Alice when no one else would. Watching the tormentors suffer in the video brought Alice a deep sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°Everything I promised, I¡¯ve done. Alice, please focus on your recovery.¡±

    Norah was aware of Alice¡¯s propensity for aggression. Without anyone in her corner, Alice¡¯s temper could easily spiral out of control, potentially leading to fatal oues.

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    Tears formed in Alice¡¯s eyes as she nodded in strong agreement. With Norah¡¯s support, she felt a warmth akin to having a supportive family. She no longer felt as though she was alone in the world.

    Later, after she had finished taking care of Alice, Norah received a call from Sean.

    ¡°I¡¯m right outside the hospital,¡± Sean informed her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ncing at the package on the table, Norah paused and decided to bring it along. She believed in being transparent with Sean about her actions to maintain the health of their rtionship, opting to be her authentic self with him, both now and in the future.

    As she walked past the reception, Norah¡¯s presence alone was enough to unnerve the nurse, leaving her with a sense of triumph upon receiving the scored look.

    Norah resolved to hire a reliable caregiver for Alice the next day, recognizing that Alice¡¯s continued hospital stay required professional care in her absence.

    Sean noticed Norah as she approached the hospital¡¯s exit and walked toward her. He noticed a change in her attire.

    ¡°Norah, what¡¯s with your dress?¡±

    Earlier in the morning, her dress had been a long skirt, but now it had changed drastically. The section around her thighs was jagged, showing clear signs that it had been hastily altered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Norah replied briefly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯re carrying? Let me help.¡± With Norah disinclined to borate, Sean smoothly changed the subject, offering his help with a gesture. ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    As she adjusted the package, Sean detected the faint odor of blood. He spected that perhaps Norah had purchased some sort of meat.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Phillipe with you? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on his way, following us.¡±

    Once Norah settled into the car, Sean reached over to secure her seatbelt and gently touched her cheek. ¡°No need for extrapany on our date, right?¡± His voice, deep and captivating, carried a yful undertone. His face was mere inches away from hers, and she could feel the warmth of his breath. Sean looked straight at her, his gaze traveling from her eyebrows down to her crimson lips.

    ¡°Norah, may I?¡±

    Before Norah could finish her sentence, he had nted a kiss on her lips. The sound resonated within the confines of the car. Once he was done kissing her, Sean leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat, straightened his tie, and dered with satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s get going. I know a great ce for us to eat.¡±

    Norah caught the lingering fragrance of Sean, her lips parting slightly as she observed his pleased demeanor, her heart racing in curiosity. She sped her hands together as she felt her heartbeat like a drum. Though she projected confidence in romantic matters, her actual experience with love was limited.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 216

    ?Chapter 216:

    The car raced away and vanished in a sh at the entrance of the hospital. Jack¡¯s crew emerged from the shadowy recesses of the street.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to be watching this ce? Why is no one here?¡±

    ¡°I tried calling them, but no one picked up,¡± came the response.

    ¡°You¡¯re all a sorry lot,¡± a man sneered. ¡°If Jack were toe after me tonight, none of you would be spared. Reach out to them and ask them to meet me. Get in the car and pursue that vehicle. There are only two upants in that car. I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t find an opportunity to confront them.¡±

    In the quiet of Sean¡¯s car, Norah¡¯s heart seemed to thump louder and louder.

    ¡°How was your afternoon at work?¡± Norah finally asked, breaking the silence. They were an item, starting from that morning.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Sean replied, in high spirits as he navigated the road, one hand on the steering wheel and the other sping hers as the car halted at a red light.

    Norah attempted to pull away but eventually relented, allowing him to hold her hand.

    ¡°What about you? Is it boring staying in the hospital?¡±

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve had a very full life.¡± A sudden chill crept into Norah¡¯s voice, prompting Sean to steal a nce at her. Sean had dispatched agents from the Sacredice to tail Norah and ensure her safety. Thinking of her routine at the hospital, he assumed it should have been uneventful that afternoon.

    In the heart of the abandoned building, the two men from the Sacredice efficiently tidied up the scene.

    ¡°No wonder the Sacredice has a specialized unit for this,¡± gasped a figure in a ck robe. ¡°Handling so many bodies at once is truly¡­ impressive.¡±

    ¡°We must locate Miss Wilson. The updated location is out. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    The duo reached the deserted main road, their eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Where is the motorcycle?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Standing on the deserted road, the two men exchanged a confused look.

    ¡°What¡¯s that at your feet?¡± Sean¡¯s voice broke the silence in the sealed car, where the scent of blood grew increasingly pungent. Opening the window, Sean let the crisp breeze sweep in, dissipating the odor.

    Norah cast a nonchnt nce at the object. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it after dinner,¡± she shrugged, fearing the truth might spoil his appetite.

    In Norah¡¯s eyes, Sean was a prominent figure in phia, a man of nobility. Despite his interests in racing, sports, and shooting, she doubted he could stomach such a gruesome sight. It wouldn¡¯t do to dampen his spirits before dinner. She resolved to reveal the truth after they had eaten.

    sping her hands tightly, Norah prayed that Sean wouldn¡¯t disappoint her. Would the esteemed head of phia¡¯s most influential family ept a woman capable of such cruelty? Norah awaited his response, wondering whether revealing her ws early on would hasten a revtion.

    ¡°If I revealed my imperfect self to Sean from the start, perhaps I would learn his true feelings sooner,¡± Norah mused internally.

    The restaurant, chosen by Sean, exuded an air of refined luxury that brought back memories of their previous privileged amodations.

    ¡°Is it also because of your privilege that we can have dinner here today?¡± Norah asked yfully as they waited for their meal.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sean confirmed, meticulously arranging the cutlery in front of Norah. ¡°In Ond, privilege is paramount. It significantly eases the path, regardless of the endeavor.¡±

    Norah nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She was aware of the importance of status in Ond and Cend. In these societies, privileges were coveted by ordinary individuals. They represented status that many strived for throughout their lives.

    ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll take you around Ond,¡± Sean said.

    The dishes arrived, each served with precision. Amidst the elegant dinner setting, bathed in soft light, a handsome man and a beautiful woman sat in perfect harmony. It was a picture-perfect moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 217

    ?Chapter 217:

    Norah gazed at the well-prepared steak on her te, her mind shing back to the unsettling scene from the afternoon, causing her to feel nauseous. Having resided in the harmonious society for an extended period, it was inevitable that she would struggle with such a tragic sight. There was a fundamental disparity between saving lives and taking them.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Sean halted, his gaze shifting to Norah with concern.

    Norah summoned a strained smile. ¡°Yeah, very hungry.¡±

    ¡°My bad,¡± Sean said remorsefully. ¡°I should¡¯ve asked what you preferred. I went ahead and ordered the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes. Take a look at the menu and pick what you fancy.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t hold Sean ountable for choosing her meal. Quite the opposite, she appreciated the gentle care. ¡°It¡¯s my own preference,¡± she replied.

    Norah reached for the heavy menu from the table¡¯s upper left corner and flipped through it, only to find nothing appealing. ¡°I¡¯ll go with the spaghetti,¡± she decided.

    Closing the menu, she ced it back on the table. ¡°I had a small bite with Alice. Sean, just enjoy your meal.¡± Norah fibbed, opting for a white lie. When she disclosed the truthter, Sean would understand the reason behind herck of appetite, sparing them both unnecessary probing.

    Over dinner, Norah informed Sean of her decision to extend her stay in Ond by another fortnight.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll stick around,¡± Sean reassured her, his gaze affectionate.

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this interfere with your household chores?¡± Norah asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got work to handle overseas as well. Don¡¯t fret about me. Focus on your¡­ ¡± Realizing his words sounded a bit harsh, he quickly softened his tone. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve got things under control. No need for you to worry about me.¡±

    However, his attempt at gentleness didn¡¯t fare much better. As soon as Sean finished speaking, Norah burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, got it.¡±

    How had she just now discovered this side of him? He used toe off as cold and calcting, yet now he anxiously exined himself, fearing her anger at misspoken words.

    Was she unforgiving? Norah lowered her head, taking a bite of her spaghetti. Unconsciously, a smile yed on her lips.

    The restaurant Sean discovered surely didn¡¯t disappoint in the taste department. Despite the delicious offerings, Norah¡¯s appetite wascking. She barely made a dent in her spaghetti, leaving two-thirds untouched. Conversely, Sean polished off his steak, even devouring half of the portion she had set aside.

    As the main course was cleared away, Sean leaned back, awaiting dessert impatiently. ¡°Now, can you reveal what you¡¯ve got in that package?¡±

    The package wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but its odor was pungent. Sean, with his keen sense of smell, found it difficult to bear.

    Norah nodded, contemting for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Let¡¯s indulge in dessert first.¡± She had a fondness for all things beautiful and a sweet tooth to match. It being her inaugural visit to this restaurant, she was eager to sample their desserts.

    Sean grinned. ¡°You¡¯re a fan of desserts?¡±

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t keen on something sweet?¡± Norah replied with a mysterious smile. ¡°Let me clue you in. I whip up some killer desserts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re into baking?¡± he queried.

    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve got a knack for cooking, baking included.¡±

    As they conversed, the restaurant¡¯s desserts arrived. A chocte mousse cake with a drizzle of strawberry sauce adorned the table.

    Sipping his red wine, Sean abstained from the dessert before him. Sweet treats weren¡¯t to his liking, but he¡¯d ordered it with Norah in mind. Back when he used to bring Susanna here, Susanna adored these desserts the most.

    Norah took a bite, savoring the sweet aroma of cream that filled her mouth. It was almost overwhelmingly sharine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 218

    ?Chapter 218:

    Norah sampled the cake with just two bites before setting her spoon aside. Only a small portion had been eaten, leaving the majority untouched on the te.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish it?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s overly sweet for my taste,¡± Norah replied.

    Sean slid a freshly poured ss of lemonade toward her, a drink he had ordered while she sampled the cake.

    ¡°This should help cut through the sweetness,¡± he said.

    After a couple of sips, the tart lemonade mingled with the residual sweetness in Norah¡¯s mouth. She paused and then indulged in two more sips. Despite its sweetness, dessert had a way of lifting spirits.

    In this lighter mood, Norah casually gestured toward the bag under the table and delivered chilling news in a steady voice. ¡°Sean, ever wonder what¡¯s inside there? It¡¯s fingers. This bag holds the fingers of four men.¡±

    She meticulously counted out the twenty fingers. Norah¡¯s expression remained stoic, her voice steady and unemotional as she disclosed such gruesome details.

    Sean stared at Norah, stunned. Could she really be telling the truth? He frowned and wondered what she meant by fingers. He vividly recalled the scene outside the deserted factory where Norah, overwhelmed by the seeming guilt of inadvertently taking a life, had wept miserably.

    Given her previous fear and timidity toward violence, the idea that she could possess a bag of human fingers seemed unfathomable.

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    ¡°Norah, you can¡¯t be serious. Right?¡± After a brief pause, Sean¡¯s gaze moved from the bag to lock with Norah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± With minimal words, Norah cleared the table, ced the bag down, and opened it without hesitation.

    As soon as she did, the pungent scent of blood wafted out, revealing a grotesque collection of human fingers. The cuts were clean, evidently done with a knife, and every finger bore the same precision.

    ¡°I returned to Alice¡¯s ward at noon to discover Alice had been tormented. They had removed and used it to harm her, so I retaliated with iron wire from a construction site. They tore at her clothes and aggravated her injuries, which led me to sever each of their fingers,¡± Norah observed Sean¡¯s increasingly rigid expression, her gaze dropping as she let out a scornfulugh.

    ¡°Those men were cowards, thinking they could escape after merely intimidating me. But escape was futile. A simple sh across their throats was all it took to end their lives.¡± Her voice was chilling and tinged with derision.

    ¡°Sean, here are their fingers. Now do you believe me?¡± Norah knew that this incident might cast her in a merciless, unfeeling light in Sean¡¯s eyes. Yet, what did that matter? If her actions could serve as retribution for Alice, any sacrifice was justified.

    When Norah raised her head, she found herself enveloped in aforting embrace.

    ¡°You should have told me about this,¡± Sean chided gently. He caressed her back tenderly and added, ¡°Do you really think so little of me? Facing those men alone must have been terrifying for you.¡±

    As he absorbed the details of Norah¡¯s afternoon ordeal, Sean wasn¡¯t just contemting her drastic change. He was also thinking about the fear she might have felt in such a harrowing situation.

    Resting against his shoulder, Norah looked up at him. ¡°Sean, do you see me as heartless?¡±

    Previously, she had acted as if she had a fear of violence around him. But now that she had opened up to him, she felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Though she felt at ease, the weight of the situation now rested on Sean.

    He surveyed the contentsid out before him. Familiar with such sights, his reaction wasposed. ¡°As long as you¡¯re unharmed and well, whatever path you choose, you¡¯ll have my backing. I¡¯m with you all the way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 219

    ?Chapter 219:

    Sean enveloped Norah in a firm embrace, as if trying to meld her into himself.

    ¡°Please, let me know if you¡¯re in danger again. I can¡¯t bear the thought of you being in such peril,¡± Sean said earnestly. He saw Norah as someone delicate, someone he was sworn to protect. Despite her capabilities, he assumed the threat of danger surely frightened her.

    Then, heforted Norah with a gentle pat on the back. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, as your partner. You¡¯ve opened up to me, which means you trust me. Let¡¯s build on that trust a little more.¡±

    Touched by his concern, Norah felt a wave of emotion, her eyes moistening. Suchpassion was new to her. His first reaction was not to reprimand, but to express concern for her well-being. This was warmth she knew couldn¡¯te from mere friendship.

    ¡°I feel sorry for Alice,¡± Norah whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it right,¡± Sean soothed, giving Norah a tender caress on her head.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Norah then shifted to move closer to him, hiding her face in his embrace. ¡°Sean, do you still have feelings for me?¡±

    She wondered if he could continue to embrace someone whose true nature was so different from what he initially perceived.

    ¡°Norah, my feelings for you are unwavering. I will always love you,¡± Sean dered.

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Perhaps it was their initial encounter on the racing track or his discovery of her as the Supernatural Doctor that made her shine in his eyes. Later on, his kindness toward his grandfather and Susanna only deepened his affection for her.

    Theirmitment to each other solidified, ready to face any challenge together, prioritizing solutions above all.

    ¡°Everyone carriesplexity within them. I understand,¡± Sean said, his gaze soft. ¡°Our rtionship hasn¡¯t been long. We¡¯ve only shown each other our best sides. Everyone harbors secrets; it¡¯s inevitable. And that¡¯s perfectly fine.¡±

    To Sean, those whom Norah had imed the lives of were merely societal rejects, incapable of impacting his and Norah¡¯s bond.

    ¡°There¡¯s ample time for us to truly understand each other, Norah. There¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Sean added gently.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah replied, her apprehensions mirroring Sean¡¯s assurances. The memory of Derek¡¯s reaction upon discovering her true identity as Selene lingered vividly in her mind. Derek¡¯s harsh words had left her distressed, all because she had hidden her true self. And now, after confessing to having taken lives, she felt vulnerable.

    Sean didn¡¯t dwell on it and simplyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Norah. No need for lengthy exnations. Are you feeling exhausted? Let me take you back to rest. Actually, Phillip can handle things for you. You should have confided in me sooner.¡±

    Norah straightened up and averted her gaze. ¡°I fear my experiences might disturb your appetite,¡± she whispered.

    Her life had been entwined with death and violence, which asionally took a toll on her.

    Sean had a point about their attempts to maintain favorable impressions during their rtionship.

    With this thought, Norah chuckled, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Sean, what if our feelings deepen and then you¡¯re disillusioned by me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Focus on the positives,¡± he urged.

    He then tapped her gently on the head. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Norah replied, snuggling into his chest and nuzzling his neck. ¡°I¡¯d rather not walk.¡±

    Smiling, Sean slid his arm under her legs, lifting her with ease. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Thereafter, Norah clung to his neck securely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 220

    ?Chapter 220:

    Sean¡¯s strength was evident as he effortlessly lifted Norah into his arms, his robust physique radiating masculinity. Norah adjusted her posture, leaningfortably against him.

    With a flirtatious tone, she remarked, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, darling.¡± She had only expressed her reluctance to walk, and without hesitation, he had swept her up.

    This gesture made Norah appreciate the effectiveness of adopting a yful demeanor. Much like Madeline with Derek, it became clear to her that men found it hard to resist such charm, especially from a woman they adored.

    ¡°Darling, would you always indulge someone who acts coy with you?¡± Norah inquired.

    Sean, with a hint of jest, adjusted her weight in his arms. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easily swayed by any woman¡¯s whims? You¡¯ve got me all wrong. My attention is solely on you.¡±

    Hearing the response she had hoped for, Norah felt content. ¡°Good to know.¡±

    As Sean and Norah exited, Phillip and K made their way into a chamber.

    Phillip voiced his puzzlement, ¡°What is so urgent that we have to personally deal with the problem?¡±

    Leaning in, K spected, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a love memento. Who knows what¡¯s inside this bag? Let¡¯s grab it and make a quick exit¡­¡±

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Phillip¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he gestured toward the bag. ¡°Who could have done something this terrible?¡± His gaze fixed on the bag filled with human fingers, eerily reminiscent of radishesid out for sale at a market. A gulp betrayed his difort, and he said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Miss Wilson been carrying this bag around? Could she be responsible for this? But that can¡¯t be!¡±

    His eyes showed just how impressed he was. He had pegged Miss Wilson as someone fragile, but clearly, he had underestimated her. ¡°The precision of those cuts¡­ Whoever did this knows their way around a knife.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wilson is a surgeon, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°That exins her efficiency. She¡¯s indeed a match for¡­¡± Rather than feeling repulsed, K seemed intrigued by the meticulousness of the act.

    Phillip was left with aplex mix of emotions, pondering the depths of Norah¡¯s character and the dynamics of her rtionship with Sean moving forward.

    Susanna¡¯s post on social media swiftly informed most of Glophia about Sean and Norah¡¯s rtionship.

    At Carter Manor, Sharon sneered from her spot on the couch. ¡°I had my doubts about Norah Wilson ever since her marriage to Derek. And look at this! Isn¡¯t it right? She¡¯s barely out of a divorce, and she¡¯s already entangled with a Scott. It makes one wonder if their affair didn¡¯t start much earlier.¡±

    Kathy whispered, ¡°Even before their divorce, Derek had an affair with Madeline?¡± She believed her brother and Norah were cut from the same cloth.

    ¡°Kathy, did you really see Madeline at the hospital¡¯s OB-GYN department? Hold on! What were you doing in the OB-GYN section?¡±

    After speaking ill of Norah, Sharon¡¯s memory jogged as she recalled that Kathy had mentioned she would bring a surprise.

    Kathy tensed up, nervously fiddling with her fingers. ¡°My friend needed support during her prenatal visit, so I went with her. That¡¯s when I spotted Madeline. She seemed quite happy, reading a report.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sharon eyed Kathy with skepticism. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re not up to no good. If you¡¯re caught in a scandal, neither your grandmother nor I will allow you back.¡±

    They had temporarily overlooked Kathy¡¯s involvement in hiring a hitman and her liaison with Lordy. If Kathy had turned over a new leaf, they were willing to overlook her past mistakes.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Kathy stroked her belly and changed the topic. ¡°Mom, grandma, do you think Madeline has been pregnant since she was in the OB-GYN?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 221

    ?Chapter 221:

    Juliana pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°It seems Madeline is likely pregnant.¡±

    She then turned to the indignant Sharon. ¡°Just give Derek and Madeline your blessings.¡±

    Sharon still found it hard to ept Madeline. ¡°I don¡¯t want Derek to marry Madeline. Juliana, you¡¯re aware of her past actions!¡±

    Had Derek not recovered from hisa, Sharon would have confronted Madeline upon her return. In Sharon¡¯s eyes, Madeline left Derek for financial gain, only to return and pester him when she found herself short of money. It seemed Madeline viewed Derek as nothing more than a fallback option. From Sharon¡¯s perspective, Madeline was a maniptive gold digger.

    Juliana only saw Norah as a suitable match for Derek. Regardless of the virtues others might possess, none could hold a candle to Norah.

    Juliana sighed deeply. ¡°Just let them be. If Madeline is indeed expecting, urge them to get the marriage certificate and hold a wedding as soon as possible, ideally before her pregnancy bes noticeable.¡±

    After all, the reputation of the Carter family in Glophia was at stake.

    Kathy¡¯s expression turned sinister. ¡°Mom, how can we be sure that Madeline is expecting my brother¡¯s baby? What if Madeline conceived with someone else during one of her escapades? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t my brother apany her to the doctor¡¯s visit? This concerns the Carter bloodline. I can¡¯t imagine my brother being indifferent to that.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Kathy has a point. Madeline¡¯s history with other men before her return casts doubt on the paternity of the child.¡±

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Juliana was calm. This matter touched upon the lineage of the Carter family, and they couldn¡¯t afford to take it lightly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s have Derek and Madeline return in two days for a discussion.¡±

    Sharon snorted. ¡°For someone like Madeline, marrying into the Carter family might solely hinge on the baby in her belly.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s expression grew grim. ¡°So, having a child is like holding a bargaining chip? It seems that no matter the obstacles, one could secure a ce in a family through their offspring.¡±

    Juliana addressed Kathy. ¡°Kathy, I know you get along well with Madeline. Why don¡¯t you talk to her and schedule a time for a meet-up? If she¡¯s open to it, she can bring her parents along.¡± It was crucial for both families to meet and rify matters without dy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Kathy replied.

    Within the confines of Derek¡¯s vi, Madeline stared nkly at the report in her hands, astonished by the fact that she was truly pregnant.

    The time spent with Derek following the Wilson family¡¯s banquet had been intimate and passionate. They had been careless, not once considering protection. The realization of her pregnancy came as a shock.

    Madeline caressed her abdomen, pondering whether the timing of the baby¡¯s arrival was a blessing or aplication. Her ns, set in motion before the Wilson family¡¯s banquet, were now in jeopardy due to this unexpected development.

    The sound of the door opening snapped Madeline back to reality. Hastily, she hid the report in a cab, quickly fixed her makeup, and put on a smile.

    ¡°Derek, you¡¯re home,¡± she greeted him as he entered, discarding his office bag on the sofa with a look of exhaustion.

    Derek, silent, headed straight for the kitchen to grab a ss of water.

    ¡°How¡¯s the projecting?¡± Madeline, d in a white dress, approached him with a look of concern, gazing up at him tenderly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 222

    ?Chapter 222:

    Derek took a sip of water, hesitating whether to tell Madeline about the business. Then, he opted to remain silent, keeping his thoughts to himself. Madeline,cking any business acumen, wouldn¡¯t grasp theplexities he dealt with daily. What was the point in exining if she wouldn¡¯t understand?

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Derek finally uttered.

    Derek¡¯s eyebrows arched in a show of impatience, but he managed to keep his tone even, preventing Madeline from sensing any displeasure.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, Derek.¡± Madeline¡¯s intention to reveal her pregnancy was abruptly halted as Derek diverted his attention to answer an iing call. She paused, watching him in silence.

    Dressed sharply in a suit, Derek¡¯s appearance was marred slightly by the fringe that obscured his eyes. His lips were a thin line, and his brow creased with concern following the conversation.

    ¡°Derek, what was the call about?¡± No sooner had Derek ended the call than Madeline inquired, eager for insight into the sudden shift in his demeanor.

    Gripping the phone firmly, Derek announced, ¡°Norah is with Sean.¡±

    The smile that had been brightening Madeline¡¯s face suddenly froze. ¡°Wasn¡¯t their rtionship just a rumor?¡±

    ¡°Sean¡¯s sister just announced Norah¡¯s rtionship with Sean on her social media. Does that sound like a rumor to you?¡±

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    With a mix of frustration and disbelief, Derek forcefully set his cup on the table before sinking into the sofa. ¡°Norah¡¯s ying a clever game. She¡¯s enchanting Sean while keeping Kason on the hook. Now that Sean and Norah are public, it¡¯s clear Kason is out of the picture.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s heart sank as she pondered the reality of Sean and Norah¡¯s rtionship. Was Norah truly poised to bask in the Scott family¡¯s prestige and wealth?

    As Derek spoke about Norah¡¯s newfound rtionship, a sense of reluctance shadowed his expression, leaving Madeline taken aback. Could it be that Derek still harbored feelings for Norah? The realization dawned on Madeline that if Derek¡¯s feelings for Norah persisted, she had inadvertently yed a role in nurturing this.

    ¡°By the way, Madeline, what was it you wanted to tell me earlier?¡± Derek inquired after a pause.

    Madeline simply shook her head, dismissing her previous intent to reveal her pregnancy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I was just concerned about your work at thepany.¡±

    ¡°Youck familiarity with thepany¡¯s operations. Just enjoy your days. However, if you desire to work, I won¡¯t hinder you.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s potential earnings could alleviate some of the financial strain on the Carter family.

    Madeline wrapped her arms around Derek¡¯s, adopting a yful demeanor. ¡°No, Derek, I¡¯d rather stay home with you.¡±

    The thought of abandoning herfortable routine for work was unappealing to Madeline.

    As she contemted the timing of revealing her pregnancy, Madeline found herself in a quandary. She decided to wait for a more opportune moment to announce this news, especially given Derek¡¯s current distress over Norah.

    Madeline hadn¡¯t yet formed a strong attachment to the unborn child in her belly.

    Meanwhile, in Mn, Norah awoke in a vast bed, the remnants of the previous night¡¯s tenderness still painting her cheeks a soft hue of red. Sean¡¯s assurance echoed in her mind. ¡°Norah, you can learn to trust. Whatever challenges arise, confide in me.¡±

    Norah sensed the sincerity in his words. Ever since she and Sean became an item, she often found herselfparing Sean with Derek, with Sean always outshining Derek. Upon reflecting, she realized her heart had raced only for two men. While she held admiration and respect for Kason, her feelings for him were unrted to romance.

    Energized, Norah leapt from the bed. Sean had reserved the entire top floor of the hotel for an unspecified duration, specifically for her.

    Recalling the previous night, in the soft glow of her room, Sean had whispered against her neck after a kiss, his voiceced with vulnerability. ¡°Norah, may I stay?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 223

    ?Chapter 223:

    Norah¡¯sughter echoed by the bedside. Despite their closeness in the past, she hesitated to share a bed with anyone until she felt truly ready, even if he was her boyfriend.

    The thought of Sean¡¯s forlorn look of disappointment brought a smile to her face. At times, she found Sean endearingly adorable.

    After freshening up and getting dressed, Norah heard a knock at the door. She opened it to see Sean, looking dapper and well-put-together.

    Sean had made an effort with his appearance. His hair was impably styled. He wore a dark grey suit paired with a ck tie, his wrists adorned with silver diamond cufflinks, radiating sophistication.

    ¡°Honey, are you all set?¡±

    Norah stood there in a champagne silk nightgown that draped down to her calves, hugging her figure perfectly. Aware of the impression she made, Norah turned slightly as she greeted him, granting Sean a stunning view of her silhouette.

    ¡°Give me a moment to slip into something.¡±

    Living in the hotel made wardrobe decisions effortless for Norah, thanks to Sean filling her closet with an array of luxurious summer outfits.

    With that, she gently closed the door. Left to wait, Sean touched his nose and took a seat in the living room, a hint of resignation in his posture.

    Phillip introduced a woman in her thirties to the room. ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the perfect caregiver. I¡¯m confident she¡¯ll take excellent care of Miss Wilson¡¯s friend.¡± The woman, exuding a sense of diligence and warmth, smiled at Sean despite thenguage barrier. Following Phillip¡¯s introduction, she offered Sean a respectful bow.

    ¡°Well, have you checked in with the two members of the Sacredice who were with Norah yesterday? What¡¯s their take?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, their ount aligns with Miss Wilson¡¯s. They confirmed that the assants were after Miss Wilson and her friend. But Miss Wilson managed to draw them into an abandoned building and dealt with them on the spot,¡± Phillip replied.

    Phillip and Sean were astounded by this revtion when they heard it the previous night. The thought of Norah handling such a dangerous situation with such decisiveness was beyond Phillip¡¯s expectations.

    Chuckling, Sean said, ¡°The main thing is that Norah is safe. Have the Sacredice continue their covert protection. They should only intervene if absolutely necessary.¡± He was ready to support Norah¡¯s hands-on approach, prepared to help with the aftermath and be the support she needed. His initial concern was that Norah might be shaken by the violence, but it turned out she was remarkably skilled in managing such threats.

    ¡°Darling, what are your ns for today?¡± Norah inquired, adjusting her attire as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a busy day ahead, as I mentioned before,¡± she replied. Her agenda was packed. She needed to get a caregiver for Alice, then visit Alice before taking a trip to the East Zone to settle some scores. A determined glint appeared in Norah¡¯s eyes. She had intended to head to the East Zone the previous night but had let Sean convince her to wait.

    He had argued that her target wouldn¡¯t get far, suggesting a day¡¯s rest would be more beneficial.

    Dressed in a rxed sports outfit, Norah zipped up her jacket. Her hair was bunched up under the garment, creating an awkward bulge at her nape.

    Sean, following her, reached out to free her hair, gently drawing it out from under her jacket. ¡°About the caregiver you mentioned yesterday, I¡¯ve asked Phillip to find someone. Check this woman out, and if she meets your standards, you could take her to the hospital yourself.¡±

    As Norah¡¯s hair flowed freely down her back, shiny and soft, Sean indulged in the feel of it, letting his fingers glide through its length.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to visit your friend in the hospital yet. Today, I¡¯m entirely yours. Let¡¯s head to the East Zone together,¡± Sean proposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 224

    ?Chapter 224:

    Upon entering the living room, Norah saw a woman smiling politely behind Phillip and felt moved. Just the night before, she had mentioned her need, and Sean had quickly found someone suitable.

    ¡°Thank you, darling.¡± Norah turned and beamed at Sean. ¡°You can go with me to the East Zone, but keep out of my business.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing. My goal is to be there for you.¡± Gazing at Norah fondly, Sean caressed her chin gently. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll tackle everything step by step.¡±

    The caregiver behind Phillip watched Sean and Norah with a hint of envy. Even though she couldn¡¯t grasp their conversation, the depth of their connection was palpable, making her feel for them.

    After breakfast, Phillip drove them to the hospital.

    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s a reputable private hospital in Ond. How about sending your friend there?¡± Sean proposed.

    The private hospital offered top-notch services, thanks to its cutting-edge equipment and facilities. At least there wouldn¡¯t be any security breaches or harm to patients like what happened at Alice¡¯s current hospital.

    Norah¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Is that possible?¡± She was anxious about Jack causing more trouble, as he had before. Only one nurse was stationed at the front desk on the whole floor, and she definitely couldn¡¯t handle formidable figures like Jack by herself. Security was a major concern.

    Even with the new caregiver, the safety issue remained without bodyguards. Moving Alice to a private hospital would mean better security than the one Alice was currently staying at. Plus, the doctors there were more skilled. That was the situation in Ond.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    It was the same situation domestically. Private hospitals paid their medical staff better and provided more opportunities for advancement.

    Sean responded in an even tone, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve arranged a room. If you and your friend agree, we can transfer her soon.¡±

    Norah¡¯s smile widened, and she sat up straight, locking eyes with him. ¡°Thank you so much, darling.¡± Her tone was gentle and heartfelt.

    Listening to her grateful words while gazing at her, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smile openly. ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it. Get used to having me around.¡±

    Norah nodded vigorously. ¡°I will.¡± She snuggled closer, enveloped by his distinct aroma, finding it irresistible. ¡°What¡¯s that scent you¡¯re wearing?¡± She moved in closer and inhaled his neck, where the fragrance was stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s ebony agarwood. If it bothers you, I can switch.¡±

    ¡°No. I like it very much.¡±

    The ebony agarwood¡¯s aroma started with a subtle herbal note, evolving into a rich scent, and finishing with a blend of sweet milk and a hint of herbs.

    Norah inhaled the gently sweet, woody scent, growing more drawn to it with each breath. She continued to nuzzle his neck, her hair brushing against him yfully.

    Sean enjoyed her closeness, so he hugged her tighter. Phillip caught a glimpse of their intimacy in the mirror, shivering slightly.

    He marveled at how love had transformed Sean, making him utterly different from the man he usually knew. It was hard to reconcile this version of Sean, smiling softly at his girlfriend¡¯s actions, with the leader of Glophia¡¯s most powerful family and the enigmatic head of the international group, Sacredice.

    Had Phillip not been with Sean for so long, he might have questioned whether the man behind him was an imposter. Yet, he knew Susanna would be overjoyed seeing this, as her only wish was for Sean to find someone special.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 225

    ?Chapter 225:

    Phillip gripped the steering wheel firmly. Susanna had always feared that her illness would be the end of her, and she yearned to see her loved ones happy before her time came.

    The thought of Sean¡¯s marriage weighed heavily on Susanna. Upon discovering Sean¡¯s possible affection for Norah, Susanna went to great lengths to set them up.

    Reflecting on Susanna¡¯s words and actions brought a smile to Phillip¡¯s eyes. What a naive girl.

    When Norah walked past the front desk with a group, the nurse greeted her warmly. ¡°Miss, good morning. Your friend has had her breakfast and is waiting for you in the room.¡± This nurse was the only one on duty.

    Despite her fears for Norah, she feltpelled to make her presence known. After all, what if Norahined to her superior about yesterday¡¯s events? Only God knew the extent of her efforts to care for Alice.

    Norah gave the nurse a brief, uninterested look and remained silent. Yet, the nurse maintained her courteous demeanor. ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to approach the front desk.¡±

    Phillip sensed that he had somehow displeased Norah since it was uncharacteristic of her to ignore the nurse. Sean¡¯s and Norah¡¯s fingers were intertwined. Noticing Norah¡¯s coldness toward the nurse, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Norah shared the previous day¡¯s incident. ¡°Being a staff member at this hospital, she allowed unauthorized individuals to enter the patient¡¯s ward, jeopardizing the patient¡¯s safety. She¡¯s ipetent.¡±

    Norah, one of the medical staff herself, was frustrated with the nurse¡¯s negligence. She believed in excellence and dedication in her work.

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    ¡°You¡¯re correct. Let¡¯s not dwell on it,¡± Sean advised gently, aiming to soothe her. ¡°Don¡¯t let such people affect your mood.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Norah replied. She wouldn¡¯t let herself get upset over trivial matters.

    Sean remained silent, offering her a doting smile. She caught his gaze, then quickly looked away, biting her lip. Could it be love making her act this way? Seeing Seantely always made her smile. Despite her busy schedule, she found herself in good spirits.

    ¡°Alice, I¡¯vee to visit you,¡± Norah announced her arrival. The nurse mentioned Alice had awakened.

    As Norah opened the door, she called out for Alice, ¡°I¡¯ve brought someone along to see you today.¡±

    Alice gazed at the drifting leaves outside the window, contemting the brief moments it would take to shoot them with her gun. Lying in bed to let the recovery take its course felt like forever, and there was little she could do to kill the time.

    Her injuries from gunshots on her shoulders and legs severely limited her movements. Confined to her bed, Alice awaited Norah¡¯s visits every day.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re here. Who¡¯s this with you?¡± Spotting their interlocked hands, Alice asked, ¡°Is this the person you¡¯ve mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Alice, this is my boyfriend, Sean Scott.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Sean. I¡¯m Alice, a close friend of Norah¡¯s.¡±

    Alice kept her introduction brief. The details of her bond with Norah, forged during their time within the organization, were carefully kept secret.

    Sean nodded, replying calmly, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Alice.¡± He then stepped aside, positioning himself quietly behind Norah.

    Norah released his hand, settled beside Alice on the bed, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a new caregiver for you. She¡¯ll look after you in my absence. If anything seems amiss, just let me know.¡±

    Sean nced at his hand, now without Norah¡¯s warmth, feeling a sense of solitude.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226:

    The caregiver at the door was visibly nervous, gesturing with her hands as she asserted, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to take good care of you.¡±

    Securing this well-paid position was crucial for the caregiver, who had been selected from a pool of applicants. The significance of this opportunity was known only to her.

    Alice observed the caregiver at the door, whose simple attire exuded warmth, giving off an approachable vibe. She sensed that,pared to the previous caregiver, this one was much more professional and industrious.

    ¡°Just stay calm. All we ask is that you provide her with good care, and there will be no issues,¡± Norah assured the caregiver.

    Norah wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act if this caregiver failed to meet Alice¡¯s needs.

    ¡°Also, Sean has arranged a room for you in a private hospital. He ns to move you there once the paperwork is sorted out this morning,¡± Norah mentioned.

    Alice hesitated.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to such lengths. I¡¯m quite content here.¡±

    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re aware of my concerns. I¡¯m worried the incident from yesterday might repeat itself.¡± Norah sped Alice¡¯s hand, her expression filled with concern. ¡°Sean has taken care of all the arrangements. You¡¯ll be transferred to another hospital as soon as you give the nod.¡±

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Alice could feel the warmth and concern emanating from Norah, knowing how much Norah cared about her well-being.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you yesterday? Don¡¯t overthink it. Just agree,¡± Norah urged.

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Alice took a moment before nodding in agreement, still feeling uneasy. She knew that Norah¡¯s boyfriend had made the arrangements. Alice was ufortable with the idea of Norah incurring debt to a man, especially as their rtionship was blossoming. In the throes of love, debts of favor are often overlooked, but once the passion fades, settling scores bes inevitable.

    Whenever Norah mentioned her boyfriend, her face would light up. Anyone could tell that she adored him. Alice lowered her gaze. To her, love seemed like a fleeting, unreliable force, or perhaps she had yet to encounter someone who truly stirred her heart.

    Once Alice consented, Phillip promptly initiated the transfer process.

    The on-duty nurse, upon noticing the transfer order on herputer, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.

    ¡°Alice is moving? Does this mean Norah won¡¯t visit this hospital anymore? That means I won¡¯t have to deal with her anymore!¡± she thought, her mood brightening.

    What a wonderful day it was turning out to be!

    The nurse hummed a tune, buoyed by her good mood.

    Thanks to Phillip¡¯s efficiency, the paperwork was sorted out quickly. An ambnce soon arrived to transport Alice to the private hospital.

    The nurse on duty watched their departure, her smile wide. ¡°Finally! No more dealing with Norah,¡± she mused, relieved at the thought of a peaceful work environment ahead.

    But her relief was short-lived.

    Within thirty minutes of Norah¡¯s exit, a phone call turned her world upside down. The color drained from her face as she put the phone down. She was stripped of her current duties and reassigned to the most exhausting department, with a mandatory tenure of at least two years.

    Norah couldn¡¯t suppress a smile as she ended her call. ¡°Have you been up to mischief, honey? That smirk says it all,¡± Sean teased, yfully nudging the corner of her mouth.

    Norah lifted her chin. ¡°So what if I have? Does that mean you¡¯ve stopped loving me?¡±

    ¡°Far from it! I have a thing for the naughty ones. Honey, you have all my love,¡± Sean dered, his words unexpectedly tender.

    Caught off guard by his affectionate deration, Norah blushed. ¡°Phillip¡¯s still here, you know.¡±

    She had made the arrangement. She was uneasy about Norah incurring debt to the man, especially since their rtionship was blossoming. In the throes of love, debts of favor were often overlooked, but once the passion faded, settling scores became inevitable.

    Whenever Norah mentioned her boyfriend, her face would light up. Anyone could tell that she adored him. Yet, her smile faltered slightly. To her, love seemed like a fleeting, unreliable force. Or maybe, she had yet to encounter someone who truly stirred her heart.

    Alice consented. Phillip promptly initiated the transfer process.

    The on-duty nurse, upon noticing the transfer order on herputer, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. Alice was moving? Did that mean Norah would not visit this hospital again? This meant she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Norah any longer.

    What a wonderful day it was turning out to be!

    The nurse hummed a tune, buoyed by her good mood.

    Thanks to Phillip¡¯s efficiency, the paperwork was sorted out in no time.

    An ambnce soon arrived to transport Alice to the private hospital.

    The nurse on duty watched their departure, her smile wide. ¡°Finally! No more dealing with Norah,¡± she mused, relieved at the thought of a peaceful work environment ahead.

    But her relief was short-lived.

    Within thirty minutes of Norah¡¯s exit, a phone call turned her world upside down.

    The color drained from her face as she put the phone down.

    She had been stripped of her current duties and reassigned to the most exhausting department, with a mandatory tenure of at least two years.

    Norah couldn¡¯t suppress a smile as she ended her call. ¡°Have you been up to mischief, honey? That smirk says it all,¡± Sean teased, yfully nudging the corner of her mouth.

    Norah lifted her chin. ¡°So what if I have? Does that mean you¡¯ve stopped loving me?¡±

    ¡°Far from it! I have a thing for the naughty ones. Honey, you have all my love,¡± Sean dered, his words unexpectedly tender.

    Caught off guard by his affectionate deration, Norah blushed. ¡°Phillip¡¯s still here, you know.¡±

    Without a word, Phillip discreetly raised the car¡¯s partition, creating a private haven for them, pretending to be oblivious to their exchange.

    Norah found herself at a loss for words, aware that, despite the partition, Phillip was likely tuned into her and Sean¡¯s conversation from the driver¡¯s seat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 227

    ?Chapter 227:

    Sean¡¯sughter filled the air as he gently held Norah¡¯s hand. ¡°Phillip is part of our circle. Feel free to disregard his presence.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. He means too much to me to simply overlook him,¡± Norah replied half-jokingly.

    Phillip, the third wheel in this vehicle, couldn¡¯t possibly fade into the background in her eyes. Despite his outward smile, his inner monologue betrayed his frustration. I¡¯m Mr. Scott¡¯s right-hand man, uniquely qualified for these tasks.

    Following Alice¡¯s settling down in her new ward at the private hospital, the healthcare professionals promptly began their duties.

    Norah leaned closer to Alice, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading over to Jack and Jimena in the East Zone. Stay here in the ward and await the good news I¡¯ll bring.¡±

    Turning to her, Alice responded with a note of caution. ¡°Please, take care.¡±

    Norah straightened up, her smile radiant as she faced Alice.

    As Norah turned, catching Sean¡¯s tender gaze, her smile widened further. This time, she wouldn¡¯t be confronting her challenges alone. She had a steadfast ally ready to support her.

    Inside the vehicle, Sean handed over the investigative report to Norah. ¡°I tasked Phillip with the investigationst night. It mightck some details, but it¡¯s quite substantial.¡± The report opened with Jack¡¯s profile, howcasing his photograph and detailing his role within the East Zone, Sean said, ¡°This reminds me of something. They were spotted outside that hospital yesterday.¡±

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    Recalling the incident, Norah remembered the moment Jack¡¯s associates whistled, prompting her to notice Jack concealing himself at the crossroads with his men. Flipping to the second page, Norah¡¯s eyes narrowed upon seeing Jimena¡¯s profile and her contact information. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Do you recognize her?¡±

    ¡°She was the very caregiver who mistreated Alice yesterday.¡± Norah pondered, realizing some individuals never learned or valued their second chances in life, almost as if they courted death with open arms. ¡°She must harbor resentment toward you for your actions. Hence, she conspired with Jack for retribution. Our findings suggest they were romantically involved previously,¡± Sean voiced his analysis.

    With a dismissive snort, Norah dered, ¡°Their past is irrelevant. They will face their end today.¡± Her voice was chilling, her expression stern.

    At this, Sean couldn¡¯t help but see Norah as a merciless assassin from the Sacredice, singrly focused and unflinchingly cold. His heart tightened. He harbored suspicions about her secrets, convinced they would soone to light.

    ¡°We¡¯ve assessed their strength. They boast a force of 50 to 60 men. Despite Jack¡¯s ims of leadership in the East Zone, his followers are few,¡± Sean revealed.

    ¡°Indeed. His resources are thin.¡± In contrast to the formidable Rox Alliance, Norah noticed Jack¡¯s faction seemed more like a minor league, united by trivial bonds.

    Sean retrieved a ck item beneath his seat, opening it to reveal a silver Beretta handgun and an array of ammunition.

    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re uncertain of their guns. Arm yourself with this handgun for your protection,¡± Sean asserted.

    Norah fumbled with her gun at her waist and said hesitantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep it?¡±

    ¡°Just take it with you. I know you know how to use a gun. I¡¯ll have peace of mind knowing you¡¯re armed.¡±

    Sean was aware of Norah¡¯s existing gun but suspected shecked sufficient ammunition. This gesture was an opportunity to ensure she was well-prepared. With the additional rounds, Norah could confidently confront the adversaries without fear of depletion.

    ¡°I¡¯m already equipped. You needn¡¯t worry about me.¡± As he gently tousled her hair, Sean mentioned, ¡°Phillip and another man will join uster.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the guy who was with Phillipst night?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s Kelvin. He¡¯s been my bodyguard since I arrived in Hander Land.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 228

    ?Chapter 228:

    With the Sacredice¡¯s aid, Norah was spared from seeking vengeance herself. Even so, when Sean floated the idea, Norah was quick to dismiss it.

    ¡°I¡¯d have to pay for the Sacredice¡¯s services,¡± she said. ¡°Plus, there¡¯s a chance they might turn me down. Getting in touch with them isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes glittered. Gilda and Chayce had struggled to reach the Sacredice to no avail. This piqued Norah¡¯s curiosity. As a result, her view of the Sacredice wasn¡¯t exactly favorable.

    Amidst a pause at a traffic light, Phillip chimed in, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not thatplicated. You can reach out to the Sacredice through the forum. Just specify what you need and make an initial payment. They¡¯re pretty quick to take on jobs.¡±

    Sean pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Norah, are you familiar with the Sacredice?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit,¡± Norah replied. ¡°The Sacredice is the biggest intel agency worldwide. They don¡¯t just sell intel; they also undertake reward-based missions. They¡¯re thriving these days.¡±

    While Norah spoke highly of the Sacredice, Sean¡¯s face remained impassive. Yet, a hint of smugness flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°But your words earlier sounded like you had frustrations with the Sacredice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    ¡°I tried to purchase information from the Sacredice once but got no response.¡±

    Phillip¡¯s mind raced, wondering when Norah had attempted to buy information from the Sacredice. As the light switched to green, Phillip elerated, making a mental note to look into itter.

    Sean didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Norah, what was the information you sought from the Sacredice?¡±

    Norah looked down, her long eyshes casting shadows across her cheeks, her right hand clenched into a fist. She took a moment to gather her thoughts and then veered off course.

    ¡°Sean, are you familiar with my history?¡±

    Sean turned his attention to the window before responding softly, ¡°I only found details about you after you stepped in to marry Derek on Luna¡¯s behalf. Anything before that is a mystery.¡±

    As he said this, he looked at her with curiosity evident in his eyes. Even the Sacredice couldn¡¯t fill in the nks of her past. Her history remained aplete mystery.

    Norah offered a small smile. ¡°I knew it. I figured you¡¯d looked into my past.¡±

    After discovering that Norah was the supernatural doctor, Sean had the Sacredice look into her. The report he received was scant, detailing only her life after marriage to the Carter family.

    ¡°It makes sense, though. It¡¯s wise to know who you¡¯re getting involved with. Darling, it says a lot that you¡¯re open to dating someone with a past like mine. Doesn¡¯t it worry you that I might be an international criminal?¡± Norah teased.

    As Norah¡¯s smile turned mischievous, Sean¡¯s voice carried a note of resignation. ¡°Even if you were on the world¡¯s most wanted list, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing for me. If ites down to it, we¡¯ll just find a secluded spot to spend our days.¡±

    Norah¡¯sughter filled the air, her eyes crinkling into crescents, much like the moon on a clear night. In a moment of boldness, Sean kissed thoseughing eyes.

    Taken aback by his audacity, Norah yfully swatted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t do this in public anymore.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow.

    But Norah didn¡¯t entertain his question. Instead, she retrieved the handgun from the metal case and began to load the bullets.

    Sean, who had considerable influence in Ond, could have easily secured a luxury hotel room and acquired a superior firearm. But he covered her hand, cautioning her. ¡°Be careful with that. It¡¯s loaded.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Norah replied. She stuffed extra bullets into her pockets and secured the handgun in a holster at her hip, giving it a reassuring pat. ¡°Safe now.¡±

    She adjusted her jacket, revealing another firearm tucked away. Sean caught a glimpse but chose not to question it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 229

    ?Chapter 229:

    The ck car came to a halt on the outskirts of Lochdeer¡¯s East Zone. Kelvin emerged from the rear of the vehicle and made his way to the driver¡¯s window. Phillip responded by rolling it down.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Kelvin. From this point forward, I¡¯ll ensure your safety,¡± he said. A smile crept across Kelvin¡¯s dark red lips, giving him an aura of both menace and allure. Standing tall at one meter eighty, Kelvin presented a striking figure. His silver-white hair and eyes contrasted sharply with his stature, adding an air of mystery. Despite his gentle demeanor, a certain ruthlessness and an asional sinister glint in his eyes suggested he was not to be underestimated. His role as Sean¡¯s sole bodyguard hinted at his considerable abilities.

    Norah cast a wary nce at Kelvin. Although their paths had crossed only a few times, her instincts whispered that he was far from benign. Perhaps he had a history marked by violence, simr to her own. Outwardly innocuous yet harboring a hidden malevolence only they couldprehend.

    Norah diverted her attention from Kelvin and Phillip, turning to Sean with a sense of resolve. ¡°Sean, are you sure you¡¯re ready to meet me?¡±

    Sean sped her hand with conviction. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind.¡±

    Norah was torn between amusement and emotion. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll face this together. Just be aware that I might not always be able to shield you in battle.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who¡¯s protecting whom?¡±

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    Norah offered him a smile, her silence speaking volumes.

    They found themselves in Jack¡¯s territory, the most neglected part of the East Zone. Here, the streets were lined with the destitute, each corner home to beggars with outstretched hands. It was a vivid tableau of decay and despair.

    ¡°Miss, could you spare some change? I haven¡¯t had a meal in two days.¡±

    Another beggar chimed in, ¡°Me too! Please, anything helps.¡±

    Norah, with an expression as unyielding as winter, continued forward, paying no heed to their pleas. The trio trailing her mirrored her indifference.

    Once they turned a corner, Norah¡¯s voice, lighter than before, broke the silence. ¡°Phillip, could you head to the supermarket and buy some bread? Leave it at the entrance to this street, and then leave. No need to engage with anyone.¡±

    As she spoke, Norah retrieved a bundle of bills from her purse and extended it toward Phillip.

    Taken aback, Phillip epted the money swiftly. ¡°Understood.¡± Serving as Sean¡¯s personal aide, he was no stranger topliance. Without question, he would fulfill Norah¡¯s requests, even if they puzzled him.

    Anticipating Sean¡¯s curiosity, Norah exined her actions. ¡°My concern isn¡¯t ack of resources, but rather their distribution.¡±

    Had I directly offered money or sustenance, it would breed contempt among those left empty-handed. In the East, order is a foreign concept, and one can only imagine the consequences. Yet, witnessing their plight stirred apulsion within Norah to assist, her own hunger and cold sharpening her resolve.

    Sean, gently stroking her hair, voiced his approval. ¡°Norah, your approach ismendable.¡±

    Phillip proved his worth as an efficient assistant. Shortly thereafter, he rejoined them at the street corner with a simple, ¡°All set.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Jack,¡± Norah dered, her gaze dropping momentarily. The quicker this ordeal concluded, the sooner she could dedicate her time to Sean.

    In the deste confines of an abandoned factory, a frustrated voice cut through the silence. ¡°Jack, Brock and five others have vanished. Their motorcycles turned up at the traffic police office, and they¡¯ve gone silent.¡± With a gesture born of anger, Jack hurled a ss across the room, its shards scattering like lost hopes. ¡°Ipetent morons!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 230

    ?Chapter 230:

    Jack, seething with frustration, pointed at his subordinate. ¡°I just ordered them to capture that beautyst night, yet here we are, without her, and they¡¯re nowhere to be found. Is it possible they¡¯re hiding her somewhere?¡±

    The subordinate, shaking his head, insisted, ¡°That can¡¯t be! Brock and his family are rooted in the East Zone. They wouldn¡¯t dare do that, especially since he couldn¡¯t leave them behind!¡±

    Having worked closely with Brock under Jack¡¯smand, the subordinate was well acquainted with Brock¡¯s circumstances.

    ¡°Mr. Armstrong, the beauty was apanied by several individualsst night, preventing our approach. I¡¯ll make another attempt today and have the beauty delivered to your bed by tonight. Plus, I¡¯ll ensure that Brock and the rest are located. You have my word.¡±

    In response, Jack snatched a hefty book from the desk and hurled it at the subordinate¡¯s head. ¡°You have one more day. If there¡¯s no sign of them by tonight, you and your crew will face the consequences,¡± Jack warned menacingly.

    The subordinate¡¯s expression froze, a shiver running down his spine. Despite the throbbing pain, he didn¡¯t dare flinch, well aware of Jack¡¯s merciless nature. As he was about to leave, the distinct sound of high heels approached the factory entrance.

    Recognizing that Jimena was the only woman who would venture here, he promptly informed Jack, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Jimena. She has arrived.¡±

    Jack, simmering with irritation, scoffed. ¡°Am I expected to wee her personally?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. We¡¯re quite capable of handling this ourselves,¡± said the unfamiliar voice in the room, surprising everyone present.

    hosts great stories

    It dawned on them that the neer was not Jimena. The subordinate nearest the door moved to open it, while Jack¡¯s bodyguards, sensing potential trouble, discreetly readied their weapons. The understanding among them was clear. The derelict factory was hardly a ce for unannounced visits.

    Curiosity and concern rose in equal measure as they questioned the absence of the door guards, wondering why there had been no report of the approaching visitors. This oversight left the East Zone gang members in a state of shock.

    Upon opening the door, the subordinate¡¯s reaction was one of sheer astonishment. ¡°Beauty?¡±

    Jack, ovee with a mix of excitement and curiosity, rushed to the doorway. There, he was greeted by the sight of striking Norah in a ck tracksuit, her aura one of vibrant health. Behind her stood three men, each radiating a formidable, icy presence.

    In his excitement, Jack blurted out, ¡°How did you manage to get here?¡±

    Norah, with a hint of mockery in her tone, replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I invited? I thought it only polite to ept such a gracious offer, though I didn¡¯t expect such a reception.¡±

    Caught off guard, Jack attempted to cling to a semnce of civility despite the confusion. ¡°Please, doe in.¡± He signaled for someone to investigate thepse in security, puzzled by the silence from his door guards. Catching the subtle clue, the subordinate offered a respectful nod before exiting the space.

    Kelvin, known by his code, positioned at the rear of the group, noticed Jack¡¯s subordinate¡¯s departure. He narrowed his eyes but chose not to intervene.

    Hand in hand with Sean, Norah entered what was reputed to be the Zone boss¡¯s ¡°meeting room,¡± her demeanor as rxed as if she were on a casual walk.

    ¡°So, this is the headquarters of the East Zone leader? It looks awful,¡± shemented, her critique far from courteous as she surveyed the surroundings.

    ¡°It looks more like a shelter for the destitute,¡± she quipped, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Her dismissivements immediately soured the mood among Jack¡¯s men. They were baffled by her audacity to venture into their domain and speak so disparagingly.

    ¡°Did you order an attack on Alice at the hospital?¡± Norah asked.

    Jack, unfamiliar with Alice, grasped the gravity of the situation from Norah¡¯s mention of the hospital, realizing her visit carried a significant motive.

    ¡°What is it that you want from me?¡± he asked, his voice tense.

    Norah¡¯s gaze, intense and unwavering, met Jack¡¯s. ¡°My demand is straightforward. I want you to meet your end, alongside your lover.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231:

    The other gang members, who weren¡¯t involved in inflicting harm on Alice, could be spared. However, Norah was determined to hunt down the masterminds. As was her custom, before their deaths, she would ensure they endured the agony Alice had suffered.

    Jack chuckled, sitting on the sofa and leaning back, just like Sean and Norah. ¡°Thest guy who sold such things to me is now at the bottom of Rushfall River. Do you also wish to join him to feed the fish?¡±

    Norah, along with three uninvited men, entered, but they made no attempt to intimidate. Jack was determined to prove his reputation wasn¡¯t for nothing. His status and notoriety in the East Zone were built on his ruthless actions. Underestimating Norah and the others, Jack challenged, ¡°Hey, beauty, you¡¯re quite attractive. If you agree to be mine, maybe I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Rage flickered in Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Jack¡¯s audacity in desiring Norah convinced Sean that Jack was courting death.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯ll eventually plead to for mercy,¡± Jack retorted.

    With those words, Jack was done talking to them. ¡°Grab them!¡± he ordered. Jack¡¯s crew immediately approached and surrounded Norah, Sean, Phillip, and Kelvin.

    Jack shifted his position on the sofa, exuding arrogance, and lit a cigarette. He puffed out smoke, his expression barely visible. Coldly, he instructed, ¡°Handle the beauty with care. I n to savor her and let her friend watch her suffer beneath me.¡±

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    ¡°Bang!¡± A shot rang out just as Jack finished his sentence. ¡°Ah!¡± Jack¡¯s shoulder erupted in a bloody wound. The cigarette fell from his lips, scorching a mark on the carpet. Sean¡¯s voice was frosty as he said, ¡°You¡¯re annoying. If not for Norah¡¯s insistence on keeping Jack alive for torture, I would have aimed for his head.¡±

    In agony, Jack shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill them!¡±

    Jack couldn¡¯t rely solely on the men in the room. Hearing the shot, the rest of his crew scrambled for their weapons and rushed toward themotion.

    Jack¡¯s right-hand man noticed the unconscious guard by the door and quickly used his phone to rally more gang members. In no time, a crowd of over 50 gangsters assembled. ¡°Pay attention. Four intruders have made it to Jack¡¯s quarters. Our job is to capture them. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Even though Sean and the others had guns, Jack believed his crew could outnumber them. Capturing them after exhausting their bullets shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    With his gang members pouring in, Jack pointed at Sean. ¡°Take him down! I want his head!¡± He assumed Sean¡¯s confidence stemmed from the firearm. ¡°Over here! All of you!¡± Jack yelled.

    A few gang members, including Jack¡¯s trusted subordinate, gathered around.

    ¡°Arm yourselves. We¡¯re not letting them walk out of here today,¡± Jack dered. He would see it as humiliation if Sean and the others left the East Zone unscathed.

    Jack unveiled a box containing fake rifles and four handguns. His crew quickly armed themselves. Jack grabbed a handgun. It wasn¡¯t top-of-the-line like a Beretta, but it was lethal nheless.

    Once armed, Jack¡¯s crew didn¡¯t hesitate to fire, filling the cramped space with echoing gunshots. Reacting quickly to the initial shot, Norah, Phillip, and Kelvin drew their weapons, poised to strike back or defend as necessary.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 232

    ?Chapter 232:

    Norah didn¡¯t aim at killing the gangsters. ¡°I only want Jack¡¯s life. Step back, and you¡¯ll be spared.¡± Hermanding voice cut through the chaos of the gunfight, causing hesitation among the gangsters.

    Aware of their armed opponents, the gangsters doubted their chances. They were in it for the paycheck, not toy down their lives foolishly. Their instinct was to survive. When someone tried to retreat, Jack¡¯s subordinate kicked them. ¡°If you try to run, Jack won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±

    Jack¡¯s reputation for brutality meant even deserters could face death.

    Frightened by the warning, the wavering gangsters gripped their guns and charged, disregarding their wounds. Norah was forced to respond, shooting to incapacitate these gangsters, aiming to hinder rather than im their lives.

    As a physician, her precision was clinical, ensuring she hit her targets without fail. With the focus of a hawk, Norah disarmed these gangsters, shooting the weapons from their hands. But as soon as a gun dropped, another gangster would snatch it up and open fire.

    Undeterred, Norah continued to demonstrate her marksmanship, knowing she could eliminate them swiftly if not for their innocence. Despite having over fifty gangsters, the standoff with Norah and the other three persisted, infuriating Jack.

    ¡°Idiots! How can you not overpower four individuals?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t fathom his crew¡¯s ipetence, especially against a group that included a seemingly delicate woman like Norah.

    Jack¡¯s trusted subordinate, having emptied his gun, crawled toward Jack and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re out of bullets.¡± Jack¡¯s response was a sharp p across his face.

    The subordinate, nursing his stung cheek, asked, ¡°Sir, do we flee or fight to the end?¡±

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°Escape isn¡¯t an option for me. Try to run, and I¡¯ll send you straight to hell!¡± Jack, nursing his wounded shoulder, seethed in frustration.

    Norah and the other three were sharpshooters and didn¡¯t miss a shot. Jack¡¯s crew, on the other hand, had emptied their guns without causing any harm to their opponents.

    As she loaded the cartridge clip, Norah asked, ¡°Are you all alright?¡±

    Sean, dispatching a gangster with a baseball bat, replied, ¡°All good here. You? Did that take your breath?¡±

    Phillip and Kelvin maintained their stern expressions amidst the banter. Surrounded by fifty gangsters, they couldn¡¯t believe Norah and Sean were still exchanging light-hearted words. They questioned whether Norah and Sean were underestimating the threat the East Zone gang posed.

    Norah didn¡¯t see these gangsters as a serious threat. Compared to the terrorists who had attacked her outside the coffee shop, these gangsters were nothing. She could deal with them after a few gunshots.

    The four of them worked together seamlessly. The East Zone gangsters didn¡¯t stand a chance against them.

    As Jack watched his men go down one by one, he sensed his doom approaching, just as Norah had dered. He grabbed his pistol, targeting Norah. Today¡¯s mess stemmed from her.

    If his end was inevitable, Jack was determined to take her down with him, believing that would give his demise some semnce of value.

    Jack¡¯s trusted subordinate caught on to his intention. Witnessing Jack¡¯s fixed gaze on Norah, he pounced toward her.

    ¡°Shut¡ª¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 233:

    The deafening sound of a gunshot shattered the silence. Jack¡¯s trusted subordinate clutched his chest, copsing with a look of sheer disbelief in his eyes. Jack inwardly cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    As the bullet neared Norah, the man next to her swiftly kicked Jack¡¯s trusted subordinate over to intercept it, sparing her.

    Norah swiftly drew another firearm from her waist, her gaze fixed on Jack with lethal intent. ¡°Thanks, darling!¡± she said to Sean.

    As Jack¡¯s trusted subordinate spoke, Norah had sensed Jack¡¯s attempt to hurt her. Even without Sean¡¯s intervention, she could still manage to evade the bullet and fight back.

    Observing Jack¡¯s persistent defiance, a cold smile yed on Norah¡¯s lips. She had vowed to make him suffer a slow demise, refusing to let him have his way.

    With her aim steady on Jack, Norah acted swiftly, disabling his other hand and leg with precise shots before he could even flinch. ¡°Let those marked for death wait silently on the sidelines.¡±

    Jack writhed in agony as the bullets seared through him, sweat beading on his forehead.

    Rising as the leader of all troublemakers in the East Zone, Jack had never prepared himself for such humiliation. He btedly realized he shouldn¡¯t have helped Jimena since his help had dragged him and his crew into a conflict with someone they had no business provoking.

    Jack¡¯s crew dwindled rapidly, yet Norah and the other three remained untouched.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    As defeat loomed, Jack found himself too weakened to even grip a firearm. At that moment, fear began to creep into Jack¡¯s heart.

    Despite the numerical advantage, Jack¡¯s side was faltering, and Norah was running low on ammunition.

    Luckily, Sean had provided Norah with extra bullets earlier, sparing her from resorting to her dagger for closebat.

    Back in those days, her prowess in hand-to-handbat was unparalleled within her organization. She was unbeatable, with no adversarysting more than a few exchanges against her. Norah silently thanked her past self for enduring the rigorous training, acknowledging that her hardships had not been for nothing.

    Though battered and desperate, Jack managed to drag his body to a hidden room. He knew the East Zone like the back of his hand, sewers included. The thought of hiding, even if it meant sharing space with rodents, seemed a better fate than facing certain death.

    Kelvin spotted Jack¡¯s attempt to flee and called out, alerting everyone. ¡°Jack¡¯s making a run for it!¡± Upon hearing him, all eyes turned toward Jack.

    ¡°Sir, seriously leaving us behind?¡±

    ¡°Jack, aren¡¯t we supposed to stand and fight together?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re our leader!¡±

    As Jack¡¯s crew ceased their assault, they watched in stunned silence as their leader left them for dead. Bearing the agony of three bullet wounds, Jack pushed through the pain, attempting to escape. But he was halted by his crew¡¯s questioning.

    He faced them, managing a forced smile on his pallid face. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m off to grab more weapons for you. Just hold them off, and I promise there¡¯ll be rewards for everyone!¡±

    Lucky for Jack, his words managed to rally his troops.

    After all, as their leader, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Jack had ess to additional arms. The ammunition and weapons previously distributed were now depleted.

    With renewed vigor, Jack¡¯s crew resumed their assault.

    ¡°Sir, go quickly, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±

    ¡°Make it fast. We¡¯re running out of time here.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m counting on the weapon supplement.¡±

    Jack had previously dominatedrger gang confrontations with ease, but the fact that they hadn¡¯t gained the upper hand for even a minute, despite their numerical advantage over Norah and the others, had clearly sapped their morale. They were eager for a chance to turn the tide with better firepower.

    As Jack observed his crew throwing themselves into the fray, his gaze remained void of any warmth. Clenching his jaw, he made a beeline for the hidden room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234:

    Phillip took in the scene before him. More than twenty gangsters blocked their path.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson, Jack is attempting to flee. Kelvin and I will hold off the gangsters. Please proceed to apprehend him,¡± he proposed.

    The idea of Norah pursuing Jack without support was out of the question. Safety was paramount.

    Phillip was confident in his ability to manage the gangsters with Kelvin¡¯s assistance.

    ¡°I¡¯m on board with Phillip¡¯s n. Let¡¯s move, honey,¡± Sean dered.

    Grasping Norah¡¯s hand, he deftly navigated through the gangsters, obstructing their pursuit of Jack. Once Sean and Norah were out of sight, Phillip turned to Kelvin with determination.

    ¡°Do what you must. Show no mercy.¡±

    Their previous encounters with the gangsters had been tempered by Norah¡¯spassionate insistence on sparing their lives. However, Phillip¡¯s tenure with the Sacredice had hardened him. Mercy was not a luxury afforded to those who threatened their missions.

    Their opponents were destined for defeat.

    Kelvin¡¯s response was a mix of anticipation and grim satisfaction. ¡°Finally, the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for,¡± he muttered, his lips curving into a sinister smile. Drawing a tulwar from its sheath, Kelvin brandished the gleaming de with expertise.

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    With each graceful swing of his tulwar, a gangster¡¯s head was severed, dropping silently to the ground.

    ¡°My baby is far more efficient,¡± Kelvin remarked, a chilling bloodlust emanating from him.

    The gangsters, witnessing the gruesome spectacle, were paralyzed with fear. The sight of Kelvin methodically dismembering theirrades was terrifyingly more impactful than the threat of gunfire. Their resolve crumbled.

    ¡°Please, spare me!¡± begged one gangster, cowering in fear. Others, realizing their grim fate if they persisted, quickly surrendered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop fighting. Please, just don¡¯t kill me!¡± they pleaded, their voices trembling with fear. ¡°Release me, please!¡±

    The plea fell on deaf ears as Kelvin frowned in displeasure. ¡°How utterly dull!¡± he remarked, clearly annoyed. The gangsters had capitted, throwing down their arms after just two of their fellows had fallen.

    Jack¡¯s crew¡¯s surrender was swift. Without any personal vendetta against Phillip and the others, and with Jack¡¯s escape leaving the crew directionless, the sight of their fallen fellows drained any remaining courage. Their primary concern was survival, not loyalty to a cause that risked their lives.

    Phillip gave Kelvin a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Let it be. These men are not worth our time. Let¡¯s see if we can find anything of value around here. Mr. Scott has someone special in his life now. We ought to earn more for his sake.¡±

    Kelvin holstered his tulwar and drew a pistol instead. ¡°Agreed. You three, hand over anything valuable. Unless you wish to meet the same fate as your friends.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah and Sean were oblivious to Jack¡¯s crew¡¯s swift surrender, since they were in pursuit of Jack. Following the blood and footprints, they entered a cramped space, furnished with the bare essentials for living. Clearly, it had been used as a makeshift residence for some time.

    ¡°Is this where the so-called East Zone boss holed up?¡± Norah mused,paring the modesty of the room to thefort her own home offered.

    ¡°Where could he have disappeared to?¡± Sean surveyed the limited surroundings. ¡°Notice the blood here? He was present not long ago but somehow slipped away. There must be a hidden exit.¡±

    As Sean shared his thoughts, Norah slipped from his grasp and approached the closet, her hands exploring the decorative items. With her experience on missions, she knew these ornaments were likely candidates for concealing the switch to a secret passage.

    Sean watched her with admiration. Norah¡¯s intuition and quick thinking impressed him. She had anticipated the search for a hidden mechanism even before he could suggest it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235:

    ¡°I underestimated Jack¡¯s intelligence. I didn¡¯t expect him to escape. With the hidden room, if he were dealing with an ordinary person, he might have sessfully fled,¡± Norahmented.

    Inside the room, Norah inspected the decorations while chatting with Sean. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s your take on going through something like this with me?¡±

    Norah pondered for a moment from Sean¡¯s perspective. If she were asked to lead a small group against a gang of over sixty people, she would consider that insane. Without absolute confidence in their strength, facing such overwhelming odds would be inviting disaster.

    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m willing to help you with anything, but you cannot put yourself in such perilous situations again,¡± Sean replied gently. Sean noticed that Norah disyed an unusual level of bravery in certain situations. He couldn¡¯tprehend why she seemed unfazed.

    These situations were undeniably dangerous, potentially even life-threatening. Even he would hesitate, but Norah appeared remarkably self-assured.

    Sean wasn¡¯t hesitant to act. He simply habitually considered the worst-case scenario. Norah casually agreed to his request. ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, deep down, she understood that the decision depended on the context. She knew that if faced with a situation where she had no alternative but to confront it¡ªeven at the risk of her own life¡ªshe would not hesitate to act.

    As Norah examined the ornaments, she noticed one seemed loose. With a firm press and a twist to the right, she suddenly uncovered a hiddenpartment beneath the floor, surrounded by bloodstains.

    ¡°I found it! Darling, stay up here. I¡¯ll head downstairs and apprehend him,¡± Norah dered, confident that Jack¡¯s injuries would hinder his escape through this secret passage.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Sean gripped her hand tightly, insisting, ¡°Norah, let me do this.¡± With a hint of helplessness in his voice, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. I can¡¯t let you go into a dangerous situation alone. Wait for me.¡±

    Norah felt a twinge of embarrassment. She hadn¡¯t fully adapted to their rtionship yet and momentarily forgot she had a boyfriend. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Without further ado, Sean swiftly jumped into the secret passage to pursue Jack.

    As Jack navigated the damp sewers, it felt like he was back home. He ran swiftly, his injured body protesting with each step as he maneuvered through the intricate tunnels.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be a hospital above if I go another 656 feet,¡± Jack cursed under his breath. ¡°That witch¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have helped her, rendering me unwittingly screwing with the wrong people.¡±

    He lost everything, including his men from the East Zone. Recalling his crew, who had risked their lives for him, filled Jack with profound anguish. Building his influence in the East Zone had required years of dedication, but now he found himself utterly alone. All his efforts seemed to have been in vain.

    Aware that capture by the pursuing group would likely result in dire consequences, Jack harbored grave doubts about his chances of survival. ¡°I swear, one day, I¡¯ll make that beauty meet her end in my grasp,¡± he thought.

    Jack understood that, even without his underlings, he could still expand his influence. However, if he were to perish, he would lose everything he had worked for.

    Upon hearing approaching footsteps, Jack¡¯s muscles tensed with apprehension. He spected that it might be sanitation workers. Besides them, he couldn¡¯t imagine who else would be wandering through the sewers.

    As Jack turned to face the sound, a sudden and brutal kick sent him crashing against the wall. The wounds on his body, already tender and raw, were subjected to a second heavy blow, eliciting a pained groan from Jack as he struggled to regain hisposure.

    Losing a dangerous amount of blood, Jack¡¯s head spun, and his vision blurred. A pair of sleek ck leather shoes halted before him, and then someone seized his cor. ¡°Loser.¡±

    Jack was hoisted up by a single hand, and through his haze, he recognized this handsome man as the one who had been tormenting the beauty and had shot him in the shoulder.

    ¡°You should consider more carefully whom you can afford to anger,¡± Sean icily dered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236:

    Leader

    Sean¡¯s cold words were like a devil¡¯s whisper, making Jack shudder with fear.

    Knowing escape was futile, Jack stopped resisting and let Sean drag him back to the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Norah eximed in relief, seeing Sean emerge from the secret passage. She hurriedly came over and helped him drag Jack out.

    A hard p to his face snapped Jack out of his daze. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can still run away with those injuries,¡± Norah scowled, looking down at Jack.

    Dusting off the filth on his clothes, Sean said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. It¡¯s already quiet outside. Jack¡¯s men must have been taken care of.¡±

    With Norah leading the way and Sean dragging Jack, they walked out.

    Suddenly, Norah felt lighthearted, thinking about how lucky she was to have someone like Sean as her boyfriend. He was smart, strong, and fearless¡ªtraits any woman would ask for in a reliable partner.

    Upon returning to the fighting scene, Norah and Sean saw Jack¡¯s crew kneeling on the floor with their heads lowered before Phillip on the sofa, but it was hard to hear what they were talking about.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson,¡± Phillip immediately stood up, seeing the two return. He had thought they wouldn¡¯t be back until muchter, taking advantage of the chance to spend time together.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    ¡°These guys confessed everything, including the location of their wealth, the ins and outs of yesterday¡¯s incident, and Jimena¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Phillip reported.

    Despite Jack and Jimena¡¯s previous rtionship, Jimena had slept with most of Jack¡¯s crew. This was why her location was known to Jack¡¯s crew. ¡°Kelvin already took off to capture Jimena. What¡¯s the next n, Mr. Scott?¡± Phillip asked.

    Norah delivered a swift kick to Jack, who was thrown to the floor by Sean, and said, ¡°Let the other guys go and wait for Kelvin to return with Jimena.¡±

    Judging by the bloody scene in the room, Norah could tell only a handful of Jack¡¯s crew could survive with prompt treatment.

    ¡°Do as she says,¡± Sean told Phillip, then held Norah¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s wait here.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah curtly replied.

    Phillip had the good sense to sit at the furthest corner, giving the two privacy and leaving only Jack in the middle of the room.

    Watching Jack whimpering on the floor, Phillip taunted, ¡°How can the leader of a gang in the East Zone be thisme and weak? It seems no one ispetent and powerful enough to lead anymore.¡±

    Phillip remembered the first time he hade to the East Zone with Sean and heard about the leader of this ce being outstanding and powerful. Under that leader¡¯s rule, the East Zone expanded further than Jack ever aplished. Had he not died in a fight, he would have upied all the territories and fortified the organization.

    With one look at Jack, Phillip could tell Jack was nothing more than a coward. He had seen the likes of Jack before.

    Hearing Phillip, Norah remembered the time she hade to East Zone, Lochdeer. At that time, the East Zone wasn¡¯t developed yet. She used to live on the streets and beg for food from passers-by.

    One winter night, she was lucky enough to cross paths with that leader, who gave her a bag of bread. She was so hungry that she gobbled down the food right in front of him. It was then that she heard him say to his men, ¡°I¡¯m going to take over East Zone and develop it so no one will have to live on the streets.¡±

    The next time Norah heard about the leader was the news of his death. After the mission, she attended his funeral to mourn for him. Regrettably, his aspirations were crushed before he could achieve them.

    Every time Norah thought of that powerful leader, she would sigh, feeling bad that he died too early. His legacy and the organization¡¯s reputation were only wasted, with the current leader, Jack, being such a scumbag.

    ying with Sean¡¯s hand, Norah muttered, ¡°Phillip¡¯s right.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237:

    Given the few settled societies in the East Zone, Jack had simply taken advantage of the situation and imed leadership of this territory through his ruthless activities. Jack¡¯splexion grew more ashen as hey on the floor, each wound pulsating with agony. He was on the brink of passing out from blood loss.

    Yet, Norah and the other two didn¡¯t hold back their scathing criticism.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re all just garbage!¡± Norah said, her voice cutting through the air. Jack mustered hisst bit of energy and grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve alerted the Breaker about your onught in the East Zone. They¡¯lle for my revenge.¡±

    Jack had negotiated a pact back when he was in the secret passage, pledging the entire fortune of his gang to the Breaker for revenge. If his life were to end, the Breaker would seek retribution on his behalf.

    As this thought ran through his mind, Jack red at the trio lounging before him, pondering the irony. He often proimed himself the leader of the East Zone, yet he was acutely aware that true control over the areay elsewhere, beyond his grasp. In title, he was a leader, but in reality, his dominion was nominal.

    The Breaker, notorious throughout Lochdeer, imed dominion over the majority of the East Zone. Their criminal endeavors ranged from armed robbery and violent assaults to extortion, arms trafficking, and even murder, marking them as the architects of numerous nefarious acts. Their influence spanned both the underworld and legitimate spheres, garnering followers from the realms of business, politics, and entertainment. They were a group celebrated by many. On the inte, fans of the Breaker dered their allegiance, calling themselves ¡°destroyers.¡±

    This wide-reaching acim meant the leader was indifferent to his public image, allowing Jack to ostentatiously im the title of the leader of the East Zone. For the Breaker, thisbel did nothing to diminish their dominance in Lochdeer.

    Norah, with her keen sense of hearing, picked up on Jack¡¯s murmurs but couldn¡¯t decipher his words. She gave him a brief, puzzled look, dismissing his mutterings as the ramblings of a man on the brink.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    Ten minutes passed. Kelvin entered, carrying a semi-conscious Jimena. ¡°I found her in quite thepromising position, seemingly juggling multiple gigs,¡± he remarked.

    Jimena¡¯s attire was merely an ill-fitting men¡¯s T-shirt, hinting at her state of undress beneath.

    Jack¡¯s gaze on Jimena wasced with poison. He med her for his downfall. Had he not helped her vent out her frustration, he would have still reigned over the East Zone, albeit only in name.

    Upon seeing Jimena, Norah was incensed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any of you to step in from here. Just watch,¡± she instructed.

    Spotting a ss of water on the table, Norah grabbed it and doused Jimena, rousing her with the shock of the cold ssh.

    Gasping for air, Jimena¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and upon seeing Norah, her expression was one of utter disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you! But¡­ How?¡±

    Norah¡¯s smile was bright yet utterly devoid of warmth, a stark contrast to her otherwise radiant appearance. ¡°What? Are you surprised to find me here?¡± she asked, her voice cold andposed.

    With deliberate slowness, Norah drew her phone, shifting it into video recording mode. ¡°I came here just so I could see you.¡±

    Next, Norah retrieved several slender needles,ying them out on the table. There was a line of six needles, their arrangement carrying an air of menace. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got a busy day ahead. First up, let¡¯s start with some acupuncture,¡± Norah announced.

    The memory of Alice, covered in puncture wounds from Jimena¡¯s vendetta, shed through Norah¡¯s mind.

    She tapped her phone to begin recording, adjusting it for the best view, when suddenly the phone was gently taken from her grasp.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± said Sean, offering to film.

    With the recording now in his hands, Norah¡¯s focus shifted entirely to her task. She selected several needles, precisely inserting them into Jimena¡¯s flesh.

    Jimena¡¯s reaction was immediate and visceral as a sharp cry of agony escaped her. ¡°Eek! The pain! It¡¯s unbearable!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238:

    The difort from the needle¡¯s sting was sharp but shallow, much like a swarm of ants biting, leaving a stinging sensation on the surface of the skin.

    ¡°Stop it! Ouch!¡± Jimena attempted to rise and flee, yet the pain came in relentless waves, forcing her to inch forward on the floor, her fingers nching from the tight grip.

    ¡°Did you ever imagine you¡¯d find yourself in such a predicament?¡± Norah asked.

    Norah¡¯s hands were remarkably steady, holding three needles with ease. As she set to work, Jimena let out screams and cries for mercy. ¡°I admit my mistake! I know I was wrong! Please, let me go, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°The moment you entertained thoughts of revenge, I had resolved not to let you off easily. I¡¯m spiteful, for if I¡¯m provoked, retaliation is a certainty,¡± Norah retorted casually.

    Norah had incapacitated one of Jimena¡¯s hands the previous day. Despite her injury, Jimena did not forsake her own pleasures with other men. Now, as Jimenay on the floor attempting to flee, her movement was limited to one hand. She bent her legs, endeavoring to use them as a shield against Norah¡¯s advances.

    ¡°Please, no more! Oh, the agony is unbearable¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t handle it already? Remember, you enlisted four men to harm Alice just yesterday?¡± Norah¡¯s eyes turned cold as she spoke. ¡°This is merely the beginning.¡± Norah¡¯s voice was chilling, echoing like a tolling bell in Jimena¡¯s ears, a harbinger of the dread that clutched at her soul.

    The thought of the looming torture, the nature of which she could not begin to fathom, sent shivers through her, amplifying her cries into desperate wails.

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Sean frowned. ¡°It¡¯s rather noisy here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Norah said, plucking a hair and sliding it through the eye of a needle. ¡°I¡¯m quite skilled in acupuncture. Let me demonstrate a bit of my sewing prowess.¡±

    What was Norah¡¯s target? Naturally, it was the source of the noise.

    Jimena¡¯s cries ceased suddenly, as though someone had seized her by the throat, leaving her mouth agape, yet silent.

    Upon seeing this, Jack experienced an inexplicable difort around his mouth. Norah was merciless¡ªher techniques of inflicting pain surpassed even his own.

    Kelvin leaned toward Phillip, murmuring, ¡°P, our leader¡¯s girlfriend is truly remarkable. Only a unique individual could catch our leader¡¯s fancy.¡±

    ¡°Could anyone ordinary stand beside the wise, formidable, and handsome Sean? Only a woman of Norah¡¯s caliber deserves Sean,¡± Kelvin added. ¡°Strikingly gorgeous yet ruthless when the situation requires it.¡±

    While Norah handled the torment, Sean helped with capturing the moment on video. Such harmony!

    ¡°You¡¯re by the leader¡¯s side daily. You must know Miss Wilson well. Right? Spill the beans. How did she and the leadere to be?¡± Kelvin asked.

    Phillip reflected on the previous events and hesitated.

    How was he to respond? Beyond knowing Norah as the Supernatural Doctor, he was clueless about the details of the other events that had unfolded, including Norah¡¯s divorce, the dread following an idental murder, and her temporary avoidance of Sean.

    ¡°Why does their story concern you? I have nothing to share,¡± Phillip declined, choosing silence over disclosure. Hecked the interest in engaging in idle chatter with Kelvin. Talking with Susanna and cheering her up seemed a far better use of his time.

    ¡°Come on, P. We rarely meet. Share something about our leader,¡± Kelvin pressed, brushing his silvery locks and fluttering his eyshes in a silent plea directed at Phillip.

    Kelvin, driven by his thirst for gossip, stooped to a level of flirtation he typically found distasteful. However, Phillip remained immune to such tactics, save for those from Susanna. Firmly pushing Kelvin away, he made his stance clear. ¡°Enough of that. Don¡¯t try those tricks on me.¡±

    Phillip was undeniably straight, and Kelvin¡¯s ambiguous preferences had no ce attempting to charm him.

    Rebuffed, Kelvin looked at Phillip with hurt eyes. ¡°So, this is how it is? I¡¯m out there, purring away in the work on missions, and you¡¯ve all decided to sideline me by not spilling the tales of our leader¡¯s love story, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239:

    A look of puzzlement shed across Phillip¡¯s features at Kelvin¡¯s exaggerated statement. ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°Even I know about the leader¡¯s love story. Only I remain in the dark. Seems that being out on missions made me isted,¡± Kelvin continued, his feigned sadness evident.

    All the while, the needles continued to pierce Jimena¡¯s skin, prolonging the torture.

    Phillip gave Kelvin a yful pat. ¡°Enough. Stop pretending. No one¡¯s going to tell you Mr. Scott¡¯s love story.¡±

    Kelvin only said those words to hear the tales of Sean¡¯s love story from Phillip. With his manly physique and gentle appearance, Kelvin had stolen countless naive women¡¯s hearts.

    Norah inserted the needles into Jimena¡¯s waist and stood up, pping her hands.

    When the oversized men¡¯s T-shirt was lifted to Jimena¡¯s waist, the lower half of her body was revealed, d in ck underwear. Her waist was visibly covered in deep needle marks.

    After Norah mentioned sewing Jimena¡¯s mouth shut, Jimena dared not utter a word, afraid that Norah would actually bring the needle to her lips and sew them shut using hair as thread.

    Having witnessed Norah¡¯s brutal methods before, Jimena was genuinely scared. She had spotted Jack lying on the ground and felt a pang of pain at the sight of the bullet wounds on his body.

    She felt that Norah and her group were merciless and bold, daring to attack Jack, the supposed leader of the gang in the East Zone.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    ¡°Done with the needles now. The next? The dagger, of course.¡± Norah pulled out a dagger and brandished it in front of Jimena. ¡°Let me see¡­ Where shall I start?¡±

    Overwhelmed by dread, Jimena lunged forward with her uninjured hand, clutching desperately at Norah¡¯s leg. ¡°Miss, I¡­ I made a mistake. Please, let me go and I¡¯ll change! I promise. I¡¯ll change everything. Please, I beg you,¡± she pleaded.

    Norah bent down and grabbed Jimena¡¯s neck, squeezing it tightly. ¡°So what if you btedly realize your mistake? I am not patient enough to wait for the day when you be a changed person.¡±

    Having been tortured by Jack¡¯s associates under Jimena¡¯s abetting, Alice had made her stance clear¡ªthat Jimena and Jack should meet miserable demises right after being tortured.

    ¡°I will not waste a single bullet on you. Alice has wounds. So you¡¯ll get a simr treatment.¡±

    Norah lifted Jimena by the neck and gestured for a while before finally deciding to make cuts in the same ces as Alice¡¯s wounds. The sharp de of the dagger sliced mercilessly through Jimena¡¯s flesh, causing blood to immediately gush out.

    Norah watched the blood flow, and the madness in her eyes intensified. As a doctor, she knew exactly how much force to use and how deep to cut. She just had to avoid the major blood vessels so as not to cause a fatal hemorrhage that would lead to immediate death.

    Jimena could vividly feel the de cutting through her skin and piercing her flesh. It was so painful that she cried out in agony, ¡°Ah! A devil! You¡¯re a devil!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Not as bad as you,¡± Norah replied coldly. As she spoke, she drove the tip of the de two millimeters deeper and twisted it clockwise, causing Jimena¡¯s face to contort in pain. Jimena¡¯s limbs went limp, and she watched helplessly as Norah continued to torment her by cutting near her shoulder.

    Jimena continued to scream in agony. Listening to her cries, Jack¡¯s body shook violently, terrified and feeling like he might throw up. His desire to run away was thwarted by the exhaustion caused by his wounds and the continued blood loss.

    ¡°Help! No! Please! No more. I beg you! It hurts so much!¡± Jimena pleaded.

    ¡°When Alice begged you like this, did you listen?¡± Norah¡¯s clear and deep voice shattered Jimena¡¯s vain hopes, and she was forced to endure the pain.

    ¡°Norah, she¡¯s so noisy,¡± Sean remarked indifferently.

    Norah paused for a moment, her gaze shifting to the fine needles on the table and then back to Jimena¡¯s loudly crying mouth. ¡°Very well then. How about I show you my excellent sewing skills?¡±

    The fear in Jimena¡¯s eyes threatened to overflow. To Jimena, Norah was a devil, having pushed her into a living hell! She had stabbed her with needles and hurt her with the sharp dagger, plunging her into unbearable pain. Norah didn¡¯t stop there. She even wanted to sew her mouth shut with a needle, silencing her cries of excruciating pain. What a horrible woman!

    The ordeal had pushed Jimena to her limit. The intense pain and blood loss made her dizzy. Not long after, she lost consciousness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240:

    Norah appeared eager to demonstrate her medical expertise to Sean, but as soon as she spoke those words, Jimena passed out from pain.

    Norah gave a dismissive smile. In her eyes, Jack and Jimena were a perfect match¡ªequally worthless. She considered them the most ruthless of all. Yet, when the tables were turned, their bravery vanished quicker than anyone else¡¯s.

    Releasing her hold, Norah watched as Jimena slumped to the floor, unconscious. She gave Sean a nonchnt shrug. ¡°It¡¯s all quiet now.¡±

    But Norah had spoken too soon. The moment a dagger pierced Jimena¡¯s thigh, the sharp pain jolted Jimena awake. ¡°No! That hurts! Stop!¡±

    Phillip, sitting on the sofa, shivered uncontrobly. There was something in Norah¡¯s demeanor that reminded him of Kelvin, who could kill with a smile. Both appeared disturbingly calm.

    Feeling Phillip¡¯s stare, Kelvin leaned in to inquire, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Got something you want to say?¡±

    Phillip said coldly, ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    Kelvin didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°It seems you three have teamed up to leave me out. I¡¯ll just head back and rify things.¡±

    Sean kept a close eye on Norah, using his phone to capture every action she took. Jimena, however, was the center of the story.

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    Seeing Jimena in agony brought a twisted sense of satisfaction to Norah.

    Alice had been mistaken about one thing for sure. Norah¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t tender. She could be heartless and unforgiving toward certain individuals.

    ¡°Well, your punishment is¡­¡± As she pulled the dagger out of Jimena¡¯s leg, Norah gazed down at her and announced, ¡°You messed with the wrong people.¡± Norah was convinced that if Alice wanted to get revenge herself, Jimena¡¯s fate would only worsen.

    Jimena looked as though she had just been rescued from drowning. Her shirt, soaked with a mix of sweat and blood, clung to her body. Her hair was messy, and her face was pale. She appeared like a lunatic.

    ¡°It is time for the next one.¡± Norah then dragged Jack closer and inflicted the same cruel treatment she had done to Jimena.

    Jimena breathed heavily, ring at Norah with eyes filled with hatred. Having spent years in the game, Jimena had nevere across someone as tough as Norah. She had nearly met her end this time. Jimena was unwilling, but there was nothing she could do.

    Jack, who was Jimena¡¯s main backer, seemed utterly helpless in Norah¡¯s grasp. No matter his efforts, he was like a stranded fish, iling helplessly on the ground without any ability to fight back. What a ridiculous sight.

    ¡°Did you get all that on video?¡± Norah asked.

    After noticing Jack had lost consciousness, Norah pulled out her dagger, cleaned it on his clothes, and then gave him a forceful kick.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sean hit the stop button on the recording, locked the phone¡¯s screen, and passed it back to Norah without sneaking a peek at anything he shouldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Hold it for me for a moment,¡± Norah said. Her phone, primarily used formunication, held important files and data, so entrusting it to Sean temporarily posed no issue.

    Holding her phone, Sean¡¯s expression was unreadable, a mix of emotions hidden in his gaze. He didn¡¯t expect Norah to hand over such an important thing to him for safekeeping. Did she not worry that he might find things on her phone that were meant to stay hidden?

    Observing the two individuals on the ground, barely breathing and struggling for air, Norah decisively ended their struggles with a shot to the head each.

    After staring at the gun and dagger in her hand, Norah turned to the three people, pondering their next move. ¡°What should we do with this ce?¡±

    Sean slipped Norah¡¯s phone into his pocket, took her hand, and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s head out. Phillip and Kelvin will handle everything here.¡±

    Phillip immediately stood up, assuring them, ¡°No worries, Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson, we¡¯ll take care of the cleanup.¡±

    As soon as Phillip finished speaking, the sound of a police siren could be heard from afar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241:

    A Warning From Alice

    Kelvin¡¯s expression grew grim. ¡°The trouble¡¯s with the local police. We need to figure out a way to get out of here before we end up at the station. Facing their interrogation could take days.¡±

    Norah was familiar with Ond¡¯s police force from past encounters. They weren¡¯t the easiest to deal with, and as Kelvin suggested, avoiding them altogether was the best strategy.

    ¡°We can escape through the secret passage Jack used. Let¡¯s stick together.¡± With the police already on-site, there was no point in lingering.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Sean said, taking the lead with Norah by his side. ¡°You all follow me.¡±

    They entered the secret passage and twisted a switch to seal the entrance behind them. In the subdued light below, their breathing was the only sound.

    ¡°Keep up,¡± Norah urged, leading the way. ¡°We¡¯ll find an exit further on.¡±

    The sewer¡¯sbyrinthine paths were unfamiliar to Sean and the others, who trailed behind Norah through the twists and turns.

    ¡°This looks like our way out. The police sirens seem distant now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Phillip responded, ascending thedder first to push aside the manhole cover.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    After Kelvin emerged and scoped out the area, he reported back, ¡°We¡¯re not far from our parking spot.¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise. ¡°Really? What a stroke of luck!¡±

    Her intimate knowledge of Lochdeer¡¯s underbelly, gained from a past spent navigating its sewers and bridges, had guided them to this point.

    ¡°I need my phone.¡± Suddenly, Norah closed the distance between herself and Sean, her hand slipping into his pocket to retrieve her phone. She bowed her head to respond to a message.

    ¡°Alice is checking in on me. We should head to the hospital now.¡±

    Sean, taken aback by her sudden fervor, could only nod. ¡°Whatever you need.¡± Being close to Norah was all he desired. Merely being in her presence brought himfort.

    Kelvin found it hard to bear, seeing Sean¡ªthe decisive and formidable leader of the Sacredice¡ªtransformed by love.

    Soon, Phillip drove over, taking the three to the hospital to find Alice.

    In the hospital, Alice lit up with joy upon watching the video on Norah¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Thank you, Norah.¡± Alice had been unjustly abused and beaten up, but Norah had exacted revenge on her behalf. It was a relief to have Norah by her side, championing her cause with fierce retribution.

    Norah offered a nonchnt smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just focus on getting better.¡±

    During her stay in Ond, alongside caring for Alice, Norah pondered how to confront the Wilson family upon her return. The wee party for her was already arranged for three days post her return.

    The thought of her wolfish rtives sparked a chill in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Scott,e over here.¡± Lost in her thoughts, Norah was interrupted by Alice calling for Sean.

    ¡°Norah is my only friend. Generously her. No matter where you hide, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± However, Alice conceded that she wouldn¡¯t intervene if Norah chose to end things.

    Sean looked at Norah and replied earnestly, ¡°I promise, my feelings for Norah will not change.¡±

    While novelty might test many rtionships, Sean¡¯s resolve had been unwavering since childhood. Once he decided on something, he never looked back. Now that he had realized Norah was the one he desired and they were an item, he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.

    ¡°I look forward to your wedding,¡± Alice dered, prompting a blush from Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242:

    Be Your

    Dama de honor.

    ¡°We just started dating¡ªit¡¯s too soon to talk about that.¡± Norah¡¯s face turned crimson.

    ¡°Oh,e on, grown-ups. Confess your feelings to your desired one and say yes when he proposes. Just give it a shot,¡± Alice replied, waving her hand.

    Alice¡¯s candidness brought smiles to both Norah and Sean.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on me. You¡¯re still single yourself,¡± Norah retorted.

    ¡°I regret missing yourst wedding. This time, I¡¯ll be your bridesmaid!¡± Alice tugged at Norah and whispered.

    Norah had a simple marriage with Derek, with no celebration or photos. The thought of possibly having a wedding with Sean stirred mixed feelings in her.

    Alice¡¯s eager expression made Norah fall silent. She then softly agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The future was a mystery. Who knew what would unfold ahead? Norah assumed that if she and Sean kept getting along, maybe they would get married in the future.

    Sean caught Norah¡¯s look and offered a warm smile. Norah looked away, her heart fluttering.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    Sean¡¯s appearance was exactly her type¡ªhis attractiveness and impressive background had grabbed her attention from the start.

    Norah¡¯s budding affection was evident in her shy, blushing demeanor, which Alice noticed with a pleased smile. It seemed Norah had developed a soft spot for Sean.

    Alice feltforted, knowing that Norah had someone dear to her, potentially brightening her days and offering the support she needed.

    Phillip paid the same rate for the caregiver as Norah had for Jimena, but the services they provided were quite different. Alice praised the new caregiver¡¯s attentiveness, efficiently meeting her needs.

    ¡°Norah, rx. With the caregiver here, I¡¯m in good hands,¡± Alice said.

    ¡°Just focus on your recovery. Leave your worries behind,¡± Norah replied, expertly tending to Alice¡¯s wounds, her care surpassing that of the hospital¡¯s doctors. When the doctor delivered the medicine, Norah took charge of changing Alice¡¯s dressing herself.

    Phillip went out to look for a restaurant for dinner, leaving Kelvin to watch at the door.

    ¡°Alright. After helping with the dressing change, you should head for dinner and rest. You¡¯ve had a long day,¡± Alice waved dismissively, her concern for Norah evident.

    Norah nced at Alice with a hint of reproach. ¡°You think I handled it all by myself today? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not exhausted. Don¡¯t rush me off.¡±

    Alice had relented, but Norah was determined to finish her tasks before taking a break. After a while, Norah said, ¡°Alice, we¡¯re heading out. Give me a ring if you need anything at all.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Alice rolled over. Norah had be overprotective since her injuries, but Alice foundfort in this fussing.

    ¡°Come on. We should get going.¡± Outside the hospital, Sean and Norah¡¯s hands were firmly intertwined, sharing loving nces and warmth. Kelvin followed behind them, a faint smile touching the corners of his mouth. Sean seemed quite charming at this moment.

    Right then, Kelvin took a call. ¡°Is everything sorted in the East Zone? Alright, that sounds good. Thank you.¡± With his team handling the rest, Sean could focus on his romantic endeavors.

    Three dayster, in the hospital, Alicey in the bed, feeling helpless, when Norah entered with a pile of items. ¡°Norah, do I really need all this stuff?¡±

    ¡°These health boosters are essential. Even though you¡¯re getting better with my care, these supplements are important. Keep them here. Have the caregiver integrate them into your diet. Please, don¡¯t say no. I picked these out for you from the mall.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243:

    Remy From The Breaker

    Alice felt warmth spread through her heart.

    Norah, ever so dedicated, had visited her every day in the hospital, tending to her wounds and buoying her spirits.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept it. But where is Sean? He didn¡¯t apany you today?¡± Alice asked.

    A grin that said more than words spread across Norah¡¯s face. ¡°Sean had to address an urgent matter at thepany in Ond, so he and Phillip sped off. I¡¯m here solo.¡± Tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear, she reassured Alice, ¡°He sent over two people from Sacredice to ensure I¡¯m safe, so you¡¯ve got no reason to fret over me.¡±

    A quizzical look crossed Alice¡¯s face. ¡°Sean must have quite the fortune. Employing protection, even just for a day, can¡¯t be cheap.¡±

    Norah had once stumbled across an online discussion about their fees, which ranged wildly from one million to ten million, all for a single day¡¯s work. One would need deep pockets to engage a bodyguard from Sacredice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked him about these things,¡± Norah confessed as she tidied up and settled beside the bed. ¡°I had argued that a bodyguard was unnecessary, but he wouldn¡¯t have it.¡±

    Sacredice¡¯s bodyguards were like phantoms, materializing only when peril loomed.

    ¡°Sean¡¯s got a big heart for you.¡± Alice let out a sigh. ¡°His absence is unusual. Fill me in on the details about him.¡± Whenever Aliceid eyes on Norah, Sean seemed to be Norah¡¯s shadow, which made some questions tricky for Alice to ask and for Norah to answer.

    Find your favorite stories at

    With a yful twinkle in her eye, Norah began recounting the adventures she and Sean had embarked on together.

    A longing sigh escaped Alice. ¡°It¡¯s evident. With charm and grace, how could you not have admirers trailing you? Sean¡¯s a catch. I¡¯m eagerly anticipating your wedding. I can hardly wait to be your bridesmaid, standing by your side, holding your bouquet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll surely be by my side that day,¡± Norah murmured, her mind adrift with the imagination of her wedding day with Sean. She yearned to bask in the joy the wedding promised.

    As the twilight hours enveloped the hospital, Norah meandered toward the exit, her gaze bending as she reached out to Sean. Earlier, Sean had promised to pick her up for dinner after his workday, so she had opted to hail a taxi directly to the hospital to visit Alice.

    The moment her fingers graced the screen of her phone, the air split with the intent of violence. It was a punch aimed at her, but Norah, with agility, executed a backflip, narrowly evading harm.

    Her assant stood revealed.

    It was a towering man, his fists massive and intent, meeting Norah¡¯s in a thud that spoke of brute strength.

    ¡°Oh? Not bad,¡± he grunted, his surprise etching into his brow.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Norah,posing herself and smoothing back her hair, took stock of her opponent.

    nking the towering figure were five men, all donned in ck, each marked with the emblem of a shattered peak.

    The hulking man introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Remy from the Breaker. You¡¯re invited by our boss to join us in the East Zone.¡±

    With a collective step, the entourage edged closer, encircling Norah with calcted precision.

    Remy¡¯s voice carried a note of grudging respect. ¡°Figured you¡¯d go down with one blow. Seems I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Now, make your choice. Will youe willingly, or must Ipel you?¡± His voice chilled the evening air.

    Norah¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°I despise being cornered into a choice.¡±

    Her challenge to Remy was direct and fierce. ¡°Your options are simple¡ªbeat me, or meet your end.¡±

    A mocking smirk yed on Remy¡¯s face as he regarded Norah, the scorn clear in his eyes.

    Norah stood poised, her attire a sleek ck ensembleplemented by high-top boots, her long hair styled into neat ponytails. In her stance, there was unspoken defiance, a surety that spoke volumes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244:

    Remy¡¯s eyes sparkled with amazement at the sight of Norah. Her beauty, distinct from the women in Ond, was far more captivating.

    ¡°Miss, are you joking with me?¡± Remy chuckled, raising his hand above Norah¡¯s head. ¡°Your height doesn¡¯t even reach my chest. And I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re attempting to outmatch me. Do you have any idea who you¡¯re up against?¡±

    The stark contrast in body size between Remy and Norah was evident. Norah, petite and beautiful, resembled a real doll beside him.

    After hearing the name ¡°Breaker,¡± Norah was struck by a sudden realization and understood the gravity of the situation. The Breaker was the infamous gang that held sway over Lochdeer, with its headquarters just next to the East Zone.

    Norah couldn¡¯t remember provoking any members of the Breaker since leaving her former organization. However, it was apparent that Remy harbored malicious intentions. Being captured and taken to the Breaker¡¯s station was not an oue Norah desired.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many members around, and Norah felt confident handling them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Do you want to choose?¡± Norah challenged.

    Remy gazed down at her and erupted intoughter. ¡°Even if you are a beautiful woman, I won¡¯t be showing any mercy.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, Remy swiftly threw a punch at Norah¡¯s face.

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    Swearing silently, Norah was astounded by the underhanded sneak attack and found his behavior utterly despicable.

    She swiftly dropped into a defensive crouch to evade the iing fist.

    Reacting instantly, Norah extended her leg in an attempt to counter with a kick.

    Agilely ducking once more, she executed a downward backflip to evade his attacks.

    Remy¡¯s smile twisted into a malevolent grin. ¡°You imed you could best me, beauty. Don¡¯t just dodge¡ªmake a move. I hold the gold belt champion title in the underground boxing circuit. How do you n to beat me?¡±

    Norah knew she would risk her life if she dared engage him in closebat.

    Feeling a sense of dread, she concentrated on evading his strikes while carefully assessing the weaknesses in his fighting technique.

    Remy was ustomed to the brutal world of underground boxing. In every encounter, he employed lethal force. Even when facing a stunning opponent barely half his size, he did not relent. Each strike was merciless.

    ¡°Are you enjoying the show?¡± Norah shouted into the void while dodging another punch. ¡°Can¡¯t you handle the little folks standing in the back?¡±

    The Breaker gangsters looked around, curious about who Norah was talking to. Suddenly, two enigmatic figures d in ck robes materialized behind them.

    The four gangsters watching the fight immediately felt the imposing aura of the neers.

    ¡°They¡¯re wearing ck robes. Are they from the Sacredice?¡±

    ¡°So what if they are? Let¡¯s take them down.¡±

    Their focus shifted from the battle between Norah and Remy as the four men turned to confront the two mysterious figures in ck robes.

    ¡°Do you have a gun? Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± Jimmy Lee, one of the two men in ck robes, retrieved a pistol and fired a shot at one of the gangsters.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say?¡± Jimmy turned to Norah and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, we¡¯ll handle them.¡±

    Momentarily distracted, Norah watched as the gangsters, also armed with guns, engaged inbat with the members of Sacredice.

    When Norah returned to her senses, Remy¡¯s fist was mere inches away from her face.

    Swiftly turning her head, she narrowly missed the blow. However, his fist grazed the edge of her ear, sending a searing pain through it.

    Remy, the boxing champion, lived up to his reputation. Yet, Norah was no ordinary adversary. Despite Remy¡¯s boxing prowess, she could still defeat him.

    With a forceful stomp of her heels on the ground, Norah crouched low and lunged toward Remy, propelled by momentum. She delivered a powerful kick to the side of his waist with her left foot. She capitalized on his momentary vulnerability by booting him hard in the groin with her right foot.

    The means she used were inconsequential. All that mattered was emerging victorious in the end.

    For a few seconds, Remy felt numb all over before the excruciating pain from his groin caused his face to twist in agony. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ shameless!¡±

    Doubled over and clutching his crotch, Remy gritted his teeth through the pain, determined to rise and retaliate. But Norah swiftly intervened, denying him the opportunity. With remarkable agility and speed, sheunched into the air, wrapping her legs around Remy¡¯s neck while twisting her body, causing him to copse to the ground, gasping for air.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245:

    Norah rose from the ground, brushing the earth off her trousers with a nonchnt air. Her gaze, colder than a winter¡¯s night, pierced Remy as she addressed him with a metaphorical jab. ¡°You imed to be the underground boxing champion. Just a slight misstep and the so-called champion would have met his end right here.¡±

    Remy, trembling with both pain and realization, absorbed the impactful message. ¡°Did you¡­ Did you just mean that?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, Norah responded with a simple, ¡°Yeah.¡± She sauntered toward him, positioning herself directly above him, and delivered a cryptic ultimatum. ¡°Think of it as a return favor for a kindness you extended in the past. But be warned¡ªif there¡¯s a next encounter, I won¡¯t hold back. Inform your boss that if he truly wants to deal with me, he should approach me directly and abandon these underhanded tactics. Otherwise, you know what will happen.¡±

    In the meantime, the Sacredice members swiftly handled the four men from the Breaker,pleting their task before vanishing from the scene like phantoms in the night.

    Undoubtedly, the Sacredice¡¯s people possessed an inherent strength that bordered on the extraordinary.

    As Remy grappled with the cryptic nature of Norah¡¯s words, he raised his eyes to witness her resolute departure. A distant recollection bubbled up from the recesses of his mind. Many years ago, as Remy journeyed through the scarredndscapes of the East, bearing the marks of numerous boxing battles, he encountered a heart-wrenching scene. A little girl, begging in the frigid cold, quivered from the biting chill.

    The girl clung tightly to her legs, yearning for a sliver of warmth. Her cheeks were adorned with frost, and her entire body trembled in the cold embrace.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Bearing the trophy of his hard-fought boxing triumph, Remy, in an act of generosity, decided to share a fragment of his victory spoils with the shivering girl. Whether moved by a sense of pity for her or stirred by poignant reflections on his own deste past, Remy chose to give the food that could have nourished him for an entire half-month.

    Reflecting on this, Remy wondered if Norah was that girl.

    His stare shifted to a stern expression as he grappled with her inexplicable maneuvers. Her movements were ethereal and unpredictable. She even foresaw his boxing patterns, rendering her a formidable enigma.

    Had it not been for that benevolent deed in his past, he would now share the ground with his fallenrades.

    Contemting Norah¡¯s alluring visage and formidable skills, Remy¡¯s expression revealed aplex blend of emotions. He hadbored for numerous years in the ndestine world of underground boxing, a relentless odyssey that had ultimately led to his current state of glory.

    Yet waves of pain caused by Norah crashed over him, prompting a bitterugh to escape his lips. He vowed to etch the audacious Norah deep within his recollections.

    Norah advanced, reaching the intersection ahead and resuming her contact with Sean.

    ¡°Norah, we¡¯re almost there. Wait for us at the hospital entrance¡ªjust a few minutes.¡± Sean¡¯s resonant voice echoed through the phone as the call connected.

    A sense of unease gripped Sean, prompting him to straighten up. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    In just three minutes, a sleek ck sedan raced toward Norah, halting before her.

    Before the car had fully stopped, the rear door swung open, and Sean hastened out. He grasped Norah¡¯s hand, conducting a thorough examination of her well-being. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±

    During the three-minute journey, Sean had swiftly reached out to the two men from Sacredice who were in charge of Norah¡¯s safety, gathering insights about the unfolding incident.

    ¡°The body is Remy. The reigning champion of the underground boxing ring. Did you cross paths with him? Any internal injuries?¡± Sean found it impossible to articte the depth of his worry upon hearing the news, urging Phillip relentlessly to drive faster.

    Norah gracefully raised her hands, twirling in front of Sean, a subtle smile gracing her radiant face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Besides, you¡¯ve arranged for the men from Sacredice to protect me. No harm wille my way.¡±

    Turning back to face Sean, she reached out, enveloping his slender waist and gazing up at him. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Norah selectively engaged in battles she was confident of winning. She never embarked on endeavors she knew would end in defeat.

    Cradling Norah¡¯s fragrant and supple form in his arms, Sean released a deep breath. In every aspect, his girlfriend was wless, yet a tad too courageous for her own good.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 246

    ?Chapter 246:

    Sean ced his hand gently on the back of Norah¡¯s head, guiding her to lean into his protective embrace. With a stronger resolve to keep her safe, he softlymanded, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Norahplied, sitting neatly in the car seat. She drew the seatbelt across and clicked it into ce, cing her hands atop her knees in readiness.

    ¡°I¡¯m set to go. May I start exining now?¡± Norah was eager to share the details of the incident, feeling it was necessary, even without Sean¡¯s prompt.

    Sean¡¯s expression grew serious as he listened, aware that the Breaker¡¯s intention was clear. They were after Norah, having already made a move through Remy.

    Noticing the sizable gap between them, Sean questioned the space, ¡°Why the distance?¡±

    Sean moved closer, his lips tinged with a hint of lime, caressing Norah¡¯s lips as if he¡¯d just enjoyed a candy with that vor. The seatbelt released with a click as Sean drew Norah closer into his arms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any distance between us,¡± he whispered, his embrace tightening, his face nestling against her cheek with a satisfied sigh. ¡°Now, tell me about Remy. What did he want from you?¡±

    Norah found herself sitting on Sean¡¯sp, his presence enveloping her with a potent mix of masculine and luxurious scents, making the air around them feel heavy and warm. It left her feeling a bit overwhelmed, a subtle breathlessness overtaking her. ¡°Um, maybe I should sit back down,¡± she murmured, noting the intensity of their proximity.

    Since Norah and Sean¡¯s rtionship had blossomed, Norah had softened considerably. Her once formidable demeanor now often yielded to his endearing affections.

    Sean¡¯s transformation from a strict business tycoon to a tenderpanion was nothing short of remarkable. Norah couldn¡¯t help but relish the change.

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    How could anyone resist the charms of an affectionate partner who showered her with sweet words and gazes that held only her? Such devotion was something Norah had always longed for. Having felt the sting of abandonment throughout her life, to be deliberately chosen and cherished, to feel valued¡ªthis was something she had always yearned for.

    As Sean¡¯s embrace tightened reassuringly, Norah found her attempts to maintain a semnce of space futile and settled into hisp.

    Norah started to recount her recent confrontation. ¡°I had just left the hospital when Remy and a group from the Breaker confronted me. They said their boss wanted to see me,¡± she paused, her thoughts deepening. ¡°Thankfully, the two men from Sacredice handled his men. And I managed to persuade Remy to ry a message to his boss after taking care of him.¡±

    She chose to withhold the fuller truth of her encounter with Remy, a chapter of her history she wasn¡¯t ready to unveil to Sean just yet.

    ¡°They rule Lachdeer without challenge,¡± Sean mused. ¡°It¡¯s awlessnd, untouched by military orw enforcement.¡± Lachdeer¡¯s most powerful entity was both feared and, paradoxically, celebrated.

    Their brutal acts of violence somehow earned them a bizarre online fan base, supporting their ruthless agenda.

    Sean continued, ¡°Their enterprise thrives on illegal markets, from gambling and vice to narcotics. And the underground fights Remy participates in? They¡¯re just another part of their illicit portfolio.¡±

    Norah, remembering her own ndestine dealings with the Breaker from days past, knew all too well the threat the Breaker posed. Yet, this was a reality she chose to keep to herself for the moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247:

    Within the Breaker, some individuals exuded a menacing aura. Among them was the formidable leader and the ruthless second-inmand overseeing finances. Both were known for their brutality.

    Previously, Norah had engaged in negotiations with the Breaker due to the organization¡¯s financial woes. However, dealing with the second-inmand proved challenging, as he tolerated no errors.

    Regarding the other members of the Breaker, Norah gleaned information primarily from those who seemed familiar with the inner workings of the organization. Alice divulged detailed insights into each individual¡¯s character and vulnerabilities. Norah eagerly absorbed the information, as if it were captivating gossip.

    Sean¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Phillip, assist me in uncovering the reason behind the Breaker¡¯s interest in Norah.¡±

    Phillip responded promptly, ¡°Understood, Mr. Scott.¡±

    How dare the Breaker covet someone under Sean¡¯s protection? Sean issued the order, and the Breaker might face retaliation tonight. After all, Kevin¡¯s reputation for achieving a 100% sess rate was no empty boast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, honey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll assign additional individuals to ensure your safety,¡± Sean assured Norah.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    However, now that he was aware of the threat, Sean wondered whether people from Sacredice would need to protect Norah. Perhaps it was prudent to assign additional personnel to her security detail.

    ¡°In your hands. Just make the necessary arrangements.¡± After expressing her trust in Sean, Norah rxed, leaning her cheek against his neck.

    yfully, she poked his Adam¡¯s apple with her index finger.

    Sean¡¯s care for her was evident, and she felt reassured knowing that she didn¡¯t have to expend any effort or resources worrying about her safety. She trusted him implicitly.

    A brief silence enveloped the car before Norah¡¯s voice broke through, its melodic tone filling the space. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so kind.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart swelled with warmth.

    There were aspects of his life he preferred to keep hidden from Norah. Yet he knew that if she were aware, her feelings for him might deepen.

    Embracing her more tightly, he vowed, ¡°I¡¯ll always treat you better.¡±

    As Sean leaned in close to her ear, the warm breath escaping his lips enveloped her senses, causing her to involuntarily recoil. ¡°It¡¯s itchy.¡±

    His gaze intensified, and with a firm grip on her head, he delicately sucked on her earlobe, tracing it with the tip of his tongue.

    Norah¡¯s body stiffened, her mind reeling with confusion. She didn¡¯t know how attractive her words were.

    Phillip discreetly raised the partition in the car, granting them privacy.

    ¡°Honey, do you enjoy it or find it displeasing?¡± Sean relinquished his hold on her ear and rested his chin gently on her shoulder. His deep, resonant voice stirred something profound within her soul.

    Norah ced great importance on a pleasing voice, drawn to individuals with melodious tones. Each time Sean said something, she secretly longed to hear more.

    Her cheeks flushed pink, and she bit her lip, confessing softly, ¡°Like this.¡±

    Though spoken in a hushed tone, her words rang clear in the air.

    Sean¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as he held her close. ¡°Honey, I like it, too.¡±

    The pair exchanged affectionate gestures, resembling a newly enamored couple, with their rtionship solidified.

    Norah¡¯s long-held fantasies began to materialize one by one. Casting a nce at Liam Shaw, who remained unaware of the unfolding scene, Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile mysteriously.

    Whoever said that the prey would always remain the prey? Before, she could be the hunter. Norah understood that it was simply a matter of shifting identities.

    Disguise was one of the skills she specialized in, allowing her to seamlessly adapt to different roles as needed.

    At the station of the Breaker:

    ¡°Did that woman truly utter those words?¡± Riss Mayer, the head of the Breaker, rose from his seat, his expression seething with fury. ¡°I had expected you to bring the woman back when I assigned you the task, but instead, you return injured, with four of our men dead.¡±

    Remy was reproached so severely that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet Riss¡¯ gaze.

    Upon returning, Remy ryed Norah¡¯s words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 248

    ?Chapter 248:

    Sitting on a nearby stool, Oscar Mayer, the second-inmand, was leisurely sipping from the cup of coffee in his hands. Oscar had short golden curly hair and exuded an aura of astuteness.

    Closing his eyes for a moment, he muttered, ¡°What an interesting woman.¡±

    The moment Oscar saw the fear in her eyes, a flurry of thoughts surged through his mind. How could Remy, the feared and undefeated king of the underground boxing ring, fail to capture a single woman? It was quite astonishing. Just how powerful was this woman, to have achieved the unthinkable? Escaping from the clutches of such a powerful man and, at the same time, spewing threats? Shouldn¡¯t she at least be fearful of the Breakers? Or was she just ignorant of the power the Breakermanded in Lachdeer?

    Riss eximed with a huff, ¡°So, all because of the meager wealth that Jack offered, we¡¯ve lost four elites!¡±

    Riss had, without giving it much thought, agreed to take revenge for Jack when Jack came pleading with his meager wealth as a bargaining chip.

    After investigating, Riss found that, amongst the other suspects, the most culpable culprit was the gorgeous Norah.

    He then, without dy, instructed Remy and four other elites to capture her.

    It should have been a walk in the park for them, given Norah¡¯s delicate appearance. However, to his astonishment, they had suffered heavy losses and failed to apprehend her.

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    ¡°That bitch has to pay dearly for what she has done! Remy, gather as many people as you deem necessary to apprehend her! I want that woman toe here in binds!¡± Riss thundered. This was the first time since the rise of the Breaker that his missions had gone unfulfilled.

    Grabbing a cup from the table, Riss furiously threw it against the wall. He was going to torture Norah so much that she would beg and wish for death.

    Shaking his head, Riss continued, ¡°And ensure that you continue to investigate and track down everyone involved in Jack¡¯s death. They must pay for what they did!¡±

    Having received payment, Riss, being a man of his word, was determined to see the case through. Irrespective of how unimportant a client was, as long as they had paid him, he would carry out their assignment no matter what.

    But Remy, shivering from fear, wasn¡¯t interested in another confrontation with the ruthless Norah. He knew full well that if he dared cross her path again, she would mercilessly kill him.

    Clearing his throat, Remy requested to be excused from the mission, saying, ¡°Sir, the underground boxing scene has just weed some new and quite significant individuals. I need to start training if I want to retain my crown, which I seek to do. If you don¡¯t mind, could you assign someone else to capture that woman?¡±

    Riss scoffed and impatiently waved him away. ¡°Get out of here and focus on your boxing. I¡¯ll get someone else.¡± He knew Remy wanted nothing more than to return to the ring.

    ¡°Sir, I really appreciate it,¡± Remy replied, sighing in relief.

    As long as he stayed far away from Norah, his life wouldn¡¯t be cut short. Who would have expected a boxing king like Remy to be scared of Norah?

    Meanwhile, something seemed amiss about Sean¡¯spany. During the days when Norah paid a visit to Alice in the hospital, she always found that Sean had taken Phillip out early.

    Enjoying the solitude she found herself in, Norah went all the way to Alice¡¯s house, restocked some ammunition, picked up a handgun, and on the way back to the hotel, brought some from a nearby shop.

    When she arrived at the hotel, she told the hotel manager what she wanted to do. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could I use the kitchen? There are some dishes I wish to cook.¡±

    If she stayed now, a warm meal would be prepared for Sean by the time he came back. Today would mark the first time since they had been together that Norah cooked.

    The hotel manager, keen to impress and please a VIP guest, immediately granted her permission to use the kitchen. After personally selecting a stove for Norah to use, he told her to use any ingredients in the kitchen she wished to.

    Roaming through the food section, Norah was impressed with how fresh everything was. After selecting some seafood, she went back to the kitchen. With the aid of the high-quality ingredients that the hotel¡¯s kitchen stocked, she was going to prepare a tantalizing meal.

    As Norah went about her business, the kitchen staff couldn¡¯t help but nce at her repeatedly with curiosity.

    Having tied up her hair, Norah, now draped in a white apron, had unintentionally given the kitchen staff an unobstructed view of her face. The beauty of it stunned them.

    They followed her with their eyes as she worked her magic in the kitchen. They had never seen such a woman up close. So fixated were they on her that they could hardly focus on their work, leading to frequent mistakes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249:

    Harvey Brown, the chef, furrowed his brow as he observed the unfolding scene. Upon Norah¡¯s entry into the kitchen, an unusual tension filled the air.

    Harvey, an enthusiast for delicious food and a lover of cooking, disapproved of seeing the kitchen staff cking off because of a woman¡¯s appearance.

    Setting aside his task, Harvey approached Norah, who was busy kneading dough on the table, intermittently adding water and flour. She even cracked an egg into the mixture, appearing as if she were ying with mud.

    Harvey snorted, criticizing, ¡°The kitchen is no ce for ying house, ma¡¯am. If you want to bake something, you should go to the dessert house.¡±

    His rudeness made the other workers in the kitchen frown. Harvey, being the chef of the five-star hotel, was known for his talent and arrogance. He often looked down on junior staff, resorting to verbal aggression.

    His words provoked disapproval from everyone in the kitchen, even drawing the ire of the warehouse manager responsible for overseeing all kitchen operations.

    Norah didn¡¯t seem bothered. She concentrated on kneading the dough with her hands. Afterpleting the preparations, she wrapped it with stic wrap.

    ¡°My actions in the kitchen are within my freedom. You don¡¯t seem capable of controlling me,¡± Norah calmly asserted.

    Raising her eyebrows, she added, ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb me. Thank you.¡±

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    Her tone was light, but Harvey interpreted it differently. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m the five-star chef of this hotel. Why can¡¯t I say what you should do in the kitchen? My presence leads my junior staff to make frequent mistakes. I¡¯m the chef here. If you want to cook something, just let me know, and I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Harvey spoke with an air of pride about his position as the hotel¡¯s chef.

    Unimpressed, Norah sneered. ¡°What does my presence have to do with your staff¡¯s mistakes? Instead of teaching them a lesson, you want to drive me out? What kind of logic is that?¡±

    Harvey¡¯s expression shifted into anger.

    ¡°You¡­¡± On second thought, Norah¡¯s words started to make sense.

    With a cold face, Harvey turned around and gathered all the staff. ¡°If anyone makes a mistake again, they will be responsible for cleaning the entire kitchen after the hotel closes.¡±

    The kitchen, once cleaned by a team of individuals, would now be the responsibility of the personmitting a mistake. Faced with this severe punishment, the staff, even if tempted to observe Norah¡¯s actions again, focused on their work, fearing the consequences.

    Having imparted this lesson, Harvey approached Norah once more. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you dissatisfied with the hotel¡¯s cuisine? Otherwise, why would you cook in the kitchen yourself? Rich people usually prefer to indulge in the culinary creations of chefs.¡±

    Could this woman be the housekeeper of a VIP guest? No, that couldn¡¯t be the case.

    Norah had sampled Harvey¡¯s cuisine. And while it was good, it fell short of being exceptional. ording to Ond¡¯s taste standards, Harvey¡¯s dishes should have been considered exquisite.

    ¡°The dessert is too sweet,¡± Norah considered her response before providing feedback. Diverse countries often had varying culinary preferences. What Norah found overly sweet might be considered a delicacy by others. Unless it was truly awful, she wouldn¡¯t outright criticize it.

    Harvey nodded and persisted, ¡°How about the main course?¡±

    ¡°No issues.¡±

    Given Harvey¡¯s role as a chef in a five-star hotel, it was reasonable to assume his proficiency in cooking. Norah acknowledged his cooking skills.

    ¡°Then, ma¡¯am, why did you choose to prepare your own dessert instead of simply ordering from our menu?¡± Harvey asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 250

    ?Chapter 250:

    Norah remained still. Her head tilted slightly as she possessed an intimate understanding of Harvey¡¯s character. His passion for the culinary arts contrasted sharply with hisck of emotional intelligence.

    To the uninformed, his presence might suggest a brewing storm. Following a brief exchange, Norah discerned Harvey¡¯s motive for approaching her. His usations of her disrupting the kitchen began to make sense.

    Having bound herself to the kitchen, she readied a spread of delicacies for Sean¡¯s return. With a deft touch, Norah skillfully plucked the tail of a palm-sized shrimp, effortlessly extracting the entire shrimp line. During her conversation with Harvey, she tidied a te of shrimp.

    Harvey, astounded by her prowess, initially dismissed her actions as mere showmanship, assuming she was merely preparing a dessert and finishing for the day. Little did he know of her genuine culinary talent.

    As the hotel orders flooded in, Harvey found himself pulled away from Norah¡¯s side, engrossed in his own duties. A sudden, distinctive aroma wafted through the kitchen.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good!¡±

    ¡°Could it be Harvey¡¯stest creation? The scent is divine!¡±

    ¡°My mouth is watering¡­¡±

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Oh, the fragrance ising from her pot.¡±

    The kitchen crew swiftly caught wind of the alluring aroma emanating from Norah¡¯s pot as she expertly stirred and flipped the ingredients, asionally igniting bursts of mes. A keen observer pointed it out, but Norah remained unfazed. She continued her rhythmic activity, maneuvering the contents within the pot.

    Even Harvey, momentarily entranced, paused, drawn in by her culinary finesse. In Ond, such cooking techniques were a rarity. Harvey recognized the distinct style and anticipated exceptional vors.

    Having delved into the intricacies of Norah¡¯s homnd cuisine, he understood theplexity of wok flipping. Yet, Norah executed the task effortlessly, disying a mastery beyondpare. Truly a professional.

    Covering the zing pot with a lid, Norah reduced the heat to a gentle simmer,pleting the savory celery stir-fry with beef. The fragrant blend of thinly sliced meat and crisp vegetables permeated the surroundings.

    The nearby kitchen staff found themselves unable to resist the allure of the tantalizing aroma.

    As the moment approached, Norah proceeded to prepare other dishes, including steamed shrimp and stewed fish. The fish, adorned with a drizzle of sauce, curled its tail, emitting a delightful fragrance.

    The mingling scents of sweet and sour tantalized the senses, eliciting uncontroble salivation from the onlookers. At that moment, Sean¡¯s call pierced the air.

    ¡°Norah, are you at the hospital? I¡¯ve wrapped up my tasks and will be there to pick you up. Have you decided on a ce to dine tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    Unveiling the steamer, a cloud of steam gently billowed out, revealing a collection of slider buns, each as plump and adorable as thest. Unlike the robust aroma of the stir-fry, the slider buns exuded a delicate fragrance of flour.

    Harvey, engrossed in his cooking, observed Norah¡¯s efficiency. In the time it took him to prepare four dishes, Norah had crafted several with ease. His speed seemed sluggish inparison.

    Within a three-tiered steamer sat nearly twenty handmade slider buns, all perfectly prepared by Norah.

    Norah carefully packed the dishes into containers, sealing them one by one. As the delectable creations vanished from the kitchen, both Harvey and the kitchen staff felt a pang of longing. Oh, how they wished they could taste her cooking!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 251

    ?Chapter 251:

    Norah carried the food container as she made her way to the exit, passing by Harvey. She parted her lips, saying, ¡°There are still six buns in the steamer. It¡¯s up to you what to do with them. Whether the kitchen staff wants to eat them or give them to beggars, you decide.¡±

    Harvey¡¯s excitement was evident. Had she really left them food? As Norah left the kitchen, he rushed to the steamer, eyeing the plump buns inside.

    ¡°In Cend, they call these soup buns,¡± Harvey thought, recalling when he had tried them before. Back then, the buns had a strong vor of scallion and ginger, which he wasn¡¯t too fond of. However, he couldn¡¯t wait to try Norah¡¯s buns. She had added a mysterious green filling to the dough.

    He grabbed one of the buns. The little bun was so delicate, with folds on top, resembling a blooming flower, showing how skilled Norah was.

    As he brought it closer to his mouth, he first smelled the sweet aroma of flour, followed by the fragrance of the filling. He couldn¡¯t resist any longer and took a bite right away.

    The amazing taste made his eyes widen. Such a special and delightful vor.

    The bun was really soft, and the filling not only contained minced meat but also vegetables. Mixing them with spices made it impossible to stop at just one bite; you¡¯d definitely want more.

    The kitchen staff felt anxious as they watched him devour the bun.

    ¡°Harvey, does the food that I made taste okay?¡±

    ¡°Food from other ces might have a good smell, but it doesn¡¯t always taste good.¡±

    Seeing Harvey¡¯s expression, Norah guessed it didn¡¯t taste good, but she had been thinking of giving it a try.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get back to work. We still have things to do. Forget about eating these nd buns.¡±

    The kitchen staff shook their heads and sighed, but Harvey surprised everyone by speaking up. He lifted the bun in his hand and said, ¡°This food is incredibly delicious.¡±

    He savored three bites of the small, delightful bun and gazed longingly at the remaining five buns in the steamer.

    ¡°Thatdy is really talented. It¡¯s not fair to judge the food without even trying it. Feel free to enjoy the rest of the buns, and once you¡¯re done, let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

    Harvey was puzzled. Why did Norah¡¯s filling taste so much better, even though she used the same ingredients avable in the kitchen? The vor of Cend¡¯s food was so unforgettable, it stayed in one¡¯s dreams.

    Right now, he felt a strong urge to travel to Cend and taste their special dishes.

    The guys who tasted the buns couldn¡¯t stop themselves from givingpliments.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± they eximed. ¡°It tastes so good, and the smell is just as incredible. One bite and it was already gone!¡±

    ¡°Harvey, if these buns taste this good, then her other dishes must be delicious too. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Harvey nodded and said, ¡°These buns are top-notch. Let¡¯s stop talking and get back to work.¡±

    Norah arrived at the hotel entrance, holding the food container with a smile on her face, waiting patiently. Sean would be happily surprised when he saw herter.

    She nced down the road, her expression softening. When she saw the familiar ck car, a smile lit up her face.

    A petite woman wearing a white casual suit quietly approached. When she noticed the smile on Norah¡¯s face, she frowned slightly.

    Norah waspletely focused on the ck caring closer and didn¡¯t realize someone was approaching her.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Suddenly, arms wrapped around her, and a white cloth covered her mouth tightly.

    She let go of the food container, pushed off the ground with her legs, and flipped backward. Then, she kicked upward with all her might.

    The petite woman didn¡¯t move out of the way and got kicked hard.

    Falling to the ground, Norah only then noticed themotion in the distance. Four people in ck were surrounded by a crowd in gray clothes, unable to escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 252

    ?Chapter 252:

    Norah brushed the medicinal powder from her lips and stared down at the petite figure sprawled on the ground. ¡°Is this the Breaker¡¯s doing? Why didn¡¯t Remy show up?¡±

    She felt a wave of dizziness sweep over her, a sure sign the drug was kicking in. Biting down on her tongue, she sought to sharpen her foggy mind.

    ¡°Remy¡¯s just a muscle-head with no brains, totally useless. I, on the other hand, will finish what I started.¡±

    The woman pushed herself up and wobbled to her feet. For the first time, Norah truly saw her opponent. She had a petite frame, sharp features, and short, neatly trimmed hair.

    When she was thrown to the ground, she didn¡¯t utter a cry of pain.

    The woman rubbed her arms and admitted, ¡°Sure, you¡¯re tough. But even the strongest can fall to the right tactics.¡±

    With a snap of her fingers, she began moving closer to Norah. ¡°You¡¯re probably feeling it now¡ªthe dizziness, your limbs getting heavy¡­¡±

    Norah¡¯s head reeled, each syble from the petite woman feeling like a spell causing her world to spin more violently. She fumbled for her medicine, but her strength failed.

    And she hit the ground hard.

    As darkness edged in, Norah caught a glimpse of the ck car speeding off. It wasn¡¯t a scam; she had been wrong.

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    Her consciousness plunged into darkness.

    The petite woman, surprisingly strong, hoisted Norah up with ease and yelled, ¡°Guys, retreat!¡±

    At hermand, the Breaker¡¯s crew, locked in battle with Sacredice¡¯s men, stopped and disappeared into the night.

    Sean, alongside Phillip and KJ, pulled up at the hotel entrance soon after. He eyed the Sacredice members forced to their knees.

    ¡°Where is Norah?¡±

    He scrunched his brows, lips tight, looking seriously worried.

    Norah had promised she¡¯d be at the hotel entrance, but now her four bodyguards were kneeling on the ground.

    Trembling, one of the bodyguards recounted the incident.

    Sean balled his hands into fists, his tone sharp. ¡°You just let them take her?¡±

    The bodyguards looked down, speechless. They had been overpowered by the Breaker¡¯s men; there had been no other option.

    Phillip moved closer. ¡°Mr. Scott, we need to focus on saving Miss Wilson right now.¡±

    They were still in the dark about why the Breaker¡¯s group had targeted Norah.

    Sean¡¯s worry for Norah grew, yet he knew he needed to remain calm. He told himself to stay cool.

    Phillip was making sense.

    ¡°Seal off the Breaker¡¯s hideout with all of Sacredice. We¡¯ll take them down with everything we¡¯ve got if they don¡¯t give in,¡± he ordered.

    Sean radiated an intense, chilling aura, his eyes shing with fierce determination.

    K shouted, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Startled by the call, he leaped from the couch. ¡°What? Miss Wilson got snatched by the Breaker¡¯s crew? Are they out of their minds? Taking on Mr. Scott is signing their defeat.¡±

    With confidence, K announced, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got the finances. Just name the military gear and manpower you need, and I¡¯ll get it sorted out right away.¡±

    He nudged the blue-haired man lounging at the sofa¡¯s far end. ¡°T, what are your thoughts?¡±

    T responded, ¡°I¡¯m setting up surveince near the Breaker¡¯s territory. As soon as I get a visual, I¡¯ll ring Mr. Scott.¡±

    After hanging up, K looked around. ¡°Ready there. Should we head to the Breaker¡¯s ce now?¡±

    Sean nced down at a food container on the ground near the hotel entrance, its contents leaking oil, the scent lingering.

    He began walking toward it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253:

    Any Longer

    Sean grasped the handle of the food container, setting it down with a deliberate thud, then carefully lifted the lid.

    Eachyer unveiled a culinary masterpiece crafted by Norah herself. Twelve buns, pristine and neatly arranged, greeted him from the first tier.

    The secondyer oozed with m chowder, saturating the container with its savory aroma.

    The thirdyer revealed smoked salmon, sending Sean¡¯s heart racing with anticipation.

    Norah, having personally prepared these dishes, eagerly awaited Sean¡¯s arrival at the hotel entrance. However, the dishes spilled, and she was swiftly kidnapped by the Breaker.

    The tantalizing scent of the food teased Sean¡¯s senses, but his mind was consumed by the image of Norah¡¯s encounter with the Breaker.

    Phillip¡¯s voice broke through his reverie. ¡°Mr. Scott, the car is ready. Let¡¯s depart.¡±

    He caught sight of the contents in the food container. Having experienced Norah¡¯s culinary expertise firsthand, he immediately recognized that this was the dinner she had lovingly prepared for him.

    Sean stored the food container in the car without a second thought, unconcerned about any potential oil stains on the luxurious vehicle.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    What mattered to him was that it held Norah¡¯s expression of love, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let it go.

    ¡°Shall we head straight to confront the Breaker, Mr. Scott?¡± K asked, seated in the driver¡¯s seat. Taking advantage of the moment, he posed the question once more. While Sean had been inspecting the food container, K had assumed the role of driver.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± Sean replied, his impatience growing.

    Sporting a sheepish expression, K met Phillip¡¯s gaze through the rearview mirror before voicing his concern, ¡°Considering the number of people in Sacredice, won¡¯t your identity as the leader be easily known if you reveal yourself like this?¡±

    Sean had concealed his true identity for countless years, driven by his desire to remain hidden from the prying eyes of others. Even when he faced the four Deacons, he had taken the precaution of donning a disguise to conceal his true identity.

    Sean¡¯s eyes gleamed with a chilling intensity, resonating with an ominous coldness. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about others¡¯ opinions. My sole concern is ensuring Norah¡¯s safety.¡±

    Phillip retrieved a ck robe from the car and advised, ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s wise to conceal your identity. Your rtionship with Miss Wilson is still in its infancy. If she discovers your true identity now, it might jeopardize your budding romance.¡±

    At the mention of a possible breakup, Sean¡¯s resolve wavered instantly.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll confront the Breaker in my capacity as the leader of Sacredice. Finding Norah remains the utmost priority for everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott.¡±

    At Breaker¡¯s headquarters, Norah emerged from the abyss of unconsciousness, slowly peeling her heavy eyelids apart.

    The intense re of the incandescent light flooded the room, causing her to squint against its piercing brightness.

    Battling a splitting headache, she narrowed her eyes as she surveyed her surroundings. The room was a stark expanse of pure white, devoid of any furnishings. Before her stood a seamless wall of mirrors. In the deste confines of the room, the only sound that echoed was the rhythmic pattern of her own breath.

    As she attempted to shift her body, Norah realized with a start that she was bound to a white chair. Her hands and feet were securely fastened, rendering herpletely immobile. The tightness of the ropes left no room for escape.

    As expected, she had been taken to Breaker¡¯s headquarters.

    The knockout drops on the petite woman¡¯s handkerchief packed a powerful punch, yet Norah¡¯s quick thinking allowed her to take in only a fraction of the substance. Despite her efforts, the effects swiftly overtook her, rendering her incapacitated before she could even fathom reaching for the antidote.

    A knock resounded on the ss, drawing Norah¡¯s attention. She gazed quietly at the transparent barrier with her prating eyes.

    If her assumption was correct, the mirror was one-way ss. Those outside could observe her, while she only discerned her own shadow on its reflective surface.

    With a subtle frown, Norah remarked, ¡°Is this how the Breaker shows sincerity?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254:

    ¡°You¡¯re already within my domain, yet you still dare to disy such arrogance,¡± the sinister voice of a man echoed into the room through the wall-mounted loudspeaker. ¡°I must say, you impressed me. But could your method of handling Remy possibly be a honey trap?¡±

    Riss quipped from outside the room. With his legs casually crossed, he lounged on the bench, sporting a malevolent grin on his handsome face.

    ¡°Your beauty is undeniable, but you have a sharp tongue. If you cross me, you¡¯ll face dire consequences.¡±

    Norah listened intently, swiftly identifying the speaker.

    Riss.

    The leader of the Breaker exuded boldness, confidence, and arrogance, propelling the organization to ever greater heights.

    Riss was a social butterfly. In his quest to establish a vastwork of connections, he befriended business magnates, political luminaries, socialites, and celebrities in Ond, often presenting himself as a celebrity.

    Riss had a fondness for beauty, having encountered a plethora of stunning individuals since establishing Breaker. However, the woman in the room was exceptional. Her beauty was truly breathtaking.

    Her long, fluffy hair cascaded effortlessly, framing her face with red lips and captivating eyes. Her movements, the way she spoke, were alluring, drawing attention effortlessly.

    Nheless, Riss was no fool like Remy. Sasha had assured him that she could easily retrieve Norah after her visit, but as he scrutinized Norah carefully in the room, his demeanor exuded an unsettling malevolence, evoking an inexplicable sense of apprehension in others.

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Inside the room, Norah exerted all her efforts topose herself. Presently, she felt akin to a fish at the mercy of the butcher¡¯s block. Trapped in unfamiliar territory, she needed to devise an escape n.

    Her weapons¡ªa gun and dagger¡ªhad been confiscated. With her hands bound behind the chair, Norah ndestinely wielded a small de concealed beneath her fingernail, gradually sawing away at the rope securing her wrists.

    ¡°Mr. Mayer, you must be joking. My words were harmless, I assure you.¡±

    Riss arched his thick eyebrows in intrigue. ¡°Familiar with me, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Riss Mayer.¡±

    Norah frantically recalled all the details about Breaker that Alice had shared with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re the paramount figure in Breaker, hobnobbing with elite officials and celebrities in Ond. Your culinary preferences include potatoes, and your favorite fruits consist of cherries and blueberries.¡±

    Riss¡¯s countenance grew increasingly somber as Norah continued her narrative.

    Oscar gazed at Norah in astonishment, finding it difficult toprehend how well-acquainted she was with his brother.

    Indeed, Riss and Oscar were siblings, coborating in the establishment and expansion of Breaker.

    Unable to discern Riss¡¯s expression, Norah surmised that her revtions had piqued his curiosity.

    With the prospect of freedom, Norah harbored hope for escape. The bindings around her wrists gradually ckened, igniting a spark of hope in her eyes.

    ¡°Where did you obtain this information?¡±

    His cold, malevolent tone bore down on her like an iceberg¡ªunrelenting and merciless.

    Riss seethed with anger. Norah¡¯s expression darkened as she recognized his fury. With his wrath unleashed, she couldn¡¯t predict his next move in his vtile state.

    ¡°Well, your details are scattered across the inte for all to see. It¡¯s only natural that those intrigued by you would stumble upon them.¡±

    Norah skillfully dodged the question, maintaining aposed demeanor.

    Oscar nced at Norah.

    Riss¡¯s imposing presence was overwhelming for ordinary individuals. How could she respond calmly andposedly?

    Riss chuckled. ¡°I fabricated the details circting online about me. Do you truly believe I put that out there?¡±

    What Norah had uttered were secrets known only to those closest to Riss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255:

    With a resounding crash, the door burst open, and a tall, impably dressed man strode in.

    Norah nced up to find a stern-faced figure advancing towards her with deliberate steps.

    It must be acknowledged that Riss¡¯s ability to maintain a celebrity persona stemmed from his strikingly handsome visage. In contemporary society, most people prioritize physical attractiveness, often cing it above moral virtues.

    His chiseled features¡ªangr jawline, prominent nose, and piercing gaze¡ªremained fixed on Norah.

    The man before her exuded an air of arrogance and superiority.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once more,¡± Riss said, his fingers extending to grip Norah¡¯s chin, his stare as cold as ice.

    His touch sent a chill through her, and though her chin throbbed with difort, Norah met his gaze unwaveringly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it from various sources,¡± she replied.

    Hearing her response, hepsed into prolonged silence. Eventually, a smile tugged at his lips. He released her chin and took two steps backward, folding his arms across his chest, his chilling gaze fixed on her.

    ¡°Miss, I noted your beauty from the outset, yet your words often upset me.¡±

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    Oscar, the man outside, strolled in nonchntly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    With a yful grin, Riss gestured toward Norah. ¡°Recall your fondness for this type of woman, do I not?¡± Oscar mused. ¡°How about indulging in her? Perform for me, and let¡¯s see if she remains as stubborn.¡±

    Oscar approached Norah, leaning in to brush aside her tousled locks, his fingers tracing her face delicately. ¡°Indeed, you are a breathtaking beauty.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Norah cursed Oscar inwardly, seething with frustration. She locked eyes with him.

    Oscar trailed his fingers down her chin, lifting it upward forcefully.

    Her radiant features gleamed in the light, her eyes bewitching. Her lips, as crimson as the ripest cherries, were alluring and enticing.

    A hint of cruelty flickered in Oscar¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re quite feisty.¡±

    His grip on Norah¡¯s chin tightened, eliciting a wince from her, while the frostiness in her gaze only intensified.

    ¡°You wear pain and anger well. I wonder if you¡¯re as passionate in bed.¡±

    Oscar turned to Riss. ¡°Are you going to interrogate her, or shall I take her to my quarters?¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart sank as the bindings on her wrists started to cken.

    Was Sean aware of her disappearance? Would he attempt a rescue? Breaker held sway as Lachdeer¡¯s foremost gangster.

    Even if Sean harbored rescue intentions, prating Breaker¡¯s stronghold would prove formidable.

    Given the foreign setting, Sean¡¯s influence, though substantial in Clop, dwindled to mere financial resources in this unfamiliar territory.

    Her heart sank further.

    She resolved to seek an escape route rather than rely on others for salvation.

    ¡°Precisely why have you apprehended me?¡± Norah inquired before Riss uttered a word.

    Sean¡¯s associates imed they were conducting an investigation, yet before any findings emerged, Riss had already apprehended her.

    Riss regarded Norah with a chilling gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve proven adept at dealing with Jack and his cohorts. Breaker engages in transactions for profit, like others. Unfortunately for you, you¡¯ve tangled with the denizens of the East Zone.¡±

    The factions in Ond shared a robust alliance. Upon receiving assistance requests from fellow factions, they typically offered their support.

    It was only then that Norah recalled Jack¡¯s muttered curse directed at them. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint when Jack had contacted Breaker and divulged their information.

    ¡°I can offer you twice the sum Jack provided.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256:

    In the world of gangsters, one¡¯s virtue came second to money.

    ¡°No. No. No. It¡¯s not about the money right now. Because of you, Breaker¡¯s elite men¡­ So, you must pay with your life,¡± Riss said, fixing Norah with a cold stare.

    Norah, however, remained calm.

    ¡°I will give you triple the money,¡± she said firmly.

    Oscar retracted his hand that had been gripping Norah¡¯s chin. ¡°Do you know how much money Jack paid us? You¡¯re just talking big. But when the timees, and you can¡¯t pay, you¡¯re still going to die.¡±

    Norah was certainly aware of this, but she still spoke in a firm voice. ¡°I will give you triple the money that Jack gave you.¡±

    Riss¡¯s expression altered slightly. Tripling Jack¡¯s payment was enough for them to recruit another batch of people.

    ¡°Then wait until you can pay us the thirty million dors. As soon as the transaction ispleted, we¡¯ll let you go,¡± Oscar sighed. ¡°Riss, I don¡¯t really care if we get the thirty million dors or not. I really like her.¡±

    Oscar liked Norah¡¯s spirit. He wanted to conquer her thoroughly in bed and make her his woman alone.

    Riss shot him a look. ¡°Oscar, there are plenty of other women out there.¡±

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    He then moved behind Norah and started to untie the rope on her wrists. To his surprise, the thick rope fell apart with the slightest touch. Could it be that the rope hadn¡¯t been tied tightly? He frowned but proceeded to untie the rope that bound her.

    ¡°Miss, I will ask you once again, in all seriousness, where exactly did you get the information you know?¡± he asked, his voice bing more intense.

    There was only one person in Riss¡¯s life who knew his lifestyle and food preferences.

    Norah rubbed her wrists, which had turned red from the ropes.

    Riss seemed quite concerned about how she came to know these details, but in reality, it was all told to her by Alice.

    ¡°Only by chance,¡± she responded. ¡°I just heard it from someone else.¡±

    ¡°From a woman?¡± Riss immediately asked, his voice taking on an excited tone. ¡°Was it from a woman with long brown hair and blue eyes?¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes were indeed blue, but her hair was a shade of gold.

    Norah shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    She had known her a long time ago.

    ¡°I see,¡± Riss murmured weakly.

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Oscar gave Riss a sympathetic look.

    Since hisst rtionship, Riss had lost interest in women. Instead, during the quiet nights, he always missed the woman who had sunk to the bottom of the river.

    The woman was unlucky and never got to experience Riss¡¯s kindness.

    Oscar brought Norah¡¯s phone in from outside and handed it to her.

    ¡°Contact someone immediately. Thirty million dors in exchange for your safety.¡±

    For Norah, she thought it could be solved with money, but the problem was moreplex than that.

    She looked solemnly at Riss and Oscar, realizing that she was outmatched in such a situation. She could not possibly defend herself against them.

    She started dialing Sean¡¯s number on her cell phone.

    ¡°Sean,¡± she said as soon as the call connected.

    What should she say? Should she just ask him for the money?

    She had money in her ount. She hadn¡¯t used the consultation fees that the Hayes and Scott families had paid her yet. However, she couldn¡¯t possiblye up with such arge amount of money in such a short time.

    ¡°How are you, Norah? Are you hurt? Are you safe now?¡± Sean was currently on his way to the Breaker¡¯s camp, worried out of his mind.

    When he suddenly received a phone call from Norah, he answered it without a second thought.

    His hands trembled with fear. ¡°Norah, please say something,¡± he begged.

    Norah pursed her lips and said, ¡°Breaker¡¯s people said that as long as they receive thirty million dors, they¡¯ll let me go.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about escaping, but since she didn¡¯t know the situation outside and had only a limited amount of weapons, any rash action would only result in injury.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 257

    ?Chapter 257:

    ¡°If money could solve it, then it¡¯s not really a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Please wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes.¡±

    Once the call ended, Sean asked, ¡°Phillip, did you remember to bring the checkbook?¡±

    Scott nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping it with metely due to work.¡±

    Sean had used the speakerphone while speaking with Norah, so everyone in the car was clued into the conversation.

    K nced at the man in the passenger seat and asked, ¡°Are the Sacredice members still nning to visit?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take action right now. Our primary focus should be ensuring Norah¡¯s safety. We¡¯ll sort out the rest afterward.¡±

    Given the option to use the money for Norah¡¯s safety, Sean naturally chose the quickest solution.

    After ending the call, Norah informed Riss. ¡°The funds will arrive within thirty minutes.¡±

    A man entered, his presence exuding authority as he exited the room.

    Riss and Oscar settled into their chairs, their gazes fixed on Norah with great interest.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    Scratching his chin, Riss asked, ¡°Who did you contact? Someone who can swiftly produce 30 million dors? Could it be an aristocrat from Ond?¡±

    Despite her connections with numerous nobles and various tokens, Norah found herself helpless in this situation.

    Luckily, Riss was only after money.

    Holding the phone, Norah stated, ¡°My boyfriend.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s eyebrows lifted. ¡°He¡¯s ready to spend 30 million dors for you? That¡¯s genuine affection.¡±

    Oscar was taken aback by her boyfriend¡¯s immediate response to her. They had witnessed countless couples dispute over financial issues. Even unmarried partners would im to have no funds when it came to money.

    Wealth was advantageous, enabling one to indulge in various pleasures andforts. However, love¡¯s value couldn¡¯t be tallied in currency.

    Norah cast her gaze downward, pondering whether Sean¡¯s feelings for her were truly love. Defining love was an elusive task.

    Reflecting on his past, a sorrowful Riss expressed, ¡°If I could have her back, I¡¯d give everything I own. Let it go. She¡¯s gone.¡±

    Her body lying there¡­ The words seemed to trail off, caught in a memory that hurt too much to revisit.

    Norah sensed something off in Riss¡¯s demeanor. After she shared the news, he had changed.

    He seemed lost in sorrow, trapped in a bitter memory.

    ¡°No, she promised to love me always,¡± he muttered.

    She was just out mingling, and then she chose to end her life in the river.¡±

    ¡°Riss, being unfaithful isn¡¯t just mingling¡­¡±

    As the siblings discussed, Norah managed to understand the whole story.

    Riss used to love this woman, but he couldn¡¯t shake off his yful ways. When he messed around with another woman, he was caught red-handed. Eventually, the poordy couldn¡¯t take it and ended up leaping into the river, ending her life.

    Riss couldn¡¯t handle it, so he decided to swear off love and messing around with women altogether.

    Norah gave a snarky grin and nced at Riss, who was pacing back and forth with Oscar.

    What was the point of missing her after she was dead? The love he longed for wouldn¡¯t return.

    Norah felt disgusted recalling Derek¡¯s affair with Madeline, filled with regret.

    Riss clutched his head.

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed dead,¡± he murmured. ¡°I had seen her body and buried her.¡±

    Since then, no other woman had touched his heart the same way.

    Hearing Norah, Riss wished his love was still alive. But he knew it was just a wishful thought.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258:

    Riss was the leader of thergest gang in Lochdeer, which meant he got a handle on his team pretty quickly.

    ¡°Why did you go after Jack and his crew? I¡¯ve been told by those who made it out that it was just the four of you. How did you manage to take them down?¡±

    The conversation was steering in the right direction. Riss was intrigued about why Norah had decided to stir up trouble with Jack of the East Zone.

    Jack, leaning heavily on his status as the boss of the East Zone, liked to show off, making him a figure not easily challenged by ordinary people.

    Riss found himself impressed by the woman before him. With just threepanions, she had managed to take down Jack. Her power was downright terrifying.

    In a calm tone, Norah said, ¡°Jack offended me. He shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Anyone aiming to harm her and Alice needed to be eliminated right off the start.

    Oscar burst intoughter. ¡°Ha, Jack¡¯s always walked around too proudly. I figured his pride would be his downfall sooner orter.¡±

    The two rival groups were positioned closely, with a bit of knowledge about each other. Breaker allowed Jack to do whatever he wished because he wanted Jack to draw attention. This strategy helped Breaker grow without much notice.

    ¡°The moment the payment is made, you and your friend will vanish from Breaker¡¯s radar, Sasha!¡±

    The petite woman, Sasha Mason, entered the room, her face showing nothing but respect. ¡°Mr. Mayer, how may I assist you today?¡±

    ¡°Order them to stop looking into Jack¡¯s death. Also, we¡¯re expecting some money soon. When it arrives, bring the person to me.¡±

    Sasha gave a respectful nod. ¡°Understood, Mr. Mayer.¡±

    With that, she exited the room silently.

    Norah found herself stealing a nce at Sasha.

    It was Sasha who had led her straight into the trap set by Breaker. The knockout drops hidden in Sasha¡¯s handkerchief were strong. Just a slight inhtion was enough for it to take effect.

    The sedative knocked her out much quicker than her own medicine ever could. She had no chance to use her antidote.

    ¡°Sasha ys a crucial role in Breaker. Not only skilled in martial arts, but she¡¯s also made her mark in the field of pharmaceuticals. You must have experienced her expertise firsthand, Miss,¡± Oscar said, noticing the curious look on Norah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re not from Ond, I hold you in high regard. How about you consider bing my personal secretary? Your job would include managing all aspects of my life. I¡¯m prepared to offer you a generous sry for your services.¡±

    Oscar gave Norah a suggestive wink.

    Norah turned her gaze away immediately. ¡°I¡¯m already in a rtionship.¡±

    Oscar was being irrational. He was well aware of her rtionship status, yet he persisted with his unwee advances. He seemed to be asking for rejection.

    Undeterred, Oscar shed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your rtionship. That¡¯s fine by me. It means I only have one rival. He might be ready to spend thirty million dors on you, but I am too. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll hire you as my personal assistant right away.¡±

    As a leading figure in Breaker, Oscar¡¯s wealth surpassed that of many top 50 entrepreneurs worldwide. He could easily take out thirty million dors.

    Riss¡¯ voice broke through, deep and authoritative. ¡°Oscar.¡± He believed Oscar had lost all reason at the sight of a woman. Oscar was known to go to extremes for a woman¡¯s affection.

    Oscar couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Norah, admiring her beauty and figure. He desired her deeply.

    ¡°Why would Riss agree to her terms?¡± Oscar wondered. If Riss hadn¡¯t agreed, Norah would still be in his grasp.

    Norah¡¯s smile was polite yet distant, her demeanor clearly showing refusal. ¡°No. I¡¯m very much in love with my boyfriend. Please don¡¯t bother with such pointless talk.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 259

    ?Chapter 259:

    Sean, apanied by a few others, arrived outside the room just in time to overhear Norah¡¯s heartfelt words. He breathed a sigh of relief, his emotions stirred slightly.

    Sasha knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Sir, they are here.¡± The three men entered the room in session, followed by the members of Breaker, who stood behind Riss and Oscar.

    ¡°Norah.¡±

    Spotting Norah safely, Sean moved to her, his expression filled with concern. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    While Sean was in the car, Norah¡¯s call to him had been hurried. She had ended the conversation abruptly after conveying her needs, leaving Sean concerned that she might have been hurt. It wasn¡¯t until he saw her with his own eyes that he feltpletely relieved.

    Norah grasped Sean¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Where is the money?¡± Riss rose to his feet, his anger simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Are you all ying games with me?¡± The three men approached empty-handed, prompting Riss to notice the absence of any money.

    Oscar rose from his seat, wearing a smug expression on his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any money? Do you n to use that beautifuldy as coteral? I was considering making her mine.¡± If they hadn¡¯t brought any money, Riss wouldn¡¯t hand over Norah. That would mean she¡¯d belong to Oscar tonight.

    Sean¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°You must be joking. We¡¯re here to save her, so we didn¡¯te empty-handed. Phillip¡­¡±

    Phillip promptly retrieved a checkbook from his suit pocket. Sean epted it, then, with a ck pen, he filled out a check for thirty million dors and signed his name.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    ¡°Thirty million dors. You can cash it in at any bank in Ond.¡± Sean tore the check, pinched it between his index and middle fingers, and presented it to Riss and Oscar.

    ¡°If you ept this payment, you must honor our agreement and release us.¡±

    Riss was taken aback by the sight of the hefty check in Sean¡¯s hand. Anyone who could issue such a substantial sum without hesitation must hold considerable influence in Ond.

    ¡°Excuse me. Are you conducting business in Ond?¡±

    It was unlikely that a visitor from Cend would have the authority to issue a million-dor check in Ond.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled my obligation by offering payment. I won¡¯t entertain any further inquiries.¡±

    Riss¡¯s expression changed several times, ultimately settling into silence. After epting Sean¡¯s check, he inspected it carefully. It appeared to be legitimate and payable.

    With a dismissive wave, he said, ¡°Sasha, escort our guests out.¡±

    With the payment secured, Sean instantly transitioned from captive to esteemed visitor. ¡°Norah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sean supported Norah as he noticed the red marks on her wrists from the rope. His gaze turned sullen as he nced at Riss and Oscar, who were preupied with examining the check.

    Norah¡¯s body still felt the effects of the knockout drops she had inhaled, leaving her feeling weak and vulnerable. Carrying Norah in his arms, Sean led the way to their car.

    Holding her close with increasing tenderness, Sean embraced Norah, relieved to see her safe. ¡°Norah, thankfully, you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Norah reassured him, patting his back gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It must have cost you a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Money can be earned again,¡± Sean reassured her. ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, the expense is worth it.¡±

    Throughout the journey, he had been haunted by the fear of Norah being mistreated. Both Riss and Oscar were unsavory characters, but Norah, on the other hand, radiated beauty. Thankfully, Norah was unharmed, and nothing untoward had urred.

    A rush of warmth enveloped Norah¡¯s heart. So, this was what it felt like to be loved deeply. Even if Sean had ventured into the enemy¡¯s territory alone and sacrificed much of his wealth, he wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 260

    ?Chapter 260:

    A greasy smell of food wafted toward Norah¡¯s nose. She straightened up and spotted a food container in the corner of the car. ¡°Is this the food container left at the hotel entrance?¡±

    Norah grasped the handle of the container and lifted the lid, revealing the firstyer. Her gaze fell upon the buns, some of which appeared to have been sampled.

    ¡°Yes, I had a few. Gave Phillip and Kelvin some. Tasted great,¡± Sean replied, appreciative of Norah¡¯s culinary efforts. He didn¡¯t want her cooking to go to waste. Alongside Phillip and Kelvin, he indulged in some of the buns from the topyer.

    Sitting in the car, Phillip and Kelvin nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious,¡± they agreed. ¡°I never imagined anyone would notice this food container.¡±

    Even if Sean had arrived at the hotel, he wouldn¡¯t have had time to retrieve the food container, given Norah¡¯s abduction. Norah had felt sorry for herself, spilling all the food she¡¯d worked so hard to prepare that afternoon without having a single bite.

    Upon opening the loweryers of the food container, she found that the dishes, once neatly arranged, had devolved into disarray, evoking a sense of revulsion. She closed the lid and returned the food container to the corner of the car.

    ¡°When I have the time, I¡¯ll cook for you again. And what¡¯s your bank ount? I¡¯ll reimburse you for the money,¡± she offered, having borrowed $30 million from Sean.

    Sean tapped her head and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the foodter. There¡¯s no need for you to return the money.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Norah responded firmly.

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. What harm is there in spending a little money on my girlfriend?¡±

    Phillip and K were taken aback by Sean¡¯s casual attitude toward $30 million.

    Wrapping his arm around Norah¡¯s shoulder, Sean continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always said money can be earned again, but there¡¯s only one Norah. Besides, your boyfriend is much wealthier than you realize.¡±

    Norah retorted, ¡°But I¡¯m not financially struggling either. I have funds in my ount.¡±

    With numerous revenue streams at her disposal, how could she not pay back thirty million dors? Financially, she was not in dire straits.

    Phillip and K couldn¡¯t help but feel they were the only ones facing financial difficulties.

    ¡°Good,¡± Sean said, patting Norah¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue. Head back to the hotel first. You¡¯re feeling frightened today, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Only then did Sean feel his heart begin to calm. In the past, even in the most perilous and desperate situations, he could maintain a calm demeanor. Now, merely the thought of Norah being in danger filled him with panic.

    It seemed that the saying held truth¡ªlove could indeed weaken a person. Yet, as he gazed at Norah¡¯s face, so close to his own, he found himself willing to endure any hardship.

    ¡°Norah, I love you too,¡± he confessed, echoing her sentiment from their time at Breaker¡¯s headquarters.

    Norah was taken aback, her eyes dropping in response. After a prolonged silence, she murmured softly, ¡°I understand.¡± Regardless of the challenges ahead, now that Sean had chosen her so resolutely, Norah resolved to reciprocate his feelings wholeheartedly. She would devote herself to their rtionship with unwaveringmitment.

    Meanwhile, Phillip busied himself in the passenger seat by texting J and K.

    ¡°I¡¯m with Mr. Scott every day, and I constantly witness their PDA. Fortunately, he won¡¯t be in Ond for long.¡±

    J replied, ¡°You should appreciate their PDA. I can¡¯t even witness it via video. Cherish the moments. Once Mr. Scott leaves, you won¡¯t have the chance to witness it anymore.¡±

    K added, ¡°J¡¯s right. Suspect you¡¯re just trying to make us jealous. Look at Z. He hasn¡¯t said a word.¡±

    K defended Z, saying, ¡°He may seem aloof, but he¡¯s passionate. He records everything daily. I¡¯m not sure who he¡¯s messaging, but it¡¯s not you guys.¡±

    T and J sent angry emojis and threatened to teach K a lesson when he returned to Sacredice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261:

    The mood inside the car was romantic. Phillip was in the driver¡¯s seat, and sitting next to him, the other passengers were momentarily forgotten by Norah and Sean.

    Norah shifted to the side and pressed something beneath her hand. When she lit it up, she discovered it was a ck robe.

    She questioned, ¡°Is this the ck robe from Sacredice? Howe there¡¯s something from Sacredice here in the car?¡±

    The revtion surprised everyone else in the car. K silently questioned Phillip, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remove the robe?¡±

    Phillip responded with a helpless look. He had assumed Sean would use it, but they all got distracted when Norah called, leaving the robe forgotten.

    Without changing his expression, Sean took the robe and stashed it under the seat. ¡°Remember those four bodyguards from Sacredice I assigned to you? The n was for one of them to disguise themselves as a member of Sacredice ande save you, which is why I had their robe.¡±

    Norah trusted his exnation. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved you didn¡¯t go through with that n. I would have been so worried.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t know much about Sacredice. If she had examined the ck robe more closely, she might have noticed its unique significance.

    ¡°If the ck robes look so alike, how do members of Sacredice recognize each other?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    K answered, ¡°The robes might look identical, but they¡¯re marked with a unique anti-counterfeiting symbol. Not just anyone in a ck robe is associated with Sacredice.¡±

    That was right. If every person in a ck robe were a member of Sacredice, Lochdeer would be in chaos. The concern was understandable. Sean had even nned to disguise himself as a member of Sacredice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Sacredice would take action against anyone misusing their name tomit fraud. Thankfully, you seeded. Being marked by them would pose a far greater challenge than dealing with Breaker.¡±

    Impersonating one of them might be resolved with money, but Sacredice operated on a different level. Norah understood that to set an example, Sacredice would not only reprimand those masquerading under their banner but also share the footage on forums to instill fear and respect towards Sacredice among others.

    Seeing Norah¡¯s worried face, Sean offered aforting smile without furtherment. He nned to gradually introduce Norah to the world of Sacredice.

    Sean looked at her tenderly, caressing her wrist with affection. Thankfully, Breaker hadn¡¯t injured Norah. Otherwise, as Sean had previously stated, he would expend every resource at Sacredice¡¯s disposal to eliminate Breaker.

    Upon their arrival back at the hotel, they were weed by the hotel¡¯s manager. ¡°Wee, esteemed guests. We regret the incident at our hotel entrance. Thankfully, you¡¯ve returned safely. As a gesture of our apologies, the hotel has decided to cover all your expenses from now on.¡±

    From the moment he saw Norah and herpanions, the hotel manager had been very respectful, ensuring he did not upset them. Sean looked at the manager with a cold expression.

    ¡°A kidnapping right at your hotel entrance. What is your security doing, just standing there for decoration?¡±

    Sweat beaded on the manager¡¯s forehead as panic set in. Sean had reserved the entire top floor, intimidating the manager with just his presence. The manager knew he was here to be reprimanded for the hotel¡¯s failure to prevent the incident, and now he was caught in a difficult situation.

    The person in charge had spoken to Norah earlier that afternoon. At this moment, she weakly leaned against Sean, her expression distant and unreadable.

    The manager exined weakly, ¡°The security team¡­ they didn¡¯t react in time. By the time I heard themotion and came down, Norah had already been abducted. It all happened so swiftly. Afterward, Sean had lingered at the hotel entrance before driving off. It wasn¡¯t until now that Sean had returned.¡±

    The hotel¡¯spensation n was exactly what the person in charge had just told him to ry. He had no choice but to pass it along to Sean as it was.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, expect to receive a realmitment from your hotel,¡± Sean¡¯s look sent a shiver down the manager¡¯s spine. The pressure was immense.

    In the elevator, Norah¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, so she asked, ¡°Sean, if their apology doesn¡¯t please you, what will you do with the hotel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll simply have Phillip buy the hotel.¡±

    Norah was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile, realizing just how powerful her boyfriend was. If he didn¡¯t like anypany, he would simply buy it.

    Norah¡¯sughter caught Sean¡¯s attention. Her joy was radiant, lighting up her features. He cherished moments when she smiled like that.

    Dinner had been set up on the hotel¡¯s top floor by Phillip. As the elevator doors opened, the chef, Harvey, came out to present their meal. Harvey was thrilled to see Norah but froze when he spotted the three formidable men with her. He respectfully stepped aside. Norah gave Harvey a brief nce and continued following Sean.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat something.¡± Sean offered Norah a seat and sat close by after she did.

    Exquisite dishes were spread out before them, yet Norah had no appetite at all. The evening¡¯s intended romantic dinner had been spoiled by Breaker¡¯s interference, along with the staggering loss of thirty million. The mere thought of it filled Norah with irritation. How could she possibly think about eating?

    Noticing Norah¡¯s disinterest, Sean thoughtfully sliced the steak into bite-sized pieces before sliding the te back toward her. ¡°Try some.¡±

    Despite her initial reluctance, Norah was still a little hungry. The first taste of steak revealed the undeniable appeal of the meal. Her empty stomach soon made itself know with a growl. Only after the vors hit her did she begin to eat more eagerly, without needing any further encouragement from Sean.

    At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, holding a fruit basket, Susanna wondered if she would encounter Duncan during her visit to Joanna today. The few times Susanna had been here, she had always seen Duncan taking care of Joanna, bringing fruit slices and buying her treats.

    Susanna felt somewhat out of ce standing to the side. Dressed in a truly white and pink dress,plete with a decorative pink flower in her hair, she looked every bit the princess. Her dress swayed gracefully as she moved.

    Who was that woman in the hallway who seemed so familiar? Susanna paused, eyeing the corner with a puzzled expression.

    The three of them stood there, with the woman at the center wearing a fitted white dress, bowing her head to listen to her parents¡¯ words.

    If her memory served her right, this woman was the one who had disrupted Norah¡¯s marriage. Her name was Madeline. Even though Madeline¡¯s actions had led to Norah and Derek¡¯s separation, allowing Sean to step in, being the mistress was indefensible. It was an act that everyone should condemn.

    The very notion of being a mistress was hateful.

    Susanna stuck her head out to take a closer look. Obstetrics and gynecology? Was Madeline here because she was pregnant? ¡°Madeline, we haven¡¯t even met your parents. Howe you¡¯re pregnant already?¡±

    Rhoda felt that Madeline didn¡¯t live up to her expectations. Bing pregnant before formal family introductions put a woman in a less favorable position.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262:

    Coen also grasped this concept well. He aimed to exploit Madeline and Derek¡¯s marriage for greater benefits from the Carter family. However, the Carter family now teetered on the brink of bankruptcy. ording to Madeline, if the Carter Group¡¯s assets couldn¡¯t be salvaged, they might need to liquidate thepany to settle debts, risking the loss of their home.

    ¡°Madeline, you know the Carter family¡¯s situation. Are youmitted to Derek for the long haul? If you leave him now, you still have the chance to find someone who can provide for you,¡± Coen suggested.

    Madeline nibbled her lip, contemting. She had disclosed her pregnancy to her parents, who insisted on her undergoing a thorough examination at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, renowned for its top-tier care and discretion. After the diagnosis, Madeline¡¯s parents imparted their words of advice. However, Madeline had not yet told Derek about the pregnancy.

    Grappling with her inner deliberations, she found herself at a loss for words, caught in a dilemma. Rhoda spoke earnestly, gently gripping Madeline¡¯s hand. ¡°Consider your sisters. Julie is focused on her career, while Elena works tirelessly to support her child¡¯s education and expenses.¡±

    The Carter family¡¯s circumstances were much better than the Powell family¡¯s. ¡°Heed your father¡¯s counsel. Act swiftly before your pregnancy bes evident,¡± Rhoda advised. Her thoughts were straightforward: Madeline should seek a wealthy suitor, like herself. Despite their strained rtionship, Julie and her family enjoyedfortable lives. Rhoda wished to spare her indulged daughter from hardship.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ponder itter,¡± Madeline murmured, caressing her belly. ¡°Baby, do you also yearn for a better life for us?¡±

    Susanna stood at a distance, unable to catch their conversation. Observing the trio wrapping up and preparing to depart, Susanna hurried towards Joanna¡¯s ward. Pushing the door ajar, she was greeted by a crowd inside. Spencer and Kaiden upied the sofa facing the bed, while Duncan sat on a wooden stool beside it, peeling fruit. Bryson sat at the small desk, engrossed in theputer screen.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Susanna greeted, momentarily tensing upon spotting them. She smoothly extended her greetings. ¡°Why is the ward so crowded today?¡±

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    Joanna subtly gestured towards the two men on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where they heard about Norah having a boyfriend, but they came to ask me about it. We were discussing it when you arrived.¡±

    Bryson expressed helplessness. ¡°He¡¯s incredibly stubborn. He refused to believe us, even when we assured him. He went as far as arguing that the photos were edited.¡±

    Duncan continued peeling the fruit meticulously, seemingly oblivious to the conversation.

    Standing up, Kaiden voiced his concern. ¡°Bryson, those images appear altered. My only concern is Norah¡¯s reputation, so I¡¯vee to inquire.¡±

    Unaware of the situation, Kason remained in his sickbed.

    Spencer nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°We¡¯re all looking out for Norah.¡±

    Amabel had yet to take action. How could Sean and Norah be together? Sean was on a business trip abroad, but why did Norah go there? Spencer was truly vexed. Upon learning the news the previous night, Amabel had cried by his bedside, leaving him unable to sleep soundly.

    In the afternoon, upon hearing that Kaiden wasing to inquire about Norah from Joanna, Spencer decided to join them. They hoped to confirm the validity of the rumors circting in Glopha by consulting Joanna.

    Susanna ced the fruit on the table and remarked, ¡°It must be true. I posted the photos myself. They¡¯re genuine. How did it turn into a mere rumor?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263:

    Kason¡¯s puzzled and worried expression made Kaiden and Spencer look at her with disbelief. Was the person spreading the rumor actually here?

    ¡°It¡¯s true; Sean is together with Norah. I was so thrilled that I posted it on Instagram. But I can¡¯t figure out how it slipped out and turned into a rumor.¡±

    Joanna nced over at the two lounging on the couch and said, ¡°Some people are quick tobel it as a rumor. I guess I needed you two to hear it in person. Got that, Kaiden and Spencer? Can you trust the word of Sean¡¯s sister?¡±

    Scratching his head, Kaiden responded, ¡°Of course, I believe what Sean¡¯s sister said. Sorry for the intrusion. We¡¯ll head back to Uncle Kason¡¯s room now.¡±

    Pulling Spencer, the two made a swift exit from the room. Susanna shook her head. ¡°Finally, those two stubborn guys have taken off.¡±

    Joannaughed. ¡°Susanna, you should have seen Kaiden and Spencer just before you arrived. They were quite hrious.¡±

    Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s words, Susanna realized Kaiden hade to ask about Norah on Kason¡¯s behalf.

    Clearly, Kason had feelings for Norah, and Kaiden wanted to set Kason up with her. Susanna¡¯s approval was crucial in this matter.

    In her opinion, Norah¡¯s match was Sean, and no one else.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    With a kind expression, Duncan paid close attention to the girl on the bed as she excitedly shared the recent events from the ward. His eyes filled with warmth. ¡°I just ran into Madeline at the obstetrics and gynecology department, and it looked like her parents were with her. Do you think she visited because she¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Madeline is pregnant?¡± Joanna clenched her teeth. ¡°They¡¯re both scumbags. Did Madeline get pregnant that quickly? I think she probably went to the hospital for a check-up because she¡¯s worried about anyplications.¡±

    Susanna had found out about the situation between Derek and Norah, but it wasn¡¯t as detailed as the information from those directly involved. She didn¡¯t have as much insight as Joanna.

    ¡°I think so too. They were still there when I headed your way,¡± Joanna continued. ¡°Should we let Norah know?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯s just started a new rtionship. Let¡¯s not trouble her with this right now. When she¡¯s back from abroad, I¡¯ll find the right moment to tell her.¡±

    Susanna nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to what you¡¯ve said.¡±

    ¡°I came to talk about how things are going between Norah and Sean. Check out this photo. Norah and Sean were at the hospital together, looking after a friend of theirs.¡±

    Susanna lit up her phone screen, showing the photo. She was delighted to see the details Phillip had shared with her about the daily interactions between Norah and Sean, which she had been discussing with Joanna.

    They discussed it together in a peaceful mood.

    Outside Kason¡¯s room, Kaiden looked troubled.

    ¡°Uncle Kason is still waiting for Norah to return from her business trip. He doesn¡¯t know about her and Sean yet. Should I tell him?¡±

    Spencer also had a slight headache. He patted Kaiden¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You should probably tell him. Keeping it secret won¡¯t help. If you tell him now, it might make things easier in the long run. Who would have guessed that Norah and Sean, two seemingly unrted people, would end up together?¡±

    To be honest, Spencer had once believed his sister, Amanda, might end up with Sean. In the past, whenever Amanda returned home, she would talk about her time abroad with Sean, including moments filled with heartache.

    Karma was a bitch.

    Now that Sean and Norah were together, Spencer couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how things had changed.

    Kaiden wiped his cheek and made up his mind. He pushed open the door to Kason¡¯s room and entered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 264

    ?Chapter 264:

    Reclining with his back against the headboard, Kason found a rare moment offort. His striking looks had captivated many of Glophia¡¯s elite, yet now, his gaze was fixed solely on the documents sprawled before him on a tray table.

    Kaiden observed quietly, understanding that Kason¡¯s thoughts were likely with Norah.

    Shifting his mood, Kaiden ventured, ¡°Uncle Kason, do you have a moment?¡±

    Kason, his eyes still on the papers, responded curtly, ¡°What is it?¡± He suspected Kaiden was seeking another favor, perhaps caught up in some new mischief.

    ¡°Uncle, any word on Norah?¡± Kaiden asked.

    Lifting his gaze, Kason¡¯s voice carried a mix of impatience and resignation. ¡°Why bring this up? I haven¡¯t crossed paths with Norah in days. Aren¡¯t you aware?¡± Their interactions had been nonexistent, both in person and over the phone. The sight of Norah¡¯s picture on his phone often left Kason lost in thought, reminiscing about past events.

    ¡°Uncle, do you harbor feelings for Norah?¡± Kaiden probed, trying to gauge Kason¡¯s reaction. It was a new line of questioning for Kaiden, driven by a suspicion that Kason might indeed have feelings for Norah.

    Kason felt a stir at the question. ¡°And why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important, Uncle Kason. It¡¯s tied to some news I need to share.¡±

    Kason¡¯s expression grew troubled, and he shook his head in denial. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He couldn¡¯t determine if his deep care for Norah was a sign of affection.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    His feelings for Norah wereplex. He found joy in her happiness and sought to shield her from sadness. Herughter was a sound he wished to hear endlessly, and her wellbeing was always a concern.

    Norah had been a beacon for him on numerous asions, significantly impacting the Hayes family.

    Kaiden¡¯s voice carried a hint of disappointment. ¡°Uncle, how can you be unsure of your feelings for her? If Norah and I were in danger, whom would you save first?¡±

    ¡°Norah,¡± Kason replied without hesitation.

    Kaiden nodded, affirming his thoughts. ¡°There you have it. She¡¯s your instinctive choice. You do care for Norah, even if you won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    All at once, Kason¡¯s mood shifted to one of deep distress. ¡°But it¡¯s toote now. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Kason¡¯s heart raced with anxiety. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®toote¡¯? Tell me, Kaiden.¡±

    ¡°Norah is seeing Mr. Scott.¡±

    ¡°I found out a few days back. I just got confirmation from Mr. Scott¡¯s sister.¡±

    Kason¡¯s heart sank, his gaze dropping. ¡°Is that true? Well, that¡¯s good for her.¡±

    As he tried to organize the files in front of him, his efforts only led to further disarray.

    ¡°Norah didn¡¯t have it easy with the Carters. Mr. Scott is a good man. He¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    The sadness in Kason¡¯s eyes was evident to Kaiden as the papers scattered once again. Kaiden let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Uncle Kason, we can¡¯t turn back time. If only you had recognized your feelings sooner.¡±

    ¡°My feelings for her?¡± Kason pondered silently, his movements halting. His interest in Norah had grown from her reputation as the Supernatural Doctor. Learning of her struggles with the Carters, he felt a deep sympathy.

    Norah was remarkable, yet her talents were overshadowed by the constraints of her marriage to Derek. Kason med Derek for her predicament.

    After her divorce, Norah¡¯s fame as the Supernatural Doctor soared. She ventured into contests and took up a surgeon¡¯s post at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. It was then Kason realized she was the same Norah he had admired. But by the time his affection turned to love, it was toote. She was with someone else, leaving him powerless.

    Kaiden took the file from his uncle¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Norah would want you to rest. You¡¯ve been at these files for hours. Please, take a break.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265:

    Lying on his bed, Kason stared up at the ceiling, lost in thought. When he found out that the Fox Alliance had taken Norah away, he and his men set out to chase them. But he learned that Norah had already left with Sean. He wondered if he had been toote even then.

    Love works in mysterious ways, and timing isn¡¯t always key. Kason had met Norah before Sean ever did, but that didn¡¯t seem to matter. He was the one who had taken her to the orphanage, marking the end of their first meeting. Yet, hearing news about Norah always caused a sharp ache in his chest. It was as though someone was squeezing it tightly, and the pain was nearly unbearable.

    Clutching his chest, he struggled to breathe as memories of Norah flooded his mind. Kason couldn¡¯t help but question whether he had missed his chance with her. Hepared himself to Sean, acknowledging that Sean was younger, more capable, and in a better position in life. He had to ept that Norah had made the right choice in choosing Sean. She deserved to be with someone like him.

    Pulling out his phone, Kason opened the chat with Norah. Thest message he sent asked her about her whereabouts. Norah had replied that she was on a business trip in Ond. Since then, there had been silence.

    Gently pressing on her profile picture, Kason was reminded of Norah¡¯s mysterious and intense nature. She was like the night¡ªfull of secrets and without a glimmer of light.

    As his finger touched her profile picture, it identally hit the emoji button, sending one. An emoji popped up on the screen, followed by a message asking her what she was up to.

    Kason jerked his hand back as if he¡¯d touched a hot stove, staring at the emoji in disbelief. Sending an emoji to Norah was thest thing he had expected to do. Yet, Norah responded quickly.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    She sent back a question mark. Clutching his phone, Kason typed and erased a few words, unable to bring himself to send anything back. Seeing that he was still typing, Norah waited patiently. Eventually, Kason managed to send her a message: ¡°I heard you and Mr. Scott are dating. Congrats!¡±

    Norah replied with a smiley face and her thanks soon after. Kason waited for a bit, but no further messages came. He figured they were probably together at that moment.

    Sean rarely traveled abroad, so it seemed unlikely that he would be overseas just when Norah was unless it was nned by him. Kason decided to stop dwelling on it. In the end, he and Norah were just meant to be friends.

    Norah set her phone down and took a sip of her lemonade, enjoying the moment. Her phone screen stayed on, and Sean, leaning forward, saw Kason¡¯s name above the chat box.

    Trying to sound nonchnt, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that messaging?¡±

    ¡°Kason,¡± Norah replied. ¡°He found out we¡¯re dating and sent his best wishes.¡± She gave him a yful look. ¡°Want to take a peek at my chat history? Feel free to take a look.¡±

    She noticed the way his eyes darted back and forth between her phone and her, realizing he was curious.

    ¡°Can I? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit inappropriate?¡± Sean hesitated, pretending to be reluctant.

    They hadn¡¯t been dating for long, yet he felt the urge to check her phone. He was concerned it might make him appear petty and jealous, which was not the impression he wanted to give.

    Norah smiled, sensing his insecurity. ¡°I¡¯m aware you and Kason are friends, and he knows that too. How about we meet with him once we¡¯re back?¡±

    Norah immediately agreed, ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±

    She had been under the impression that Sean was jealous of her and Kason¡¯s friendship. She recalled how Sean seemed bothered by it after she ventured into FOX Alliance for Kason.

    Gently tugging on Sean¡¯s arm, she reassured him, ¡°Kason is just a friend. You know that. Here, take my phone and look for yourself.¡±

    She confessed to having had a brief crush on Kason because of his good looks and because he had once saved her life, which she thought was natural. Simrly, her feelings for Derek had blossomed because he too had saved her life at one point.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 266

    ?Chapter 266:

    When Sean entered Norah¡¯s life, her feelings for other men instantly faded. After her past rtionship, Norah had vowed not to settle for less. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time, so she would try her best to make this rtionshipst.

    Sean locked the screen of her phone and handed it back to her, saying, ¡°I trust you, okay? You don¡¯t need to show me your phone. It¡¯s your privacy. Besides, wouldn¡¯t you feel offended if I inspected your phone every time? Wouldn¡¯t it frustrate you to have a partner like that?¡±

    Sean had a point. If he acted that way, Norah would have no personal space. However, Norah thought otherwise and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Norah had seen couples in dramas checking each other¡¯s phones and thought it was normal, so she told Sean to check hers, trying to prove that Kason was only a friend to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s important is that we have trust in each other. Whenever we encounter doubts or suspicions in our rtionship, we should be honest and tell each other how we think or feel. Otherwise, we would fight over trivial things out of baseless jealousy or anger, and I don¡¯t want that for us,¡± Sean said.

    Covering Norah¡¯s hand with his, he gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Besides, I prefer to be straightforward. When I was sure about what I felt for you, I told you right away because I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand my actions,¡± Sean added.

    His words reminded Norah of his previous confession, turning her cheek slightly crimson. ¡°Alright. I get it,¡± she said.

    Back when Sean first confessed his feelings, Norah wasn¡¯t thinking of being in a rtionship. So, when Sean told her he could settle for the friend zone, she agreed out of courtesy. However, things changed pretty quickly. Much to her surprise, before she knew it, she was developing feelings for him.

    Not long after, their friendship reached the next level. They were now a couple.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    Norah shifted her gaze from Sean¡¯s hand to his handsome face. Being with him gave her a sense of security andfort that she had never felt before. At that moment, she realized that a good man would do everything to win her heart and cherish it with all of his.

    ¡°But if you want to check my phone, go ahead. All my passwords are the numbers of your birthday,¡± Sean revealed.

    Norah was surprised. ¡°How did you know my birthday?¡±

    Sean pinched her cheek, smiling fondly. ¡°I asked Alice about it. We talked a little bit about you.¡±

    Norah was relieved because Alice was more sensitive than most of her other friends. ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    ¡°I know yours,¡± she realized she didn¡¯t know much about Sean.

    ¡°It¡¯s December 5th,¡± Sean said.

    Nodding, Norah fiddled with her phone and dered, ¡°There. My passcode is your birthday.¡±

    Sean let out a warmugh, finding Norah so adorable.

    Norah picked up Sean¡¯s phone and saw his wallpaper lock screen was a photo of her smiling candidly at the camera. ¡°Where did you get this picture?¡± she asked, genuinely curious.

    The photo was taken at the auction. Her dress was gorgeous, but it was her candid smile that definitely captured Sean¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I grabbed it online from a feature article about the auction. You were so beautiful,¡± Sean replied.

    Norah¡¯s stunning dressplemented her features perfectly, making her extra gorgeous in the photo.

    ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Norah replied timidly.

    She typed the numbers zero, zero, zero, and one on the phone security panel, and the screen was unlocked.

    Sean¡¯s wallpaper was another picture of her at the auction, but from a different angle. Except for his screensaver, everything about his phone settings was pretty much in default mode. There were no traces of customization whatsoever.

    After a quick nce, Norah locked his phone screen and put it back on the table.

    ¡°I just wanted to check if you were telling the truth about your passcodes,¡± Norah said, justifying her actions.

    With an amused smirk ying on his lips, Sean closed the distance between them and whispered in her ear, ¡°And?¡± His deep, captivating voice put Norah in a trance for a second.

    She cleared her throat and said, ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth.¡±

    Sean¡¯s smile deepened. He traced the reddish marks around her neck and asked, ¡°Are you done eating? Do you want to¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love that,¡± Norah responded, almost breathlessly.

    She figured she could rest for today. Since she would stay in Ond for a few more days, she would deal with Breaker another time.

    After sending Norah to her room, Sean¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Phillip. Kelvin. You cane in now,¡± he called out, his voice heavy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267:

    Thirty million dors couldn¡¯t solve the problem.

    Phillip and Kelvin stood before Sean, waiting for hismand.

    Sean ordered, ¡°I¡¯ve read the report Phillip gave me. They want to take over Jack¡¯s territory and merge the East Zone. Let¡¯s wreak havoc for them. Kelvin, send some of our men there.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Norah¡¯s wounds. He vowed to make Riss and Oscar pay for knocking over the dishes Norah had made for him. However, this was not the right moment to take down the Breaker. At least, the Breaker shouldn¡¯t be ruined by Sacredice for now.

    Kelvin, always eager to cause trouble for the Breaker, nodded. ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Scott. Consider the job done.¡±

    The Breaker had unwittingly offended both Sean and Norah. As the leader of Sacredice and Norah¡¯s boyfriend, Sean was certain that the Breaker wouldn¡¯t escape the consequences.

    Meanwhile, Norah took a long, warm shower. The disgust and icky feelings from the afternoon¡¯s ordeal finally began to fade. She was determined to take revenge on Riss and Oscar. Norah wanted to make Riss and Oscar understand that stealing thirty million dors from Sean wouldn¡¯t go unpunished.

    As Norah dried her hair, she steeled herself for what was toe.

    She set the table and turned on theputer, about to check the stock market. Right then, a soft knock on the door rang. It was likely Sean.

    Norah turned off theputer and went to the door. Sean had changed into a casual outfit, his damp hair revealing that he had just showered.

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened with admiration as he looked at Norah. She was wearing a bathrobe, with specks of water sshed on her as she ran a hand through her hair. Her eyes sparkled under the light. Sean couldn¡¯t bring himself to tear his eyes off her rosy lips as she spoke.

    ¡°Do you want to see me, darling?¡± Norah asked.

    Sean took the towel and wiped her hair, his voice hesitant. ¡°Err¡­ I was worried you might overthink, so I came to check on you.¡±

    Norah turned around and sat on the sofa, feeling the gentle rub of his hands on her hair. She narrowed her eyes to enjoy his tenderness.

    ¡°Why would I overthink? Darling, don¡¯t forget I apanied you to kill Jack,¡± she said, lifting her chin.

    It was just a kidnapping, Norah thought, brushing it off as no big deal. After all, she had kidnapped others during missions before. She wasn¡¯t scared at all.

    Sean¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I recalled you being kidnapped by the Fox Alliance from mour Club¡­¡±

    Norah opened her eyes. Back then, she had pretended to be a frightened victim to avoid getting questioned by the police. After all¡­

    She was the one who had killed those three gangsters. She didn¡¯t expect Sean to remember it so vividly.

    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I¡¯ve experienced it before at mour Club, so I¡¯m no longer scared,¡± Norah said indifferently, as though the murder and abduction were no big deal.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she must have gone through to be so unaffected by it.

    Norah still remembered what she had said to Sean in the true restaurant.

    ¡°Sean, what would you do if you found out that I¡¯ve hidden many things from you?¡± Norah had asked.

    Sean meticulously dried her hair. ¡°Everyone has secrets. Don¡¯t mind if you hide anything from me. You can keep the secrets to yourself for your whole life if you don¡¯t want to share them with me.¡± As for his own secrets, Sean nned to share them with Norah bit by bit. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get to know each other over time.¡±

    Norah¡¯s long hair cascaded down her shoulders. Sean dried her hair with a towel, then grabbed a hairdryer and turned it on.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re great at drying hair,¡± Norah said. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re experienced in helping other girls dry their hair?¡±

    The loud buzzing of the hairdryer muffled Norah¡¯s voice, but Sean heard her question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only helped two girls dry their hair,¡± he said, rubbing her hair gently. ¡°One is Susanna, my sister, and you¡¯re the other one.¡±

    Norah burst outughing. ¡°Are you implying that I should consider you my elder brother?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 268

    ?Chapter 268:

    Norah reached out and sped Sean¡¯s hand, lifting her gaze to lock eyes with him.

    ¡°Sean, my dear brother,¡± she said, her voice captivating as she yfully winked at him while calling out his name. ¡°Do you enjoy it when I call you that way?¡±

    Sean felt a surge of emotion. With Norah¡¯s hair partially damp, he switched off the hairdryer, set it aside, and sat close, holding her hand. ¡°No matter how you address me, honey, I¡¯ll be delighted.¡±

    Unlike Susanna¡¯s approach, Sean took pleasure in Norah¡¯s soft-spoken manner of addressing him. After her shower, Norah¡¯s skin carried the sweet aroma of her shower gel, mixed with her natural scent, slowly captivating Sean.

    Sean leaned in, getting closer to her neck. He took a sniff. ¡°Are you wearing perfume?¡±

    The delicate scent stirred his emotions. As he inhaled near her neck, his breath tickled her skin, prompting Norah to push him yfully.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wear any. Move aside. It¡¯s ticklish.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t imagine that a bossy CEO like Sean would be so affectionate. He went beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Why do you have such a lovely scent?¡± Sean nted gentle kisses on her neck.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Sending tingles down her spine and spreading a delightful warmth throughout her body, Norah softly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± She felt a bit overwhelmed by the closeness, unustomed to such intimacy with a man.

    Sean¡¯s approach was distinct. He had a way of getting close effortlessly. Norah noticed his strategic thinking¡ªwhenever she needed him, he mysteriously showed up, gradually bing a familiar presence by her side.

    She softly pushed him away but couldn¡¯t move far from him. Soon, she felt consumed by the desire he brought to her. Norah felt herself losing strength, yet she enjoyed the moment. As his hands roamed across her body, she regained some rity.

    ¡°Enough now.¡± Norah clutched his hand firmly and made her way to her feet. ¡°I think I¡¯ll head to bed now. Darling, maybe you should go back to your room.¡±

    Sean nced at his newly awakened desire and then at his determined girlfriend. Letting out a helpless sigh, he said, ¡°Sure. Sleep well. Let me know if you need anything, okay?¡± He respected Norah¡¯s boundaries, willing to wait until she was ready to take the next step in their rtionship.

    With a heavy heart, Sean walked toward the door. Norah watched him leave and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She walked him to the door and stopped mid-step.

    ¡°Second.¡±

    ¡°Darling,¡± Sean turned back, puzzled by her request.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    With a gentle kiss on his cheek, Norah left a trace of her affection. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    As he lost sight of her smile, Sean touched his cheek and whispered, ¡°Good night, honey.¡±

    This was a new sensation for Sean, the sweet stirrings of love. He couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. He pondered if Norah had gone to sleep and whether she might have nightmares. He hoped that Norah would grow fonder of him with each passing day.

    Atst, Sean understood why his father always stressed the importance of earning more money. He realized that only wealth could ensure afortable life for his girlfriend.

    Sean¡¯s thoughts drifted to Phillip, wondering about his progress at work. In the dark and empty room, a smallmp on the nightstand cast a faint yellow light. To calm his stirring feelings, Sean took a cold shower.

    But back in bed, Norah still dominated his thoughts. Her whispering his name in a seductive voice echoed in his mind. Sean felt his body stir once more, leaving him feeling helpless and pondering if it was what they called a sweet burden.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 269

    ?Chapter 269:

    The night was deep, with a sprinkle of stars scattered across the sky, casting a silvery glow on the ground. Outside the Breaker¡¯s base, Kelvin rested his arm on Phillip¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°P, it¡¯s been so long since we werest on the same mission, hasn¡¯t it? Been out of the game for a while. Think you can keep up today?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I can get in with you?¡± Phillip shrugged off Kelvin¡¯s arm. His expression was serious. ¡°I¡¯ll hold the fort at the entrance. You head in with the crew.¡±

    A group of men from the Sacredice stood ready behind them, their dark attire blending with the shadows. Kelvin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his silver hair pping in the breeze. ¡°What? You¡¯re noting in with me?¡±

    Phillip felt Kelvin might have gotten the wrong idea. There were only a handful of people who could neutralize an enemy as fast as Kelvin. Phillip gave Kelvin a look full of unspoken grievances. As the finest martial artist among the five, Kelvin was tasked with leading high-stakes missions within the Sacredice. He always got the job done right, no matter the task at hand.

    Spreading his arms, Kelvin teased, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯ll make me think you¡¯ve got a crush on me.¡±

    Phillip clenched his jaw. ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head in with the team,¡± Kelvin rose to his feet, his ck robe adorned with silver crisscrossing over his chest, announcing his readiness. ¡°Listen up.¡±

    This mission is about causing chaos, not casualties. Focus on damaging property, not¡­

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Kelvin gave Phillip a reassuring pat. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m entering. Expect good news.¡±

    With that, Kelvin and the team vaulted over the Breaker¡¯s base wall, while Phillip and another member of Sacredice stayed behind.

    As soon as they arrived, Kelvin¡¯s crew dispersed in all directions. Kelvin dashed toward Oscar¡¯s and Riss¡¯s rooms without wasting a moment.

    Kelvin remembered that Norah had been kidnapped because of Oscar and Riss, and his eyes gleamed with cold intensity. Touching Sean¡¯s woman was a bold move from Oscar and Riss. What Kelvin had in store for them would only be the beginning.

    Oscar was in the midst of an intimate moment when Kelvin stealthily entered his room.

    Oscar was so frightened that his private parts weakened.

    ¡°Are you from the Sacredice? What brings you here?¡± Oscar quickly pulled the nket over himself and his woman, eyeing Kelvin in the ck robe with fear.

    ¡°Help! Help! Is anyone there?¡± Oscar shouted for his guards, but the silence was the only reply.

    The woman in terror hid in Oscar¡¯s arms for protection.

    ¡°Stop yelling. Someone hired me to kill you,¡± Kelvin said, drawing a pistol and aiming it at Oscar.

    Kelvin¡¯s gun¡¯s muzzle moved up and down, searing the fear into Oscar.

    Oscar, surrounded only by sex toys in the room, had left out any weapons. He truly felt powerless.

    ¡°How much did they pay you? I can match it. I¡¯ll double it. Please, don¡¯t kill me,¡± Oscar pleaded.

    The Sacredice had quite the reputation abroad, and one major reason was their wless track record. Every task they took on, theypleted.

    Kelvin revealed, ¡°Forgot to mention something. You¡¯re not the only one we¡¯re after. Riss, too. Both of you are our targets.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s heart sank as he realized Riss was also marked by the Sacredice. Norah¡¯s warning earlier that day echoed in his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the price on my head? I¡¯ll double it. Just spare my life!¡± Oscar yelled.

    Rumors had it that Deacon K, the Sacredice¡¯s top assassin, was relentless. His targets lived in constant fear of their end, no matter where they hid.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 270

    ?Chapter 270:

    Kelvin, known by his codename K, was regarded as elite among assassins. When he was on a case, the victim¡¯s fate was sealed.

    Oscar trembled, suspecting that the figure in the ck robe was the infamous Deacon K from the Sacredice.

    Kelvin twirled the pistol between his fingers like it was a toy, not concerned about it identally firing. He scoffed. Despite being the second-inmand of the Breaker, Oscar was visibly writhing with the fear of facing death.

    Reflecting on it, Kelvin admired Norah even more. Despite being cornered by the two leaders from Breaker moments earlier, she had remainedposed, sitting calmly in the middle. Even when the rescue team showed up, Norah didn¡¯t appear anxious or scared. Her mental strength was remarkable.

    Alone and feeling helpless, with the woman hiding in his arms, Oscar panicked. He feared Kelvin would pull the trigger.

    ¡°Sir, what do you think? If you agree, I¡¯ll hand over the cash right away. I¡¯ll cover both me and Riss,¡± Oscar pleaded.

    ¡°Take whatever amount you need,¡± Oscar offered, his body trembling violently.

    ¡°Sixty million dors for you and your brother¡¯s lives. Is it a deal?¡± Kelvin replied.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??

    After a long silence, Kelvin spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll start counting down from three¡­¡±

    ¡°Deal! Deal!¡± The moment Kelvin began the countdown, Oscar quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll get the money for you right away.¡±

    Oscar quickly pulled on his shorts and got out of bed. As he stood up, he noticed the window was wide open. Kelvin must have snuck in through there. He had to give it to the assassins from the Sacredice; they were skilled. Oscar hadn¡¯t even noticed Kelvin¡¯s presence until the gun was aimed at him.

    As the leader of the Breaker, Oscar could easily ess sixty million dors from the ount. He handed the money over to Kelvin, including the check he had received from Sean earlier that day.

    Oscar¡¯s demeanor was humble. ¡°Here¡¯s the total¡ªsixty million. All yours, sir.¡±

    Kelvin epted the payment with a grunt, then issued a stern warning, a piece of advice.

    ¡°Oscar Mayer, don¡¯t mess with those you cannot afford to offend. Consider this a warning from the Sacredice. Next time, money won¡¯t save you.¡±

    With that, he exited through the window, disappearing into the night.

    Oscar quickly leaped up and stuck his head out. In the darkness, all he could see were nts swaying in the wind.

    With no sign of anyone around, Oscar pulled his head back inside. Considering his room was on the fourth floor, he couldn¡¯t believe how Kelvin had just leaped down. It appeared Kelvin wasn¡¯t afraid of getting injured.

    ¡°Mr. Mayer, are the people from Sacredice really that terrifying?¡± the woman on the bed inquired, her voice shaking. In the red-light district, she¡¯d nevere across anyone mentioning Sacredice. But the moment Kelvin showed up, Oscar forked out $60 million, something most people could never even dream of.

    Oscar cursed under his breath. ¡°Or why else would I give him fucking 60 million dors? Damn it! I didn¡¯t earn anything today but still had to spend 30 million. Fuck you, Sacredice!¡±

    Oscar lost interest in having sex with the woman. Gesturing for her to leave, he buttoned up his shirt. Right then, he heard soundsing from outside his room. Rushing to the window, Oscar saw mes disrupting the night¡¯s calm.

    ¡°Fire! Extinguish it! Call the firefighters! Wake everyone up!¡± Panic filled the air as Oscar¡¯splexion paled. Their base was on fire.

    Oscar was so rattled that his legs went weak, and he had to grab onto the wall to steady himself. He suspected this might be the work of the men from Sacredice.

    Observing the fire and dense smoke, Phillip smirked. Kelvin had proven his reliability once again.

    Soon after, a man in a ck robe approached Phillip. The man lifted his hood to reveal his identity, his silver hair standing out. Sporting a wide grin, Kelvin twirled the check and bank card between his fingers.

    ¡°P, 60 million dors. Was it worth it?¡± Kelvin¡¯s voice was steady, but the intensity of his presence was undeniable.

    Under the night sky, thick smoke rose into the air, and mes illuminated the darkness. The silver-haired Kelvin seemed to glow, exuding a powerful presence that filled the space around him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 271

    ?Chapter 271:

    Upon waking up the following morning, Norah checked her phone and was confused by a notification she received. She quickly leapt out of bed and hurried from the bedroom to the living area. There, Sean, already dressed in his suit, was focused on hisptop.

    ¡°Good morning, darling,¡± Norah greeted him.

    Looking up, Sean noticed Norah still in her sleepwear, her hair a bit disheveled, yet her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, honey?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Check this out!¡± Norah eagerly held up her phone for him to see.

    Sean leaned in and noticed a bank notification. ¡°You¡¯ve received a deposit of ten million dors into your checking ount. Your new ount bnce is¡­¡±

    ¡°This is unexpected. Did someone mistakenly send money to my ount? Is it illegal moneyundering? Has my information beenpromised? But that¡¯s impossible!¡± Norah furrowed her brow as she muttered to herself.

    Being at the top of her game as a hacker meant her personal details were encrypted, keeping her ount and profile safe from leaks.

    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m the one who did it.¡± Sean chuckled.

    At Sean¡¯s words, Norah looked up at him, feeling a bit dazed. ¡°You sent this? But why all of a sudden?¡±

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    Sean¡¯s expression softened, his charm evident. ¡°Why not? I just wanted to give you some pocket money. I¡¯ve been swamped with work and haven¡¯t been able to spend much time with you. Consider it a small apology.¡±

    Sean was still feeling guilty about Norah¡¯s kidnapping the previous day. After Kelvin had sessfully retrieved 60 million dors from the Breakerst night, Sean quickly decided to send some cash to Norah as pocket money for her time in Ond. He hadn¡¯t anticipated her overwhelming reaction.

    Norah was quite well-off. When she checked the stock marketst night, she saw that all her stocks had gone up in price. She made over ten million dors in profit. She had dedicated time to learning and investing in the stock market, so her financial sess wasn¡¯t just a stroke of luck.

    Norahpressed her lips together. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, you don¡¯t need to give me money.¡± Thinking about the array of jewelry and clothing she owned made her feel a bit overwhelmed.

    ¡°Darling, do you enjoy giving gifts?¡± Norah asked. Before they became a couple, when they were just friends, Sean had gifted her a diamond brooch, various clothes, and a pink diamond. The memory of the note he¡¯d sent came to mind: ¡°You¡¯re the one for me, Norah.¡± Norah would still turn crimson when she recalled his note.

    To hide her pink ears, she retrieved her phone and turned around slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Norah lowered her head.

    It only dawned on her at that moment that she had rushed out without taking a shower or brushing her teeth. She worried Sean might think she was too untidy.

    Sean was sitting in the chair, his hand reaching out, but Norah suddenly spun around and hurried into her room. Sean withdrew his gaze and tapped the button on his Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Resume the meeting.¡±

    The executives on the call were silent, cautious not to disrupt the conversation between Sean and Norah. Not being from Cend, they couldn¡¯t fully grasp the specifics of what their CEO had said, but the affection in his voice led them to believe he was speaking with his girlfriend. Seeing this softer side of the usually stern Sean was a revtion for them. They were all amazed.

    Norah rushed back to her room and gazed at her reflection in the mirror. Finding no trace of sleepiness or messy trails of slobber, she let out a sigh of relief. She was concerned about maintaining her image in front of Sean.

    As she began to brush her teeth, she pondered their rtionship. She hadn¡¯t given Sean anything in return for his generosity, while he continuously showered her with gifts, expecting nothing in return. The gifts he gave her were worth nearly a million dors, yet she had never reciprocated his kindness.

    If others found out, they would use her of being a gold digger. Norah¡¯s eyes dropped to the ground, showing her distress.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272:

    To those onlookers in Glophia, Norah was perceived as someone with no standing or influence. The Wilson family didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, leaving others to view her as an orphan without any social status. However, Norah had status.

    Her original family held quiet influence in Glophia. Once she took the reins of her family and sorted things out, she nned to enhance its reputation. Her lineage was, in fact,parable to Sean¡¯s.

    After a quick shower, Norah left the room. In the living room, Sean was still hunched over hisptop, deep in concentration.

    ¡°Back to our discussion. Darling, is giving gifts something you enjoy?¡± Norah asked.

    She saw Sean facing hisptop, assuming he was reading some documents. She walked up behind him, wrapping her arms around his neck and giving him a gentle shake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s count. How many presents have you given me?¡±

    Sean remained silent, his hand moving to cover the webcam.

    Feeling something amiss, Norah nced at the screen. The next moment, she found Sean having an online meeting with executives. She quickly released him and hopped away from the camera.

    Biting her lip, she muttered in frustration, ¡°Are you on a video conference?¡±

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    Sean removed his earpiece, arching an eyebrow as he looked at her. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Norah buried her face in her hands, praying that the people in the meeting didn¡¯t hear what she had said to Sean while trying to be cute. She felt incredibly embarrassed.

    ¡°The meeting¡¯s over. You can all go now,¡± Sean ended the call briskly, closed hisptop, and removed his earpiece before pulling Norah into an embrace.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean brushed his chin against her head.

    Norah shot him a look of annoyance. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me about the meeting?¡±

    He gently grasped her hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me get a word in.¡±

    Sean was speaking the truth. Norah had walked straight to him after leaving her room,pletely unmindful of what he was up to.

    ¡°Next time, just give me a heads-up.¡± Norah couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such an embarrassing moment happening again.

    ¡°Will do. I promise.¡± A grin spread across his face as Sean chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll answer your question. I¡¯m not big on giving gifts to just anyone. I save them for the people I care about.¡±

    ¡°So, you had feelings for me even before the auction, right? What sparked that interest?¡± Norah probed.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to pinpoint. There was a moment when your charm just struck me, and my affection grew from there. Eventually, I knew I liked you.¡±

    In the brightly lit living room, Sean held her hand, his expression earnest. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone else. You¡¯re special, Norah.¡±

    His admission made Norah feel shy. ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, she quickly switched the subject. ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading to work today?¡±

    Norah had never inquired about Sean¡¯s properties in Ond. All she knew was that he went to work with Phillip every day and made it back to the hotel suite on schedule.

    Sean led her to the dining table and took a seat. ¡°Let¡¯s grab some breakfast. We can chat while we eat,¡± he suggested.

    The hotel breakfast was abundant. Norah grabbed a sandwich and took a bite.

    ¡°And the hotel. Any progress?¡± Norah asked.

    Sean handed her the blueberry jam and said, ¡°The deal hasn¡¯t been finalized yet. I¡¯ve instructed Phillip to start preparing for the acquisition process.¡±

    After eating a bit more, Norah showed her approval with a thumbs-up. ¡°Impressive.¡± She thought Sean was indeed taking charge like a CEO. Once he made a decision, he acted swiftly and decisively.

    It looked like the hotel they were staying in would soon be Sean¡¯s property.

    ¡°I¡¯ve nearly sorted out all the business stuff. To keep you safe and sound, I¡¯ll stick with you every step of the way while we¡¯re in Ond.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best way to make sure nothing happens to you,¡± Sean said earnestly.

    With a team of bodyguards, including the likes of an assassin such as Kelvin, Sean was practically untouchable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273:

    Norah had daytimemitments, and if Sean apanied her, she¡¯d be confined to the hospital.

    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you, honey. You don¡¯t have to stick around me. The Breaker¡¯s members had promised they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble anymore. I¡¯ll be quite safe in Ond,¡± Norah politely refused Sean¡¯s proposal.

    Sean sensed her reluctance and pondered the reason behind it. Norah finished her meal. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, I¡¯m perfectly capable. You can assign a few bodyguards for my protection. You don¡¯t have to hover over me every second,¡± she reiterated.

    Norah¡¯s reluctance to have Sean by her side was confirmed again. Sean assumed she desired some personal space. ¡°What about the bodyguards? Shall I have them apany you?¡± Sean nced downward, realizing Norah wasn¡¯t as delicate as she appeared.

    ¡°Not today. Thank you, honey.¡±

    Since the Breaker had ceased troubling her, Norah felt she could handle other issues without the need for bodyguards. She saw no necessity for assistance from the Sacredice.

    ¡°Alright. Are you going outter?¡± Sean inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital to visit Alice and handle some matters.¡±

    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    ¡°Okay. Phillip and I will head to workter.¡±

    After exchanging their ns, Norah grabbed her handbag and departed.

    Norah felt fortunate to have amunicative boyfriend who listened to her requests. When dealing with Derek, she had to guess his thoughts while making decisions, as he always scolded her whenever he wasn¡¯t pleased. He was even hesitant to let her go out unapanied. ording to Sharon and Derek, going out alone implied cheating on Derek with another man. Consequently, when Norah was still part of the Carter family, she rarely ventured out. She spent most of her time either with Sharon or the maids, devoid of personal space.

    Around the Carter Manor, a man and a woman sat in a ck car parked outside the gate. The atmosphere was heavy with tension.

    Gripping Madeline¡¯s hand, Derek voiced his frustration. ¡°Madeline, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your pregnancy? If Kathy hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have been aware of such significant news. After having a baby, you should stay home and rest more. It¡¯s not wise to go out.¡±

    Madeline bit her lip, realizing Derek¡¯s ulterior motives for taking her out. He had mentioned taking her home to meet his family, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated him knowing about her pregnancy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached out to your parents. They¡¯ll be arriving shortly,¡± Derek announced.

    Derek tenderly stroked a strand of hair beside Madeline¡¯s cheek. ¡°Madeline, I¡¯m overjoyed,¡± he whispered, cing his hand gently on her belly. ¡°We¡¯re going to be parents.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also excited, Derek. I wanted to pick the right moment to share the news,¡± Madeline replied with a smile, though a cold gleam flickered in her eyes.

    Inside, Madeline seethed with resentment toward Kathy. If not for Kathy¡¯s interference, she could have quietly terminated the pregnancy without involving the Carter family. She looked down on the Carter family¡¯s social status and felt they were unworthy of her.

    ¡°Come on, my mom and grandma are eagerly awaiting your arrival. My grandpa and father are already inside,¡± Derek said, urging Madeline to join him.

    Derek¡¯s father and grandfather had never been keen on involving themselves in family matters. They believed that women could stir up unnecessary drama, so they showed little interest in attending to those trivialities. However, upon learning of Madeline¡¯s pregnancy, which was significant to the future of the Carter family lineage, they were willing to wait in the living room, feeling it was important to be present for such asions.

    Grabbing Madeline¡¯s shoulder, Derek attempted to pull her out of the car.

    ¡°Derek, can we postpone this meeting?¡± Madeline pleaded, her eyes welling up with tears. She grasped Derek¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared to meet your family today.¡±

    Madeline wore a ck dress with a short, daring hemline and an exposed back. The bodice, adorned with gauze, entuated her allure and sensuality. She appeared anything but pregnant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274:

    It wasn¡¯t until Derek¡¯s grandmother¡¯s call that he hastily whisked Madeline away. The Powell family set off to Carter Manor on short notice. Derek concurred with his grandmother¡¯s urgency. The wedding should proceed swiftly, especially since Madeline¡¯s pregnancy was still in its early stages.

    Yet, amidst the rush, Norah¡¯s image flickered through Derek¡¯s mind. Derek shook his head. What did he miss her for? ¡°No, we can¡¯t back out now. Your parents are en route,¡± Derek replied.

    Forfeiting attendance would cast Madeline and Derek as ying tricks in the eyes of both families¡¯ elders. In that case, Madeline¡¯s and Derek¡¯s reputations wouldn¡¯t remain untarnished.

    Grudgingly, Madeline trailed behind Derek into Carter Manor. Inside the living room, Sharon and Kathy upied adjacent seats, while Derek¡¯s grandparents, Matthew and Juliana, sat in the prime spots on the sofa. Their faces were grim, tongues held by invisible reins.

    Opposite Sharon sat Derek¡¯s father, Adrian, a figure with scant influence within the Carter family, relegated to a managerial role in the Carter Group. Adrian cast meful nces at Kathy, knowing full well her recklessness left unspoken.

    Soon after, Derek and Madeline made their entrance, breaking the somber spell that had gripped the room.

    ¡°Derek, take a seat. Kathy, scoot over a bit and make room for your brother.¡± Sharon¡¯s warmth toward Derek was palpable, but her reception of Madeline was marked by a disdainful snort. ¡°Here you are.¡±

    With that, Sharonpsed into silence, turning her attention to Derek¡¯s recent activities.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    Though Juliana harbored a deep disdain for Madeline¡¯s character, she masked it with forced civility for Derek¡¯s sake. ¡°Madeline, please, have a seat. We¡¯ll wait for your parents before we proceed.¡± Juliana¡¯s politeness thinly veiled her antipathy.

    Clutching Derek¡¯s hand tightly, Madeline trembled behind him. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±

    The room¡¯s tension was suffocating, leaving Madeline feeling unnerved. Her mind raced, pondering her escape from here. Guilt gnawed at her, fearing her inner turmoil might beid bare.

    Derek furrowed his brow, scrutinizing Madeline with a perplexed gaze. Wasn¡¯t she once known for her graciousness toward others? How had she fallen shortpared to Norah?

    Norah¡¯s visits to the Carter Manor were always marked by courtesy toward Sharon and Kathy. As for Juliana, Norah effortlessly charmed her on every asion.

    Soon, Coen and Rhoda showed up. Juliana rose, acknowledging them with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re aware of why Derek summoned you here, I presume? The Carter family is aware of Madeline¡¯s pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve convened to discuss Madeline and Derek¡¯s future,¡± Juliana said, her voice cool and measured.

    Coen exchanged an imperceptible nce with Madeline before shing a polite smile. ¡°We¡¯ve just learned of it from Madeline. Her mother and I don¡¯t have high expectations. Our only wish is for the couple¡¯s happiness and well-being.¡±

    Juliana recognized Coen¡¯s gambit, allowing the Carters to dictate terms first. She admitted, ¡°The Carter family is facing trying times¡­¡±

    Juliana¡¯s thoughts drifted to Norah. Despite knowing the Carter family¡¯s financial constraints, Norahcked consideration and imed two-thirds of their wealth. Juliana felt her kindness to Norah was in vain.

    Rhoda interjected, ¡°Juliana, you mentioned the Carter family¡¯s difficulties. Can Derek provide Madeline with afortable life?¡± Sharon arched an eyebrow, her tone icy as it cut through the air. ¡°Given the Carter family¡¯s predicament, what if Derek can¡¯t provide Madeline with luxury?¡±

    To Sharon, Madeline and Norah were both responsible for the Carter family¡¯s downfall. Madeline was a shameless mistress whose interest was merely spending Derek¡¯s money. Norah had taken away a major part of the Carter family fortune post-divorce. Neither could im moral superiority.

    Sharon¡¯s words left Rhoda speechless. Though Rhoda¡¯s expression soured, she remained silent.

    Derek shot Rhoda a cold nce, assuming that her priorities were solely fixated on extracting wealth from the Carter family, with little regard for Madeline¡¯s well-being.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275:

    Derek gripped Madeline¡¯s hand firmly. Seeing how Coen and the Powell family had pushed forward with that small project, Derek sensed their diminishing regard for the Carter family. Once, when the Carter Group held considerable influence, the Powell family had sought to establish a close rtionship for mutual development. Now, Derek realized, their respect had waned.

    He assumed Madeline would only be truly cared for when she was by his side. Smiling at Derek, Madeline felt conflicted. Would shemit to marrying into the Carter family today? She hadn¡¯t made up her mind yet. A part of her felt like saying no to themitment.

    For an entire week, Derek had refrained from giving Madeline any money. He told her to avoid buying fancy things and even thought getting a manicure was too expensive. The Carter family¡¯s living situation was truly struggling now.

    ¡°Derek, my mom meant no harm. She just worries about me,¡± Madeline defended her mother.

    ¡°I understand your mother¡¯s intentions. Mrs. Powell, what more do you want to say?¡± Derek replied coldly.

    Derek¡¯s harsh words cast a shadow over Coen¡¯s and Rhoda¡¯s faces. They had looked down on Derek ever since his divorce, where he had lost the majority of his family¡¯s wealth.

    What was he capable of? Derek couldn¡¯t even hold onto his family¡¯s property. How could he possibly bring happiness to Madeline? How could he ensure that the child growing inside Madeline¡¯s belly would have a secure and joyful home?

    Coen only wanted his daughter to marry into one of Glophia¡¯s prestigious families. In his eyes, Derek wasn¡¯t worthy of Madeline.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    ¡°You need to provide at least $660,000 worth of wedding gifts,¡± Coen demanded. ¡°I want to ensure she livesfortably. Madeline is thest one in our family to get married. Her sisters received generous gifts when they married.¡±

    Coen¡¯s boastful words left the Carter family feeling quite ufortable. It seemed Coen believed they were eager for Madeline to marry Derek. Ironically, the Carter family thought that Madeline didn¡¯t deserve Derek.

    The whole Carter family didn¡¯t hold Madeline in high regard. Although they felt this way privately, they still maintained appearances. Juliana and Sharon took charge of the discussion, with Coen and Rhoda mostly silent.

    Yet, nobody was ready topromise.

    Peeking from behind her mother, Kathy smirked at Madeline, thinking she was a maniptive woman who only knew how to act delicate and innocent in front of Derek. Noticing Kathy¡¯s re, Madeline smiled gently at her. ¡°Hey, Kathy, the Grace Cup is starting soon. Are you all set with your design?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rolling her eyes, Kathy responded, ¡°I won¡¯t show you, or else you¡¯ll use me of copying.¡± Wasn¡¯t Madeline fond of making baseless usations the most?

    Madeline¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°Kathy, you misunderstood. I¡¯m just concerned you¡¯re not keeping up.¡±

    Derek snapped, ¡°Kathy, how could you speak to Madeline in such a way?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I speaking normally?¡±

    ¡°Be careful how you speak next time. If I catch you speaking to Madeline like that again, don¡¯t be surprised if I¡¯m not polite,¡± Derek warned.

    Observing Madeline leaning against Derek¡¯s shoulder, Kathy boiled with frustration, knowing Madeline wasn¡¯t as easy to push around as Norah. If Madeline had married Derek, she would have faced challenges ahead.

    After talking for over an hour, both families finally reached a solution that made them happy.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s wait for the couple to get the marriage license. Since Madeline hasn¡¯t sported a baby bump yet, we can schedule the wedding this month or next. The Carter family will handle the wedding gifts and other needs ording to the Powell family¡¯s instructions. Anything else you want to add?¡± Juliana asked.

    Coen¡¯s mood improved slightly, knowing that this marriage would bring benefits to the Powell family. ¡°Sounds good to me. Madeline listens to us.¡± Blinded by his own satisfaction, Coen failed to notice the sorrow in Madeline¡¯s eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 276

    ?Chapter 276:

    In Alice¡¯s ward at the private hospital in Ond, it wasn¡¯t until today that Alice learned Norah had been abducted to Breaker¡¯s base the previous day. Alice was left with a lingering sense of fear.

    ¡°The Breaker¡¯s people are ruthless and relentless. Norah, you didn¡¯t suffer any harm, did you?¡± Alice asked, concern written all over her face.

    Norah¡¯s gaze lingered on Alice for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that Riss¡¯s demeanor was a bit peculiar. After I spoke those words, he seemed lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alice¡¯s expression momentarily turned strained. ¡°Anyway, thank goodness you¡¯re unharmed. If anything had happened to you, I would seek vengeance even at the cost of my own life.¡±

    ¡°Sean gave them thirty million dors.¡± A trace of frostiness flickered in Norah¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t manage to swindle some wealth from them, it would be a disservice to all the money Sean had spent.¡±

    The Breaker was excessively avaricious, demanding an exorbitant thirty million dors. Norah ventured out alone today to find Alice and devise a solution.

    ¡°I know they conduct offshore arms trades through the inte. They¡¯ll suffer significant losses if we intercept one of their shipments.¡± Alice was well aware of Norah¡¯spetence in hacking. ¡°With your hacking skills as Moon, intercepting it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Wearing a subtle smile, Norah continued, ¡°I can easily use the money for a shipment of munitions. It seems like a fair deal.¡± Although Alice had a few firearms stashed in her house, including some pistols, bullets, and three rifles, they were quite distinct from the munitions sold by the Breaker.

    Your next story begins at  .

    Eager to take action, Norah had already devised a n for selling the intercepted munitions. ¡°I will repay Sean the money he had spent,¡± Norah dered.

    She had a clear n in mind, knowing exactly what she could and couldn¡¯t take. epting thirty million dors was not something she was willing to do lightly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Norah. You better not owe a man too much. Thirty million dors is excessive. I still have ten million dors in my ount. If you need it, withdraw it.¡± Alice wasn¡¯t overly concerned about money. As long as she remained alive, she wasn¡¯t worried about her ability to generate ie.

    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll make sure to have enough. Just take care of yourself.¡± Norah inclined her head toward Alice¡¯s forehead and added, ¡°I have additional tasks to attend to, so I must depart now.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Take care.¡± Alice cast a concerned gaze upon Norah¡¯s retreating figure. Were she in good health, she would have apanied Norah and offered assistance.

    Unaware of Alice¡¯s thoughts, Norah hailed a taxi at the hospital entrance. ¡°Head to the SN Shopping Mall.¡±

    Located in the thriving financial hub of Lochdeer, the mall boasted a prime location. Upon arrival, Norah entered the shopping mall and purchased a ck peaked cap. She donned a mask and made her way to the concealed elevator, descending directly to the fifth basement level.

    As the elevator doors slid open, a pristine and immacte silvery-white space unfolded before her. Advancing further, she encountered a massive door affixed to the wall. The tightly sealed, cold door exuded an air of scientific detachment, its unyielding presence suggesting it was a ce of serious research.

    Norah approached the door, unlocking it with her pupils and fingerprints. The door swung open smoothly.

    Moving through the silver-white corridor, imbued with an unmistakable aura of science and technology, Norah noticed the staff members, all d in white coats. They wore work identification cards on their chests and hurried about, carrying information as they moved back and forth.

    This was the most extensive underground researchboratory in Lochdeer, dedicated to various pharmaceutical investigations and government-funded programs. Upon her entrance, numerous researchers exchanged puzzled nces in her direction.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 277

    ?Chapter 277:

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Why are outsiders allowed in theb now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she works here? But why is she dressed like that?¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t respond and continued toward the deepest part of theboratory. She closed theb door behind her, blocking out the whispers and curious nces. Then, she removed her mask.

    Thisb was hers and hers alone. Norah had once treated a high-ranking official from Ond. Her only condition for the treatment was that she would have her own independentb here, with full ownership.

    Inside, theb was filled with advanced equipment, perhaps the best medical and pharmaceutical technology in Ond. Norah was here to create medications with the equipment and manage to get them back to her country. Theb equipment in Cend wasn¡¯t nearly as advanced as what she had ess to here, a fact she knew well from her previous experiences making medications.

    Norah went into the changing room, switched her phone to silent mode, sanitized her hands, and immediately began the process of creating the medication.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson still didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± In a ck car parked outside the private hospital, Phillip ended his call and looked back at Sean. ¡°Miss Shaw mentioned Miss Wilson left early.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression turned grim.

    He had gone to the office today to give Norah some space. However, by the end of the day, the woman he was waiting for had disappeared. Norah usually kept him informed of her safety, no matter how busy she was.

    Kelvin spected, ¡°Could the Breaker be persistent in their bad intentions and have taken Miss Wilson again?¡±

    The Breaker had suffered significant losses the previous night, making it likely they were looking for ways to recover financially. Seeing Norah as an easy target after their recent ckmail, they might have abducted her.

    Sean, with a steely gaze,manded, ¡°K, take some people to check the Breaker¡¯s base. Phillip, call Alice again and see if she knows any ces Norah might have gone.¡±

    After issuing the instructions, Sean tried calling Norah once more, but he was met with a busy signal. Norah wasn¡¯t picking up.

    Kelvin swiftly exited the car to make a call, while Phillip reached out to Alice again, stressing Sean¡¯s concern for Norah¡¯s safety. He urged Alice to inform them as soon as she had any information on Norah¡¯s whereabouts.

    Alice, however, was only aware that Norah had been busy and didn¡¯t know where she had gone. Ending the call, she was filled with anxiety. Where could Norah have gone? And why wasn¡¯t she answering Sean¡¯s calls?

    Phillip held the phone, ncing at Sean¡¯s downcast face in the rearview mirror.

    Ever since Sean had been unable to reach Norah after work, he¡¯d been in a funk, consumed with worry and fearing something had gone wrong.

    ¡°Did the hotel arrange for someone to find Norah? Maybe she fell asleep there?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°The hotel says Miss Wilson hasn¡¯te back since she left this morning. Where could Norah possibly be?¡±

    Sean stared at the phone number and dialed it once more. After a moment, Norah finally picked up.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Norah sounded tired. ¡°You¡¯ve called me like ten times. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hearing her voice, Sean¡¯s anxiety melted away. ¡°I just got off work.¡±

    ¡°Okay, hang on. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Norah adjusted the phone against her shoulder, continuing her task without pause. She was busy putting the pills she had just made into four bottles before sealing them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278:

    The Research Institute

    ¡°I¡¯ll return in approximately thirty minutes. Could you make a reservation for a meal in the meantime?¡± Norah removed her white coat and tossed it into theundry basket. Theb underwent regr cleaning, so she only needed to tidy up her work.

    Norah hadpleted her tasks for the day and would resume tomorrow. She needed to produce a specific quantity before heading home.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll await your return,¡± Sean replied.

    In the car, Phillip was truly perplexed, asking, ¡°Mr. Scott, why refrain from inquiring about Miss Wilson¡¯s whereabouts? Also, why not express your concern to her?¡±

    Sean merely mentioned he was off duty when he answered the phone, causing Phillip considerable anxiety. Phillip and Kelvin were acutely aware of Sean¡¯s recent agitation.

    While Sean conversed on the phone, Phillip messaged Kelvin, urging him to bring the team back and avoid the Breaker¡¯s station. The Breaker had nothing to do with Norah¡¯s previous failure to pick up Sean¡¯s phone until recently. With Norah located, Kelvin¡¯s actions against the Breaker became unnecessary.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m assured of Norah¡¯s safety, nothing else matters.¡± Sean¡¯s voice resonated within the car as he bowed his head, rubbing his phone.

    Before their rtionship, Norah possessed independence.

    She managed her time without the need for constant updates. It was just that he couldn¡¯t shake off his concern for her. Perhaps things would improve once they returned home. Abroad, numerous unknown and perilous factors loomed. He fretted over the possibility of harm befalling Norah.

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah ended the call, stashed her phone in her bag, donned her mask, and pushed open theb door. Two male researchers waited for her outside the door. Upon her emergence, they greeted her with evident enthusiasm.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the Supernatural Doctor, correct?¡±

    Norah promptly stepped back. ¡°What brings you to me?¡±

    The senior researcher quickly gestured and stepped back. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, I bear no ill will. I¡¯m the director of this research institute.¡±

    Despite owning thisb for several years, Norah had never interacted with the research institute¡¯s director. Preferring solitude, she avoided interactions with outsiders and remained unfamiliar with all the research staff at the institute.

    The director disyed his identification badge on his chest to verify his identity. ¡°I¡¯m Shelton Davis, director of this research institute. Upon learning of your presence, I feltpelled to extend my greetings.¡±

    Shelton, in his office sorting materials, received a report of an innermostboratory being essed. Hastening to the scene, he stood sentinel, nearly all afternoon, until theb¡¯s door was unlocked. Despite the fatigue, his dedication remained steadfast, fueled by deference to Norah, known as the Supernatural Doctor.

    Despite Shelton¡¯s hospitable demeanor, Norah sensed a hidden agenda. Crossing her arms, she inquired icily, ¡°Is there anything else? I¡¯m pressed for time.¡±

    Shelton¡¯s anxiety intensified. The hours he spent waiting weren¡¯t fueled by eagerness for the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s hasty exit. ¡°Well, Supernatural Doctor, I¡¯m aware of your significant aplishments in pharmaceuticals. May I pose a few inquiries?¡±

    Shelton¡¯s assistant timely passed him the research materials, which he promptly presented to Norah. Shelton remained confident that the data from these studies wouldn¡¯t bepromised upon sharing it with Norah. He hadpiled the information himself earlier in the afternoon.

    This information specifically addressed the longstanding difficulties they had encountered in their current research project, underscoring the depth of their challenges and the need for expert guidance. Shelton had learned that the Supernatural Doctor possessed not only formidable medical prowess but also exceptional pharmaceutical expertise. The issues troubling them appeared trivial from the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s perspective. With her guidance, the research process could undoubtedly be expedited.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 279

    ?Chapter 279:

    Norah epted the document and began to peruse its contents. Inside were inquiries for various projects, each presenting its own unique set of challenges. Flipping through the pages, Norah hesitated before tossing it aside.

    With her capabilities, why didn¡¯t she make a significant contribution to her own country? Why bother to help foreigners with their research? Besides, the cost of finished drugs here was too high for resale back home, rendering them unattainable for those who direly needed them.

    As Norah turned to thest page, she noticed a bold deration. ¡°This project is a public service initiative.¡±

    Norah scrutinized thest project. The drugs were intended for public welfare, reasonably priced, and targeted at ordinary citizens. The challenges posed by this endeavor seemed rudimentary to her. ¡°I may not be able to tackle the other issues, but this one¡­ I believe I have a solution,¡± she dered.

    To save time, Norah swiftly pointed out the problems in the document and provided solutions one by one, her words tumbling out in rapid session.

    ¡°Do you recall what I just mentioned?¡± she inquired, closing the document and casting a disapproving nce at the two individuals before her. Had it not been for the fact that thest project was a public service endeavor, Norah wouldn¡¯t have wasted a moment conversing with them.

    Shelton wiped the sweat from his brow. Norah¡¯s speech had been so rapid that he struggled to remember the beginning once she reached the end. ¡°I probably have it all memorized.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye,¡± Norah said curtly, thrusting the document into Shelton¡¯s assistant¡¯s hand before exiting the room.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    d in a sleek ck suit, Norah exuded an aura of strength and determination.

    ¡°Do you remember the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s advice?¡±

    While the Supernatural Doctor had provided a solution for just one project, it was still preferable to keep thempletely clueless. The assistant silently retrieved his phone. ¡°I recorded it.¡±

    Shelton¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Well done, my boy! Good job!¡± Why hadn¡¯t he thought to record their conversation with the Supernatural Doctor himself? Shelton chided himself for not anticipating Norah¡¯s remarkable ability. With just a cursory nce, she could provide the most intricate and precise solutions without needing much information.

    However, Norah seemed unwilling to prolong the conversation any further, appearing visibly rushed, making it difficult for Shelton to detain her a moment longer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back and provide the R&D team with a thorough overview of the information.¡±

    ncing at the time, Norah realized nearly twenty minutes had passed since she had answered Sean¡¯s call. Without dy, she dialed Sean¡¯s number to exin the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve had a minor unexpected issue here, but it¡¯s under control now. You might have to wait another half hour.¡±

    Sean, seated before an exquisite meal, replied, ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re safe on your way back.¡±

    After ending the call, Sean instructed Phillip, ¡°Take the dishes away for now. We¡¯ll have themter.¡±

    Fishing out a cigarette, Sean lit it with the flickering me from his carved lighter, taking a long drag before exhaling a smoke ring. The smoke veiled his refined features, casting a shadow over his delicate eyebrows and eyes.

    Norah was preupied, and he realized he shouldn¡¯t pry into her private affairs. Despite his curiosity about her whereabouts and activities, he knew he had to restrain himself. Two people who cared for each other would gradually learn to ept one another and be willing to adapt for each other¡¯s sake.

    In the past, Sean would have instructed Phillip to investigate what his partner was up to and who she was spending time with. The scent of cigarette smoke lingered around Sean¡¯s nose and mouth as he squinted, his gaze dimmed. He knew Norah harbored numerous secrets before they got together.

    On her way back, Norah pondered Sean¡¯s numerous missed calls. She realized he must have been anxious because he couldn¡¯t reach her. Contemting this, she felt an urgent longing to be by his side at that very moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 280

    ?Chapter 280:

    Norah swiftly got out of the car at the entrance of the hotel and headed straight for the elevator that led upstairs. After exiting the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help but trot up the stairs.

    When she saw the man sitting on the sofa, casually smoking, she let out a deep sigh, feeling a rush of relief. Just seeing Sean made Norah excited, and all her stress seemed to melt away. ¡°Hi, darling. I¡¯m back.¡±

    Sean was the only one in the living room, surrounded by the strong smell of cigarettes. However, Norah didn¡¯t mind the scent. Instead, her focus was entirely on Sean, who seemed even more striking amidst the smoke.

    Sean put out the half-empty cigarette in the ashtray and slowly looked up at Norah. ¡°Oh, here you are.¡±

    His voice sounded deep and hoarse, mainly because of the smoking.

    With quick but silent steps, Norah walked toward him. He stood up and reached out to grab her hand, but her momentum caused her to bump into his arms before wrapping herself tightly around him.

    ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± Norah asked softly.

    She had long forgotten what it felt like to be cared for. For the past two years, while living in the Carters¡¯ residence, she had broken down and lost herself. It wasn¡¯t until the divorce happened that she began to experience friendship and love again.

    Since her first marriage had been a failure, Norah wasn¡¯t sure what a good partner was supposed to be like. But after spending time with Sean recently, she couldn¡¯t deny that her heart felt full and happy.

    Sean cared about her, protected her, worried about her, and even spent a lot on her without expecting anything in return. More importantly, he respected her and tried to understand her. Needless to say, he was more than qualified to be a boyfriend and a partner.

    Norah¡¯s body in his arms felt warm and soft, radiating a faint yet alluring fragrance. Sean ced his chin on her shoulder, gently patting her back to calm and reassure her.

    ¡°Yeah. I thought you were kidnapped by the Breaker since I couldn¡¯t reach you,¡± Sean replied.

    Hearing his tender words, Norah wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning her body back slightly to look directly into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I promise that next time, I¡¯ll let you know before I do anything. This will never happen again.¡±

    Norah had gotten so immersed in her work that she had forgotten to contact Sean and give him a heads-up. With her phone on mute, she didn¡¯t call him back until she finished all her tasks. If she were in Sean¡¯s shoes, she would have been on edge.

    All this time, Sean¡¯s expression had been calm, making it hard to tell whether he was angry or not.

    However, Norah noticed that Sean¡¯s reaction seemed less enthusiastic than usual. Just a few days ago, whenever he saw her, he would be the one to initiate intimacy. But today, when she returned, she was the one who first hugged him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Norah softened her tone and gently kissed him on the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve deeply realized my mistake, and it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    In truth, Sean had been relieved when he found out Norah was safe. He had been a little indifferent, testing what she would say to him after she returned. Seeing her delicate face and hearing her soft voice finally made him smile. ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you just said.¡± Norah looked so adorable when she acted spoiled. Just gazing at her made Sean¡¯s heart soften. How could he continue to ignore her, let alone be angry? It was impossible.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m hungry. Shall we go eat?¡± As soon as Norah finished speaking, her stomach growled. It was as though all her tension had finally dissipated. Swallowing hard, Norah loosened her grip on his neck and walked toward the table, her head lowered to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Staring intently at Norah¡¯s back, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. Phillip had warned him before that Norah had many secrets and might be a dangerous woman, but Sean didn¡¯t think so. He saw her only as an incredibly attractive, kind-hearted, and intelligent person.

    In his opinion, Norah was wless¡ª the perfect girl any man would want.

    The two enjoyed a romantic dinner, with candles flickering on their table, casting a soft, warm glow, and the food was delicious. Everything felt beautiful and peaceful.

    After dinner, they sat together on the sofa in the living room to rx for a while. At that moment, Norah took four porcin vials, each about the size of a baby¡¯s fist, from her bag and ced them on the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281:

    Norah¡¯s lips curled into a smile, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Darling, are you curious about how I spent my afternoon? Well, that¡¯s the answer.¡±

    She gestured toward the white porcin vials, their smooth surfaces unadorned by patterns or designs, yet emanating aforting warmth in the ambient light. The four identical white porcin vials stood in perfect alignment.

    Sean¡¯s hand extended, selecting one at random. With a gentle twist, he uncorked the bottle, revealing its contents: a collection of petite brown pills. Half-filled, they emitted a delicate tinkling sound as he gave the vial a slight shake.

    Sean grasped another white porcin vial, distinct from the first. This time, its contents differed¡ª small white pills nestled inside. Surveying the two vials before him, Sean now grasped their significance.

    ¡°Did you acquire the medication this afternoon? What are they?¡± Sean inquired, his toneced with curiosity.

    The absence ofbels on the vial surfaces hinted at their unconventional origin, clearly not the product of a formal pharmaceuticalpany. They likely bore the hallmark of individual craftsmanship.

    Norah wagged her finger yfully, dismissing his response with a shake of her head.

    ¡°I spent the entire afternoon crafting them myself,¡± Norah confessed, a hint of pride in her voice.

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Her words filled Sean with surprise, prompting him to nce at Norah repeatedly, his expression reflecting his astonishment. ¡°You crafted them yourself?¡± Sean echoed, his voice tinged with appreciation.

    Given Norah¡¯s medical expertise, her ability to concoct medication didn¡¯t seem entirely far-fetched. ¡°You¡¯re incredible!¡± Sean eximed, admiration evident in his tone.

    ¡°You can say that again.¡± Norah presented a porcin vial to him, her eyes gleaming with confidence. ¡°This contains antidotes capable of counteracting most knockout agents,¡± she exined. ¡°Just take one, and its effects will be instantaneous.¡±

    At the thought of Sasha¡¯s knockout drops, a shadow passed over Norah¡¯s features, betraying a hint of unease. ¡°The reason I was apprehended by the Breaker was due to the rapid onset of someone¡¯s knockout drops,¡± Norah confessed, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t stand a chance to react.¡±

    At that critical moment, Norah carried several antidotes with her, yet the fleeting seconds robbed her of the opportunity to administer them.

    ¡°Take a few with you, just in case of any unexpected situations,¡± Norah suggested, her voice tinged with concern. idents were an inevitable part of life, reminding them of the importance of foresight and preparedness.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve delved into nearly all the knockout concoctions out there. Yet, I¡¯ve nevere across the knockout drops wielded by the Breaker. Sasha crafts them. Today, I managed to replicate a fraction of her form.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but ponder if mine can rival her signature knockout blend,¡± Norah remarked, positioning the vial strategically before her, a silent barrier intended to thwart any attempt by Sean to im it.

    ¡°Did you replicate a simr drug just by catching a whiff of Sasha¡¯s knockout drops?¡± Surprise flickered across Sean¡¯s face, his eyes widening in astonishment.

    Norah nodded affirmatively. ¡°Indeed, but its effectiveness remains uncertain.¡± Her nonchnt demeanor gave the impression that she was discussing dinner ns rather than a serious matter.

    Despite Sean¡¯s limited knowledge of pharmacy, he couldn¡¯t help but perceive Norah as a true prodigy in the field. Herpetence was such that she could craft a drug bearing resemnce to Sasha¡¯s knockout drops after merely catching a single whiff of them.

    ¡°Here, take this antidote. You won¡¯t be needing those knockout drops, will you? I¡¯ll keep those for self-defense,¡± she asserted, tucking it away securely. ¡°And this is the hemostatic,¡± Norah added, unveiling the centerpiece of her pharmaceutical venture. It was a remedy she nned to mass-produce in Ond.

    ¡°The hemostatic takes effect instantly,¡± Norah exined, her voiceced with confidence. ¡°Once applied, bleeding ceases immediately. But it¡¯s somewhat less potent for staunching bleeding from deeper orrger wounds. Its efficacy primarily hinges on the severity of the injury.¡± She paused, a proud glint in her eyes. ¡°This is the pinnacle of my hemostatic concoction. I call it Rejuvenation Powder.¡±

    At the mention of the Rejuvenation Powder, Sean¡¯s eyes sparked with recognition. ¡°Is this the Rejuvenation Powder they¡¯re peddling on the international ck market for a hundred dors a gram?¡± he inquired, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Rumors of the Rejuvenation Powder¡¯s miraculous effects had spread far and wide. Word had it that once applied, any wound ceased to bleed. Moreover, those treated with it were said to defy death¡¯s grasp, as if granted a reprieve by some divine intervention. The Rejuvenation Powder was hailed as a miraculous elixir by numerous international mercenaries, who, ustomed to frequent injuries, regarded it as their saving grace.

    Sean never expected the Rejuvenation Powder to be the creation of the Supernatural Doctor.

    ¡°Yes, indeed, this is the Rejuvenation Powder,¡± Norah confirmed, holding it up for emphasis. ¡°But its effects have been exaggerated by rumors.¡±

    Clearly, Norah was well aware of the international rumors surrounding the Rejuvenation Powder. During times of financial strain, she didn¡¯t hesitate to capitalize on its reputation, offering it on the ck market at exorbitant prices.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 282

    ?Chapter 282:

    Norah revealed, ¡°It consumed a considerable amount of my energy crafting the Rejuvenation Powder. Nearly the entire afternoon was dedicated to producing less than 20 grams of it.¡± The Rejuvenation Powder, a potent medicinal concoction, demanded Norah¡¯s undivided attention to ensure its efficacy. Anypse in concentration during its creation could render the powder ineffective.

    Sean¡¯s gaze sparkled with admiration. Each revtion about Norah brought forth a new sense of wonder, leaving him perpetually astonished. Even the esteemed Sacredice resorted to the ck market to procure the Rejuvenation Powder, yet their supply rarely exceeded 200 grams over the past few years. Such scarcity underscored the arduousness of obtaining it.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Ick the necessary resources to produce more Rejuvenation Powder at the moment. My current stock has been depleted,¡± Norah stated. During those days in Glophia, Norah had used up the Rejuvenation Powder. Without equipment and materials to produce it in Glophia, Norah failed to let the Rejuvenation Powder do its wonders on Kason and Alice when they were injured.

    ¡°Here is some Rejuvenation Powder for you, just in case you need it in the future,¡± Norah insisted, pressing a vial into Sean¡¯s palm alongside an antidote. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve named this medicine the Mind Clearing Pill.¡±

    ¡°Its primary function is to keep one¡¯s sobriety, serving as both a hangover remedy and an antidote,¡± she continued, cing two white porcin vials in Sean¡¯s hand, still warm from her touch.

    ¡°But won¡¯t you need these for yourself?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve given you what I made today. I¡¯ve ensured I won¡¯t run short on medicine,¡± Norah reassured, herughter filling the room.

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    The warmth emanating from the two white porcin vials in his hands was nearly overwhelming, causing Sean to struggle to maintain his grip.

    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± Sean expressed, overwhelmed by her generosity.

    Norah had spent the entire afternoon tirelessly working, and now she handed Sean the two most significant creations she had produced.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Norah replied with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been good to me too, darling. Whether it was money or affection, Sean never sought anything in return. He simply gave selflessly, and now Norah was reciprocating in the best way she knew how.¡±

    ¡°The Rejuvenation Powder has numerous practical uses in daily life. By the way, darling, I might be upied for some time,¡± she informed him as she prepared to delve into her work.

    ¡°Norah, carry on with your tasks. Just knowing you¡¯re safe is enough for me,¡± Sean responded, his concern evident.

    He feared for her safety, especially considering the looming threat of the Breaker, yet Norah refused to ept any form of protection. How could he not worry?

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah acquiesced, tucking away the remaining porcin vials containing Mind Clearing Pills and knockout drops before rising from her seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit weary from crafting medicine all day, so I think I¡¯ll turn in early,¡± Norah admitted, her exhaustion evident in her voice.

    Fatigue etched lines on her face, and Sean, clutching the vials, nodded.

    ¡°In that case, head back to your room, take a shower, and get some rest. Remember to bnce work and rest. Your healthes first,¡± Sean advised, his voice gentle yet firm.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah agreed, meeting his gaze with her head held high.

    Sean stood tall, towering over Norah by about a head¡¯s length. She tilted her head up slightly, just enough to nestle against his chestfortably.

    ¡°Give me a good night kiss,¡± Norah murmured.

    Sean tenderly kissed her lips and whispered, ¡°Goodnight, honey. May your dreams be sweet.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    The pair shared a passionate embrace for over ten minutes before Norah reluctantly bid farewell and retreated to her room.

    As she removed the array of equipment strapped to her body, Norah powered up the hotel¡¯sputer. Though its specifications were modest, it served its purpose. She resolved to reinforce its security measures, ensuring her data remained protected.

    Upon booting up, theputer disyed a serene wallpaper depicting a clear blue sky adorned with fluffy clouds.

    Theputer¡¯s desktop disyed only a sparse collection of shortcut buttons. The hotel¡¯sputer was rarely used by anyone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283:

    Norah shrugged it off. She switched on theputer and then went to the bathroom to wash her hair. With a towel wrapped around her wet hair, she settled in front of the screen.

    ¡°This hotel¡¯sputer system is outdated by a few years,¡± Norah muttered to herself. As her fingers danced across the keyboard, lines of code streamed across the screen, casting a soft blue glow on her face.

    As the top hacker globally, Norah knew the importance of securing the system to avoid any potential breaches by other hackers that could lead to information leaks. Even though theputer wasn¡¯t hers and the location was inconsequential, she remained cautious, aware of malicious intents.

    Her reputation as the hacker ¡°Moon¡± was well-known internationally. She preferred not to use her real identity online to avoid any unintended consequences.

    Seeing it was still early, Norah essed a hacker forum and noticed an influx of messages. One stood out. ¡°A hacker named Star, ranked fifth globally, haspromised Lochdeer International Bank¡¯s systems, demanding a ransom to restore ess while threatening to release sensitive information.¡±

    Hackers often exploited others¡¯ interests andunched unjustified attacks to cause chaos. Their favorite pastime was breaching systems and spreading panic.

    But Norah was different. She had taught herself to hack in order to ess information online at no cost.

    As she continued learning, Norah¡¯s skills improved, and she gradually rose to the top in international hacker circles. Unlike others on the hacker list, she didn¡¯t resort to attacking or ckmailing to boost her reputation. Her approach was different.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    In the forum, other hackers admired Star¡¯s incredible skills and his audacity to extort and ckmail Lochdeer International Bank. Norah scoffed.

    Star probably believed his encryption was unbreakable, likely relishing his perceived sess and the potential financial gain.

    As Norah read through the forum posts, her opinion of Star dropped to rock bottom. Star was just an ordinary guy eager to unt his newfound skills, probably unaware of the prison time he was heading towards.

    Norah essed Lochdeer International Bank¡¯s system and found many data clerks frozen, unable tobat the system lockout. Upon further investigation, she realized the code was quite basic, something she had encountered in early forum hacks. It seemed no other hacker had reached this level of intrusion yet.

    Norah wasn¡¯t interested in the specifics of the breach. Once she resolved the issue, she stepped away from the situation.

    Thinking about Star¡¯s smug attitude, Norah felt frustrated. He had only picked up some surface-level knowledge but was causing trouble nheless. If she didn¡¯t put him in his ce, her reputation as the top hacker would suffer.

    She swiftly unlocked the International Bank¡¯s system, bringing its operations back to normal. The data clerks gathered around the system were all amazed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The system has been unlocked?¡±

    ¡°Who managed to unlock it? That¡¯s incredible.¡±

    ¡°Did someone actually remove the lock Star set on the system?¡±

    ¡°The system¡¯s back up and running. Someone must have intervened.¡±

    ¡°It had to be Moon. Only Moon could bypass Star¡¯s security.¡±

    Norah returned to the hacker forum and saw a post stating that Moon had assisted Lochdeer International Bank in restoring the system¡¯s operation. The post was filled with other hackers praising Moon¡¯s expertise and generosity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 284

    ?Chapter 284:

    Hackers often resorted to profit-driven and unjustifiable attacks to fulfill their destructive goals. Leveraging their expertise inputer systems,work technology, and various tools, they concealed themselves online, unleashing boundless malice. Just as virtuous and malevolent individuals coexisted, some hackers disapproved of those who sowed social chaos for selfish ends, resorting to extortion and ckmail through the acquisition of private data. Those with a strong moralpass found such conduct reprehensible.

    Norah was one excellent example of having a strong moralpass. Within the hacker forum, opinions were divided regarding Star¡¯s recent attack against Lochdeer International Bank. Some advocated for a carefree and indifferent approach akin to that of Star. Others championed technical brilliance paired with amitment to justice, echoing the ethos of Moon. The two factions initiated a thread on the forum, sparking a heated debate under the title, ¡°How do you view Moon¡¯s and Star¡¯s actions regarding the Lochdeer International Bank?¡±

    A disheveled man mmed his fist against the table in frustration within a dim and cramped single room. ¡°Curse Moon! Always meddling!¡± This man was none other than the culprit of the chaos, whose codename in hacking was Star.

    His meticulously crafted schemes had been foiled upon encountering Moon! Every effort he had exerted had unwittingly served to bolster Moon¡¯s reputation. The more notorious the incident, the wider his own notoriety spread, and the same held true for Moon¡¯s virtue!

    Star seethed with anger. After painstakingly mastering hacking techniques, he had finally ascended to the fifth position on the hacking leaderboard. He had seized an opportunity to target Lochdeer International Bank, poised to amass wealth, only for Moon to thwart his ns! Hatred flickered in his eyes. ¡°Moon, mark my words, one day I¡¯ll personally bring about your downfall!¡±

    Norah scrolled through several posts, feeling bored, save for the recent thrill of unlocking something within the system. Just as she prepared to log off, a message unexpectedly appeared. It was from N. ¡°Did you just aplish something significant in silence?¡±

    Norah experienced a peculiar sensation whenever she encountered the disyed username ¡°N.¡± It seemed to evoke a sense of familiarity, as if she were gazing upon her own name.

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She replied, ¡°Yeah. Just logged in?¡±

    N texted back, ¡°Yes, the forum posts about you caught my eye as soon as I logged in. You truly live up to your name. Quite impressive!¡±

    Norah¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on the chat¡¯s content but rather on the username ¡°N.¡±

    She recalled that the second-ranked individual on the hacking leaderboard used to go by the username C. It wasn¡¯t until thetest online update in the forum that Norah noticed C had switched his username to N, prompting her to tease him about it yfully. It all boiled down to a username.

    Norah asked, ¡°Why the sudden change in your username? I¡¯m referring to your name on the hacker forum.¡±

    N replied, ¡°I wanted to change it, so I did. Is there a rule saying I can¡¯t use this name?¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t reveal that his name always reminded her of herself, so she shifted the conversation. ¡°So, how¡¯s your love life? Any progress?¡±

    The chat box blinked, and N¡¯s username changed back to C.

    C answered, ¡°She¡¯s already my girlfriend. Thanks for asking!¡± Norah mused to herself.

    She probed, ¡°Congrattions! Does your girlfriend¡¯s name start with N?¡±

    C texted back, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Norah scoffed. As expected, men often engaged in such gestures, using a woman¡¯s name to y the romantic role without her knowledge. Now that he had won her over, he reverted to his original username.

    Well, at least conversing with C wouldn¡¯t feel as peculiar anymore.

    C added, ¡°My girlfriend and I are doing splendidly. I¡¯ll definitely invite you when we tie the knot.¡±

    Norah replied, ¡°Looking forward to it.¡± With no luck finding information about C online, an in-person meeting offline sounded good.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 285

    ?Chapter 285:

    Norah triumphantly seized the top spot on the hacking leaderboard, dethroning C and reigning supreme as the number one hacker. For years before Norah¡¯s rise, C had maintained dominion over the leaderboard with unwavering skill.

    Norah, however, paid little attention to the individuals popting the leaderboard. Her routine, upon logging in, was simple: she perused the forum, stayed updated on thetest hackermunity news, and caught up on global affairs. With nonchnt ease, she¡¯d tackle challenges or devise her own before signing off.

    Previously intrigued by C¡¯s sudden change in username, Norah found herselfpelled to delve deeper into his background. Unexpectedly, their initial encounter blossomed into an unlikely friendship, leaving their mutual investigation of each other hanging in suspense. She even offered guidance for C¡¯s pursuit of a girlfriend, sharing her insights and strategies to aid him in his romantic endeavors.

    Now that C had finally been with the girl he desired, Norah couldn¡¯t help but share in his happiness. Beyond hacking discussions, their conversations had dwindled. After agreeing to coborate on a few challenges, Norah nced at the time, realizing it was growingte. Gently, she proposed bidding farewell.

    With another task demanding her attention that night, Norah swiftly shifted her focus away from their chat. Exiting the hacker forum, she seamlessly infiltrated thework region of the Breaker, blending effortlessly into the digitalndscape with precision and finesse.

    Next, she focused on their chat system, the ndestine website infamous for arms trading. Swiftly breaching its defenses, she uncovered ongoing discussions regarding the rendezvous point for the illicit transaction.

    The deal was scheduled for one o¡¯clock in the morning the following day, set to take ce at an abandoned factory beside the Rushfall River. Norah¡¯s brow furrowed in disappointment as she realized her hopes for executing the heist tonight were dashed. It seemed she would need to exercise patience and wait until the following day.

    Recognizing the skillfully crafted nature of the Breaker¡¯s chat system, designed by seasoned professionals, Norah chose a strategic approach. To ensure a smooth heist for the arms the following day, she discreetly nted a Trojan virus within the system, intending to address it in the days ahead.

    As she navigated through the secretive website, essible only via specific usernames and passwords, Norah noted its average structure, observing several system vulnerabilities scattered throughout. With calcted precision, she injected several of her custom-made worms into the system. These subtle intrusions weren¡¯t designed to cause significant damage but rather to disrupt the programmers¡¯ workflow, ensuring they would be forced to work overtime tonight.

    The Breaker¡¯s rise and power were deeply intertwined with the shadowy world of arms trading.

    Through shrewd dealings, the Breaker had amassed an extensive arsenal and lucratively redistributed it, umting an astronomical fortune in the process. Norah let out a cold snort as she recalled the thirty million dors Sean had been swindled out of, her determination hardening.

    Intent on exacting her revenge, she plotted to preemptively hijack the batch of arms, delivering a severe blow to the Breaker. With precision, she swiftly navigated to the international dark web marketce, a realm where illicit and highly valuablemodities were traded, setting the stage for her next move.

    As she logged in, her eyes were immediately drawn to a prominent post on the homepage, sparking her curiosity and setting the wheels of her next endeavor into motion.

    ¡°High price purchase of Rejuvenation Powder. Lg for $6,000, looking for bulk quantities!¡± the offer red across the screen, hinting at a lucrative opportunity that piqued Norah¡¯s interest.

    The sight of the post made Norah¡¯s eyebrows rise in surprise. Earlier that day, she had discussed the potency of Rejuvenation Powder with Sean. Now, stumbling upon a post regarding it in the depths of the ck market, her curiosity deepened.

    Rejuvenation Powder held an incalcble value. For mercenaries, the ultimate goal of any mission was not merely sess, but survival. Renowned as a miracle drug, Rejuvenation Powder was celebrated for its exceptional ability to staunch bleeding.

    Those wounded who utilized the powder found themselves equipped to either make a swift escape or undergo a significantly elerated recovery process. Within thebyrinth of the ck market, a plethora of goods tantalized buyers, yet distinguishing the authentic from the counterfeit proved to be a daunting task in the online realm. The pervasive risk of falling victim to scams loomedrge, adding an extrayer ofplexity to every transaction.

    As Norah browsed through the offerings, something caught her eye, stirring a heightened sense of curiosity and intrigue. The Snow Flower, a prized medicinal herb cultivated in the frosty, snow-d regions, boasting effects akin to ginseng, captured Norah¡¯s attention. Renowned for its exceptional tonic properties and potent medicinal benefits, it held the promise of untold potential.

    Norah scrutinized the shipping address, noting it was located in Ond, a detail that added an intriguingyer of context to her discovery. One Snow Flowermanded a staggering price tag of around one million dors, its delicate bloomparable in size to that of a baby¡¯s fist. However, for a specimen asrge as a woman¡¯s fist, the price could skyrocket by an additional two million dors or more, underscoring its rarity and value in the marketce.

    It dawned on Norah that the Snow Flower could serve a dual purpose, potentially utilized for her pharmaceutical manufacturing right in Ond, a serendipitous alignment of opportunity that heightened her interest even further. Without hesitation, she swiftly reached out to the seller, expressing her keen interest in acquiring all the Snow Flower.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 286

    ?Chapter 286:

    Despite thete hour, the seller was online and replied immediately, ¡°I have five Snow Flowers in total. How many would you like?¡±

    Norah checked her ount bnce, confident she could afford them all. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of them.¡±

    ording to the ount information provided by the seller, Norah transferred a third of the payment as a deposit, leaving her address. She wasn¡¯t worried about losing the deposit. Who would dare cheat the world¡¯s top hacker? She¡¯d give them aputer lesson they¡¯d never forget if needed.

    Examining the photos of the Snow Flower sent by the seller, Norah found them to be authentic. In her readings, she had encountered a powerful pill known as the Vitality Potion, akin to a rapid-acting life-saving remedy. It could safeguard a person¡¯s vital energy swiftly, ensuring optimal treatment thereafter.

    Norah¡¯s desire to produce the Vitality Potion had been lingering for a while, but her marriage to Derek, theck of proper ingredients at home, and unfavorable conditions for medicine-making had kept her from moving forward.

    Determined, Norah immediately began searching the ck market for other medicinal ingredients. Most of the rare herbs avable there met the requirements for the production of the Vitality Potion, and she managed to purchase most of what she needed.

    Traditionally, precious medicinal materials were traded face-to-face.

    Norah arranged meetings with each seller and paid the required deposits. Driven by her eagerness to gather ingredients for the production of the Vitality Potion, she hadpletely emptied her pockets. Even the pocket money Sean had sent her was spent down to thest cent.

    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub

    In an instant, Norah found herself broke. But how could she allow herself to be without money? She reached out to the author of a prominent buying post on the homepage, where a deal for $6,000 per gram of the Rejuvenation Powder seemed like a good bargain. Being able to produce the Vitality Potion meant she would have another option for life-threatening situations.

    Norah hade to understand deeply that medicine went beyond just surgeries. It also epassed the wonders of pharmacology. Once she delved into pharmacology, she began crafting her own remedies, some of which were incredibly valuable and couldn¡¯t be purchased with money. All those medicines were made by her.

    When she didn¡¯t have enough money, she would sell her medicine to earn some cash. However, this meant she¡¯d have to postpone paying back the money she owed to Sean. She had sold off all her stock market investments to cover the costs of the medicinal materials.

    Norah kept herself busy and managed to fall asleep early, before midnight.

    As morning arrived, the soft golden sunlight peeked through the curtains, gently waking the stunning woman on the spacious bed. She blinked her eyes open, greeting the new day. Her head rested on the white pillow, her lush hair flowing around her. Her face radiated beauty, and her eyes held a gentle, captivating gaze.

    ¡°Well, a new day begins!¡± Norah sat up and gave a big stretch, saying, ¡°Time for another early start.¡± Sleeping in? Not an option!

    Norah¡¯s schedule for the next few days in Ond had already been set. She would visit Alice at the hospital in the morning, work in theb afterward, and then have the evening for herself. Norah wished she could stay in theb for the entire day, but it wasn¡¯t possible. Sean wouldn¡¯t approve, and her body couldn¡¯t handle it either.

    After grooming, Norah stepped out of her room. The distinguished Sean, seated in the living room, instantly lifted his gaze, his eyes locking onto hers. ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, darling.¡± Norah let out a big yawn and settled at the dining table, saying, ¡°Before anything else, I¡¯ll fill you in on my ns.¡± Breakfast today was toast. She grabbed a slice and started munching, detailing her day ahead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287:

    Sean nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the hospital first. Need a ride to theb?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just grab a taxi. You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Norah replied earnestly, noticing Sean¡¯s concern. ¡°Oh, by the way, is Phillip avable? I could really use his help with something.¡±

    ¡°Phillip,e on in,¡± Sean called out.

    Phillip and Kelvin were already awake and ready in a nearby room.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson, what can I do for you?¡± Phillip asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some medicinal items online, but I might not be able to pick them up. They require a face-to-face exchange, so I was hoping you could handle it,¡± Norah exined. She nned to delegate the less crucial pickups, reserving only the essentials for herself.

    Phillip looked hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly an expert on herbs¡­¡± he said, concerned about making a mistake and being responsible for any losses.

    ¡°No biggie. I¡¯ll send you the pictures of the medicinal items. Just match the items with those,¡± Norah reassured him.

    She finished her breakfast, taking thest bite, while Sean, seated across from her, wrapped up his meal as well. Sean casually wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    ¡°Phillip, I have faith in your efficiency and dedication. Any concerns about taking on this task?¡± Sean asked with a confident tone.

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    Phillip straightened up, his expression bing determined. ¡°No problem at all!¡± It was just a package pickup. What could possibly go wrong? He wasmitted to getting it done.

    As soon as Alice saw Norah, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Norah, you didn¡¯t pick up the phone yesterday. Sean was worried sick, calling you countless times.¡±

    ¡°My bad. I was busy making medicine and forgot to check my phone,¡± Norah fumbled with her fingers. ¡°I realize my mistake now.¡±

    Alice reached out, patting Norah¡¯s hand gently. ¡°I¡¯m not that worried about your safety. After all, you¡¯re that capable. Just want to remind you to keepmunication open with your boyfriend.¡±

    Norah held the reputation of being the organization¡¯s top assassin, boasting exceptional medical skills and unmatched prowess. Unless facing extraordinary circumstances, she always managed to evade harm.

    Sean sat upright, his tone casual and rxed. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed that. I appreciate your concern.¡±

    ¡°As long as you two are okay. Norah, don¡¯t you have things to take care of? Off you go, then.¡± Alice was well aware of Norah¡¯s involvement in medicine-making. It made perfect sense why Norah had been out of reach. Once Norah delved into her concoctions, she became unreachable.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head out now.¡± Norah rose, her ck bag containing a duckbill cap and mask¡ªessential gear for hertest trip¡ªslung over her shoulder.

    ¡°Honey, I might be backte tonight. Don¡¯t wait for me. I¡¯ll give you a call once I¡¯m done!¡± Norah said to Sean.

    Sean gave a slight nod. ¡°Okay.¡±

    They parted ways at the hospital entrance. Norah hailed a taxi to the SN Shopping Mall, making her way into the research institute.

    This time, the researchers inside greeted Norah with less surprise, indicating they had been informed, treating her as one of their own.

    ¡°Shelton, the Supernatural Doctor is here!¡±

    The office door swung open with a bang, catching Shelton off guard. But upon hearing his assistant¡¯s words, he quickly rose from his seat. ¡°The Supernatural Doctor? Quick, let¡¯s go meet her.¡±

    It was unusual for the Supernatural Doctor to visit the institute two days in a row, especially given how rarely she had visited theb in the past.

    ¡°Quick, gather the materials, and catch her before she enters theb!¡± With a swift motion, Shelton was out of the office.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 288

    ?Chapter 288:

    ¡°Please, just a moment.¡± Shelton watched the woman d in ck disappear around the corner of the bright corridor, growing anxious.

    Despite his reluctance to openly admit to others that the woman was none other than the Supernatural Doctor, herck of response prompted him to call out.

    Shelton¡¯s voice caught the attention of the other researchers, who were curious about the identity of the woman who seemed to have garnered such attention from him.

    Norah paused and turned around, observing Shelton and his assistant, who were clearly out of breath after chasing her. They had hurried from the office, trying to catch her before she entered theb.

    ¡°Hi¡­ Morning¡­ Supernatural Doctor¡­¡± Shelton gasped, his hand on his chest. ¡°Wee back to our institute. Do you have a moment? Maybe join me for a coffee?¡±

    The Supernatural Doctor was known for her incredible medical skills, having recently cured the queen of Ond and even operated on Princess Ailie! Her abilities were renowned, having treated royalty not once, but twice!

    Norah, however, was in a rush to prepare some medicine and politely turned down the invitation. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I¡¯m quite busy. Maybe next time.¡±

    Shelton, the head of the research institute, always received high respect wherever he went. This was the first time he had faced such a refusal.

    Yet, seeing the Supernatural Doctor was a rare opportunity, and he didn¡¯t want to miss it. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, I¡¯m still confused about some problems from yesterday. Could you go over them once more?¡± Shelton asked, feelingpelled to revisit the topics discussed the day before.

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    After a lengthy silence, Norah finally agreed. ¡°Alright, once I¡¯m finished, you¡¯ll have thirty minutes.¡±

    Shelton couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Thank you!¡± Getting the Supernatural Doctor to open up for discussion was already a big step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in my office.¡± With that, Shelton didn¡¯t keep Norah any longer. He nodded at her and walked away with his assistant.

    Norah wasn¡¯t too bothered by the encounter. She went into theb, silenced her phone, donned a whiteb coat, and got down to making medicine. Her main goal for the day was to create Rejuvenation Powder and Mind Clearing Pills.

    By the time she felt weary, it was already six in the evening, and her stomach, which she hadn¡¯t fed, started toin. She tidied up her work from the afternoon, carefully packing the results into her bag.

    As Norah opened the door, she wasn¡¯t surprised to find Shelton and his assistant waiting outside.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Shelton said, relieved that his wait had paid off now that the Supernatural Doctor had emerged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere to talk,¡± Norah¡¯s voice was soft, slightly muffled by the mask.

    Shelton led the way, saying, ¡°Come with me, Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared my office for your visit.¡± Who would have guessed that the woman following him was the world-famous Supernatural Doctor?

    Soon, they reached Shelton¡¯s office.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsure about, now¡¯s the time to ask,¡± Norah instructed. She took a seat on the couch and started texting Sean. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡±

    Sean¡¯s reply was curt. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Norah frowned. It was such a brief response. What was Sean up to?

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, take a look at this,¡± Shelton said, handing her a folder. ¡°I¡¯ve put together some questions about the project from yesterday. I¡¯d appreciate your insights.¡±

    Norah tucked her phone away and epted the folder Shelton offered, quickly flipping through it.

    ¡°Alright, I see where your team is hitting a wall. If you look here¡­¡± She pinpointed the problems in the document and shared her sharp observations.

    Shelton and his assistant were ready, making sure to record her advice on their phones as they listened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289:

    The problems weren¡¯tplicated, and Norah solved them in just ten minutes.

    ¡°Done answering you. I¡¯m off now,¡± Norah said briefly and to the point. She ced the papers back on the desk, stood up, and headed for the door.

    Shelton exchanged a look with his assistant, who promptly presented a new stack of documents, effectively blocking Norah¡¯s way.

    ¡°The research institute has been gued by these problems for years, but we haven¡¯t fixed anything yet. It¡¯s tough finding talented people like you, and even when we do, they¡¯re hard to keep. It¡¯s been a rough few years for the research institute,¡± Shelton said, his tone filled with emotion.

    His assistant added, ¡°Mr. Davis, you¡¯ve put your heart into this. While you¡¯ve been toiling away, our researchers haven¡¯t lived up to your efforts.¡±

    Their act was overly theatrical, each ying their part, and Norah saw right through their charade. She frowned.

    The papers the assistant held were the same ones she¡¯d reviewed the day before. Funny enough, she knew exactly how to tackle those problems. Even though she hadn¡¯t been deeply involved in scientific work before, she coulde up with solutions on the spot, one by one.

    She hesitated, not really wanting to share her insights.

    Some of the medicines were created for people dealing with illness and pain. She couldn¡¯t create cures for diseases, but if she could lend a hand in making their medicines, would that be her way of helping out?

    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m

    Norah pondered this and decided that it was probably worthwhile. The people at the research institute were working on different projects, aiming to create medicines that could manage diseases. Everything happened for a reason.

    The papers from Shelton outlined several hurdles in their project. When it came to developing medicine, numerous challenges could arise. If she could help tackle even one, that would be her contribution.

    ¡°Enough with the theatrics. Hand over the papers,¡± Norah said, epting the documents. ¡°I can spare another twenty minutes.¡±

    Shelton eagerly offered her a ss of water. ¡°Thank you for your support, Supernatural Doctor. May we have your payment details? Once the medication is ready, we¡¯llpensate you.¡±

    Norah agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Receiving payment for her efforts, rather than volunteering, made sense to her.

    Twenty minutes flew by, and only a fraction of the topics in the documents had been covered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue tomorrow,¡± Norah said, shutting the folder and always staying on top of her schedule. ¡°Time to go.¡±

    She left the institute, indifferent to Shelton¡¯s reluctant gaze. Sometimes, she wished their research could advance faster.

    With so many suffering from various ailments worldwide, new medicines offered a glimmer of hope.

    Outside the institute, Norah dialed Sean. ¡°Darling, have you eaten yet?¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice was deep as he replied, ¡°No. I¡¯ve been waiting to dine with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be home in thirty minutes,¡± Norah said, ending the call. She put aside her n to grab a quick bite nearby and took a taxi home instead.

    Upon arrival, a warm, delicious meal awaited her, ready to be savored. Sean was at the table, his features gentle and inviting, gazing tenderly at Norah as she enjoyed her meal.

    ¡°Phillip has ced the items you asked for in your room. He inspected them as you requested, and if there¡¯s anything amiss, feel free to consult him.¡±

    ¡°Good, thank Phillip for me,¡± Norah responded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290:

    Norah finished her meal, truly appreciating the luxury of having a personal assistant. It was a relief when she was busy and couldn¡¯t get to certain tasks because her assistant would handle them for her. Phillip was reliable and hardworking. Norah thought that if he weren¡¯t so loyal to Sean, she might have tried to hire him for herself.

    ¡°By the way, darling, something happened today¡­¡± Norah shared the incident at the research institute with Sean. ¡°Do you think I was wrong in what I did?¡±

    Sean knew exactly what she was talking about and gave her a kind look. ¡°Honey, trust your instincts. You already knew what to do, didn¡¯t you? I believe you made the correct choice.¡±

    A hint of warmth lit up his eyes. ¡°I might not know much about pharmaceutical research, but I do know that a lot of people struggle with illnesses. If those medicines be avable, they¡¯ll definitely bring relief without any drawbacks. Honey, you did great!¡±

    A smile lit up Norah¡¯s face, making her eyes sparkle. She would not regret what she had done. Just like Sean mentioned, she had already made up her mind. Hearing his reassurance now only made her feel more sure of herself.

    Norah once again felt that Sean was truly considerate. He always prioritized her feelings, no matter the situation.

    Not like Derek¡­

    Wait a minute. Why was she thinking about that idiot? A dark cloud passed over her eyes.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    Norah casually brought up a few things about medicine to Sean, and they shared a pleasant moment together. After dinner, Norah rxed on the couch, nestled in Sean¡¯s arms, browsing on her phone while the subtle scent of agarwood surrounded her. She noticed that ever since she mentioned her fondness for the fragrance, Sean had been using it consistently.

    ¡°I remember, the first time we met, you were using sandalwood?¡± Norah asked.

    Their official meeting was at the top floor of Solo Mio Restaurant. Sean, being the owner, had invited her and Joanna for a rooftop meal. Back then, nobody imagined they would be so intimate.

    On that day, up on the rooftop of Solo Mio Restaurant, Sean was dressed in his fancy suit and exuded a noble vibe. Even amidst the aroma of delicious food, Norah could still catch that special scent of sandalwood that belonged uniquely to Sean. The perfume he wore suited him perfectly.

    Some people were drawn to perfumes because they revealed a person¡¯s essence. Norah, on the other hand, just loved smelling pleasant fragrances. She had a bit of know-how in the perfume industry, enough to say she wasn¡¯t clueless about it.

    ¡°Yeah, the sandalwood,¡± Sean replied, his voice calm as the memory seemed to linger in the air.

    ¡°I used that for some time,¡± Sean said, running his fingers through Norah¡¯s long hair as he casually answered her question.

    ¡°I also know how to make perfumes. When we return, I¡¯ll make a special fragrance just for you. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Norah proposed.

    Sean looked down and caught her excited expression. ¡°Absolutely, if it makes you happy.¡± He wasn¡¯t picky about perfume. Phillip took care of all that. But since Norah said agarwood smelled nice, he stuck with it.

    Norah browsed some perfume-making videos on her phone, aiming to stir up some creative ideas.

    Soon enough, it was eleven o¡¯clock. Norah¡¯s mind was still on the Breaker¡¯s arms trading at one in the morning. After saying goodnight to Sean, she headed back to her room.

    She didn¡¯t intend to inform Sean about her ns to meddle in the Breaker¡¯s arms trading. She felt capable of handling the issue on her own. Causing chaos and exploiting themotion was something she knew all too well from her time on missions.

    In her room, Norah slipped into a snug set of ck clothes that let her move freely. Then, she pinned her long hair up and tied it with a ck scarf.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 291

    ?Chapter 291:

    Norah packed everything she needed, including guns, bullets, smoke grenades, hand grenades, and even a sharp dagger. She knew this was serious business, and the stakes were high if she got caught.

    Fully prepared, Norah pushed open the window, revealing the bright and colorful lights of Lochdeer. The clock had just struck eleven, and the underground trades were starting to surface. Norah had already reviewed the route and knew it would take her nearly an hour to drive from here to Rushfall River. She had arranged for a van online to move the stolen weapons directly to Alice¡¯s ce.

    Her hotel suite was on the twelfth floor, and a loud, lively wind came through the open window. Feeling the cool breeze on her face, Norah¡¯s eyes lit up with a hint of a smile. ¡°Breaker, are you ready for the surprise I¡¯m sending?¡± she thought.

    At Rushfall River, the moonlight made the water sparkle and dance. Oscar personally led a team for the arms trading. He was still frustrated about the recent robbery by Sacredice and their destruction of the Breaker¡¯s warehouse. Riss had given him a piece of his mind because of all these issues.

    Riss didn¡¯t realize how close Oscar hade to danger that night, with members of Sacredice aiming their guns at him. When it came down to it, Oscar knew life was more valuable than money.

    Tonight¡¯s deal was crucial for the Breaker to regain its strength and rebuild what had been lost.

    In a dim, deserted factory, about twenty people quietly watched over the crates, surrounded by the sounds of nature and their own breaths. Then, footsteps echoed at the entrance.

    Oscar perked up, straightened his posture, and said, ¡°They¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    As soon as he spoke, a group of over ten bodyguards in ck suits entered through the doorway. Oscar warmly weed his dealer and introduced the weapons. The dealer then revealed the money he had brought, disying stacks of bills in his suitcase.

    Seeing the money, Oscar¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°We¡¯ve done business together in the past, so let¡¯s swap the money for the goods.¡± Oscar spoke confidently, having been through plenty of deals before. He scanned the group.

    The dealer checked the goods and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Just as the two groups were about to seal the deal, a smoke grenade was hurled into the factory, filling the air with sharp, irritating smoke that quickly spread throughout the room. Oscar¡¯s pulse quickened, sensing that the other party was about to rob them.

    ¡°Why are you acting this way? Haven¡¯t we sessfully traded many times?¡± Oscar asked.

    ¡°Oscar, what the hell are you doing?¡± the dealer shouted.

    They both questioned simultaneously, each suspecting the other of ying tricks. The strong odor was overwhelming, causing their eyes to turn red and making it hard to breathe.

    They clumsily covered their faces.

    ¡°Is this your doing, sending the smoke in here? Guard the weapons!¡± Oscar yelled.

    Luckily, he had prepared his men beforehand.

    ¡°Fuck, Oscar! Don¡¯t pin this on me. Do you think you can just take the cash and run? That¡¯s not happening! We¡¯re out of here,¡± the dealer dered.

    Oscar couldn¡¯t understand why his dealer decided to leave. Was he not nning to steal the weapons?

    Then, more smoke grenades were tossed in, engulfing the room in thick, choking fog.

    Everyone struggled to open their eyes and started coughing. In the dense fog, everything ahead was a blur, and no one could see clearly.

    Having taken a Mind Clearing Pill, Norah covered her mouth and nose with a ck cloth and slipped into the room from the side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 292

    ?Chapter 292:

    Norah swiftly made her way toward the boxes of firearms, guided by the position she had just scoped out from the upper floor.

    There were three square iron boxes. Each appeared exceedingly heavy, too cumbersome for a single person to move.

    ¡°Sir, someone¡¯sing!¡± one of Oscar¡¯s men yelled.

    Despite their obscured vision, they could sense someone¡¯s presence nearby through the sounds and sensations around them.

    Oscar¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Protect the firearms!¡± He assumed his dealer¡¯s retreat was a mere distraction, with the true objective being the firearms.

    Oscar blinked vigorously, trying to clear his watery, bloodshot eyes, but his vision remained blurred. ¡°Secure the firearms and load them into the vehicle.¡±

    However, Oscar¡¯s dealer, Jovanni Flores, feared Oscar¡¯s men would try to seize his money and urged his people to flee frantically toward the exit.

    Amidst the chaos, an explosion sent one of Jovanni¡¯s men hurtling into the air as he raced toward the door, leaving him grievously injured. His screams of agony pierced the smoke-filled room.

    Jovanni turned around, jaw clenched, shouting, ¡°Oscar! You¡¯re ying dirty! If I can¡¯t go back today, it¡¯s an all-out war between our two gangs!¡±

    Realizing that more traps could lie ahead, Jovanni¡¯s men had no choice but to turn around and head toward the factory¡¯s heart instead, wary of hidden dangers.

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The echoes of the explosion reverberated in Oscar¡¯s ears, drowning out Jovanni¡¯s words. Oscar believed Jovanni had intentionally detonated the bomb. Deep lines etched his brow in frustration. The discovery of mines further fueled his realization that the other party was determined to seize his firearms.

    Norah¡¯s senses heightened as the crackling underfoot alerted her to the approaching assants. Swiftly deploying a smoke grenade, she slipped away, evading detection within the shroud of smoke. Another explosion at the door indicated an attempted breach. The factory had multiple exits, and Norah positioned herself strategically to intercept any firearms traders attempting to flee.

    As tensions escted, Oscar¡¯s men and Jovanni¡¯s people used each other of underhanded tactics, fueling their growing animosity. Sensing imminent danger, Norah drew her pistol and fired at Jovanni¡¯s men. Uncertain of the target, a cry of pain pierced the air.

    The abrupt gunshot sent a ripple of panic through the factory. Everyone scrambled for cover, each with their weapons poised and ready to defend themselves. Jovanni clutched his weapon tightly and reflected on his past dealings with the Breakers. Despite having traded with the Breakers multiple times, each exchange left him apprehensive that the Breakers might prioritize profit over upholding their agreement.

    Due to the Breaker¡¯s wealth and power, Jovanni waspelled to trade firearms with them despite his concerns. Today¡¯s events had just confirmed those concerns.

    ¡°Oscar! Is this how it¡¯s going to be? If you go through with this, all of Lochdeer will know of your deceitful breach of the firearms trading by tomorrow,¡± Jovanni warned.

    The smaller gangs in Lochdeer were also engaged in trade with the Breakers. Once the word of the Breakers¡¯ treachery circted, fear of being betrayed in their dealings would grip all the smaller gangs. With finances at stake, the very existence of the Breaker itself could be jeopardized.

    In a fury, Oscar retorted, ¡°Did you truly believe you could exploit my firearms? Do you think the Breakers are easily challenged?¡± His words were punctuated by a gunshot, felling one of the Breakers to the ground.

    ¡°Load the firearms onto the truck, and the rest of you, engage the enemy!¡± Oscar shouted. Anyone who dared harm hisrades would face swift and deadly retribution.

    Amidst the haze within the deste factory, a relentless barrage of gunfire echoed through the space. Simultaneously, the Breaker¡¯s firearms destined for sale were methodically loaded onto waiting trucks outside. Though not directly involved in the conflict, the carriers remained vignt by the vehicles, ready to protect the valuable cargo.

    ¡°Oscar needs backup, hurry!¡± urged a distant voice.

    Responding to the call, several guards abandoned their posts by the trucks, rushing into the factory with weapons in hand, leaving only the driver behind.

    Norah cleared her throat, feeling the strain of using a disguised voice after a prolonged period of disuse.

    Despite the initial challenge, she managed to maintain it, and the result proved to be effective.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293:

    It was a small van carrying the Breaker¡¯s firearms, slightly smaller than the one Norah had rented. The driver sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his expression cautious. In the pitch-ck night, the van was parked in the empty lot outside the abandoned factory, with only the driver standing guard. The truck was locked from the inside.

    Norah pulled on the passenger door, but it wouldn¡¯t open. Left with no other option, she knocked on the driver¡¯s side window. ¡°Open the door and let me in,¡± she called out in her disguised voice.

    Thinking it was Oscar, the driver didn¡¯t suspect anything and unlocked the door without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re finally here¡­¡± he began.

    Before he could finish, Norah knocked him unconscious. She quickly dragged him out and tossed him to the ground. Then, she took the driver¡¯s seat, pressed the elerator, and swiftly drove the truck away.

    Since the vehicle belonged to the Breaker, Norah knew she couldn¡¯t drive it around town without attracting attention. She took it to the rental car parking lot, where she transferred all the goods from the truck to her rented van. The boxes of firearms were a bit heavy, but fortunately, her n worked.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get her hands on these weapons.

    After loading the car, Norah drove away.

    The Breaker must be enjoying the surprise she had left for them, right? Norah hummed a happy tune on her way back, her face lighting up with satisfaction as she pulled down her face mask.

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Paying thirty million dors for these weapons was far from a good deal, but the loss she had caused the Breaker had more than made up for it. After today, the gangs in Lochdeer would likely avoid doing business with the Breaker. The Breaker would have to find other clients.

    Norah had also nted a virus in the Breaker¡¯s trading system. After today, the system would probably stop working.

    Norah went to Alice¡¯s house to store the weapons before returning the rented van. She then drove leisurely back to the hotel. When she looked at the time, it was already past three o¡¯clock.

    Norah stood at the entrance of the hotel and hesitated. When she came down earlier, she had descended using the pipe. Should she climb up the building using the same method, or take the elevator instead? At this hour, Phillip and Kelvin should be asleep, right?

    With that thought in mind, Norah finally decided to take the elevator. Otherwise, it would take who knows how long to climb back to her room.

    Earlier, she had gone down the pipe because she was worried that Sean hadn¡¯t slept. He would have stopped her if he knew she was on a dangerous mission.

    However, being stubborn and rebellious by nature, she wanted to follow through with what she had already decided to do.

    The elevator doors opened, and Norah took a few steps inside, locking eyes with the silver-haired man who was leaning against the door with his arms crossed. The man¡¯s eyes were half-closed as if he was resting, but when he heard the ¡°Ding¡± from the elevator, he looked up.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, did you just get back?¡± Kelvin asked as he straightened up, his probing gaze fixed on Norah. He was sure he hadn¡¯t seen anyone leave through the door the whole night. Norah was clearly back from outside, dressed all in ck, looking like she had been out on some business.

    Norah untied the hair tie on her head, her chestnut hair falling loose, and her thick eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings. ¡°I just went for a walk. Don¡¯t tell Sean, okay?¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh? But I¡¯ve been standing guard here the whole time, and I didn¡¯t see you go out,¡± Kelvin remarked.

    Norah was about to walk past Kelvin, but at his words, she turned around and looked straight at him. ¡°Maybe you just didn¡¯t notice. I didn¡¯t see you, either. Shouldn¡¯t you be resting at thiste hour?¡± Norah¡¯s expression was calm andposed as if she was stating the facts.

    If Kelvin hadn¡¯t been guarding the door the whole time, he might have been deceived by her confident words.

    ¡°A bodyguard must protect the client at all times,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, really? Not even a moment¡¯s rest?¡± she asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294:

    As soon as Norah¡¯s yful words hung in the air, Kelvin¡¯s expression darkened. He sensed she was diverting the conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible to shadow the client around the clock. Even if you were made of iron, your body couldn¡¯t handle it,¡± Norah said.

    Kelvin¡¯s silvery hair hung limply. Despite appearing alone, several other members of Sacredice were lurking nearby, ensuring Sean¡¯s safety. Still, they had all failed to notice that Norah had slipped away.

    With a narrowed gaze and a smirk, Norah teased, ¡°Kelvin, you wouldn¡¯t want Sean to know you¡¯d cked off, would you? You might find yourself jobless.¡±

    A few beads of sweat trickled down Kelvin¡¯s forehead as her words hit home, serving as a cautionary note.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, pleasee in. I didn¡¯t see you this evening,¡± Kelvin stepped aside to wee her in. Acknowledging his failure to notice Norah¡¯s departure would mean admitting to his own dereliction. A derelict bodyguard was unfit to stand by Sean¡¯s side.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest for now. Sometimes there¡¯s no use overexerting yourself, Kelvin,¡± Norah said calmly.

    Her words lingered in the air, causing Kelvin to freeze and stare nkly at her as she walked away.

    Was herment meant for him?

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Norah and Kelvin held sway over each other.

    Yet, Kelvin understood Norah¡¯s standing in Sean¡¯s heart and decided to let her mysterious midnight trip slip by, not wanting to be held ountable for his own negligence.

    After a quick wash, Norah crawled into bed, exhausted from the day¡¯s trials.

    As the smoke dissipated in the abandoned factory, several bodiesy scattered on the ground. Jovanni, wounded in the arm, still clung tightly to the suitcase full of money, ring fiercely at Oscar. ¡°Oscar, are you hell-bent on wiping us out?¡± Most of Jovanni¡¯s meny on the ground. Some were still breathing, while others were already dead.

    Oscar¡¯s eyes glinted with deadly resolve. ¡°You made the first move. Why couldn¡¯t we retaliate? Your threats mean nothing to me. If I tell the world you tried to steal my firearms, who do you think they¡¯ll believe, you or the Breaker?¡±

    Looking at the fallen bodies of his own men, Jovanni couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret. So many lives lost.

    Jovanni had to admit he was afraid. He didn¡¯t want to die.

    With his forces dwindling, he reluctantly ced the suitcase on the ground and raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money. Please, spare us,¡± he implored.

    ¡°The fight started because of you. Do you really think I¡¯d let you off the hook?¡± Oscar bellowed, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    A gunshot echoed through the air.

    Jovanni fell, his eyes still open in death.

    Unbeknownst to Norah, Oscar believed it was Jovanni¡¯s men who had instigated the conflict over the firearms.

    Oscar ordered that all of Jovanni¡¯s men who were still breathing be taken away. It wasn¡¯t until Oscar and his men reached the factory¡¯s entrance that they realized the firearms and the van were gone, except for the unconscious driver.

    ¡°Where are the firearms? Tell me!¡± Oscar demanded angrily.

    Oscar kicked the driver hard, causing him to groan in pain. As the driver opened his eyes, he felt the weight of many cold stares upon him. He shuddered in fear and uttered, ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are the firearms?¡± Oscar pressed.

    ¡°I heard you call me, so I got out of the car, and then¡­ and then I passed out.¡±

    ¡°You useless fool! You couldn¡¯t even guard the firearms!¡± Oscar pped the driver across the face, and the sound echoed through the silent night.

    With a terrifyingly grim expression, Oscarmanded, ¡°Have some of our mene and pick us up.¡±

    Oscar was livid.

    ¡°Damn Jovanni! Arranging for the firearms to be stolen had to be Jovanni¡¯s doing. He shouldn¡¯t have let Jovanni die so easily. But at least, with the suitcase of money in hand, the deal wasn¡¯t aplete loss.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295:

    In the early light of dawn at the hotel, Norah was already up, making her way to secure the Snow Flower and various essential medicinal herbs from a shadowy dealer.

    Clouds gathered thick in the sky, hinting at the possibility of rain.

    The herbs found in the dark corners of the market were as good as the rumors suggested ¡ª they were top-notch. Norah paid the dealer and then made her way back to the hotel, her arms full of the precious herbs.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Wilson.¡± At the entrance, Kelvin was still on duty. He offered Norah a respectful greeting as soon as he saw her.

    Norah acknowledged him with a simple nod, her face showing little emotion.

    Kelvin had spent the previous night reflecting on Norah¡¯s advice, realizing she was suggesting he take better care of himself. His zeal in serving Sean had led him to overextend. He understood now that with the number of people under hismand, he didn¡¯t need to handle every small detail himself. This insight changed how Kelvin saw Norah.

    Her advice, though directed at him as a bodyguard, had made asting impression. Considering Sean¡¯s girlfriend showed such concern for the subordinates was trulymendable!

    Watching Norah¡¯s radiant smile as she seated herself beside Sean, Kelvin couldn¡¯t help but think she truly was the one Sean adored.

    ¡°Honey, you were gone when I woke up. Where did you go?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°I went out to buy some herbs in person.¡± Norah set her backpack down on the couch and moved closer to Sean for a hug. His arms wrapped around her in a wide embrace, offering her aforting sense of security, making it hard for her to let go.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales

    Growing up, Norah hadn¡¯t experienced much in the way of deep emotional connections. Now, faced with the sweetness of love, she found herself holding back and yet, inevitably, giving in. It was a paradox.

    With Sean, they were the picture of intimacy, yet in the quiet of the night, she¡¯d find herself pondering the day¡¯s events with clear eyes¡ªboth clear-minded and overwhelmed by her feelings.

    ¡°You should have asked Phillip to handle that. Did you check the herbs you got yesterday?¡± Sean¡¯s hand wasforting on her back, her body melding into his, and her reliance on his touch visibly delighted him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked them over. Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯m taking these to theb today.¡± Norah straightened up, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°Alice is doing much better. I¡¯m thinking of going back in a few days.¡±

    She had originally nned to take only a week off from the hospital, but that had been extended to half a month. Thankfully, Jamison, appreciating her work, quickly approved her extended leave.

    Sean¡¯s reaction was one of calm anticipation, his smile spreading. ¡°The timing couldn¡¯t be better. I¡¯ve had Phillip arrange for a flight route.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll use the private jet to return.¡± Sean had thought ahead, knowing Norah would have numerous items to bring back, which would make traveling through a regr airport a hassle.

    Norah found herself puzzled. A private jet? This concept was a bit foreign to her, not something she encountered often. Despite her wealth, the idea of owning a private jet had never crossed her mind. Yet, she was more than qualified to fly one, thanks to her training in the organization. She could handle cars, nes, and even tanks¡ªa versatile skill set indeed!

    Traveling back in a private jet meant they could take a lot more with them.

    ¡°Darling, there are a few things I¡¯d like to take back with me. Is that okay?¡± Norah¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she listed her items. ¡°Like some handguns and the medicine I¡¯ve prepared. I¡¯d also like to bring Alice along¡­¡±

    Realizing how her words might sound, Norah quickly added, ¡°Alice is my friend. She¡¯s interested in staying in Cend with me for a bit.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression flickered with amusement. ¡°I have no issue with Aliceing back with us. But does she have her passport and visa ready? She needs to enter the country legally.¡±

    Norah signaled everything was under control with a hand gesture. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll sort it out for Alice.¡±

    A moment of hesitation then crossed her face. ¡°I haven¡¯t actually mentioned this to Alice yet¡­¡±

    Sean caressed her hair gently. ¡°We should get Alice¡¯s take on it. Let¡¯s go to the hospital together and talk to her.¡±

    Looking up at him, Norah¡¯s smile was soft and warm. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296:

    In the hospital, Alice was overjoyed at Norah¡¯s proposal. ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m so willing!¡±

    Although Alice couldn¡¯t stay too long in Cend, she would take the opportunity to visit and experience the local customs. She was acutely aware that she and Norah hailed from different nations. However, she was eager to visit Norah¡¯s homnd.

    Norah¡¯s smile lit up the room. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see to your passport and visa application so you cane with us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Norah.¡± Alice, who had grown ustomed to injuries even as a child, didn¡¯t feel that a gunshot wound was a sufficient reason to stop moving. She considered herself fit for a simple trip.

    Sean was fine with it. As long as Norah was happy, he was happy.

    Sean personally escorted Norah to the car, then watched her drive off until she was out of sight. It was quite unfortunate that hecked the proper pharmacological knowledge; otherwise, he would have assisted Norah in making medicines.

    ¡°Phillip, please help Alice procure a passport and visa. It should be done as soon as possible,¡± Sean instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Phillip responded.

    At the SN Shopping Mall, Norah awaited the arrival of the private elevator. Just then, a woman approached her and asked, ¡°Are you a staff member of the research institute? Don¡¯t you greet your superiors?¡± Displeasure was audible in her tone.

    Step into a new journey on  .con

    Norah nced at the woman. The woman was tall with brown, wavy hair and an arrogant expression on her face.

    Norah¡¯s silence seemed to provoke her even more. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± the woman sneered.

    Norah chose not to engage and simply looked away.

    ¡°Which project team are you with? I¡¯m the overall project leader. Why didn¡¯t you greet me?¡± The woman nearly screamed now, her face reddening in anger.

    Sheri Av, the arrogant woman, had been pampered by everyone at the research institute and expected deference from all, except the director. This was the first time she encountered someone from the institute who hadn¡¯t acknowledged her.

    Sheri was only at the institute for a week, studying at headquarters, and couldn¡¯t understand why Norah hadn¡¯t greeted her upon seeing her.

    Norah understood now why Sheri acted the way she did. The title of overall head of all project teams was quite lofty. Apart from the director, Sheri was the most powerful person within the institute.

    However, as Norah wasn¡¯t an employee of the institute, she saw no reason to show Sheri any respect, especially given the woman¡¯sck of manners. Even when she crossed paths with the institute director, Norah had only offered a casual greeting. She abhorred pointless social interactions.

    ¡°I asked you a question!¡± Sheri snapped impatiently, stepping closer.

    Sheri then tried to push Norah, demanding her attention.

    Norah gracefully stepped aside, causing Sheri to nearly lose her bnce.

    ¡°You!¡± Sheri eximed, fuming. ¡°You won¡¯t say anything, right? Wait until we get to the institute!¡±

    As the overall head of the project teams, Sheri had witnessed researchers being dismissed for theirck of contributions to the projects.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sheri demanded.

    Norah, however, continued to ignore her.

    Engaging with Sheri was not a wise choice. Eventually, Sheri would get the message and stop harassing her. Norah was not a member of the research institute and, as such, felt no obligation to show any respect to the head of the project teams.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297:

    Sheri seethed with anger as she spat out, ¡°Fine! Just you wait!¡±

    Determined to show the person who dared cross her what she was capable of, Sheri was intent on making Norah regret her actions.

    With a ¡®ding,¡¯ the elevator doors opened, and Norah and Sheri stepped inside without exchanging a word. Throughout the journey, Norah kept her head low, paying no attention to Sheri¡¯s spiteful nces. Norah remained calm andposed, unaffected by the tension in the air.

    As they approached theboratory door, Sheri purposefully hung back a little, watching closely as Norah used her fingerprint and iris to unlock the door. This only reinforced Sheri¡¯s suspicion that Norah was indeed affiliated with the research institute.

    Sheri silently vowed to make Norah pay for causing trouble. A huge one!

    Once inside, Sheri followed, watching Norah walk confidently forward. She then demanded, ¡°Hey, you! Which team are you with? Why are you sote? And why aren¡¯t you in ab coat? Get your team leader out now.¡±

    Sheri¡¯smanding tone caught the attention of the institute¡¯s staff, who immediately acknowledged her presence warmly.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Av.¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Av.¡±

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Wee back, Miss Av.¡±

    Sheri relished the researchers¡¯ deferential demeanor, savoring the sense of authority that filled the air around her.

    This was exactly what Sheri had been hoping for.

    ¡°Well, speak up! Who recognizes her? Who¡¯s her supervisor?¡± Sheri insisted, rushing forward and reaching for Norah¡¯s hand. But Norah quickly dodged her touch.

    For the past few days, Norah had maintained a consistent appearance, dressed entirely in ck with a mask and cap. Every researcher who crossed paths with her couldn¡¯t forget the striking figure she presented.

    One of the researchers spoke up, ¡°Miss Av, she¡¯s an esteemed guest of the director.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Sheri sneered, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t an esteemed guest of the director be acting so nervously? Why hide herself like that, as if she¡¯s afraid of being recognized?¡±

    Sheri assumed the researchers were simply covering for Norah, finding the whole situation amusing. Given her closeness with the director, she felt certain she would know if there was truly an esteemed guest visiting the institute.

    ¡°You need to remove your mask and hat,¡± Sherimanded, using her authority as the head of all project teams.

    Norah spun around, her dark gaze locking onto Sheri¡¯s with a steady intensity.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? I don¡¯t work here, so you can¡¯t boss me around,¡± Norah said, her ent wless, with a hint of Lochdeer inflection.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not part of the staff, then why do you have the freedom to roam around the institute? If you don¡¯t exin yourself now, you¡¯re going straight to the police station!¡± Sheri threatened, expecting Norah to break down under pressure. ¡°Better take off that mask and hat now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier on you when the police get here.¡±

    ¡°Miss Av, she is really an esteemed guest of the director,¡± one of the researchers quietly warned, but Sheri paid no attention to the words.

    ¡°Stop defending her! She could be a spy here to steal our research. Don¡¯t let yourselves be fooled!¡± Sheri¡¯s forceful deration made some of the researchers hesitate, unsure of what to believe.

    They were aware that the director had instructed them to leave the woman in ck alone, referring to her as an esteemed guest, but her exact identity had never been revealed. This left them questioning Sheri¡¯s ims.

    After all, Sheri, as the leader of the project teams, had considerable influence, didn¡¯t she?

    ¡°A spy? Could that be her intention?¡±

    ¡°Is she really here to steal data?¡±

    ¡°Would Miss Av make such a im without any proof?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298:

    A few researchers who happened to be passing by overheard Sheri¡¯s usations. They spected wildly among themselves, casting suspicious nces at Norah. Several others hurried to inform Shelton.

    Encouraged by the researchers¡¯ reactions, Sheri red at Norah with an air of superiority. ¡°You thief! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll confess all your crimes at the police station.¡±

    Norahughed softly, a mixture of amusement and disdain flickering in her dark, glossy eyes. ¡°Spreading rumors is a criminal offense, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Sheri lifted her chin defiantly and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not spreading rumors. You are a thief, here to steal from the research¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, Sheri!¡± A sharp rebuke cut off Sheri¡¯s mocking words.

    Shelton quickly walked over and admonished, ¡°Thisdy is a distinguished guest of the research institute. Just because you¡¯re ignorant of her status does not give you the right to make baseless usations about her.¡±

    Shelton was only two steps away when he heard Sheri using the Supernatural Doctor of being a thief! Darn it! After several persuasions and pleas, the Supernatural Doctor had finally agreed to help the institute solve the major problems they were facing. If she got angry and left because of Sheri¡¯s careless words, Shelton would make sure Sheri spent the rest of her life regretting it!

    ¡°Apologize to thisdy for your malicious spections. Now!¡± Shelton demanded.

    Sheri pouted, staring at Shelton in disbelief. ¡°But no one in the research institute knows who she is, and she came here dressed like this. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaking her for someone else? How can you be sure she¡¯s a distinguished guest? And what guest would dress like this?¡±

    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Even though the director was vouching for Norah, Sheri still refused to believe it. Norah had ignored her and didn¡¯t show her the respect she expected. There was no way Norah was the distinguished guest the director was referring to.

    Shelton¡¯s expression darkened, and he spoke with authority. ¡°I am the director of this research institute. Are you saying my words mean nothing?¡±

    All the researchers present lowered their heads at Shelton¡¯s words. Shelton had been working at the institute for years and had been involved in numerous projects. Everything he did was for the betterment of the institute, a fact acknowledged by all, including Sheri.

    Shelton repeated his demand, not wanting to upset Norah. ¡°Sheri, apologize to thisdy. Be sincere with your words.¡±

    Sheri felt the weight of Shelton¡¯s anger and finally grasped the depth of his fury. Reluctantly, she bowed to Norah. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I shouldn¡¯t have called you a thief without reason.¡±

    Despite her words, Sheri didn¡¯t fully recognize her mistakes or the rudeness of her behavior. She wrongly med Norah for ignoring her and not greeting her.

    If Norah had, she wouldn¡¯t have presumed Norah wasn¡¯t a staff member of the institute, leading to this misunderstanding.

    Sheri added, ¡°It was all my fault. Please forgive me!¡±

    Sheri bowed her head, attempting to appear humble.

    ¡°I do not forgive you,¡± Norah replied tly, her voice cold and devoid of any emotion.

    Unable to help herself, Sheri red at Norah. Norah exuded a faint chill, her arms crossed as she looked down at Sheri. She turned away, not even ncing at Sheri when addressing Shelton. ¡°Do not waste my time.¡±

    Then, Norah walked toward herboratory, leaving a stunned Sheri behind.

    Shelton quickly followed Norah and apologized once again, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it is our fault. Sheri just returned from amunication at the headquarters and is unaware of your identity. I apologize on her behalf. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Norah retorted, ¡°She¡¯s quite adept at fabricating rumors. On our first meeting, she used me of being a thief. She seemed so certain, even though she was spouting baseless usations. It¡¯s hard not to question her integrity and performance, considering she¡¯s the head of the project teams for the research institute.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Shelton hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°Sheri is capable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that she sometimes says unpleasant things¡­¡± Shelton said, knowing well how mean Sheri could be.

    He had worked with Sheri for years and understood that her position as the head of the project teams was due to her capabilities and other certain reasons, despite her harsh demeanor.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, these documents¡­¡± Shelton continued, taking the papers from his assistant. He still hoped to seek Norah¡¯s insights to ovee the obstacles they had encountered in their research. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if she would be willing to help, given her grudge against Sheri for what had just happened.

    Sheri¡¯s words had certainly been unpleasant, and even Shelton had found himself annoyed by them. However, recognizing the urgency to resolve the research issues, Shelton humbled himself and focused on appeasing Norah, hoping she would reconsider offering her help.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299:

    Sheri would likely be astounded if she witnessed Shelton¡¯s current disy of humility. Shelton, the director whom Sheri deeply respected and looked up to, was now showing deference to Norah.

    Shelton had a keen eye for talent, and the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s rising fame on the international stage hadn¡¯t escaped his notice. He had been keeping tabs on her achievements from afar. When the news came that she had taken a step back from the international scene for two years, Shelton couldn¡¯t help but fear the worst, wondering if misfortune had befallen her.

    Thus, he had always thought he might never cross paths with the Supernatural Doctor. However, when ab in this institute became involved in a mysterious acquisition, a glimmer of possibility emerged.

    Engaging in discussions about research hurdles and exploring solutions toplex issues with the Supernatural Doctor was something Shelton earnestly hoped for. But Sheri was simply not seeing the bigger picture. Had it not been for Sheri¡¯s insulting words and actions, the tension between the Supernatural Doctor and the institute might not have escted.

    Norah epted the document with a graceful motion of her long fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s have this conversationter. I¡¯ve got matters to attend to.¡±

    Norah understood that Sheri¡¯s behavior did not reflect the stance of the entire institute.

    During her brief interaction with Shelton over the past two days, it was clear to Norah that hismitment to the institute¡¯s endeavors was genuine, as he had approached her multiple times seeking assistance.

    With her attire changed and all preparations in ce, Norah turned her full attention to crafting the medicine. Today, she brought all the necessary herbs to theb, ready to weave them into the creation of the Rejuvenation Powder during her free moments.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    The Vitality Potion, a concoction she had yet to attempt, held immense value. She hardly expected sess on her first try. With the Rejuvenation Powder, it took numerous attempts before she perfected the form.

    Back at the institute, Sheri stewed in her office, her frustration mounting with each passing moment. The seemingck of courtesy from Norah gnawed at her. Even if Norah was an outsider, a simple acknowledgment after her position as the leader of all project teams was revealed should have been in order, right?

    Sure, Sheri¡¯s position as head of the project teams might not match the director¡¯s stature, but she felt that was no excuse for such disrespect from Norah. Moreover, Norah¡¯s demand for an apology in front of the team tarnished Sheri¡¯s reputation.

    Determined, Sheri marched to Shelton¡¯s office, knocking before she entered. ¡°Shelton, who is she exactly, and why do you show her such deference?¡±

    After closing the door, Sheri approached Shelton and, in a moment of frustration, sat on hisp, her displeasure evident. ¡°I¡¯ve been humiliated today.¡±

    ¡°You had me apologize to her in front of everyone. Without a good exnation, I¡¯ll stay upset!¡± Sheri eximed.

    Shelton¡¯s expression turned grave as he motioned for her to get up. ¡°Please, maintain professionalism within the institute.¡±

    ¡°Why worry? It¡¯s just us here,¡± Sheri countered, attempting to lighten the mood with a kiss on Shelton¡¯s cheek. ¡°Come on. Tell me about her.¡±

    Shelton took a moment to steady her. ¡°Sheri, remember that veryb that¡¯s been off-limits in our institute? Do you know who owns it?¡±

    Sheri, puzzled, shook her head. ¡°No idea. I just knew we weren¡¯t allowed to use it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s,¡± Shelton rified with emphasis.

    Sheri¡¯s grip on Shelton¡¯s neck ckened in shock. ¡°The Supernatural Doctor? The one who¡¯s a legend worldwide? The same doctor rumored to have unparalleled medical skills and who even treated the Queen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s her. She agreed just yesterday to assist our institute with a challenging problem the project team has been facing. And today, when you confronted her with such hostility, I had no choice but to stand by her at that moment. I had to appease her.¡±

    The realization hit Sheri hard. The woman she had looked down on previously was precisely the Supernatural Doctor. Yet, Sheri refused to believe it, assuming that under the disguise of a hat and a mask, Norah could be an imposter.

    ¡°Shelton, is there some mistake? Could she truly be the Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300:

    Sheri pondered aloud, her mind grappling with disbelief. ¡°Norah is the celebrated Supernatural Doctor? It just doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    In her mind, the Supernatural Doctor wouldn¡¯t dress like an imposter, hiding behind a mask and hat without the courage to unmask herself.

    Shelton admonished her, his tone firm and impatient. ¡°Sheri, enough nonsense. The only one with ess to thatb is the Supernatural Doctor herself.¡±

    Shelton had personally handed the Supernatural Doctor the keys, his authority on the matter unquestionable.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around it! It¡¯s just¡­ not possible¡­¡± Sheri mumbled, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    Shelton warned, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get back to your studies and duties, and keep the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s identity to yourself. Got it?¡±

    After that, Shelton pushed Sheri off hisp. ¡°I should get back to work.¡±

    Shelton remained distant, absorbed in his work, his attention never wavering.

    Sheri couldn¡¯t ignore the memory of his tender moments during their intimacy, a stark contrast to his current demeanor.

    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Sheri was still not reconciled with the fact that Norah, the one she had tried to teach a lesson to¡ªonly to end up humiliating herself¡ªwas the famous Supernatural Doctor.

    Sheri rolled her eyes, brushing aside Shelton¡¯s warning.

    She vowed to confirm Norah¡¯s identity herself.

    In Norah¡¯s exclusiveb, the first attempt at brewing the Vitality Potion ended disastrously, leaving behind a pile of wasted ingredients. Not discouraged, Norah delved into a second try with renewed determination. Merely having the potion¡¯s recipe didn¡¯t guarantee sess. Despite a mishap with an excess herb in the second batch, Norah still refused to give up.

    Surveying the charred remnants in the vessel, Norah refused to admit defeat, pushing forward with unwavering resolve. If supplies ran low, she resolved to restock without hesitation. Creating the Vitality Potion remained a top priority.

    As the clock struck six in the evening, theb remained devoid of any sessful Vitality Potion. Yet, there were several grams of Rejuvenation Powder, a small victory amid the day¡¯s setbacks. Norah disposed of the failed concoctions in the bin before securing the Rejuvenation Powder and unlocking theb¡¯s door.

    Outside herb, Shelton and his assistant awaited, signaling for Norah to apany them to Shelton¡¯s office. Their meeting was scheduled in just thirty minutes.

    Norah wasted no time, diving back into her unfinished documentation from the day before. But before she could make much progress, Sheri burst in, her expression urgent. ¡°Mr. Davis, there¡¯s trouble! A researcher messed up an experiment and hurt himself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± A shade of concern flickered across Shelton¡¯s face. ¡°Did you call for an ambnce?¡± Shelton stood up abruptly and said to Norah, ¡°Excuse me. Allow me to check it out first.¡±

    With that, he hurried out, leaving Sheri and Norah alone in his office.

    Sheri nced at Norah skeptically. ¡°So, you are the Supernatural Doctor? Someone got hurt. Aren¡¯t you going to offer help?¡±

    Sheri¡¯s tone softenedpared to her previous remarks against Norah. It seemed like a reasonable inquiry.

    Norah remained focused on the documents, her expression unchanged despite Sheri¡¯s words. ¡°This is the institute¡¯s business. What¡¯s it to me?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a life-threatening situation, and the hospital would handle it. Norah refrained from rushing to every injured soul, wary of boasting about herself being the Supernatural Doctor.

    Sheri frowned. ¡°You im to be the Supernatural Doctor, yetck the heart to heal,¡± she barked before storming out, leaving Norah alone in Shelton¡¯s office.

    As distant mor filled the air, Norah hesitated before deciding to check it out. With no immediate tasks at hand, she deemed it wise to assess the situation firsthand.

    Upon reaching the scene, the metallic scent of blood hit Norah¡¯s nostrils. The man beside Shelton cradled his injured arm, his cries of pain echoing. ¡°My hand! It hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°Can it be saved?¡± he asked, groaning in pain, blood staining his clothes and the floor beneath, a clean slice marking his left wrist.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301:

    ¡°Doug, have you forgotten theb protocols? This is the consequence of viting regtions,¡± Shelton reprimanded.

    Upon seeing Doug¡¯s wound, Shelton felt a tingling difort. Given the severity, even a hospital might opt for amputation. If that were the case, it seemed Doug was bound to leave the research institute.

    Waves of pain shot from Doug¡¯s wrist, leaving him dizzy and unable toprehend Shelton¡¯s words. Doug recalled when he was working, Sheri suddenly approached and said a few words. As he returned to operate the equipment, the injury urred. He hadn¡¯t vited any regtions. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t fathom how he got hurt so suddenly.

    ¡°The ambnce is on its way, but Doug¡¯s hand¡­¡± Sheri trailed off mid-sentence. It was severe. The bleeding and gaping wound were serious.

    Feeling guilty, Sheri stood beside Shelton and whispered, ¡°Shelton, isn¡¯t the Supernatural Doctor in the office? Should we ask her to take a look at Doug?¡±

    Doug¡¯s condition stirred concern among the other researchers, all anxious about his fate.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so unfortunate. He¡¯s going to lose his hand, isn¡¯t he?¡± one remarked. ¡°Look at his hand. It¡¯s barely holding on. It won¡¯t be reattached,¡± anothermented.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to look at Doug¡¯s wound. I can¡¯t imagine being in his shoes,¡± a third added.

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Eachment deepened Doug¡¯s pain, both physical and emotional. Numb with pain, he couldn¡¯t feel his hand, even though it remained attached. He couldn¡¯t control it either. Was amputation really inevitable?

    Sheri¡¯s suggestion about having the Supernatural Doctor treat Doug left Shelton uncertain. Would the Supernatural Doctor, having treated numerous eminent and notable figures, treat an ordinary man like Doug? Shelton wasn¡¯t sure. Rumors swirled about the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s exorbitant fees reaching a staggering ten million, a sum far beyond what Doug or the institute could afford.

    ¡°Just go and ask,¡± Sheri urged Shelton. ¡°This could be a chance to see the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s remarkable skills!¡±

    Shelton was intrigued by the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s top-notch medical skills. Word had it that her medical prowess bordered on the miraculous, like an angel¡¯s touch, and she was capable of healing people in minutes.

    Torn with uncertainty, Shelton spotted Norah standing behind the crowd. His eyes lit up at the sight of her, and he approached her. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, could you please see Doug¡¯s injury? Is there anything you can do?¡± he implored.

    The medicine researchers were at a loss about how to handle Doug¡¯s injury. Fearful of making things worse, they hadn¡¯t dared to touch it.

    Norah examined Doug¡¯s wound and nodded. ¡°I can treat it.¡± Shelton¡¯s face lit up with hope. With the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s assurance, there was hope for saving Doug¡¯s hand.

    ¡°But my consultation fee is rather high, and I charge based on the severity of the condition. You¡¯re aware of this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Norah added.

    Shelton¡¯s joyful expression faltered upon hearing this, and his brows furrowed with concern. ¡°The consultation fee¡­ How much will it be? And what about the treatment for Doug¡¯s wound? How much will that cost?¡± Shelton asked, his teeth gritted with worry. If the institute could afford it, he was willing to pay.

    Norah quoted the standard market rates for both the consultation and the treatment. Shelton breathed a sigh of relief. The institute could afford the fees. ¡°Please, check on Doug!¡± he pleaded earnestly.

    Their conversation was hushed, so the researchers standing farther away couldn¡¯t discern their words. They observed in amazement as the woman in ck approached Doug and delicately examined his injured hand.

    Suddenly, Sheri pointed at Norah and eximed, ¡°The Supernatural Doctor is going to treat Doug¡¯s injury! She will definitely cure Doug¡¯s wound!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302:

    While Norah attended to Doug¡¯s injury, Sheri deliberately announced that Norah was none other than the Supernatural Doctor. The buzz about the Supernatural Doctor sent a wave of excitement throughout the research institute.

    Researchers found it hard to keep their minds on their tasks, swept up in the fervor. After all, the Supernatural Doctor was a figure of immense admiration for anyone familiar with her medical expertise. The thought of her being in their midst sparked a thrill that was hard to contain.

    Shelton¡¯s reaction to Sheri¡¯s indiscretion was swift and severe. He grabbed her wrist firmly, his voiceced with anger. ¡°Sheri, I expressly told you to keep quiet about the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s presence!¡±

    Sheri¡¯s response was evasive, a thinly veiled attempt at justification. ¡°I was just concerned about Doug, and so was everyone else. Sharing the news seemed like it might help us all stay focused.¡±

    But her true motive was different. Sheri was well aware of the admiration many at the institute held for the Supernatural Doctor. By spreading the news, she aimed to draw a crowd, hoping to overwhelm Norah with attention and scrutiny to see whether Norah was indeed the Supernatural Doctor.

    As word spread, researchers flocked to see Norah, crowding around her so closely that escape seemed impossible. Even Doug, overwhelmed by his difort, perked up at the mention of the Supernatural Doctor. ¡°Is it true? Are you the Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Hope flickered in Doug¡¯s eyes as he clung to the possibility that his hand could be saved. The Supernatural Doctor¡¯s reputation for unparalleled medical prowess was known far and wide.

    Norah, unfazed, nced at Sheri, who was evasively looking away next to Shelton, seeing through her intentions. ¡°Yes. Rx,¡± she said calmly.

    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Upon assessing Doug¡¯s injury, Norah determined that surgery in an operating room was essential. She retrieved a porcin bottle from her bag and dusted Doug¡¯s wound with Rejuvenation Powder. As the researchers looked on in astonishment, the bleeding ceased.

    ¡°What did she just use? How did the bleeding stop so suddenly?¡± they wondered aloud, marveling at the apparent miracle. ¡°Could it really be just medicinal powder? What kind of medicine is that?¡±

    The crowd was buzzing with questions, intrigued by the efficacy of the powder Norah had applied.

    Sheri observed the unfolding scene, her interest piqued. Though she hadn¡¯t witnessed the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s medical prowess before, the effectiveness of the medicinal powder was undeniable.

    ¡°Theb conditions aren¡¯t suitable. He requires surgery,¡± Norah informed Shelton, standing up.

    Given her medical experience, Norah knew that the typical oue in hospitals for such severe injuries might involve amputation, especially since only a thin piece of tissue was holding Doug¡¯s hand together. The hospitalcked the technology for such aplex reattachment.

    Doug, filled with hope, turned to Norah. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, is there a chance to save my hand?¡±

    ¡°In a regr hospital, the outlook wouldn¡¯t be good,¡± Norah replied honestly.

    Shelton, after shooting a sharp look at Sheri, moved closer to Norah to inquire further. ¡°And what about under your care, Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Norah hesitated. ¡°It depends on whether the hospital would allow me to lead the operation.¡±

    Shelton, realizing that the hurdle was administrative rather than medical, let out a relieved breath. ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    Wielding his authority as the institute¡¯s director, Shelton was confident he could make such decisions.

    Just as they were discussing this, news came that the ambnce had arrived. Without dy, Shelton escorted Norah outside while the medical team prepared Doug for transport.

    Sheri watched them leave, a shadow crossing her features. If Norah, the Supernatural Doctor, failed to heal Doug¡¯s hand, Sheri wouldn¡¯t hesitate to spread tales of Norah¡¯s failure across medical forums.

    In Sheri¡¯s mind, if Norahcked the prowess her title suggested, it would only be fitting for her to face embarrassment. To Sheri, Norah¡¯s confidence, seemingly stemming solely from her widespread acim, was undeserved.

    After all, what did it really mean to be Supernatural Doctor? It seemed nothing more than a title amplified by public acim.

    ¡°Enough gawking. Isn¡¯t there work to be done?¡± Sheri snapped, pulling the onlookers from their reverie.

    Her sharp words spurred the researchers, who had been absorbed in discussion about the Supernatural Doctor, to hurriedly return to their duties.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303:

    Shelton personally escorted Norah to the hospital, ensuring she had ess to the best operating room avable. ¡°The fate of Doug¡¯s hand rests with you, Supernatural Doctor,¡± Shelton said, cing his trust in Norah¡¯s abilities.

    Aside from treating Doug¡¯s hand, Shelton wished to witness the extent of Supernatural Doctor¡¯s reputed medical expertise himself. Norah remained unflustered, assuring him, ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± Before the operation, she had sent a message to Sean, letting him know she¡¯d be homete.

    The timing was fortuitous, as Norah was running low on funds, and the payment for the surgery would certainly help. The operating room¡¯s door now bore a red light, signaling that surgery was underway. Apanied by his assistant, Shelton took his ce on the chairs outside the operating room.

    The assistant, curious, asked, ¡°Are Supernatural Doctor¡¯s abilities really as extraordinary as everyone says?¡±

    Seated, Shelton wasn¡¯t so much concerned for Doug¡¯s wellbeing as he was eager to see if Supernatural Doctor¡¯s skills were as formidable as the rumors suggested. ¡°Doug¡¯s case will be the test of that,¡± he responded confidently.

    The assistant nodded, adding, ¡°Considering how critical Doug¡¯s wrist injury was, I truly hope hees through this safely.¡± After two long hours, the light above the operating room dimmed. The moment the doors swung open, Shelton hurried over, eager to catch a glimpse of Doug.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, how did it go?¡± he asked, anticipation clear in his voice.

    Norah, meeting their expectant gazes, gave a reassuring nod. ¡°His hand is reattached. A good rest is needed. Apart from heavy lifting, he should manage daily tasks without issue.¡±

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Shelton was astounded. The mere fact of reattachment was remarkable, but the prognosis for recovery exceeded his expectations. ¡°Your expertise is nothing short of miraculous! I¡¯ll ensure the consultation and medical fees are promptly deposited into your ount. On Doug¡¯s behalf, and from all of us here, thank you, Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Norah, with a dismissive wave, turned to head back into the operating room to get changed. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±

    As he watched her depart, Shelton couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration, ¡°Her youthful appearance belies her profound skills. She¡¯s a boon to the medical field!¡±

    With a talent like Norah in the medical field, the future of medical advancement and pharmaceutical research seemed all the more promising. Shelton mused that any field Norah chose to delve into would surely witness remarkable breakthroughs.

    Though today¡¯s session was brief, only utilizing a fraction of the allotted time, Shelton felt confident in Norah¡¯s dedication to hermitments, anticipating her contributions in the days toe.

    At Derek¡¯s vi, Madeline had finallye to terms with her future. She was set to marry Derek, a prospect she had always hoped for. Their rtionship, which had begun in their college days, had its ups and downs, continuing before she moved abroad.

    Deciding to marry Derek was Madeline¡¯s way of seeing if making a solidmitment could steer their rtionship toward a happier ending. Moreover, her decision to keep the baby was about giving it a loving home.

    When her phone rang, the conversation that followed left Madeline with a range of emotions before she finally ended the call. She quickly changed, grabbed her purse, and made her way to the mour Club.

    ¡°Madeline, over here!¡± Kathy¡¯s voice cut through the early evening quiet of the mour Club. Unlike its usual nighttime vibrance, the club was subdued, missing its characteristic energy and luminous ambiance.

    Kathy stood up, her voice carrying across the room to greet Madeline as she entered. Dressed in a snug, light pink mini-skirt, Madeline¡¯s figure drew many admiring nces, her pregnancy not yet visible.

    Kathy, sulking slightly, sat down and mused over Madeline¡¯s undiminished zest for life despite her condition. Kathy had always found Madeline to be overly shrewd, a quality that she begrudgingly respected at times.

    They had fallen out after the quarrel, yet Madeline seemed unfazed, behaving as if the spat had never urred. Kathy, left with little choice, decided to y along with Madeline¡¯s charade.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 304

    ?Chapter 304:

    ¡°Kathy, what¡¯s the reason for this meet-up?¡± Madeline asked as she settled across from Kathy in the booth, genuinely curious about Kathy¡¯s sudden invitation. Considering theirst interaction at Carter Manor, where Kathy had not minced words in her criticism, this invitation stirred her curiosity about Kathy¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Madeline, I¡¯m expecting,¡± Kathy blurted out.

    Madeline, sipping her lemonade, was caught off guard and started coughing. Surprised, she stared at Kathy, wondering when Kathy had be so reckless.

    Kathy, avoiding Madeline¡¯s probing look, murmured, ¡°It¡¯s been about two weeks.¡±

    Setting her ss down, Madeline dabbed at her lips with a napkin before asking, ¡°And why are you telling me this?¡± The possibility of Kathy sharing such sensitive information without fear of it reaching the Carter family seemed unlikely. It suggested either an overestimation of trust or perhaps an underestimation of theplexity of their rtionship. ¡°Who¡¯s the father? Whye to me instead of him?¡± Madeline pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the father is,¡± Kathy admitted, a statement that left Madeline in disbelief. Kathy¡¯s past had its wild moments, but this was uncharted territory. Kathy had been closely monitored by her family until recently. They had lessened their vignce, believing she had changed. Then, Kathy found herself pregnant after a night out.

    By coincidence, she encountered Madeline at the hospital and shifted the family¡¯s focus onto Madeline, seizing the chance to address her own predicament discreetly. Yet, witnessing how Madeline utilized her pregnancy to secure a position within the Carter family had given Kathy pause for thought. A child, regardless of its gender, represented a legacy, a powerful bargaining chip.

    Madeline couldn¡¯t help but let out a derisiveugh, her gaze hardening. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not as well-behaved as you pretend to be.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s rebellion had escted to a secret pregnancy, a fact she couldn¡¯t hide from Madeline¡¯s piercing observation. Despite the sting of Madeline¡¯s words, Kathy hade prepared, willing to face whatever bacsh awaited her. ¡°I¡¯m looking to find a father for this child,¡± she stated, a deration that left Madeline momentarily speechless.

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°How do you n on ¡®finding¡¯ a father? Do you think people won¡¯t question the child¡¯s paternity?¡± Madeline challenged, skepticism painting her tone.

    Kathy met Madeline¡¯s gaze with resolve. ¡°How many really opt for a paternity test once the child is born? Aristocratic circles are rife with tales of children being swapped. My situation won¡¯t stand out.¡±

    Madeline processed this, piecing together Kathy¡¯s bold, if not desperate, n. ¡°So, what do you need from me?¡± she asked, curiosity piqued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got someone in mind, but I¡¯ll need your assistance to make it happen.¡±

    Madeline settled deeper into the booth, her skepticism clear as she folded her arms. ¡°Given myck of sway within any notable family circles, you¡¯re seeking my aid? Amusing.¡±

    If Madeline possessed the necessary influence or connections, she¡¯d have utilized them for her own benefit, not for Kathy¡¯s. She was no one¡¯s pawn.

    Kathy adopted a more subdued tone, pressing her case. ¡°I need your support in this. You¡¯re on the verge of bing a part of the Carter family, and I gather you¡¯d prefer not to deal with my antics regrly, correct? If I were to marry and move away, I assure you, I¡¯d cease to be a thorn in your side, even offering financialpensation each month.¡±

    Madeline took a moment to weigh Kathy¡¯s words. Indeed, the thought of Kathy leveraging her familial ties to stir trouble within the Carter household was unappealing. Kathy¡¯s departure could indeed make Madeline¡¯s life more serene.

    After a brief period of consideration, Madeline relented. ¡°Very well. Who¡¯s caught your eye, and what part must I y in your scheme?¡±

    ¡°Bryson Andrews,¡± Kathy revealed,ying her n bare.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305:

    The Passport Is Ready

    Norah dragged herself back to the hotel, utterly drained. The day had stretched on endlessly, and with no time for dinner, her stomach rumbled with hunger.

    As she pushed open the door and spotted the man seated on the sofa, a wave of warmth washed over her. It was a feeling she had grown to cherishing home to someone waiting for her.

    At that moment, Norah realized the significance of having someone eagerly anticipate her return, and it filled her with an unexpected sense of contentment. Waiting was a notion often taken for granted by people, and it now held newfound meaning for Norah.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m home!¡± Norah eximed, unable to contain her joy as she rushed into Sean¡¯s arms, finding sce in his embrace. The security he provided enveloped her like a warm nket, prompting a blissful smile to grace her lips.

    ¡°Will you always be here for me?¡± she murmured, her hands clutching tightly to his back as if to soak every inch of him in.

    Sean gently patted her back, his voice soothing. ¡°The dinner has been reheated a few times. Go and eat first.¡±

    Norah had informed Sean of her dyed return, urging him to eat without her. As Norah suspected, Sean had already finished his meal and patiently awaited her arrival.

    Though waiting was seldom pleasant, the sight of Norah¡¯s arrival erased any lingering difort, leaving only warmth and affection in its wake.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah held him close before heading to the dining table, eager to share the events of her day. ¡°Everyone at the research institute knows I¡¯m the Supernatural Doctor. It must have been the director who spilled the beans to Sheri.¡±

    Preferring to keep a low profile, Norah dreaded the idea of her alter ego bingmon knowledge, fearing it could disrupt both her personal and professional life.

    ¡°Sheri revealed that I¡¯m the Supernatural Doctor in front of everyone, hoping to embarrass me, but her efforts were in vain. She just couldn¡¯t ept me being the celebrated figure and wanted to make things difficult for me.¡±

    Sean, seasoned in the ways of the world, easily discerned Sheri¡¯s ill intentions. ¡°Her apology seemed superficial, exploiting the researcher¡¯s injury to cause you trouble. But when you seeded in healing the researcher, her scheme fell through. Still, there¡¯s a chance she¡¯ll try again when you return to the institute tomorrow.¡±

    Norah nodded, having thought about the possible development just like Sean had suggested. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not tied to the institute. She can try all she wants.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze fell, her voice tinged with resignation. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat her like a clown entertaining me.¡±

    Norah found joy in watching clowns perform. To her, it offered a spectacle without any personal investment.

    Knowing Norah¡¯s independent nature, Sean simply nodded, understanding she shared these thoughts merely for camaraderie.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention helping Alice with her passport today? I had Phillip handle it. Here are the processed visa and passport.¡± Sean gestured toward the document bag on the table, his tone nonchnt.

    Normally, obtaining a passport would take at least a month. Alicecked connections in Ond, so receiving one in half a day could mean only one thing. Sean had connections!

    Setting down her cutlery, Norah¡¯s curious gaze settled on Sean. Dressed sharply in a light gray suit, his features chiseled and refined, Sean exuded an aura of sophistication.

    ¡°I had intended to personally handle Alice¡¯s passport. Your efficiency surprises me, darling!¡± Norah praised.

    Having mentioned it just that morning, Alice¡¯s passport was ready by evening. Originally nning to expedite the passport process herself, Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated such swift results.

    Norah¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever asked. What does yourpany do in Ond, darling? Care to enlighten me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 306

    ?Chapter 306:

    Norah had delved into research on Sean¡¯s business in Glophia. It seemed the most prosperous enve was firmly in the grip of the Scott Group. The Scott Group, a titan entrenched in diverse industries, showcased impressive prowess. Sean, ranking among the top five global magnates, boasted a fortune exceeding hundreds of billions.

    A soft chuckle escaped Sean, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mirth. ¡°I once assumed you were indifferent to these affairs. My ventures in Ond range from venture capital to securities and beyond. If you¡¯re intrigued, I¡¯d be delighted to divulge them to you.¡±

    There seemed to be nothing wrong with Sean¡¯s words. He operated a standard business, yet depending solely on these ventures made it unfeasible to acquire the passport for Alice in a single day, unless he possessed connections within the government. Sean remained silent in this regard, prompting Norah to refrain from further inquiry.

    Feigning vexation, she quipped, ¡°Save your breath. It¡¯s all Greek to me.¡±

    A glint of amusement danced in Sean¡¯s eyes. To the uninitiated, the jargon was indeed befuddling. This was Sean¡¯s realm, his forte within the business echelons. Norah¡¯s path, in contrast,y in carving her name in the annals of the medical world, embracing the title of Supernatural Doctor.

    Sean held Norah in high regard. Establishing a medical reputation like hers was no easy feat, even with her exceptional skills. Across their travels abroad, the Supernatural Doctor garnered widespread recognition, outshining even Sacredice¡¯s fame.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯d be delighted to enlighten you,¡± Sean smiled.

    Had Sean known about Norah¡¯s past feat in rescuing Bryson¡¯s near-bankruptpany, his perception might have been different. Norah opted to keep her knowledge of business under wraps, thinking that exnations could be deferred until they became relevant.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape

    Once, Norah had consideredunching her own enterprise during her management studies. However, life¡¯s myriad obligations, including marriage, pushed this ambition into the recesses of her heart. Her managerial skills saw the light only once, when she intervened to save Bryson¡¯s strugglingpany from the brink of copse. Norah¡¯s intervention breathed new life into Bryson¡¯s business, which now thrived more than ever. It was safe to say that Norah possessed a modest grasp of business fundamentals.

    Norah averted her gaze. Sean¡¯s overseas identity and background held no sway over her, regardless of what they might entail. Their conversation flowed effortlessly, with Sean tirelessly seeking new topics of discussion throughout the meal, all aimed at deepening their mutual understanding.

    Sean harbored curiosity about Norah¡¯s ownership of a pharmacyb, which was connected to the national research institute. However, he refrained from prying into her secrets. If Norah chose to share, he would listen; if not, he would pretend to remain unaware.

    With Sean¡¯s assistance in securing Alice¡¯s passport, Norah spared herself the need for a special trip, allowing her to focus more on perfecting the Vitality Potion in theb.

    Before returning home, Norah dedicated herself wholeheartedly to refining the form. Upon her return to the research institute the following day, she was greeted with admiration from her fellow researchers, apanied by Sheri¡¯s mysterious gaze.

    Sheri was astounded to discover that Norah had the expertise to perform surgery on Doug, restoring vitality to his damaged hand nerves. The director¡¯s briefing confirmed the sess of the operation and the meticulous care taken in treating the wound.

    Reluctantly, Sheri had to admit that Norah wasn¡¯t a chatan, though Norah¡¯s identity as the Supernatural Doctor still needed validation. Deep down, Sheri remained convinced that Norah couldn¡¯t possibly be who everyone imed her to be.

    The awkwardness from the previous day faded with Doug¡¯s injury, sparing Sheri from making any unwarranted remarks. She quickly resumed her work in theb, focusing on her research.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 307

    ?Chapter 307:

    Sheri was distracted at work, her thoughts far from the mundane tasks before her. She pondered the intriguing possibility that Norah might be the renowned Supernatural Doctor within the confines of their research institute.

    If Norah truly was the Supernatural Doctor, could it be that she was working on some revolutionary medicine? This thought consumed Sheri, sparking a curiosity about the potential coborations the research institute could explore.

    Hermitment to her profession was undeniable. Sheri began to specte on the benefits of integrating the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s unique skills into their projects. Could such a partnership elevate the status of the research institute, cing their endeavors under a global spotlight?

    Sheri resolved that close observation was essential. Only by monitoring Norah could she determine if Norah truly possessed the extraordinary capabilities of the Supernatural Doctor. Her eyes sparkled at the prospect of sharing the news of having the Supernatural Doctor within their institute. Such a revtion could catapult the research institute into the limelight, a status Sheri believed they had long deserved.

    Despite their significant efforts, the research institute had remainedrgely unnoticed. Sheri yearned for recognition¡ªnot only for herself but also for her colleagues¡¯ painstaking work in advancing medical science. The arrival of the Supernatural Doctor seemed like a beacon of hope for realizing this ambition.

    Unaware of Sheri¡¯s machinations, Norah remained fully engrossed in her work. Even if she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously. Her focus was entirely on the experiment at hand, a task she approached with unmatched dedication.

    Repeated attempts had led Norah to this moment, standing on the edge of a breakthrough. She felt an instinctive assurance about hertest endeavor. With bated breath, Norah lifted the lid of the container, revealing the fruit of herbor¡ªa small brown pill, unassuming in appearance yet monumental in its potential.

    The sensation of triumph was overwhelming. Norah¡¯s heart swelled with joy, a testament to her perseverance and unwavering belief in her scientific pursuit. The concoction in question was the fabled Vitality Potion, a remedy capable of staving off death itself, granting precious moments for salvation.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter

    The news of the Vitality Potion¡¯s creation in just three days would astonish any inhabitant of Cend, for the potion belonged more to myth than reality. Its ingredients were notoriously elusive, and the form,cking precise measurements, demanded relentless experimentation.

    Many had dismissed the possibility of its creation within a lifetime, let alone months. The prospect of squandering valuable herbs on failed attempts had deterred even the most patient among them.

    In a mood lifted by her sess, Norah carefully transferred the Vitality Potion into a pristine porcin bottle before turning her attention to crafting the Rejuvenation Powder.

    Days of diligent work had yielded a surplus of Rejuvenation Powder, ensuring a significant reserve even after potential sales. As evening draped its colors across the city, the mundane hustle of life continued unabated below.

    Norah, momentarily pausing to rub her aching muscles, reflected on her routine. Her afternoons were wholly consumed by hermitment to her craft, often extending well into the evening.

    With the ingredients for the Vitality Potion depleted, Norah contemted the closure of this chapter. From today on, her future visits to thisb seemed unnecessary. She resolved to address any outstanding issues at the research institute today. Their departure, facilitated by Sean¡¯s arrangements, was imminent.

    Lost in thought, Norah made her way to the director¡¯s office. A discussion about research problems ensued upon her arrival and announcement of her imminent departure.

    Sheri, arriving at the door, overheard their conversation. The realization that Norah might not return tomorrow thwarted her ns devised just hours before. Norah¡¯s presence was crucial.

    Unable to resign to this turn of events, Sheri¡¯s mind raced until an idea took form. She walked away as stealthily as she had arrived, her actions unnoticed by all but Shelton¡¯s assistant. The assistant¡¯s puzzled gaze followed Sheri¡¯s departure, a silent witness to the unfolding intrigue.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308:

    In the office, following a long discussion, Norah had helped Shelton resolve nearly all the inquiries regarding the document. Shelton rose to his feet, expressing his gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for your insights during the institute¡¯s tough times. Thanks a bunch! We¡¯ll deposit the follow-up fees into your ount as per our agreement.¡±

    Shelton enthusiastically shook Norah¡¯s hand. Norah¡¯s sharp mind always offered fresh perspectives on every problem, effectively tackling issues that arose from the research. Shelton paused and sighed. ¡°I am saddened to know you won¡¯t be visiting this institute soon. I genuinely wish you increasing sess in your endeavors!¡±

    Norah withdrew her hand and gave a brief nod. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I just stick to my word since I¡¯ve made amitment to help address the problems you¡¯ve encountered amid the research. If there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯ll take my leave. Until we meet again, Mr. Davis. I¡¯m hopeful that by our next meeting, you¡¯ll have made headway in developing some medications listed.¡±

    Shelton went to open the office door for Norah, but he was greeted by a group of people waiting outside. ¡°Why are you all gathered here?¡± he asked, visibly annoyed.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, we¡¯ve heard Supernatural Doctor won¡¯t be returning to the institute tomorrow,¡± one of them said.

    ¡°I¡¯m eager to get her autograph!¡± one of the researchers eximed.

    ¡°Indeed, Supernatural Doctor is someone I look up to. She healed Doug and is an outstanding doctor!¡± another added.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, could we possibly speak with Supernatural Doctor?¡± one of the others asked. ¡°Our intentions are good. We simply wish to show our admiration.¡±

    They looked up to Norah with admiration and high regard. Like the crazy fans of a star, they wanted tomunicate with their idol. During the day, they kept to themselves, thinking Norah might return, giving them a chance to meet. But when they realized she wouldn¡¯t be back, they grew anxious. They stopped what they were doing and gathered at Shelton¡¯s office door, blocking the way.

    Shelton¡¯s expression remained stern as he reprimanded them, ¡°Who said you could leave your positions?¡±

    The leaders of various projects, who were also Supernatural Doctor¡¯s fans, blushed amidst the crowd. They had brought their team members along just for Supernatural Doctor. Upon hearing Shelton¡¯s stern question, they lowered their heads in embarrassment.

    Upon learning what had happened, Norah, who stood by the office door, stepped out gradually. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet all of you,¡± Norah warmly greeted them, which made the crowd respond with joyful shouts.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, I¡¯m one of your admirers,¡± one of them said, eager to make their admiration known.

    ¡°You¡¯re incredible!¡± one researcher eximed.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, could you please sign this for me? I¡¯ve been following your work since you became famous!¡± another added.

    Dressed in ck, Norah stood confidently but without arrogance. She addressed the group clearly, ¡°I¡¯m ttered that you all think so highly of me. It¡¯s an honor to be esteemed by such a group of excellent fans like you!¡±

    The researchers fell silent as they gathered around. Before meeting Norah, they had assumed she was arrogant and uncaring. It wasn¡¯t until she spoke a few words that they realized their idol was actually polite.

    They surrounded Norah, which could have been overwhelming, yet she expressed gratitude for their support. They were so excited.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor! I like you very much!¡±

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor! You¡¯re my hero!¡±

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, your kindness means a lot! Are you nning to keep working worldwide? I will always support you!¡±

    Questions flooded in, and Norah addressed each with calm and patience. The atmosphere in the research institute mirrored that of a lively press conference brimming with enthusiastic fans.

    ¡°Autographs are fine. Forget about the rest.¡± As soon as Norah finished her words, those who were ready quickly pulled out paper and pens from their pockets. They crowded forward, eager to get Norah¡¯s autograph.

    The crowd was in chaos.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309:

    Shelton and his assistant found themselves in a situation where they had no other option but to step in and protect Norah from her overly enthusiastic fans. ¡°Everyone, please, let¡¯s form a line for the autographs. One by one!¡± they announced.

    The researchers quickly formed a circle around Norah, with Shelton and his assistant doing their utmost to shield her from the crowd. ¡°Form a line, please. Everyone, line up,¡± they reiterated.

    If one could look past the sterile ambiance of the research institute, the scene almost mirrored that of fans moring for a celebrity¡¯s attention.

    In the midst of themotion, a sneaky hand reached for Norah¡¯s backpack, deftly unzipping the outermostpartment. The hubbub was so intense that Norah remained oblivious to the intrusion. The zipper gave way silently, and the thief managed to extract a bottle from within, carefully resealing the bag while simultaneously nudging the person ahead to divert Norah¡¯s focus.

    Norah was not fond of suchmotion. She preferred a lower profile and had only agreed to sign autographs in hopes of a swift departure.

    However, upon noticing a hand meddling with her backpack, her expression turned grim.

    The density of the crowd had made Norah oblivious to the earlier theft until now, and she had naively assumed the integrity of the researchers at the institute.

    Without hesitation, Norah flung the pen aside, seized the intruding hand, and yanked it with force, revealing Sheri in the act.

    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Caught red-handed, Sheri attempted to deflect. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, why are you grabbing my hand?¡±

    Forced out of the throng, Sheri¡¯sb coat was disheveled, and her hair tousled. She looked at Norah with an air of grievance. ¡°Are you still upset over what I said yesterday? Well, if that¡¯s the case, I apologize once more. I didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    In her other hand, Sheri clutched a small porcin bottle, quickly devising a n to feign innocence and conceal the item.

    Norah, her gaze icy, checked her backpack and discovered the absence of her Vitality Potion. ¡°Give it back to me,¡± she demanded.

    The confrontation baffled the onlookers. They couldn¡¯t grasp why Norah had suddenly apprehended Sheri, demanding the return of an unspecified item.

    Sheri feigned ignorance. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re implying. What are you asking for?¡±

    ¡°Enough with the act!¡± Norah attempted to retrieve the bottle from Sheri¡¯s grip, but she was met with evasion.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, what are you intending to do?¡± Sheri¡¯s voice was tinged with apprehension as she recoiled, seeking assistance from Shelton. ¡°Mr. Davis, I need your help!¡± Sheri, typically amanding figure within the institute, now adopted a tone of vulnerability, prompting an ally to step forward on her behalf.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, could there be some misunderstanding here? That belongs to Sheri, not you.¡±

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, please, let¡¯s sort this out calmly. Release Sheri¡¯s hand.¡±

    Despite Norah being highly regarded, Sheri¡¯s longstanding rtionship with the team meant they were loath to witness Sheri¡¯s embarrassment. Engrossed in crowd control, Shelton missed the theft unfold and was perplexed by Norah¡¯s sudden confrontation.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shelton asked, confusion in his voice.

    Norah, unfazed and resolute, exerted pressure on a sensitive spot on Sheri¡¯s body, causing Sheri to weaken instantly. Seizing the opportunity, Norah took hold of Sheri¡¯s other hand, reiming the bottle.

    It retained the warmth from Sheri¡¯s grip. ¡°I would have never guessed that the head of the project teams for the research institute would stoop to thievery. This doesn¡¯t belong to Sheri. Sheri¡¯s ims change nothing!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:

    Sheri winced as pain shot through her, rendering her powerless, still seated on the floor. ¡°That¡¯s my stuff! I hadn¡¯t said you stole from me in front of everyone!¡±

    Despite her weakness, Sheri clung to her distortion of the truth. ¡°Everyone saw you snatch it from me!¡±

    Sheri¡¯s stubborn denial garnered support, even from Shelton. Seeing Sheri¡¯s pained expression on the ground, Shelton leaned toward trusting Sheri. ¡°Supernatural Doctor, what did you take from Sheri? Can you just return it?¡±

    Norah spread out her hands, the white porcin bottle resting in her palm. ¡°Why would Sheri have a bottle exclusive to myb? Clearly, she¡¯s the thief, taking it from my backpack!¡± Norah used.

    Pointing at the bottom of the bottle, Norah added, ¡°See this? My custom porcin bottle. I¡¯ve etched symbols at the bottom. Sheri, what¡¯s inscribed here? Tell everybody!¡±

    Indeed, there were two words at the bottle¡¯s base, unknown to those onlookers, who all shook their heads.

    ¡°Sheri, you imed it¡¯s yours. What¡¯s written there?¡± Someone urgently needed Sheri to prove herself after speaking for her. ¡°I recall Supernatural Doctor using simr porcin bottles before. Are they exclusive to her?¡±

    ¡°Sounds right,¡± murmured the researchers, swayed by the appearance of the bottle and Norah¡¯s demeanor.

    Sheri, thinking it was just another porcin bottle, had the audacity to use Norah. Little did she know about the exclusive inscription. Worse, she couldn¡¯t make out those two words at the base.

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the words, but it¡¯s mine. Are you trying to take it from me, right within the research institute?¡± Sheri challenged, a hint of defiance in her voice.

    Norah¡¯s gaze turned steely. Sheri was unrepentantly insisting on her im even when faced with evidence. Seeing herck of repentance, Norah didn¡¯t see any reason to show mercy.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s involve the police. They¡¯ll decide whose it is. And for your information, I¡¯ve got many such bottles in myb. If you can¡¯t pick yours out, stop babbling!¡± Arms crossed, Norah¡¯s stare pierced Sheri with cold resolve.

    Sheri, in her institute¡¯s white gown, should¡¯ve been dedicating herself to her project, not resorting to theft and deceit. Had Norah not been so astute, she would have failed to realize that her bag had been tampered with.

    Sheri trembled slightly and knew full well her wrongdoing in taking the porcin bottle from Norah¡ªno two ways about it. She had been banking on Norah¡¯s imminent departure, thinking she could take Norah¡¯s belongings and pull off the research solo. She figured if anything came of it, her name would be right up there in the credits.

    But just when victory seemed within reach, Norah¡¯s grip tightened around Sheri¡¯s wrist, exposing her in front of everyone.

    Regrets flooded Sheri¡¯s mind. If only she¡¯d been a little more cautious, perhaps Norah wouldn¡¯t have caught her in the act of her scheme.

    Caught in the spotlight, there was no way Sheri was going to admit to her theft. ¡°I won¡¯t call the police as long as you give it back to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rightfully mine,¡± Norah retorted, each word dripping with defiance.

    Norah¡¯s expression darkened, her gaze piercing. ¡°Mr. Davis, call the cops. It seems the head of the project teams at this research institute here has a habit of snatching what isn¡¯t hers. You might want to dig into her past to see if this isn¡¯t a recurring theme,¡± Norah dered, her words a sharp jab at Sheri¡¯s integrity.

    At this moment, it was hard not to question whether Sheri had built her career on the backs of others¡¯ work, stealing their achievements to bolster her own. Such conduct was anathema in academic circles!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:

    As soon as Norah let out her biting words, the spective murmurs among the researchers faded into silence.

    Being part of the research institute, the researchers understood the significance of delivering substantial research oues. Sheri had held the leadership of the project teams for so long, yet it seemed she hadn¡¯t yielded any meaningful results.

    Had Sheri failed to steal the research findings due tock of opportunity, or was it her own inability to delve into the research?

    Sheri¡¯s facial expressions shifted dramatically. Having risen to a leadership position, she naturally acquired knowledge, but a shadow lingered from her past. In her youth, she had been consumed by vanity and arrogance, resorting to bribery to im the research of her colleagues as her own. If authorities dug deep, her misdeeds would surelye to light.

    The more Sheri ruminated on it, the more embarrassed she appeared. ¡°Well¡­ Since you¡¯re insistent that it¡¯s yours, I won¡¯t argue further for now. But I¡¯ll tell you one thing, there¡¯s no white porcin bottle in this institute.¡±

    Sheri regained some of her resolve. With that, she unsteadily rose to her feet, maneuvered through the crowd with some effort, and hurried off.

    Maintaining herposed demeanor, Norah chose not to pursue Sheri. Instead, she turned to Shelton and remarked, ¡°Mr. Davis, your dedication to pharmaceutical research ismendable. But you must oversee the research team, ensuring they uphold ethical standards and evaluate theirpetence when necessary. This is a matter of utmost importance.¡±

    Slipping the porcin bottle into her handbag, Norah added with a cold tone, ¡°Thank you all for your appreciation. I have other matters to attend to and must take my leave. Farewell.¡±

    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    Having just witnessed such an incident, none of the researchers dared to impede Norah, despite the thoughts swirling in their minds. They had wrongly sided with Sheri moments ago, and Sheri¡¯s demeanor spoke volumes.

    Sheri had stolen something from Norah, the Supernatural Doctor, and passed it off as her own! They questioned whether Sheri was truly a thief. Was her reputation founded on acts of theft?

    Before leaving, Norah looked back and saw Sheri standing in the innermost corner of the research institute, watching her leave gloomily. Norah smirked sarcastically and said to Sheri, ¡°Good luck to you.¡± Imagining the predicament Sheri would be in, suspected of thievery by everyone in the institute, Norah couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Sheri was facing the oues of her own decisions. Shelton¡¯s voice resonated deeply, breaking the tension. ¡°Everyone, back to work. Sheri,e to my office!¡±

    Sheri trembled all over, feeling as if she was walking into the lion¡¯s den as she entered Shelton¡¯s office.

    With no urgent missions abroad, Norah wouldn¡¯t be visiting herb for a while, but she would return once her medication supply ran low. The Vitality Potion was her trump card. Producing just one was out of the question. Even providing one for each person wasn¡¯t sufficient.

    ¡°Miss, hold on a moment.¡± As Norah stepped into the hotel lobby, a voice called out to her.

    It was Harvey, the hotel¡¯s chef. Norah had removed her mask and cap on her way back. She looked at Harvey with a quizzical expression.

    ¡°Miss, I want to learn cooking from you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Norah pointed at herself. She had merely used the kitchen to whip up a meal for Sean. And now, Harvey wanted cooking lessons from her? Though she was skilled, it wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable for a five-star hotel chef to seek her guidance, was it? Harvey had majored in cooking, while she developed her culinary skills as an amateur enthusiast.

    Harvey nodded with admiration. ¡°Yes, miss. I tasted your cooking, and it¡¯s incredibly delicious.¡±

    Harvey had sampled simr dishes elsewhere, but none matched the exquisite taste of Norah¡¯s culinary creations. They were all the same dishes, but there was something special about Norah¡¯s cooking. It tantalized his taste buds like nothing else!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:

    As a top-tier chef, Harvey fancied himself quite the culinary artist. But after tasting Norah¡¯s dishes, he was blown away and eager to expand his repertoire. So, he mustered up the courage to approach Norah. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m dead serious about learning from you.¡±

    Norah was somewhat amused. ¡°Harvey, Cend has a slew of phenomenal chefs. If you¡¯re serious about mastering Cend¡¯s cuisine, you should head over to Glophia within Cend. Seek out a renowned chef there. Put in the hours, and you¡¯ll pick up the tricks of the trade.¡±

    She gave Harvey¡¯s request serious consideration, sensing his genuine passion for cooking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not the right mentor for you.¡±

    Harvey was floored. He¡¯d assumed Norah would jump at the chance, considering he was the head chef at a five-star hotel. Surely, having him as an apprentice would make her proud. But Norah¡¯s swift rejection caught him off guard.

    Masking his disappointment, Harvey took a step back and offered a slight bow. ¡°Alright, thanks anyway. I¡¯ll mull it over.¡± Harvey pondered his next move. Should he stick to the hotel or venture abroad for new culinary skills?

    Upon returning to her hotel room, Norah told Sean about the encounter over a meal. ¡°I never imagined Harvey would get such an idea just from sampling my cooking,¡± she mused.

    A hint of amusement flickered in Norah¡¯s eyes.

    She hadn¡¯t been too impressed with Harvey at first, but his eagerness to learn Cend¡¯s cuisine from her caught her off guard.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Sean turned off his phone and spoke softly. ¡°My dear, you¡¯re an exceptional chef. Harvey hadn¡¯t experienced Cend¡¯s cuisine before, but now he¡¯s a staunch admirer of your culinary prowess.¡±

    Sean knew Harvey¡¯s cooking skills paled inparison to Norah¡¯s. He recalled his own kitchen exploits. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t disastrous, or he would¡¯ve faced serious embarrassment.

    ¡°So, what went down at the research institute today?¡± Sean asked.

    As Norah returned from the research institute, she wore a smile, but Sean sensed something was bothering her beneath that smile. With graceful elegance, Norah nced up from her meal. ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Sean decided not to press further. Perhaps Norah had already resolved the issue. He hadn¡¯t told her about his work in Ond.

    Norah didn¡¯t divulge Sheri¡¯s attempted theft. Instead, she spoke about the researchers¡¯ attitude. ¡°The enigma of the Supernatural Doctor lies in keeping my identity under wraps.¡±

    Sean felt the same way. Since taking over Sacredice, he preferred to stay incognito. Even within Sacredice, only four Deacons knew his true identity.

    ¡°Very few people in Glophia know I¡¯m the Supernatural Doctor,¡± Norah revealed.

    A soft chuckle escaped Sean. ¡°I¡¯m one of them.¡±

    But thoughts of Kason cast a shadow over Sean¡¯s heart, his eyes darkening. ¡°Seems Mr. Hayes beat me to the punch in knowing your true identity?¡±

    With their history, Norah had been open with Kason. When she heard the name ¡°Kason Hayes¡± at the mour Club, she assumed he was the one who had rescued her and didn¡¯t bother hiding her alter ego as the Supernatural Doctor. Regretfully, Kason remained unaware of her true identity for a considerable amount of time.

    When Norah agreed to treat Kason¡¯s family, he made her a promise¡ªa condition she had long contemted. She had intended to leverage the Hayes family¡¯s influence to put Derek in his ce. She wanted to show Derek that she would have better alternatives than him, even if he was with Madeline right now.

    Now, with Sean by her side, Norah could reconsider the condition of her deal with Kason. Once Kason was back on his feet, she¡¯d visit him and gently nudge him to keep his word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:

    Norah smiled. ¡°After my divorce, I found out that Mr. Hayes was searching for the Supernatural Doctor. He was the first to discover me. Then, Kason forwarded the information about the Supernatural Doctor to Sean.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t feel the need to keep her identity as the Supernatural Doctor from Sean because he had already figured it out. She simply confessed. As the leader of the Scott family, Sean kept her secret for her. She trusted in his promise to keep it safe.

    Sean understood everything Norah exined. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of envy due to the deep care Norah had for Kason. Before he and Norah had be involved, he had observed her attention and kindness toward Kason. He especially remembered how Norah had bravely faced the Fox Alliance alone for Kason¡¯s sake, and it made him feel jealous.

    ¡°If you want to keep your identity as the Supernatural Doctor a secret, it¡¯s better not to let anyone in Glophia find out,¡± Sean advised. ¡°Once they know, you won¡¯t be able to work at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.¡±

    People from around the world would surely flock to Cend just to catch a glimpse of the Supernatural Doctor. After all, she was back in the global spotlight. Sean kept himself well-informed about these matters and knew what was happening.

    ¡°What about Susanna? Should I tell her?¡± After dinner, Norah sipped her lemonade and delicately wiped her mouth with a tissue. Then, she got up, walked over to Sean, and sat down next to him. ¡°Should I let her know I am the Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Sean gently ced his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s your decision. You don¡¯t have to seek anyone¡¯s approval if you choose to reveal your identity.¡± Susanna was his sister, not Norah¡¯s. Moreover, Susanna was unaware of his life overseas.

    Sean¡¯s voice was soft and affectionate as he spoke into her ear. Norah settled in and held his right hand, covering it with hers topare their sizes. ¡°Susanna¡¯s a good girl. I don¡¯t want to hide it from her.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    Norah still remembered how Susanna always spoke highly of her and hinted at Sean¡¯s affection for her, even though Susanna was oblivious to her being the Supernatural Doctor. After Norah¡¯s divorce, Susanna invited her out for drinks. Norah enjoyed herself that evening and ended up spending the night with Sean. Afterward, Norah started to distance herself from Sean, but it didn¡¯t make any difference. They shared a unique connection.

    In a foreign country, they finally confirmed their rtionship.

    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± Sean said, grateful that Norah chose to reveal her true self to his sister, showing that she considered Susanna her family.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, darling.¡± Norah, a woman of many secrets, hoped that Sean wouldn¡¯t be frightened when he learned about them.

    With his friends¡¯ support, Derek had finished his marriage proposal to Madeline the day before.

    Madeline, with tears in her eyes, extended her hand to wear the engagement ring.

    Lying on the soft bed, Derek turned and saw Madeline sleeping peacefully. Yet, Norah¡¯s stunning face invaded his thoughts. Norah and Madeline were nothing alike.

    Madeline had a lovely face, with gentle, watery eyes that made her seem kind-hearted when she nced at people. Derek was drawn to Madeline¡¯s determination and self-assurance. Coupled with her positive demeanor, he couldn¡¯t resist falling for her.

    Norah, on the other hand, was attractive but didn¡¯t concern herself much with her appearance. She used to wear thick bangs andrge ck-rimmed sses. Derek even wondered if Norah had intentionally kept her distance, perhaps not wanting him to develop feelings for her.

    Why did Norah choose to dress so vividly after her divorce? What was she trying to convey?

    Back when Derek was bedridden in a vegetative state, Norah didn¡¯t hesitate to marry him and care for him with exceptional devotion, showing just how deeply she loved him with all her heart. Even after Madeline came back, Derek still held onto his feelings for her.

    He decided to leave Norah and be with Madeline. While he stuck to his choice, there were moments when he wished he hadn¡¯t.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:

    When Norah signed the divorce agreement, Derek was unexpectedly hit with a wave of sadness. Though he couldn¡¯t fully exin the source of the feeling, he quickly pushed it to the back of his mind, as he had done so many times before.

    For the past two years, Norah had taken care of all Derek¡¯s needs on a daily basis. He had grown ustomed to her presence, and her sudden departure left him feeling empty and uncertain.

    When Derek decided to divorce Norah, he had already nned thepensation he would give her to make up for the years she had dedicated to him. However, after the agreement was signed, Derek noticed something surprising. Norah was doing just fine. She was surrounded by several influential figures, like Bryson from the Andrews family, Spencer from the Morris family, Kason and Kaiden from the Hayes family, and even Sean from the Scott family.

    Moreover, Madeline repeatedly expressed her concerns about their future, iming that if Derek gave thatrge sum of money to Norah, they wouldn¡¯t be able to build their dream home.

    As a result of the financial constraints they would face, Derek decided to hold onto the money. He didn¡¯t want to see Norah use his funds to attract other men. He wasn¡¯t that generous.

    Now, Norah had transformed from someone he once saw as a pushover into a formidable figure.

    Through threats, Norah had managed to im two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets, leaving Derek in a shattered state.

    Derek stared at Madeline¡¯s face as she slept soundly beside him. He smiled softly, caressing her cheek with his fingers. At least Madeline was still by his side, he thought. Even when things got tough, Madeline never considered leaving him. She stood firm, her love for him unwavering, and eventually, she became pregnant.

    The aspirations he had held in his youth were on the brink of materializing, yet there was a nagging sense of disbelief within him. At times, Derek would reminisce about the days when Norah cared for him, always obedient to hismands and never daring to resist. It made him believe that Norah still loved him and that he also had some lingering feelings for her.

    Losing Norah had only intensified his longing for her. He missed her now more than he did when they were still together.

    The second Derek realized where his thoughts were drifting, he pped his face, trying to shake himself free from them. Norah was now Sean¡¯s woman! That thought quickly brought on a rush of guilt. How could he be missing Norah on the day he would officially register his marriage to Madeline? He must be going crazy.

    ¡°Madeline, my love, please wake up,¡± Derek murmured as he gently pinched her nose. She stirred awake, blinking her eyes at him.

    A wave of tenderness swept through him, and in that moment, he realized that his heart truly belonged to Madeline.

    At the base of the Breaker, Oscar couldn¡¯t help but think that things hadn¡¯t been going their way recently. Ever since he captured Norah, ominous events had unfolded around the Breaker. First, he and Riss were threatened by the Sacredice, followed by the destruction of their warehouse, which resulted in heavy losses.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, they lost their weapons and many of their men during the arms trade. On top of all this, the website designed for the transaction went down, leaving Oscar feeling utterly exhausted.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve got the information,¡± a man announced gleefully as he rushed in, breathless, waving a file triumphantly in the air.

    Oscar swiftly took the file and began to sift through its contents. In his haste, two photos fell out. One showed a dazzling woman waiting for a car at the gate of a private hospital, while the other featured a blonde-haired beauty resting on a bed in a ward.

    Oscar nced through the papers quickly, then picked up the photo of the blonde-haired woman, inspecting it carefully.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her,¡± he said after a few seconds.

    Oscar clutched the photo tightly, his gaze never leaving the image of the blonde-haired woman lying in the bed. ¡°She¡¯s been hiding from me for so long, but I still found her.¡±

    His voice turned dark and icy. ¡°Get a few of our men. We¡¯re going to this hospital.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t visit theb today. Instead, she spent the morning sorting the items she nned to take back with her. Later, she intended to go out and inspect the medicinal materials she had purchased on the ck market.

    Alice had started taking the tonic pills that Norah had crafted, and her condition was slowly improving. Norah had stayed in Ond for an extended period, deeply concerned for Alice¡¯s health. Now that Alice was making progress, Norah was eager to bring her back home, where she could continue to care for her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:

    Norah had finished sorting out the medicines and medicinal materials, but she also wanted to bring back some weapons and ammunition. In her home country, possessing firearms was prohibited, but she still wanted to have one for self-defense. She didn¡¯t n to take much¡ªjust a few pistols and bullets.

    As she inspected the weapons, she noted their high quality. She could finally discard the inferior domestic batch she had. While gathering the medicinal materials, she had also taken the opportunity to visit the armory at Alice¡¯s house. After selecting several guns and bullets, she stowed them in her bag.

    When she returned to the hotel, she casually dropped the bag in front of Sean. ¡°Darling, I want to take these things back.¡± The ck handbag, filled with metal items, made a soft clink as itnded on the table.

    Sean unzipped the bag, discovering three Beretta handguns and a stack of bullets nestled inside. Norah lounged against the sofa, exuding an exceptional beauty as she gazed at Sean expectantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked when he remained silent.

    Sean chuckled. Initially, he had been worried about Norah handling a gun, but it turned out she was even more skilled at using it than he was. He realized Norah excelled not only in shooting but also in darts and racing cars. Was it natural talent, or the result of years of diligent practice?

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sean zipped up the bag and added, ¡°Give everything you want to bring back to Philip and ask him to pack it up.¡± Sean always presented himself as someone willing to do anything for Norah. Over time, Norah had grown ustomed to the assistance provided by Sean¡¯s personal assistant, Philip, who was efficient in all tasks and, most importantly, loyal.

    Norah wondered if she could have an assistant aspetent as Philip. It was a pity that Alice couldn¡¯t speak Norah¡¯s mother tongue; otherwise, Alice would have been perfect for the role.

    ¡°Honey, have you decided to leave tomorrow?¡± Sean asked. The flight from Ond to Cend was over ten hours. Norah snapped out of her reverie and nodded at Sean. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow after picking up Alice.¡±

    The discussion then turned to the details of their flight and the arrangements for picking up Alice. ¡°I will take Alice home to personally look after her. She is much better now. As for her daily needs, I n to have a nurse cover them. When she no longer requires a nurse, I¡¯ll take her for a walk around Glophia,¡± Norah exined.

    Simply put, Alice would be Norah¡¯spanion when exploring Glophia. Norah would spend time with Alice, but she couldn¡¯t be by her side twenty-four hours a day, hence the need for a nurse.

    Sean nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a nurse for her.¡± Sean was more cautious than usual due to Jimena¡¯s actions. In any case, Norah didn¡¯t have any objection to his offer. She smiled at him and murmured, ¡°Okay, thank you, darling.¡±

    Norah¡¯s prating gaze fixed on Sean as she observed his facial expressions and features. They were about to return to Glophia, but more importantly, they were returning together as a couple. Everyone back home would know that after her divorce from Derek, she had be Sean¡¯s girlfriend. The rumor mill was bound to have a field day, but Norah couldn¡¯t bring herself to care. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time she had been the subject of gossip.

    She was well aware of all the rumors that had been whispered within the Carter family when she was still married to Derek, as well as the malicious gossip that spread after her divorce. The people who knew nothing about Norah¡¯s life were the ones with the most spiteful things to say. All the humiliation and nder Norah had suffered were born from jealousy over her beauty and personal experiences.

    Even though Norah and Sean had been in a rtionship for several days now, there were times when Norah could hardly believe that she was truly Sean¡¯s girlfriend, and he, her boyfriend.

    Sean took a seat beside Norah and pulled her into his arms, effectively ending Norah¡¯s train of thoughts. He stared into her eyes, a hint of frustration in his gaze. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t need to thank me. I want to do those things for you. Do you still not feel close to me?¡±

    Couples who shared a deep bond didn¡¯t feel the need to thank each other so frequently for every little thing the partner did for them. But whenever Sean did something for Norah, she wasted no time expressing her gratitude.

    Sean sincerely hoped that Norah would depend on him as much as Susanna did whenever something happened to her. Each time Norah turned to him for help, he experienced an ineffable sense of fulfillment. After all, Norah was the woman he adored and held dearly. But Norah tended to solve problems by herself, and her turning to him for help was a rare asion.

    Norah smiled at him. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:

    Captivated by Norah¡¯s mischievous grin, Sean felt powerless to resist her charm, ultimately giving in to her yful allure. He believed that, over time, Norah would warm to him, convinced that his persistence and sincerity would eventually win her over. Norah and Sean intended to return two days sooner than anticipated, granting them a much-needed two-day reprieve before returning to work.

    Norah had a sound sleep. Her mind was at ease with the prospect of spending the following day with Alice. The next morning, Norah rose early with a clear n to personally escort Alice from the hospital to the hotel, ensuring a smooth transition before their joint journey to the airport.

    When Norah arrived at the hospital and pushed the ward door open, she expected to see Alice. Instead, a nurse, visibly concerned, quickly approached Norah from a nearby chair. In a slight panic, the nurse questioned, ¡°Miss, did you arrange for someone to collect your friend?¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze shifted to the empty bed with the rumpled nket carelessly discarded on the floor, feeling a sense of unease creeping over her. ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± she demanded, her voice steady despite the rising anxiety within her.

    Maintaining herposure, Norah¡¯s eyes searched the room for clues. The nurse immediately ryed the events, painting a grim picture of Alice¡¯s disappearance. ¡°An hour ago, five men came in and took Miss Shaw away,¡± she exined, her voice trembling with concern.

    Norah had pre-informed the nurse that she would pick Alice up in person this morning.

    Her thoughts raced as she processed the information, struggling toprehend who could have taken Alice away before her arrival. Norah¡¯s stunning face looked cold, and her eyes held a frosty, intense re.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder

    ¡°Miss Shaw seemed to know one of the men. I waited here for you to see if you sent them to pick up Miss Shaw,¡± the nurse added, feeling anxious as she realized her initial misjudgment of the situation. The nurse was beside herself with worry. If it hadn¡¯t been for Alice engaging in conversation with one of the men, she would have risked her life to protect Alice and wouldn¡¯t have let them take her away.

    ¡°Could it be that the man is a mutual friend?¡± The nurse quietly hoped it was simply a misunderstanding.

    Norah¡¯s initial suspicion was that her enemy had abducted Alice. After hearing the nurse¡¯s revtion, she was surprised to discover that Alice was acquainted with one of the men. Norah couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging feeling that something was amiss. She had spoken to Alice the night before, reassuring her of their ns for the morning. If Alice knew any of those men, why hadn¡¯t Alice reached out to her, reassuring her of her own safety?

    ¡°You can go now,¡± Norah said to the nurse, her tone clipped with frustration.

    Norah turned on her heel and headed toward the front desk of the inpatient department. Determined, she requested to check the surveince video. However, the staff at the private hospital exuded arrogance.

    With a confrontational demeanor, the head nurse denied Norah¡¯s request. ¡°I apologize, miss. essing the hospital¡¯s surveince video is not permissible due to our strict privacy policy.¡±

    Norah felt her anger rising, her jaw tightening as the situation brought back memories of when Jack¡¯s men visited the hospital and caused harm to Alice. Simr to then, the reception nurse adamantly refused her request, forcing Norah to resort to threats before finally gaining ess to the video footage.

    The head nurse remained steadfast in her refusal. When other nurses noticed the tense stand-off, they quickly gathered around, their expressions a mix of concern and apprehension. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. This is the hospital¡¯s rule,¡± one of the nurses implored. ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze turned steely as she realized Alice had willingly chosen to leave with the men. The hospital had no culpability in the matter, and Norah had no grounds to demand ess to the surveince footage. With a heavy heart, Norah acquiesced and left the hospital premises.

    As she approached the gates, a sleek ck car pulled up before her. The tinted rear window slid down to reveal a man¡¯s profile, his features striking in their elegance. He parted his lips slightly, his voicemanding yet tinged with concern. ¡°Honey, get in the car.¡± It was Sean.

    As Norah began recounting the events at the hospital, Sean interjected with an air of indifference. ¡°I know it¡¯s about Alice. Get in the car.¡±

    Worry gnawed at Norah¡¯s heart as sheplied, slipping into the seat beside Sean. How could Sean have known about Alice¡¯s situation so quickly?

    Sean reached for her hand, offering sce. ¡°The nurse called Phillip. I came here with my people as soon as I heard.¡±

    ¡°But where is Alice? Who took her away?¡± Her nerves were evident as Norah instinctively tightened her grip on Sean¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you have yourptop? I need to use it,¡± she requested, her voice urgent.

    She had previously used Sean¡¯sptop to watch TV and had been impressed by its powerful capabilities. Norah was confident that she could use it to hack into the private hospital¡¯swork and uncover the identity of the individual responsible for abducting Alice.

    Sensing Norah¡¯s distress, Sean handed her his phone, a video ready for her to view. ¡°Here, take a look.¡±

    Norah epted the device, her eyes widening in surprise as she watched the video footage. The screen depicted Alice seated in a wheelchair, surrounded by five men escorting her from the hospital. Her eyes were open, indicating she was fully awake.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:

    Norah immediately recognized the man pushing the wheelchair. She nced at Sean, a hint of surprise in her expression, and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s Oscar from the Breaker!¡±

    Sean nodded. ¡°We¡¯re on our way there. I¡¯ve got some help from the Sacredice. They¡¯re armed and ready. Once we rescue Alice, we¡¯ll move out.¡±

    When Sean received the news, he demonstrated remarkable efficiency and organization. He directed T to obtain the surveince video, assigned K to summon a team from the Sacredice, and then proceeded to the hospital with Phillip to collect Norah. All actions were executed with precision and decisiveness.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the only person that Alice knows in Lochdeer¡­¡± Norah murmured. Her words hung in the air,den with disbelief and realization. The connection between Alice and the Breaker was a revtion that never would have crossed Norah¡¯s mind. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me that she knew Oscar.¡±

    Recalling a past encounter when she was held captive by the Breaker, Norah¡¯s confusion deepened. Despite confiding in Alice about the ordeal, Alice didn¡¯t react or acknowledge any association with the Breaker, which left Norah even more puzzled and unsettled.

    Sean sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll get the answers when we rescue her. But for now, it seems she¡¯s not in immediate danger.¡±

    The video footage showed Oscar appearing to be vignt and protective of Alice. The Breaker, a notorious gang in Lochdeer¡¯s underworld, loomed as one of the most formidable. Alice, portrayed as an injured and vulnerable figure, stood at the center. Anxiety gripped Norah as she gazed out of the window. The passing scenery outside blurred into a mosaic of colors and shapes.

    As the lowered window invited the boisterous wind into the car, the gust tousled her long hair in a wild, untamed rhythm behind her. Sean reached out with hisrge hand and gently smoothed Norah¡¯s unruly hair, a simple yet tender gesture that quietly reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll sort this out.¡±

    In a manner reflecting his personality, Sean¡¯s voice, slightly raspy yet maic, cut through the wind with a tone of unwavering resolve. Cool, sharp, and somewhat strict, his words brushed past Norah¡¯s ears like a soothing balm, grounding her and easing her jittery nerves.

    With Norah feeling more rxed, she drew on her childhood friendship with Alice and her insight into Alice¡¯s character, surmising that Alice had decisively chosen to leave with Oscar.

    Sean¡¯s sleek ck car surged forward at full speed, driven by an urgency matching Norah¡¯s thoughts. It swiftly vanished from sight as the road curved ahead.

    Meanwhile, Oscar crouched by the door at the Breaker¡¯s base and lit a cigarette. Exhaling a plume of smoke, he heard Alice¡¯s sobs echoing in the background.

    ¡°Women are a nuisance,¡± Oscar muttered, her crying grating on his nerves. He spat to the side with a disdainful snort. Holding the cigarette between his thumb and forefinger, Oscar drew a long drag.

    Inside the room, Riss¡¯ voice was soft, and Oscar couldn¡¯t make out his words. Right then, a man approached Oscar and discreetly shared some information. ¡°Sir, several people from Cend havee to the gate. They im they¡¯re searching for Miss Shaw.¡± Oscar stood up, flicking the cigarette and crushing it beneath his boot. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they want.¡±

    His guards trailed behind as they made their way out. One of them added, ¡°There¡¯s a stunning woman among them. The guy trailing her has been here before.¡±

    At the sight of the group, Oscar immediately recognized Norah. He now understood how Norah became well-informed about Riss. Alice was the one who had shared the information with her. It seemed Norah and Alice were so tight-knit that they freely exchanged such information.

    With a firm expression, Norah called out to Oscar, who was approaching casually. ¡°Shall we get in, or will you return Alice willingly?¡±

    Standing five meters away, Oscar directed a yful nce at Norah. ¡°Non-Breaker individuals are not allowed in. And who¡¯s Alice? You mean Marley?¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Marley and the Breaker?¡±

    ¡°Rtionship? During ourst unpleasant encounter, Riss and I seemed to have mentioned Marley.¡± Oscar chuckled derisively. ¡°Miss, your memory seems quite faulty. Shall I assist in jogging it for you?¡±

    Oscar¡¯s gaze roamed over Norah¡¯s alluring form, scanning her from head to toe.

    Sean¡¯s face darkened, and he swiftly stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Norah.

    Norah¡¯s memory sparked with sudden rity. Was Marley the courageous woman who had plunged into the river for Riss? ¡°Now I remember who she is.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:

    Riss imed to be deeply in love with Marley, taking her love for granted without truly cherishing it. He only realized his mistake after she left him. Was Alice the one Riss loved?

    Norah sorted through her thoughts, almost piecing the situation together herself. Based on Alice¡¯s previous statements, Norah concluded that Alice didn¡¯t want to go back to Riss after leaving him and saying those things. Still, Norah was worried about Alice, as she hadn¡¯t seen her yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Alice. Please, take us to her,¡± Norah said, lifting her gaze to meet Oscar¡¯s. Her face remained calm and indifferent.

    Oscarughed heartily. ¡°Whether you¡¯re Alice¡¯s friend or not, it¡¯s none of my concern. She and Riss need to talk. Kindly wait here.¡±

    Oscar couldn¡¯t bear seeing Riss in his gloomy state over Alice. As soon as he found Alice, he wasted no time bringing her back to Riss. With Alice¡¯s return, Oscar was confident that Riss would regain his former decisiveness.

    Oscar had longed for this moment for years. He considered Alice cold-hearted for leaving Riss, despite Riss¡¯ deep affection for her.

    Just as Oscar was about to step inside, he turned around and said, ¡°Come in with me.¡±

    Originally, Oscar had intended for Norah¡¯s group to wait outside. However, if Alice and Riss reconciled, Alice would be his sister-inw. He didn¡¯t want to be used of mistreating Alice¡¯s friends, which would only cause him unnecessary headaches. Oscar, being devoted to Riss, was willing to do anything Riss asked of him. Despite disliking Alice for the pain she had caused Riss, Oscar was determined to bring Alice back as soon as he knew where she was.

    ¡°Come inside and wait. I don¡¯t want to be used of mistreating you,¡± Oscar said.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    He lifted his head and led the way.

    Norah gripped Sean¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    Norah hoped things were as Oscar suggested¡ªthat Riss and Alice were fondly revisiting their shared past. However, she was concerned that Riss might use Alice¡¯s vulnerability to force her into something against her will.

    The security at the Breaker¡¯s base was noticeably tighter. Guards were stationed everywhere, and patrols were constantly moving around. Oscar led the group, acknowledging and greeting everyone he passed.

    He smirked, ncing back at Norah. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m true to my word. If you¡¯re in, you know where to find me.¡± His tone was frivolous and casual.

    The moment Norah¡¯s icy gaze met Oscar¡¯s, she caught Sean¡¯s sneer. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Oscar¡¯s attention shifted to Sean, and for the first time, he felt a wave of intimidation from him, causing him to shiver slightly.

    Among Norah¡¯s group, Sean¡¯s presence was undeniablymanding. A chilling, almost murderous aura radiated from him, stirring up the same fear that Oscar had felt when facing Kelvin, the mysterious killer, that night.

    Sensing the lethal intent from Sean, Oscar chuckled awkwardly and quickly tried to defuse the tension. ¡°I was just joking. Your boyfriend doesn¡¯t have much of a sense of humor, does he?¡±

    With a forced grin, Oscar took two steps ahead, avoiding Sean¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Well, you just wait here. They¡¯lle out once they¡¯re done talking,¡± he said, trying to maintain hisposure.

    After guiding Norah¡¯s group to the reception room, Oscar picked a spot as far from them as possible. He folded his arms and quietly observed, saying nothing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:

    Phillip and Kelvin stood behind Sean in the tranquil reception area, casting cold, judgmental nces at Oscar. Kelvin wished he had struck Oscar during their previous encounter. The sight of Oscar made him feel queasy.

    Norah, wearing a regretful expression, leaned in to whisper to Sean, ¡°We can¡¯t leave on time like this.¡±

    Sean reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thepany matters are under control. I can returnter.¡±

    Despite his words, the Scott Group had been dealing with a significant work backlog in recent weeks. Sean rationalized that stayingte was eptable if it meant being with Norah.

    Anxious, Norah rubbed her forehead. Initially, she had hoped for an early departure, but now the prospect of leaving today seemed uncertain. Alice was tied to Riss from the Breaker, yet she had encouraged Norah to disrupt the Breaker¡¯s arms trades. Norah couldn¡¯t be sure about Alice¡¯s feelings for Riss, and the possibility of Alice returning with her was unclear.

    Norah held Sean¡¯s hand, staring nkly at their palms.

    Thirty minutester, Riss wheeled Alice into the reception room. ¡°Norah,¡± Alice said, her voice hoarse. Her eyes and nose were red from crying. She trembled slightly in her wheelchair.

    Norah released Sean¡¯s hand and approached Alice, her concern evident on her face. ¡°You¡­¡± Norah struggled to find the right words, feeling it inappropriate to ask Alice about the situation with others present.

    Alice offered a tearful smile, holding Norah¡¯s hand as she reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away

    In that moment, Norah understood the meaning behind Alice¡¯s smile. She fell silent for a moment before her gaze shifted to the handsome man standing behind Alice. Riss mirrored Alice¡¯s emotional state. Tear stains were visible on his chest, hinting at a shared, tearful embrace between the two. His gaze remained fixed on Alice.

    ¡°What are your thoughts? Are you going to leave with me?¡± Norah asked, her voice steady.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice responded, her determination clear.

    Little did Alice know that Oscar had found her. Despite her careful efforts to avoid the Breaker¡¯s pursuit over the years in Lochdeer, she was brought back to their base, where she encountered Riss once more.

    As she reflected on this, Alice felt sorrowful, teetering on the brink of tears again. She had once advised Norah to learn to let go, but now she found herself in a simr predicament, feeling utterly bewildered.

    Nevertheless, the pain from her past rtionship with Riss was something that could never be fixed. Alice had decided to move on¡ªa resolve that was clear in her decision to change her name from Marley to Alice.

    Riss ced a hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder, his voice filled with desperation. ¡°Marley, are you truly nning to leave me? Please don¡¯t. I can¡¯t bear the thought of being without you.¡±

    Hemented his failure to properly care for Alice since losing her. During the quiet nights, he had prayed fervently for her return. Now that she stood before him, Riss felt overwhelmed with words he longed to say. He simply wished for her to stay by his side forever. ¡°Marley¡­¡±

    Riss¡¯s hands on Alice¡¯s shoulders conveyed the weight of his emotions.

    Alice turned to face him, her expression serious. ¡°Riss, I value my independence. I lead my own life. Please don¡¯t try to control me any longer,¡± she stated firmly, her voice cold and devoid of warmth.

    At her words, Riss¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he froze, unable to believe what he was hearing. He couldn¡¯t understand how, despite his care and love for her, she perceived him as controlling.

    ¡°Marley, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Riss began, instinctively trying to exin himself. He loved her deeply, and since she left, he hadn¡¯t developed feelings for any other woman.

    But he stopped himself, realizing the truth in her words. He wondered if her departure had been because of his controlling nature and the betrayal she had felt. Seeing her alive before him was a blessing, and he was determined not to lose her again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 320

    ?Chapter 320:

    ¡°When will you be back? How long will you be gone?¡± Riss asked, each wording out slowly with a raspy tone.

    ¡°It depends on my mood,¡± Alice replied coldly, showing no care for Riss¡¯s pleas.

    Seeing this, Oscar couldn¡¯t hide his irritation. Riss, typically so respected and powerful, was reduced to begging Alice to stay, and she responded with indifference. Oscar found himself puzzled. Could love truly be this powerful? Riss, who usually valued everything else¡ªespecially the Breaker¡ªwas prioritizing Alice above all.

    Oscar couldn¡¯t understand it. To him, a career came first, yet Riss was acting as if Alice mattered more than his professional ambitions. He silently cursed, thinking Alice was being maniptive. He shot a resentful nce at both Alice and Norah, considering women as obstacles to his career advancement. If Oscar had known that Norah had been intercepting his weapons through the disruption of the arms trade, he would have been furious.

    With a sense of determination, Riss said, ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll be here waiting for you. If you don¡¯t feel likeing back, I¡¯ll go to Cend for you.¡± He vowed in his heart that he wouldn¡¯t let her slip away again¡ªno matter what.

    Alice, still holding Norah¡¯s hand, ignored Riss¡¯s words entirely. ¡°Norah, we should leave,¡± she stated, showing no interest in what he had said.

    Norah took hold of the wheelchair from Riss, guiding Alice out. She turned to Sean and said, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡±

    At Alice¡¯s departure, Riss raised his hand as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out. He simply watched them fade into the distance.

    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Alice had announced her ns to go to Cend to unwind. Riss didn¡¯t want her to leave. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being apart from her. But after hearing her words, he hesitated.

    Riss tried to console himself, thinking that Alice would only be away briefly. Knowing she was safe was enough for him. He vowed to win her heart back.

    As Norah and Sean¡¯s group headed to the airport, the car was filled with silence. Norah nced at Kelvin, who was in the passenger seat, and asked Sean, ¡°Is Kelvining back with you as well?¡±

    From her first journey with Sean¡¯s men to the Breaker¡¯s headquarters, Norah had recognized Kelvin¡¯s strength and reliability as a bodyguard. His presence provided undeniable protection.

    Kelvin looked back and exined, ¡°After I drop you off at the airport, my mission will be over.¡±

    Norah nodded, understanding that Kelvin¡¯s role as their protector would end at the airport.

    She then nced at Alice, who was avoiding eye contact and seemed lost in thought. Norah wondered if Alice was thinking about Riss. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much disappointment Alice must have experienced to make her decide to run away.

    Norah squeezed Alice¡¯s hand, offering silent support.

    Once Sean and the others boarded the aircraft, Kelvin stood on the ground, watching as the ne ascended until it disappeared from view. He hoped that by their next encounter, Sean would have already married Norah and started a family with her. This would surely bring joy to the members of the Sacredice.

    Before heading back, Kelvin spun around, donned his ck robe, and made his way to another destination.

    In a dark alley, the sound of beating and a man¡¯s cries of pain filled the air. ¡°Fuck! Who are you? You better not let me catch you! Stop it! It hurts!¡±

    Kelvin, d in his ck robe, stood tall and delivered another forceful kick toward his target. His chilling words echoed through the alley. ¡°Next time, think before you speak or act.¡± Then, he disappeared swiftly.

    Oscar managed to sit up from the ground, his body covered in bruises. He didn¡¯t appreciate Riss being so affected by love, so he tried to distract himself at a club. Unexpectedly, he found himself here, on the receiving end of a beating.

    ¡°Damn it! What bad luck!¡± Oscar muttered, touching the wound on his face and grimacing in pain.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:

    After a ten-hour flight, Norah and the others arrived at Glophia airport at eight in the evening. As Norah looked out at the familiar view outside the aircraft, she felt more at home here than she had abroad. Although she had enjoyed her time overseas, a deep sense of belonging tugged at her heart, making her eager to return once her work there was done.

    ¡°Alice, wee to Cend,¡± Norah smiled warmly, greeting Alice with open arms.

    Aliceposed herself and replied, ¡°Thank you, Norah. I¡¯m really d to be able to spend time with you in theing days.¡±

    Sean quietly observed as Norah and Alice chatted, content to let Norah enjoy her time with her friend. Having seen how Alice¡¯s rtionship with Riss had ended, Sean had no desire to interfere with Norah¡¯s life or friendships. Before they became a couple, they both had their own lives and friends. Being in a rtionship didn¡¯t mean those would change.

    At the Dreamview Vis, the ck luxury car rolled to a stop in front of a vi.

    ¡°Here we are, Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson,¡± Phillip announced.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah replied, unfastening her seatbelt and stepping out of the car, ready to assist Alice. ¡°Alice, wait in the car. I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±

    However, before Norah could even reach the trunk to retrieve the wheelchair, Phillip had already moved it to the side of the car.

    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Miss Wilson, what about letting me handle this?¡± Phillip suggested, noticing that Norah didn¡¯t seem to have much strength.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± Norah replied politely with a smile.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother. Just let Norah do it,¡± Alice said.

    Both Norah and Alice spoke in unison. They looked at each other and burst intoughter.

    Norah bent down and gently helped Alice into the wheelchair. Then, she turned around and looked at the man in the car. Even in the dim light, Sean¡¯s sharp jawline and cold, dignified aura were unmistakable. Norah felt a sudden pang in her heart as she realized how distant Sean seemed, even though he was right in front of her. It was a strange feeling.

    ¡°Alice, wait for me for a bit.¡± After helping Alice into the wheelchair, Norah turned to face Sean. She could feel his warm gaze on her and understood that he had asked Phillip to stay put, not wanting to drive away.

    Norah ran toward Sean, her eyes fixed on him the entire time. By the time she reached the car, Sean had opened the door and extended his hand to catch her.

    Sean looked at Norah intently. ¡°Why are you running so fast?¡± Initially, Sean hadn¡¯t nned to get out of the car, but when he saw Norah running toward him, he couldn¡¯t stay inside. He gently patted her back. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to run. I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Norah held his other hand, her eyes shining brightly. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry for ignoring you earlier. I¡¯ll pay more attention next time!¡± She gasped, trying to catch her breath. ¡°Text me when you get back, okay?¡±

    Norah wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s neck and kissed him gently on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Have a good rest, darling.¡± She took several steps back and waved at him, before quickly running to Alice and wheeling her into the vi.

    As Sean watched Norah leave, he smiled to himself and touched his lips with his slender fingers. He had never understood the importance of kissing until he met Norah. He longed to hold her against the wall and kiss her passionately. However, he knew there would be plenty of opportunities for that in the future.

    Sean¡¯s smile widened as he looked up and noticed the lights in Norah¡¯s vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:

    Neither Norah nor Alice could sleep well on the aircraft. After cleaning up, Norah and Alice rxed on therge bed in the main bedroom and chatted. Norah didn¡¯t hesitate to share a bed with Alice. Back when she was on a mission, she could easily fall asleep, no matter how tough the surroundings were. Plus, she had the best rtionship with Alice in the organization, and they frequently shared a bed, always looking out for each other.

    ¡°Alice, what happened between you and Riss?¡± Norahy on the pillow, her hands propped up under her chin as she nced sideways at Alice.

    Alice leaned against the headboard, her deep blue eyes reflecting an oceanic depth. ¡°That day¡­¡± She paused, collecting her thoughts. ¡°The first meeting between Riss and I was romantic. When the gunshots rang out, Riss protected the scared me and instantly fell in love with me.¡±

    ¡°I could¡¯ve walked away, but I hesitated when he grabbed my hand,¡± Alice revealed.

    Amidst the thundering gunfire and cries of agony, Riss emerged as a hero. He took Alice¡¯s hand and rescued her from the chaos, like a knight in shining armor.

    Next came the ssic tale of a beauty falling for the hero.

    ¡°After we became a couple, he treated me really well. Whatever I wanted, or asked him to do, he made sure I was happy.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes shimmered with reminiscence. ¡°He¡¯s my first love.¡±

    ¡°I used to believe he was my one and only, that we would always be together.¡± Alice¡¯s gaze dropped, her fingers interlocked. ¡°But not long after, he started making excuses, saying he had to socialize with big shots. One day, I went to find him and saw him in bed with another woman.¡±

    .c¨®m is the source

    She continued in a cold voice, ¡°That was only the start. He attributed this behavior to social engagements. Whenever he went out, he would sleep with other women. I cried and argued, but it didn¡¯t change anything. It felt like he didn¡¯t love me at all.¡±

    Norah gently patted Alice¡¯s arm to soothe her, listening intently.

    ¡°I was disappointed. I didn¡¯t want to be with him anymore, so I nned my escape. Norah, I kept it from you because I thought I would never see him again. I lied to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± A single tear escaped Alice¡¯s eye as she finished her story.

    The endless fights and the absence of love from Riss were too much for Alice, driving her decision to let go.

    Norah didn¡¯t me Alice for keeping her past with Riss a secret. Everyone had their own secrets.

    ¡°It¡¯s your personal business. If you want to share, I¡¯m willing to listen to you. If you decide to keep it to yourself and let time deal with it, it¡¯s okay. Just bear in mind that I¡¯ve always had your back.¡±

    ¡°All I want is for you to be okay,¡± Norah said, hugging Alice. ¡°Our rtionship has been tested in life-threatening moments. Trust between us doesn¡¯t need words.¡±

    Even if Norah didn¡¯t know all the specifics, she wholeheartedly believed in Alice. Norah¡¯s embrace was both tender and strong.

    Resting her head on Norah¡¯s shoulder, Alice couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Norah, it wasn¡¯t my intention to keep secrets, but I struggled to find the words¡­¡±

    Alice had kept her failed rtionship to herself, never feeling the desire to share it with anyone. The end of her first love left her feeling utterly miserable.

    Back at the Breaker base, Alice had talked a lot with Riss about the past and their future ns. Alice was determined to move past her feelings for Riss. After her leap into the river, she hade to understand that love could shift and change.

    Her rtionship with Norah was unique, unlike any other. They were friends who trusted each other with their lives.

    Alice shed tears, feeling like her throat was stuffed with cotton, making it hard to speak through the tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:

    ¡°Riss imed he¡¯d stay single for me even after I left. He pleaded for me to return, but my feelings had faded. When I saw him, all I felt was disappointment,¡± Alice spoke deliberately.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m in Cend, I¡¯ll ponder things with him carefully.¡±

    Norah gently dabbed Alice¡¯s tears with a handkerchief, noticing Alice¡¯s rapid breathing and the slight tremors from her intense crying. She quickly tossed the handkerchief onto the bed, retrieved a paper bag from the cab, and ced it over Alice¡¯s head. ¡°Listen to me, Alice. Breathe slowly.¡±

    Alice¡¯s intense crying had caused respiratory distress, prompting Norah to instruct Alice on slow breathing to preventplications. Alice¡¯s breathing gradually steadied as she listened to Norah¡¯s calming words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put down the bag just yet.¡± Norah ced aforting hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Back then, you were the top operative in the organization. How did you go from that to a vulnerable woman trapped in a rtionship with a man? Since you¡¯ve made the decision to leave him, you¡¯re certain about it, right?¡±

    So much had unfolded in Alice¡¯s life during the times Norah wasn¡¯t part of it. Norah¡¯s own romantic life was just asplicated as Alice¡¯s. The only difference was that Derek hadn¡¯t loved her even after their divorce.

    As she observed Alice¡¯s continued tears, Norah fell silent, reflecting on her own experiences. She began to realize her prior confusion regarding love and gratitude.

    Before marrying Derek, Norah conducted a thorough investigation into his character. She discovered his devotion to his elders at home and his decisive nature in thepany. Through this process, she gradually developed feelings for him.

    Aware of his vegetative state, she chose to marry him without any hesitation. Her intention wasn¡¯t to gain anything, but to provide him with excellent care. She was willing tomit to their rtionship if things went smoothly. But the world is unpredictable, and those fantasies ultimately turned out to be delusions.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales

    ¡°I won¡¯t judge your bond with Riss. It¡¯s your call. My priority is your well-being,¡± Norah emphasized to Alice.

    Norah recounted her past calmly, maintaining a tone that remained unchanged, almost as if she were narrating a story about a stranger. Upon hearing Norah¡¯s history, Alice found sce. It became evident that Norah¡¯s previous rtionship had also been quite painful.

    They openly exchanged their life stories with each other. Alice lifted the paper bag from her head and made eye contact with Norah, leading to spontaneousughter. They sharedughter without understanding the reason, simply finding joy in each other¡¯spany.

    Norah expressed, ¡°Alice, we¡¯ll all heal and move on. We deserve better.¡± The determination in her words was palpable.

    Alice nodded in agreement and responded, ¡°Absolutely!¡± Though the past felt burdensome, they both believed in a brighter future.

    Alice and Norah reclined on the bed, engaging in an open conversation about various topics.

    ¡°Norah, what if you and Sean break up?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll disappear from his life entirely, just like you did.¡±

    ¡°What about your fame? Will you be okay with stepping back?¡±

    ¡°Fame is superficial. It holds no importance to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just your character.¡±

    The night deepened, and theirughter gradually faded. The moon disappeared behind the clouds, and the world was enveloped in silence, broken only by their gentle breathing in the room.

    The following day arrived. As the sun rose, golden light began to filter through, rousing those who had been asleep through the night. A beam of sunlight found its way through the window¡¯s crevice, prompting the curtain to be drawn open, filling the room with brightness.

    ¡°Alice, wake up!¡± Norah announced cheerfully.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:

    The golden-haired beauty was nestled softly against her pillow, deep in slumber. The sunlight, breaking through the room, jolted her awake with its piercing re. With a soft mutter, she rolled over, seeking refuge in her dreams once more.

    ¡°Norah, just a little longer, please,¡± Alice murmured.

    ¡°Time to get up, sleepyhead. It¡¯s already ten. I¡¯ve got ns for us to go out and have some dinner, and you¡¯ll meet my friends too,¡± Norah¡¯s voice carried a blend of warmth and anticipation, pulling Alice back from the brink of sleep. The promise of meeting Norah¡¯s friends nudged Alice awake. She opened her eyes slowly, greeted by the sight of Norah.

    Norah was adorned in a white apron, her chestnut hair elegantly pinned up, yet yfully framing her face with a few loose strands. Even without makeup, her beauty was undeniable. Norah, smiling, tilted her head slightly, the spat still in her hand.

    ¡°Breakfast is almost ready. Go freshen up.¡± Her voice was a soft, enticing melody, convincing Alice with its sweet, persuasive tone.

    Alice cherished these moments, drawn to Norah¡¯s gentle voice, always desiring to offer Norah the very best in return. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m up. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Recovering steadily, Alice navigated her wheelchair with ease, grateful for the independence it afforded her.

    In the bathroom, Alice found everything prepared by Norah¡¯s thoughtful hands. Warm water filled the basin, her toothbrush prepped with toothpaste, and all her essentials were conveniently ced. Touched by Norah¡¯s kindness, Alice caught her reflection. Golden locks cascaded down her back, her eyes a deep sea blue.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    A secret weighed on her, one she had chosen to keep from Norah. Brushing her teeth, she pondered, deciding once more to keep her silence.

    Norah,pleting the breakfast preparations, removed her apron and approached the table with a te in hand. It was then she noticed Alice approaching in the wheelchair, ready to start the day together. The table was set with two enticing breakfasts, their aroma filling the room.

    ¡°Oh, Norah, your cooking is amazing!¡± Alice eximed with a joyful tone. She eagerly took a bite. ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s still the familiar taste. Delicious!¡±

    Norah, who often cooked and dined solo, didn¡¯t see her culinary skills as anything out of the ordinary. She expressed remorse, ¡°I regret not making something like this for you while you were in the hospital. I was swamped with work then.¡±

    Alice cut in, ¡°Just hiring a nurse to care for me was more than enough. Norah, you¡¯ve been incredibly kind to me. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    Norah had been wrestling with guilt, feeling that her marriage to Derek had caused her to neglect Alice¡¯s feelings. Alice¡¯s injury had only intensified these feelings of remorse. Yet, hearing Alice acknowledge her care was unexpected.

    Norah, lips pursed, replied softly, ¡°Alice, it¡¯s not like that at all. I want to do even more for you.¡±

    Alice¡¯sughter filled the room. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fantastic because I love being pampered and won¡¯t be shy about it. I¡¯m looking forward to how you¡¯ll treat me during my stay in Cend.¡± Alice¡¯s yful defiance brought a smile to Norah¡¯s face.

    Norah found sce knowing Alice was happy. Through their time together, she understood that beneath Alice¡¯s cheerful exteriory a myriad of bottled-up emotions.

    Seeing Riss again presented an opportunity for Alice to confront and release these pent-up feelings. Expressing her sadness could help her gradually let go, paving the way for emotional healing.

    In this way, Norah believed, Alice¡¯s mental well-being would flourish.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:

    Norah, though not a psychologist by profession, had encountered numerous cases and heard countless stories throughout her career. Alice¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t umon. It mirrored the experiences of many other girls. Finding a genuine rtionship proved to be a challenge.

    After they finished their meal, Norah drove Alice to Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Norah had several reasons for personally visiting the hospital: to cancel leave directly with Jamison, to visit Joanna and Kason, and, coincidentally, to introduce Alice to Joanna.

    They proceeded to Joanna¡¯s ward, where lively chatter filled the air. Norah knocked on the door before gently pushing it open and stepping inside. Joanna was engrossed in conversation with Duncan, who upied the sofa, while Bryson engaged in a lively discussion with Darwin and Raina.

    As Norah led Alice into the room, Joanna¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°Ah! Norah! You¡¯re back! This is amazing!¡±

    Joanna¡¯s exuberant greeting caught everyone off guard, prompting them to rise with excitement upon seeing Norah and Alice at the doorway.

    ¡°Norah, wee back!¡± Bryson, familiar with Norah, was the first to extend a warm greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I heard you were on a business trip abroad. Is that true? And who might this lovelydy be?¡±

    Overflowing with joy, Joanna eximed, ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve missed you terribly! You¡¯ve finally returned, and you¡¯vee to visit me!¡±

    With a gentle smile, Raina offered guidance, ¡°Joanna, lower your voice. Duncan is still here. Remember to maintain yourposure andport yourself as ady.¡±

    Check new chapters at

    Joanna grimaced, retorting, ¡°Like ady? Duncan is my coach. Why should I behave differently just because he¡¯s here? Norah, I miss you so much!¡±

    Duncan offered a resigned smile, ustomed to Joanna¡¯s spirited nature. Norah had intentionally kept her return a surprise for Joanna, and Joanna¡¯s genuine astonishment was exactly what she had expected.

    As Joanna continued to express her excitement, Norah couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile.

    As they entered, Norah addressed Bryson¡¯s inquiries, ¡°Yes, I went to Ond. This is my best friend, who¡¯s returned with me for recovery. She was injured, which is why she¡¯s in a wheelchair now.¡±

    Norah then nodded at Joanna¡¯s parents and greeted them warmly, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Darwin, Raina.¡±

    Previously, Norah had visited Joanna after her work hours, usually not crossing paths with Darwin and Raina.

    With a gentle smile, Raina addressed Norah, ¡°Norah, I sincerely appreciate your care for my daughter during her time in the hospital.¡±

    During Raina¡¯s visits to Joanna, she consistently heard Joanna speak fondly of Norah.

    Raina and Darwin remained discerning about the people Joanna associated with, steadfast in their refusal to let Glophia¡¯s circting rumors sway their judgment. They harbored a genuine fondness for Norah and empathized with her experiences.

    After a moment of contemtion, Darwin spoke. ¡°Norah, Joanna has shared insights about the Wilson family¡¯s predicament with us. If there¡¯s anything you require, please don¡¯t hesitate to inform either Joanna or me. We aremitted to supporting you.¡±

    Darwin refrained from mentioning the Carter family, recognizing their diminished influence. The Carter Group had significantly declined, resembling a mere shadow of its former stature, precariously poised on the edge of financial copse or potential acquisition.

    Norah understood that Darwin was referring to Corrin¡¯s family, likely based on information he had gathered from the events at the Wilson family¡¯s recent birthday celebration.

    Norah replied, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Darwin, but I assure you, I am capable of managing many things independently. Thank you.¡±

    While Norah hadn¡¯t interacted extensively with Joanna¡¯s parents, Joanna¡¯s frequent mentions and discussions had painted a picture of them as good-hearted individuals.

    Releasing her grip on Alice¡¯s wheelchair, Norah approached the bed and enveloped Joanna in an embrace. ¡°Please lower your voice. My ears hurt.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Joanna chuckled in response.

    With excitement, Joanna eximed, ¡°I¡¯m delighted to see you!¡±

    ¡°Now, please introduce your friend to me!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:

    Norah introduced Alice to Joanna. ¡°This is Alice Shaw.¡± Standing up straight, Norah added, ¡°Alice and I became friends in Ond.¡±

    Joanna extended her hand with a smile. ¡°Hey there, I¡¯m Joanna Andrews, but please, call me Joanna. Norah and I are pretty tight. It¡¯s great to meet you.¡±

    Alice and Joanna hit it off right away, their conversation bubbling with energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s great meeting you, too, Joanna. Honestly, Norah¡¯s always struck me as someone special. You feel the same, right?¡± Alice said.

    ¡°Absolutely! Norah¡¯s my best friend. She¡¯s just awesome¡­¡± Joanna¡¯s spirits were lifted.

    Their chat about Norah was filled with excitement. Norah watched them with a soft smile on her face. ¡°I need to run an errand in Mr. Herrera¡¯s office. Joanna, could you hang with Alice for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Joanna responded, shing the okay sign.

    Norah turned to Joanna¡¯s parents and said, ¡°Darwin, Raina, I¡¯ve got to head out now. Catch youter.¡±

    ¡°Sure, take care of what you need to, Norah. Alice will be fine with us,¡± Raina replied with a wave.

    Norah¡¯s thoughtfulness never waned. As Raina reflected on her previous exchange with Darwin, a sense of purpose ignited within her.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Approaching Jamison¡¯s office, Norah knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    As Norah entered, she found Jamison engrossed in a paper.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to check in with you, Mr. Herrera, after my time away.¡± At the sound of Norah¡¯s voice, Jamison looked up, startled. He quickly discarded the document and rose, a look of eagerness on his face.

    ¡°Wee back, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    Jamison walked over to Norah. ¡°Good to see you again. There¡¯ve been a bunch of tough cases piled up in the Cardiac Surgery Department while you were out. When are you jumping back in?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Norah replied. She had missed the hospital¡¯s dynamic pace. Diving back into her role brought her an unmistakable thrill.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll set up tomorrow¡¯s surgery for you.¡±

    Norah had kept the reason for her trip to Ond to herself. Jamison didn¡¯t pry. Instead, he filled her in on thetest hospital news.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been promoted to attending physician. The meeting just wrapped up. Congrats!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Herrera,¡± Norah said, epting the de with a nod. Her promotion wasn¡¯t just a nod to her skills; it was Jamison betting on her expertise.

    Norah continued to excel as a top doctor, even with her status as the ¡°Supernatural Doctor¡± known to only a few. She finished up her paperwork and headed for the door.

    Jamison watched Norah leave, his mind racing with thoughts. Of her talent. Her prowess in medicine wasn¡¯t just impressive. It eclipsed that of many seasoned professors! That was why Jamison had been such a staunch supporter of promoting Norah. He was convinced that, given time, Norah would undoubtedly rise to be the top doctor in the Cardiac Surgery Department.

    The surgeries Norah tackled were perfecting her already formidable skills and honing her grace under pressure. Really, Jamison owed Gil a debt of gratitude for bringing such a skilled doctor into their midst.

    After stepping out of Jamison¡¯s office, Norah intended to visit Gil and present him with a couple of homemade remedies, including a Mind Clearing Pill and a Body-nourishing Pill. Thanks to the Body-nourishing Pills crafted by Norah, Alice¡¯s recovery had been swift.

    Walking by the office, Norah noticed Jolie and Baylor deep in their work. She chose silence over interruption and continued on her way.

    Out of the blue, a doctor at the doorway caught sight of Norah.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, when¡¯s your first day back?¡±

    This question turned every head in the office. Norah¡¯s reputation was ster, and it wasn¡¯t confined to just the Cardiac Surgery Department. Her name was known hospitalwide.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:

    Norah had recently received a significant promotion at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, a ce where her working experience spanned only a few months. Word spread quickly, and everyone was buzzing about who she was.

    Norah had made a strong impression from the moment she joined the hospital. The incident with Aikin from the Neurosurgery Department, who had been fired, lingered in everyone¡¯s minds. Behind closed doors, many spected that Norah had yed a role in it.

    For a while, if anyone in Silver Boulder Private Hospital¡¯s chat group badmouthed or ndered Norah, their photos and videos would mysteriously appear on social media, causing them embarrassment. Eventually, no one in the group dared to speak ill of her. They simply referred to her as ¡°the one we don¡¯t mess with.¡±

    Once Norah was promoted to attending physician, the discussions about her started again. In the chat group, hackers took over, erasing any negativements about her. No one dared to say anything bad anymore.

    A doctor at the doorway muttered, ¡°So, this is Dr. Wilson. She looks gorgeous and seems nice. What¡¯s got everyone so afraid of her?¡± He was curious about Norah. This doctor had been studying abroad and had only returned after Norah had gone abroad herself.

    He was curious about her, having never met her before. Norah¡¯s portraits hung outside the department, catching every man¡¯s eye. It seemed that men had a knack for remembering beautiful faces.

    When the doctor finally saw Norah in person, he recognized her right away.

    Norah paused in her tracks. She hadn¡¯t nned to step into the department, but there she was, halted by the doctor in the doorway.

    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Norah approached and said, ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡±

    Jolie¡¯s eyes lifted to see Norah at the doorway. Norah was dressed in a white shirt and light blue shorts, her chestnut hair flowing down her back, enhancing her clear forehead. Her soft, well-defined features gave her an air of elegance and beauty. The simple outfit radiated a charming and graceful vibe.

    Jolie recalled Jamison¡¯s words, knowing Norah was aware of her involvement with the anonymous letter. Jolie nervously bit her lip. From the very beginning, Norah had known she was the one behind it, but Norah had feigned ignorance, making Jolie feel embarrassed.

    The memory of falsely using Baylor of writing the anonymous letter in Norah¡¯s presence overwhelmed Jolie with guilt.

    ¡°Dr. Padi, congrattions on your promotion to attending physician. Dr. Austin, keep it up,¡± Norah remarked.

    Initially, Jolie lowered her head, pretending to be busy to avoid Norah¡¯s gaze.

    But now, she feltpelled to look up. Jolie forced a smile, trying to appearposed. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all. No matter how hard I try, I just can¡¯t seem to catch up with you, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    Jolie then asked, ¡°Did you really study overseas, Dr. Wilson? You¡¯re quite diligent. I¡¯ll need to step up my game to keep pace with you.¡± She quickly grabbed her notebook and sped off, her head bowed, hoping Norah wouldn¡¯t ask her any tough questions.

    Baylor chuckled awkwardly, remembering how he had tried to impress Norah before. Back then, he thought he was the only one being promoted in the department, but it turned out Norah had also received a promotion.

    ¡°Congrattions, Dr. Wilson. You really deserve it. I¡¯ve got a lot to learn from you. I hope you¡¯ll keep guiding me,¡± Baylor said.

    Other doctors also expressed their congrattions to Norah. They mused that Norah¡¯s swift promotion could either be attributed to her well-off family background or her exceptional skills. Regardless of the reason behind the promotion, they knew better than to upset Norah and understood the importance of cultivating a good rtionship with her.

    Maybe because they didn¡¯t have any disagreements, Norah got along great with the doctors in the department. But Jolie was different. She went against Norah and tried to nder her.

    Norah hadn¡¯t expected Jolie, who seemed so friendly at first, to nder her and file an anonymous letter to prevent her from getting a well-deserved promotion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:

    The intery of human connections was always intricate. After exchanging pleasantries with her colleagues, Norah made her way to Gil¡¯s workspace.

    ¡°And this one is the Body-nourishing Pill, right? It¡¯s reputed for its potency!¡± A look of amazement crossed Gil¡¯s features. ¡°Your expertise in pharmacology is truly impressive!¡±

    Gil scooped up the bottles, his tion evident. ¡°I¡¯m grateful, Norah, for these treasures! I¡¯ll cherish them,¡± he added, sping the bottles close to his chest as if he had found a hidden cache of gems. ¡°Your generosity overwhelms me. Such remarkable gifts you¡¯ve brought upon your return,¡± he said, gratitude evident in his tone.

    Norah offered a modest smile, acknowledging his praise. ¡°You¡¯ve been my mentor. It¡¯s only fitting that I share my work with you,¡± she responded, the respect in her gaze genuine.

    Back when Norah was cutting her teeth as an intern at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Gil had been a pir of support and guidance. She fondly recalled thepassion he had shown her, especially during the solitude of those early days. He had often weed her into his family circle, sharing festive meals and offering her a sense of belonging.

    She recalled Gil¡¯s wife and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your wife doingtely? Did the tour group outing bring her joy?¡±

    Gil shared that his wife, with plenty of time on her hands, had immersed herself in dance andpanionship, thriving among her peers. It dawned on Norah that years had slipped by since herst visit.

    Gil hinted at a reunion. ¡°I haven¡¯t told her you¡¯re here yet. Why not drop by when you have a moment? She often recalls the old days and misses yourpany.¡±

    A wave of remorse washed over Norah, realizing how her personal pursuits had unintentionally led her to neglect cherished connections.

    She nodded, affirming, ¡°I¡¯d like that. I¡¯ll make time to visit and catch up with your wife soon.¡±

    Gil acknowledged her with a nod, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a promise, then. I¡¯ll let her know to expect you. Don¡¯t leave us hanging.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:

    Upon her return, Norah found her schedule quite packed. After bidding farewell to Gil, Norah prepared to head back to Joanna¡¯s ward, but paused as thoughts of Kason filled her mind. Given their proximity, Norah decided to visit him.

    Taking a moment to reflect on Kason¡¯s condition, Norah made her way toward his ward. As she approached, she coincidentally encountered Kaiden and Spencer arriving together.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve returned,¡± Kaiden greeted, his eyes bright with enthusiasm. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in quite some time. I¡¯ve truly missed your presence.¡±

    Norah regarded Kaiden with indifference. ¡°Smooth talker,¡± she replied, nodding at Spencer and greeting him casually.

    Feeling at ease due to their younger age, Norah allowed herself to rx and adopt a more casual demeanor around both Kaiden and Spencer. Spencer, following closely behind Norah, informed her, ¡°Norah, everything is set up at the mour Club as you required. Should you need anything further, just let me know.¡±

    Before departing for Ond, Norah had forwarded Dream¡¯s schedule to Spencer, tasking him with coordinating the band¡¯s performance at the mour Club. The band¡¯s currentck of fame was inconsequential¡ªover time, its renown would inevitably grow.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Spencer,¡± Norah said, appreciating his efficiency.

    Spencer mentioned, ¡°By the way, tonight¡¯s performance will feature Rosy Secret and Dream. Norah, if you¡¯re avable, you might want to check it out.¡±

    Though Spencer hadn¡¯t been closely monitoring the club¡¯s performance schedule, Norah¡¯s request prompted him to familiarize himself with the details. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Norah seemed to be paying particr attention to Dream.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all

    Leading the way, Kaiden opened the door and asked, ¡°Norah, what motivates your support for this band? What¡¯s the significance?¡±

    As the situation remained unsettled, Norah decided not to delve into uncertain matters. ¡°It pertains to my business,¡± she replied, implying that it was not open for discussion.

    Understanding her meaning, Kaiden refrained from pushing further. Instead, he announced, ¡°Kason, Norah is here to see you.¡±

    The man reclining on the bed stirred. Kason found himself in a state of disorientation, partly due to his slumber. The sound of Kaiden¡¯s voice only added to his confusion.

    ¡°Is it Norah?¡± he wondered to himself. Slowly, rity began to return. Kason opened his eyes and sat up with the help of his hands. Despite the severe gunshot wound on his leg, the strength in his upper body allowed him to perform basic movements independently.

    ¡°Nora, you¡¯ve returned,¡± Kason said softly.

    Norah, seated beside the bed, wore simple attire, her natural beauty shining through without the need for makeup. Her timeless radiance remained unchanged, as stunning as ever.

    Upon catching sight of Norah, Kason instinctively addressed her as Nora, a nameden with significance for him.

    Norah nodded. ¡°Yeah. How¡¯s your wound?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. The doctor mentioned I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital in a few days to recuperate at home.¡±

    Kaiden interjected, ¡°Norah, could you talk some sense into Kason? He¡¯s been buried in work non-stop since you left, hardly taking any breaks. He usually stayed upte!¡±

    Kason cast a fleeting nce at Kaiden. Under Norah¡¯s disapproving gaze, Kason hastily exined, ¡°I¡¯ve had some pressing matters to deal with, so I¡¯ve been quite upiedtely¡­¡±

    ¡°Even when you¡¯re busy, remember to take care of yourself.¡±

    Instinctively, Norah moved to examine Kason¡¯s wounds. However, as she approached him, he turned his face away. Observing his reaction, she promptly retracted her hand.

    Did Kason perceive her as Sean¡¯s girlfriend, believing it necessary to maintain a certain distance from her? Indeed, maintaining a certain distance seemed prudent for them at the moment.

    Kason¡¯s gaze drifted to Norah¡¯s lovely countenance, which drew near before abruptly retreating, eliciting a flutter of nervousness in his heart.

    ¡°The doctor has examined me. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. How was your trip abroad?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:

    ¡°Well, everything went well,¡± Norah replied.

    Kaiden and Spencer lingered by Kason¡¯s bedside, silent observers of Norah and Kason¡¯s conversation. For Kaiden, the pang of remorse gnawed at him once more. Had he only realized the depth of Kason¡¯s feelings for Norah sooner, perhaps he could have offered his support. After all, with Norah¡¯s exceptional qualities, she was deemed the perfect wife for Kason.

    It was a rare sight for Kaiden to witness Kason treating a woman with such genuine affection. Addressing Norah as Nora, it was evident that this was a nickname imbued with fondness. Unfortunately, despite Kason¡¯s evident regard for Norah, their rtionship remained confined to friendship.

    Norah¡¯s treatment for Devonte had concluded before her journey to Ond. With Devonte¡¯s health stabilized, her mission had reached its conclusion. Despite the weighty gazes from Kaiden and Spencer, Norah approached Kason with a soft-spoken tone, her wordsden with professionalism. ¡°Your grandpa is showing promising signs of recovery. Please transfer the follow-up fee to my card.¡±

    As Norah spoke, Kason felt a twinge of sorrow tugging at his heartstrings.

    Even though the treatment had concluded, the chasm between him and Norah seemed to be widening. Suppressing the ache in his chest, he managed a resigned nod. ¡°Alright.¡± He was always one step behind.

    ¡°Nora¡­¡± Kason whispered.

    Norah, who was about to leave, paused mid-stride and turned back to face Kason, her brows furrowed in confusion. Kason, reclining on the bed, possessed striking features that captivated the eye. He was handsome, with defined eyebrows, a distinguished nose, and lips that bordered on perfection. Emotions flickered in his eyes, a tempest barely contained before he willed himself back to an outward calmness.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°Nothing¡­ See you next time.¡± His throat felt like sandpaper, words trapped within his parched mouth, unable to escape.

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be back to work tomorrow. Feel free to call me if you need anything.¡± Norah graciously smiled and nodded at Spencer and Kaiden. ¡°Spencer, Kaiden, take care. I¡¯m heading out now.¡±

    As the door clicked shut behind Norah, Kason felt as though his heart had sealed itself off as well. Emotions surged within him, causing the veins on his arms to stand out starkly. Deep down, he longed to confess his love to Norah. But it was toote.

    ¡°Kaiden, could you please give me some space? I need to be alone for a while.¡±

    ¡°And make sure to close the door behind you. I think I¡¯ll try to get some more sleep,¡± Kason requested, his voice muffled by the nket he pulled over his head.

    With a heavy sigh, Kaiden understood that Kason was ensnared by love, trapped in its tumultuous embrace. ¡°Okay.¡±

    In Joanna¡¯s ward, Darwin and Raina had bid their farewells and departed. Before leaving, Bryson said to Norah, ¡°mour Club is nning an event recently. Two bands will be performing. It¡¯s bound to be quite the spectacle. You should consider taking Alice along for the experience.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± With ns forming in her mind, Norah anticipated a night of revelry at the nightclub. The mour Club boasted an ambiance far superior to that of the me Club, making it the ideal destination to showcase Glophia¡¯s top-tier entertainment to Alice.

    Once Bryson and Duncan took their leave, only Norah and Alice remained in Joanna¡¯s ward. Norah and Joanna engaged in conversation with Alice. Joanna, eager for gossip, couldn¡¯t contain her anticipation as she prodded Norah for details about her rtionship with Sean. Alice, too, was intrigued by the love story between Norah and Sean.

    Norah began to recount the details to them. As the story unfolded, Joanna¡¯s face lit up with unbridled excitement. ¡°I knew it! The way Mr. Scott gazes at you, it¡¯s like he¡¯s wearing his heart on his sleeve!¡± she eximed, unable to contain her enthusiasm.

    Had Joanna known about Norah¡¯s intimate involvement with Sean, her excitement would have been even more pronounced. Alice chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Every time you two are together, his eyes are always on you.¡±

    It dawned on Norah that Sean had been paying close attention to her and taking her seriously, even when she hadn¡¯t been consciously aware of it. It was clear that Sean cared deeply about her. From the moment they had confirmed their rtionship, he had been consumed by thoughts of her. He had even made a habit of sending her morning and evening messages to greet her and keep her informed of his ns for the day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:

    ¡°Norah is so lucky to have snagged Mr. Scott. He¡¯s a catch!¡± Joannamented.

    On one outing, Joanna yfully nudged Norah to consider Kason or Sean, both of whom were Glophia¡¯s most sought-after bachelors and dream partners for manydies. Joanna hadn¡¯t imagined that Norah would catch Sean¡¯s eye so soon and be an item with him.

    Joanna had been in training for a while and was hospitalized not long after, preventing her from staying by Norah¡¯s side to see exactly what had happened. Norah lightly tapped Joanna¡¯s forehead, teasing, ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, why don¡¯t you find a boyfriend too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather steer clear of love dramas. I¡¯m happier being your most faithful sidekick!¡± Joanna beamed.

    Norah chuckled. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re my friend, not a sidekick.¡±

    Joanna smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I¡¯m not keen on romantic entanglements. I prefer joy to heartache.¡±

    As Joanna spoke, her mind instinctively shifted to Duncan. Alice looked on as Norah and Joanna joked around, admiring their friendship. Having left the organization years ago, she felt a bit envious, as her time with Riss had led her to lose contact with her close friends beyond Norah.

    Alice mulled over Joanna¡¯s words and contemted.

    Joanna¡¯s got a point. Why put up with the struggles of love? Alice thought it would be best to find someone who genuinely loved her. She didn¡¯t want to meekly follow the man she loved.

    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    After not seeing each other for more than half a month, Norah and Joanna caught up excitedly, ordering takeout and chatting away. As evening approached, Norah nced at the clock, hinting that it was time to wrap up their lengthy chat. ¡°We sure had an interesting chat today.¡±

    Joanna nodded eagerly. ¡°Definitely! I enjoy our time together, Norah. Sometimes, Susanna stops by to tell me about the gossips in Glophia. I do like her, but chatting with you is way better.¡± Indeed, talking with different people could bring out different vibes. Joanna preferred talking with Norah, whom she knew better and found more enjoyable.

    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s looking out for you. I don¡¯t have to stress about you getting bored. I¡¯m heading to the mour Club to catch Dream¡¯s performance tonight,¡± Norah remarked.

    ¡°Dream is making good progress. They¡¯ve got quite the following online. Word is, people are excited to see them perform at the mour Club. I¡¯ve checked out some of their videos online, and they seem to get good reviews,¡± Joanna shared.

    Joanna was a follower of Dream¡¯s social media. She often spent her spare moments enjoying theirtest performances and news.

    Joanna shared her excitement, ¡°The atmosphere must be electric at Dream¡¯s shows at the mour Club! I¡¯m itching to join in and have a st.¡±

    Joanna looked at Norah with hopeful eyes and added, ¡°Norah, if you¡¯re taking Alice with you, bring me along too. It¡¯s been forever since I¡¯ve gone out.¡± Alice had been injured and rested for a shorter time than she had, yet Norah would take Alice to the mour Club. So why couldn¡¯t she go too?

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve got a new friend now. Have you forgotten about me?¡± Joanna clutched her chest, dramatically feigning a broken heart. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the ward every day, but this is how you treat me when you return! Oh, my heart hurts! I need a hug from you, Norah.¡± In her hospital gown, Joanna pouted and tried to act all childish.

    Norah, who adored Joanna¡¯s vibrant and yful nature, examined her healing progress. Indeed, Joanna was faring better than Alice in her recovery.

    Gently embracing Joanna, Norahforted her with a pat on the back. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Joanna. It¡¯s tough enough to look after one person. If I brought you along, I¡¯d be anxious about you and Alice,¡± Norah exined gently.

    As Norah prepared to leave, Joanna yfully said, ¡°You must not care for me as you used to! That¡¯s it, Norah! We¡¯re breaking up for three whole seconds!¡± Joanna dramatically averted her gaze, counting to three, before turning back to Norah with hopeful eyes.

    Then she begged with those puppy eyes. ¡°Norah, please, take me along¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:

    Norah¡¯s resolve softened. She wanted to ept Joanna¡¯s offer immediately, but she felt responsible for Alice¡¯s safety. She knew she had to prioritize Alice, and bringing Joanna along mightplicate things and put them in danger.

    Joanna suggested, ¡°Should I bring my brother along too? Would that be alright?¡±

    After thinking it over, Norah agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Joanna happily called Bryson, asking him toe and pick her up. Initially hesitant about Joanna going to the mour Club during her recovery, Bryson agreed once he knew Norah would tag along. His objection wouldn¡¯t have mattered since Norah had already agreed.

    At the backstage of the mour Club, the members of Rosy Secret and Dream were taking a break. Emerson approached Zeke and nced down at him. ¡°Who are you? Where do youe from?¡±

    The Dream had unexpectedly be popr, having performed numerous times at the mour Club already. It was widely recognized that Rosy Secret¡¯s frequent performances at the mour Club were due to its poprity.

    Emerson struggled to pinpoint the cause of Dream¡¯s sess. As the band leader, Zeke didn¡¯t seem exceptionally talented, and the rest of the band members weren¡¯t anything better. Emerson felt that Dream wasn¡¯t particrly good at ying instruments or singing.

    Even without Kris in Rosy Secret, Emerson was confident that its dominance remained unquestionable. Rosy Secret was clearly better than Dream! Why should Dream get the same treatment as Rosy Secret? Emerson had been thinking about this question for a while. The Dream¡¯s rising poprity was making Emerson uneasy. He was proud of Rosy Secret being known as the best band in the country. How could he tolerate a new band rising in prominence? He had secretly sabotaged other talented bands before.

    Zeke was tuning his guitar with a disinterested expression. ¡°We¡¯re just regr people, nothing special.¡±

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    However, it was true that their sess could be attributed to the guidance of an influential figure.

    ¡°You know the esteemed reputation Rosy Secret holds in our country. It would be wise for you to choose to leave the mour Club willingly. If you do, we won¡¯t hold anything against you for what¡¯s happened during your performances here,¡± Emerson threatened.

    Coyle followed Emerson in, his head held high. ¡°No matter who you are or where you¡¯re from, our band leader doesn¡¯t want to see Dream back at the mour Club tomorrow. Do you understand?¡±

    Phoebe sneered, ¡°Do you think you own the mour Club? Do you really believe you can do whatever you want here? We¡¯ve got permission from the club¡¯s owner to perform here. We don¡¯t need your permission.¡±

    Coyle pointed his finger at Phoebe¡¯s face and scolded, ¡°Shut up! You foolish woman! This is a discussion among men! Do you want trouble?¡±

    The members of Dream frowned at Coyle¡¯s words.

    Phoebe¡¯s face turned serious and tense. ¡°Are you some kind of thug? You¡¯re threatening me? Did your mom not teach you manners?¡± Throughout her time in the band, Phoebe had encountered various types of people, but she was still surprised by the level of arrogance shown by Rosy Secret¡¯s members.

    For a while, the two bands had kept out of each other¡¯s way, maintaining a front of harmony. But it seemed that harmony was just on the surface. Rosy Secret held a strong grudge against Dream, wanting to kick them out of the mour Club as soon as possible.

    Zeke¡¯s face darkened. Since the band started, he knew exactly what they were aiming for. They fought for the day when they would rece Rosy Secret as the top band in the nation.

    Zeke gave Coyle a cold re and said to Emerson, ¡°Mr. Moran, I advise you to educate your band members on how to speak respectfully. Otherwise, they might find themselves in trouble for their words.¡±

    Zeke and Emerson exchanged a fierce look, hinting at the brewing tension between them.

    Rodger and Merlin had been feeling dissatisfied with Rosy Secret¡¯s members for a while. Sharing the backstage area meant enduring the hostility and harshness from Rosy Secret¡¯s members, and they were nearing their breaking point. They found it uneptable to stomach Coyle berating Phoebe, the only female member of Dream.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:

    ¡°Remember, the mour Club has a no-dogs policy, right? Then why do you keep barking like one?¡±

    ¡°This animal isn¡¯t just barking. It¡¯s also cursing. If I had a dog like that, I¡¯d give it a good beating, and only then would it learn to behave.¡±

    ¡°I think neutering him would be a better solution. That might stop his persistent barking.¡±

    Rodger¡¯s and Merlin¡¯s taunts were clear. They wereparing Coyle to a misbehaving dog. Coyle clearly understood their mocking.

    ¡°Looking for a fight, you asshole? Do you think I¡¯m scared?¡± Coyle snapped.

    Since joining Rosy Secret, Coyle had be more arrogant, especially after the band¡¯s rise to fame. He picked up a stic stool and fiercely hit the desk beside Phoebe, making her scream in fright.

    ¡°When I was in the gang, you weren¡¯t even around yet! You idiots! How dare you provoke me!¡± Coyle¡¯s face twisted into a snarl as he red at Zeke, shouting, ¡°Fuck you! You idiots!¡±

    Coyle¡¯s actions and words were too much for Dream¡¯s members. They couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch his hostility.

    Zeke, the band leader, stepped forward to protect his members from Coyle¡¯s abusive behavior, despite not being physically strong himself.

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re causing trouble backstage at the mour Club,¡± Zeke shouted, trying to keep the peace.

    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll be kicked out? Aren¡¯t you worried about Rosy Secret getting banned?¡±

    Emerson crossed his arms and coolly responded, ¡°That¡¯s the Dream¡¯s problem, not Rosy Secret¡¯s fault.¡± He shifted all the me onto the Dream, wrongly absolving his own band.

    ¡°Oh? I never thought I¡¯d see such an amazing show right when I arrived.¡± A cool female voice rang out from the doorway, drawing the attention of both bands. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve made it back.¡±

    ¡°Norah!¡±

    The excitement among the Dream¡¯s members was palpable at the sight of Norah.

    Wearing a white T-shirt, Norah seemed to illuminate the room. Her charm was unmistakable.

    Norah smiled mischievously and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist visited. When did Rosy Secret turn into a bunch of tough guys? I overheard someone nning to attack a girl.¡±

    Back when Coyle had spewed insults, Norah had guided Alice backstage, eager to give the Dream members an unexpected cheer. She nned to reward them generously after the show, but upon arriving, Coyle¡¯s harsh words and Emerson¡¯sid-back attitude irked her to no end.

    Norah pushed Alice¡¯s wheelchair forward, her face stern.

    Bryson and Joanna were right behind her.

    ¡°Mr. Moran, long time no see,¡± Norah greeted, her tone calm but with a hint of challenge.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± Norah¡¯s voice was gentle, yet her words carried a hint of sarcasm that everyone noticed.

    ¡°I get it now. I should have a dog that obeys me well, or I could get bitten in the future.¡± Norah¡¯s eyes sparkled, and her smile was delicate, radiating a sense of purity.

    Emerson caught on immediately upon seeing Norah. ¡°Starbeam, so the Dream is your new band? It¡¯s surprising that after leaving Rosy Secret, your music tastes have shifted so drastically. Aren¡¯t you worried your support for such a lousy band like the Dream might damage your image?¡±

    Coyle, about to snap back at Norah¡¯s cutting remarks, froze when Emerson mentioned Starbeam.

    Starbeam used to be the songwriter for Rosy Secret.

    Norah was actually Starbeam?

    Coyle recalled the gossip about Starbeam leaving Rosy Secret by choice.

    Had she joined the Dream? Was she aiming to elevate the Dream topete with Rosy Secret?

    ¡°Starbeam, we treated you so kindly back when you were in Rosy Secret. You turned your back on all we offered and left. How ungrateful!¡± Coyle used.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:

    Coyle scolded, pointing at Norah, ¡°When Mr. Moran told everyone you left the band, I felt sorry for you. Now it seems he kicked you out of Rosy Secret because you¡¯re such a bitch!¡±

    Members of the Dream were furious at Coyle¡¯s rudeness and Emerson¡¯s arrogance. The name ¡°Starbeam¡± stunned them for a moment. When they connected the dots and realized Norah was the famous songwriter, Starbeam, they were excited. Every tune Norah penned was top-notch.

    It turned out she was the renowned songwriter! Feeling blessed with the support from Norah, the members of the Dream felt a sense of hope and were cheered by their promising future.

    At the sight of Coyle pointing manically at Norah, Alice sighed, knowing he was heading straight for trouble. Norah despised it when people pointed fingers at her. As expected, Norah¡¯s face grew serious. She let go of Alice¡¯s wheelchair and marched toward Coyle, each step deliberate and determined.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when people point fingers at me,¡± Norah said. ¡°It makes me want to chop them all off.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± In the blink of an eye, Coyle¡¯s scream of pain echoed backstage, giving everyone who heard it goosebumps.

    Norah tightly gripped Coyle¡¯s fingers and twisted them almost to the back of his hand, causing onlookers to shake with fear. With Coyle¡¯s screams added to the mix, it was truly a frightening sight.

    Joanna was eager to teach Coyle a lesson. ¡°If I weren¡¯t hurt, I¡¯d kick him hard myself. He deserves it!¡±

    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Bryson gently stroked Joanna¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Hey, calm down. What do you want to eat for dinner tonight?¡±

    Joanna was speechless. Did he even hear what she just said?

    Norah forcefully shook off Coyle¡¯s hand, her voice cold as ice. ¡°Since you know I am Starbeam, you ought to treat me with respect. The nerve of you hurling insults at me without bothering to know the truth! I wonder if you¡¯ve always hidden your true self so well, or if this is just who you¡¯ve always been, and I never noticed.¡±

    Coyle held onto his hand, crying out in agony from the intense pain shooting through his fingers. ¡°You left Rosy Secret and turned against us! Why do you think I can¡¯t call you a bitch? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Coyle was unfazed by Norah¡¯s previous attack, thinking that was all she could manage. After all, she looked delicate and pretty. With aggression in his voice, he threatened, ¡°You dared toy hands on me! Even though you¡¯re Starbeam, I will make sure you pay for it! Just you wait!¡±

    Coyle remained unrepentant and even dared to insult Norah further.

    At Norah being insulted, everyone, except those tied to Rosy Secret, was furious.

    Bryson¡¯s stare turned sharp as he said, ¡°How dare you insult my friend! You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    The Andrews crew was right up there, listed among the top four powerful families in Glophia.

    Bryson frequently appeared in various magazines and local news outlets, making him well-recognized.

    It wasn¡¯t until Bryson spoke that Emerson and Coyle shifted their attention, noticing his presence at the doorway. Emerson¡¯s face lit up as he approached Bryson. ¡°Mr. Andrews? What a pleasant surprise to see you here.¡±

    Emerson¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically, his words full of ttery. ¡°Coyle is always cracking jokes, but he doesn¡¯t mean everything he says. Besides, Starbeam used to write songs for our band. How could Coyle possibly want to hurt her?¡± Emerson nced at Coyle and winked.

    Despite the pain in his hand, Coyle understood they couldn¡¯t risk upsetting the Andrews family. With Bryson on Norah¡¯s side, they couldn¡¯t afford to harm her in any way.

    ¡°Starbeam, my bad,¡± Coyle muttered. ¡°Anger got the best of me, and I blurted out stuff I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m sorry. And you did just break my fingers, so let¡¯s call it even and move on.¡±

    Under Emerson¡¯s influence, Coyle turned into quite the smooth talker, offering Norah a fake smile. With his carefully chosen words, his apology felt real, as if he truly understood he had messed up and sincerely wanted forgiveness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:

    Joanna scoffed and said, ¡°You just threatened Norah and the members of the Dream! We all see through how folks from Rosy Secret act like thugs, assuming you can run the show at the mour Club!¡±

    ¡°Thugs? Where are they?¡± came another man¡¯s voice.

    Then walked in Spencer and Kaiden, their outfits making them appear refined.

    Spencer turned to Norah and said respectfully, ¡°Norah, d to see you again! What¡¯s the chat about? I overheard something about members of Rosy Secret doing whatever they want in the mour Club. Sounds absurd, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    With Spencer¡¯s arrival, Emerson lost his earlier arrogance, knowing all too well that Spencer was in charge of the mour Club.

    ¡°Mr. Morris, good evening! Oh, we¡¯re just joking. We¡¯re simply a band that performs here,¡± Emerson stammered. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the sudden presence of so many big shots backstage at the mour Club. Bryson from the Andrews family and Spencer from the Morris family were both here. If he didn¡¯t handle this well, Rosy Secret might struggle to perform here again.

    Then, turning to Bryson, Emerson bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, there seems to be a misunderstanding. Please allow me to rify.¡±

    Although Emerson didn¡¯t recognize Joanna in the wheelchair, he knew better than to offend anyone near Bryson.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to perform, Mr. Morris If you enjoy it, please keep supporting us,¡± Emerson added, directing a seemingly earnest look at Spencer.

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    Emerson chose his words carefully, managing to smooth things over by speaking humbly to Bryson and Spencer. He tactfully avoided mentioning the backstage confrontation with the members of the Dream or the unkind remarks against Norah.

    While Emerson steered clear of addressing the earlier confrontation, the members of the Dream weren¡¯t inclined to let things slide. Zeke stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Morris, you had approved our performance here. But today, Mr. Moran told us we can¡¯t perform and even insulted our lead singer in front of everyone.¡±

    Zeke openly voiced his grievances regarding Emerson¡¯s actions.

    In response, Emerson fixed him with a look of dissatisfaction. With a smile, Norah added, ¡°Joannabeled the members of Rosy Secret as thugs, and I agree with her on that. Are performances in the mour Club exclusive to just one band?¡±

    The members of Rosy Secret lowered their heads. Yes, they did want to kick the Dream out of the mour Club, not wanting them to gain any more fans or poprity. They didn¡¯t expect Norah to bluntly point out their intentions, leaving them embarrassed and at a loss for words.

    Emerson recognized the bad situation and decided to handle it with flexibility. As the band director, he¡¯d dealt with unexpected situations before, so he remainedposed at their words. ¡°Coyle likes jokes,¡± he said, attempting to ease the tension.

    He didn¡¯t mean any harm. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just apologize to you, Starbeam?¡± Emerson asked, attempting to smooth things over.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept his apology or forgive him. Furthermore, Coyle owes the members of the Dream an apology,¡± Norah replied evenly.

    As Norah overheard Coyle¡¯s and Emerson¡¯s malicious words against the members of the Dream at the doorway, she was beside herself. Once she entered, Coyle and Emerson tried to feign innocence, acting as though they hadn¡¯t said or done anything wrong.

    Coyle quickly said, ¡°Sorry about that. I can be a bit blunt sometimes. I really didn¡¯t mean to say those harsh things.¡±

    Phoebe, copying Norah¡¯s tone, said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology.¡±

    Other members of the Dream chimed in, ¡°I don¡¯t ept it either!¡±

    Emerson sighed and asked, ¡°What do you want then? It¡¯s time for Rosy Secret to perform. We have fans waiting for us. You might not grasp the headache of having too many fans. The Dream has performed in the mour Club for days, but it seems you don¡¯t have many fans.¡±

    Emerson subtly teased the Dream for not having many fans, hinting that the Dream wasn¡¯t as popr as Rosy Secret.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:

    Norah¡¯s expression darkened as she addressed Emerson. ¡°I don¡¯t detect any sincerity in your words. Do you truly believe we¡¯re incapable of grasping the implications of what you¡¯re saying, especially with everyone present backstage?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of disdain as she spoke to Norah. ¡°He¡¯s treating us as if we¡¯re naive. If you have something to say, be direct. Otherwise, he¡¯ll persist in pretending not to understand.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve done me a disservice. Starbeam, am I not stating facts? I haven¡¯t heard any cheers for the Dream. The fans out there are solely for Rosy Secret!¡± Emerson shrugged, masking insincerity.

    Coyle considered that Emerson had a valid argument. If the Dreamcked a fan base, did they truly possess the credentials to perform at the mour Club? Had it not been for the sudden presence of these big shots tonight, he and Emerson might have kicked the Dream out of the mour Club.

    With Rosy Secret¡¯s poprity and vast fan base, Coyle didn¡¯t find any fault in their efforts to overshadow and marginalize the Dream. His countenance darkened. A talented band like the Dream should have been prohibited from emerging altogether! He vowed to eliminate any threats to Rosy Secret¡¯s domineering position in national bands.

    Now that Starbeam was the Dream¡¯s songwriter, it gave him a solid reason to further prevent the Dream from performing and gaining recognition.

    Coyle said to Emerson, ¡°Mr. Moran, we can¡¯t dy any further. The performance must begin now.¡±

    Coyle¡¯s hand throbbed with pain, and he wished to leave as soon as possible. His recent words would likely attract public criticism, potentially leading to his being punished if he stayed any longer.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales

    Spencer, arrivingte and unaware of the situation, observed Norah¡¯s serious expression. Subconsciously, he directed Rosy Secret¡¯s members to head to the stage. ¡°Proceed with the performance if it¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s not dy.¡±

    Upon hearing Spencer¡¯s instructions, Emerson swiftly gathered the Rosy Secret members and promptly left.

    Norah hesitated, eventually deciding not to intervene as Emerson and the others exited. The backstage area was now sparsely popted, with only a handful of people remaining.

    Kaiden proposed, ¡°Norah, let¡¯s get out of here and head to a chamber upstairs.¡±

    Spencer added, ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a VIP chamber upstairs. Allow me to escort you there.¡±

    In reality, Kaiden and Spencer hade backstage specifically for Norah. As her esteemed guests, she shouldn¡¯t have been in the backstage area during the band¡¯s preparations. As bar owners, it wasn¡¯t proper to entertain guests in such a manner.

    ¡°Alright, just a moment,¡± Norah addressed her friends before approaching Zeke. ¡°Listen, ourposure remained intact today, showcasing our decency. Remember, regardless of Rosy Secret¡¯s arrogance, the Dream will outshine them eventually. You¡¯re all exceptional.¡±

    Norah¡¯s words ignited determination in the members of the Dream. They longed to challenge Rosy Secret immediately. Zeke felt a newfound strength as Norah arrived, as if their band had found its cornerstone. His confidence, previously shaken by Emerson and Coyle, surged back instantly.

    What did it matter if Rosy Secret had arge fan base? With Norah as their songwriter, the Dream would certainly perform better than Rosy Secret. ¡°Norah, we won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± The remaining three members of the Dream nodded in unison.

    ¡°Excellent. My purpose today is to assess your progress. Showcase your talents and deliver an exceptional performance to the audience.¡±

    Norah¡¯s words had a profound impact. The passion in the Dream¡¯s members¡¯ eyes was palpable.

    Norah pushed Alice¡¯s wheelchair out and then departed from the backstage area. On their way to the chamber upstairs, Joanna gave Norah a thumbs up and praised her, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re absolutely amazing! You¡¯ve inspired me and got me so pumped up, I almost felt like going up on stage to sing a song!¡±

    Spencer, who was ahead of them, turned back and said, ¡°Miss Andrews, I¡¯m eagerly anticipating your performance at the mour Club¡¯s stage.¡±

    Bryson watched Joanna¡¯s beaming face and said to Spencer, ¡°She¡¯s just joking. Spencer, ignore herments.¡±

    Interestingly, Bryson and Joanna hadn¡¯t known Spencer and Kaiden before. Their friendship had developed because Kason and Joanna were both hospitalized at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:

    Spencer and Kaiden were around the same age, a bit younger than Joanna and Bryson. Before getting to know Spencer and Kaiden, Joanna and Bryson thought they were affluent youngsters who didn¡¯t involve themselves in any significant daily activities. However, after spending time together, Joanna and Bryson discovered that Spencer and Kaiden were genuinely good individuals who just liked to have fun and enjoy various entertainment pursuits.

    Spencer chuckled and remarked, ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t hesitate to perform on stage whenever you want. Bryson, since you¡¯re not a frequent visitor at the mour Club, I¡¯ll cover all the expenses for tonight.¡±

    As the owner of the mour Club, Spencer was well-respected by his staff, signifying his authority over the establishment. They proceeded to a chamber and took their seats. The chamber boasted ample space, capable offortably hosting numerous guests. Positioned adjacent to the wall was a ss window that offered a stunning panoramic vista of the stage below, allowing one to enjoy an unobstructed view of the vibrant performance unfolding downstairs.

    At this time, Emerson was on stage, singing a rhythmic song into the microphone. His fans swayed and danced in tune with the music. Kris was no longer part of Rosy Secret.

    Following Norah¡¯s rmendation, she was signed by the Morris family¡¯spany, marking her official entry into the music industry as a singer. Each member of Rosy Secret was talented, though such talent wasn¡¯t umon. Those who met the qualifications to join a band were all proficient musicians. Therefore, when Emerson mocked Zeke, he was essentially embarrassing himself because of his own arrogance and pride.

    The stage resonated with lively apuse and music. Spencer poured wine and inquired, ¡°Norah, could you tell us about your connection with the Dream? You seem quite invested in them.¡±

    Earlier this afternoon, in Kason¡¯s ward, Kaiden had posed the same question to Norah. She had advised him not to meddle in her matters.

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Joanna took a sip of her drink and said, ¡°Norah, just tell them. Spencer, being one of the owners of the mour Club, will be able to handle this situation.¡±

    Apart from Alice, who had been absent-minded the entire time, everyone else regarded Norah with curiosity.

    ¡°Okay. It all began when I started learning music¡­¡± Norah had no choice but to mention her previous association with Rosy Secret. For the next two years after she joined Rosy Secret, Norah didn¡¯t contribute much to the band due to her focus on Derek, who was unconscious at the time. Therefore, she didn¡¯t protest when Emerson suggested her departure from the band.

    What truly crossed her bottom line was Emerson¡¯s boldness in taking credit for revising her original songs, asserting himself as the creator. Emerson had wrongfully appropriated her creative efforts. Their jests at the members of the Dream today brought back memories of simr experiences from her past.

    Spencer nowprehended everything. ¡°Norah, I never imagined you had gone through this. I noticed theirck of remorse. Maybe they¡¯ve also stolen others¡¯ works. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± He uttered those words to demonstrate hispassion for Norah.

    Kaiden gently nudged Spencer and said, ¡°Norah has already looked into it. Honestly, she doesn¡¯t need your assistance. Am I correct, Norah?¡±

    Norah smiled and remarked, ¡°I want them to feel the thrill of falling from the top.¡± Regarding the giarism, Norah had already collected evidence. Once Rosy Secret¡¯s reputation was damaged, she nned to unveil all the evidence to ruin them.

    ¡°Look! The Dream is starting their performance!¡± Joanna eximed, pointing below. All eyes were fixed on the stage. Once all the members of the Dream were ready, the lights dimmed, and the spotlight focused on them. The captivating voice of a woman began, ¡°If you catch a glimpse of sunshine¡­¡±

    Initially, an enchanting female voice resonated through the air, apanied by a multitude of instruments. The harmonious blend of the instruments and the melodious voice created an impable musical performance that captivated the audience.

    Zeke, standing on stage, witnessed the crowd cheering for the band, experiencing a surge of excitement. This was a scene he had often dreamt ofte at night, and now it was a reality he was living. All credit for this incredible moment went to Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:

    Zeke couldn¡¯t forget the day he saw Norah at the mour Club. With a sparkle in her eyes, she had gestured toward the stage and asked, ¡°Would you like to be famous?¡±

    Zeke felt fortunate for seizing the opportunity to chase after his dream. And now, he even had a band called ¡°Dream¡±. All the band members gathered together again to pursue their shared dream.

    As the Dream¡¯s performance concluded, the crowd erupted in excitement, shouting ¡°Dream¡± with fervor.

    Bryson eximed, ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never heard this band before. They¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Joanna proudly added, ¡°Absolutely! If Norah believes in them so much, they¡¯re bound to seed!¡±

    Though unaware of the past confrontations between the Dream and Rosy Secret, they had heard the songsposed by Starbeam.

    Kaiden chimed in, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve been listening to Starbeam¡¯s songs since I was a kid!¡±

    Norah tucked her hair behind her ears and gave Kaiden a yful look. She had only begun writing songs a few years back, but Kaiden¡¯s words made her feel as if she were much older.

    She wanted to make it clear to them that she was still young!

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven

    ¡°We were just little ones when we first heard Norah¡¯s songs,¡± said Kaiden. ¡°Norah, your songs are all wonderfully beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Norah replied. She wrote songs purely out of personal interest, never expecting that so many people woulde to enjoy them.

    Witnessing others find resonance in her songs brought Norah immense happiness every time. Happiness, she realized, could be shared with others. What she desired most was to continue writing more songs.

    Alice couldn¡¯t fully grasp their conversations, but she knew music spoke beyond words. She could feel the beauty of the songs yed on the stage below.

    ¡°What¡¯s the band¡¯s name, Norah? Their singing is just amazing!¡± Alice asked, her eyes bright with admiration.

    ¡°It goes by the name Dream,¡± Norah replied. She understood why Zeke had chosen ¡°Dream¡± for the band¡¯s name. It symbolized their starting point, a ce from which they would reach for their dreams. With the band paving the path, they were bound to make their dreamse true.

    ¡°Dream¡­ That¡¯s a great name,¡± Alice murmured, captivated by the energy of the performance.

    The four people on stage were glowing, pouring their hearts into what they loved. Alice was mesmerized by their passion.

    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, ¡°What brings me joy? Is this the way I want to live?¡± Her thoughts shifted back to Norah. Despite falling in love with Sean, Norah hadn¡¯t let go of her career as a doctor.

    Alice couldn¡¯t help but envy Norah¡¯s ability to maintain a bnced growth in different aspects of her life. She reflected on her past preupation with Riss, something she now realized had been a huge mistake. She had prioritized pleasing Riss over taking care of her own needs.

    What did she truly love? What did she want for her future? These were questions Alice needed to ponder.

    In the chamber, as they enjoyed wine, everyone became more rxed and familiar with one another. Once the Dream wrapped up their performance, Norah called Zeke, urging him to treat the rest of the band members to a night out. She promised to cover the bill for the entire evening¡¯s expenses.

    With a ss of wine in hand, Kaiden raised it to Norah and said, ¡°Norah, here¡¯s to you. You saved Kason¡¯s and my lives once. Thank you, Norah.¡±

    Kaiden gulped down all the wine in his ss at once. His cheeks flushed red, and he struggled to speak properly. ¡°Hey, Norah, you¡¯re with Mr. Scott, right? Did he say anything about you joining us for a drink?¡±

    Norah checked her phone, noticing thetest update¡ªa message from Sean asking when she would head home, just two minutes ago.

    ¡°What can he say? I¡¯m just hanging out with friends,¡± Norah replied, her tone casual. She bowed her head as she typed a response to Sean¡¯s text. ¡°You might have to wait a little longer. If you¡¯re feeling tired, just go ahead and get some sleep.¡±

    After sending the message, Norah locked her screen and grabbed the ss in front of her for a sip.

    In the midst of the lively atmosphere, Alice had already started sipping her wine, despite Norah¡¯s disapproval. Even though Alice had been injured on numerous missions before, she still drank as much as she pleased and never held back.

    Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated that today¡¯s events would inadvertently stir up memories of Alice¡¯s past sorrows. Seeing Alice drink without holding back, Norah sighed and chose to stay silent. She decided against intervening, as Alice was fully aware of her actions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:

    The chamber resonated with music, creating an atmosphere of joy and excitement. Everyone was savoring their drinks, engaging in cheerful conversations, and enjoying the moment.

    Bryson realized, with a twinge of surprise, that he had never been so close to Norah before. Under the warm glow of the lights, she was stunning. Yet, despite her beauty, he felt a pang of sorrow. Norah was already Sean¡¯s girlfriend.

    Although Bryson had known Norah before both Kason and Sean, he had always been relegated to the friend zone. He gulped down another ss of wine, drowning in a sea of loneliness and self-pity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. You can¡¯t take me home if you¡¯re drunk,¡± Joanna said, attempting to stop Bryson from overindulging.

    A bitter smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as Bryson shook his head, replying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s just have fun!¡±

    In the midst of the lively crowd, Norah remained a silent focal point, her undeniable beauty drawing the attention of everyone around her. One side of her face was partially hidden in shadow, while the soft light highlighted the other side, illuminating her captivating eyes. A ss of wine rested delicately in her slender fingers as she took asional sips, her elegance palpable.

    She was such a beauty.

    Spencer sighed, recognizing that his sister waspletely outshone by Norah. It was a fact he couldn¡¯t deny.

    Norah had this unique aura, like a blooming rose, oblivious to its surroundings, yetmanding attention effortlessly.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder

    Spencer, watching her, hoped his sister would stop crying over Sean¡¯s rtionship with Norah. He had heard her tearful sobs far too many times and couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    Every time Kaidenid eyes on Norah, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Kason, who seemed to miss out on both the right moments and the chances to grow closer to her.

    Joanna, on the other hand, was simply delighted to be out of the hospital, even if temporarily. She was enjoying the lively conversation with Alice and Norah.

    ¡°It feels so good to be out in the open again, breathing fresh air instead of the harsh smell of disinfectants,¡± Joanna muttered, her face glowing with relief.

    Alice, frustrated by thenguage barrier, had decided to study Cend¡¯snguage. It often took her a while to respond to conversations, leaving her with a sense of exclusion that made her ufortable.

    Norah, having had too much to drink, began to feel dizzy. The phone in her bag vibrated twice, pulling her attention away. She reached for it and saw two messages from Sean.

    The first message read, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    The second one followed: ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡±

    The first message had been sent about 30 minutes ago. Norah had been so engrossed in drinking that she hadn¡¯t even noticed her phone vibrate.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a chamber. It¡¯s on the third floor,¡± she texted back, providing the room number.

    Norah lifted her head slowly. Everyone appeared flushed, except for Joanna, who was taking gentle sips from her ss. It seemed that everyone else was quite drunk.

    Norah stood up and said to Joanna, ¡°Sean is here to pick me up. Since Bryson is drunk, I¡¯ll take you back to the hospital first.¡±

    Bryson sat up abruptly at Norah¡¯s words and retorted sharply, ¡°Who said I was drunk? No, I¡¯m not drunk! I can have more drinks. Spencer, Kaiden, get up and have more drinks!¡±

    His behavior was exactly the same as Joanna¡¯s when she was drunk.

    Joanna shook her head and said, ¡°My brother can¡¯t drive in this state. I¡¯d rather go with you, Norah.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah replied.

    Just then, the door swung open, and a man entered, his silhouette outlined by the light. Though the dim light somewhat obscured his face, he was undeniably handsome. His height, broad shoulders, and refined facial features were striking.

    Every move he made radiated an air of nobility, as if hemanded the world, projecting an unparalleled sense of aristocracy. His sleek ck suit entuated his slim build and narrow waist.

    As he stepped fully into the dim light of the chamber, the onlookers were instantly captivated by his wless appearance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340:

    Sean¡¯s gaze appeared distant and detached, while his face was immacte and well-groomed. Every feature was meticulously sculpted, from his straight, prominent nose to his eyes, which gleamed with a depth that resembled a universe of stars¡ªcaptivating anyone who looked into them. His figure was illuminated by light and shadow, adding an extrayer of allure.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, honey,¡± Sean¡¯s voice softened as he spotted Norah amid the crowd. His usual icy demeanor melted away, but only in her presence.

    Joanna turned at Sean¡¯s words and found her gaze fixed on his striking face. For a moment, her intent to help Bryson was forgotten. She had to admit¡ªSean was undeniably handsome. She sincerely felt happy for Norah and her rtionship with him.

    Her thoughts then wandered to Norah and Sean¡¯s potential future children, wondering how good-looking they would be. Sean seemed perfect in every way¡ªhis face, his figure. He was the kind of man worthy of someone as outstanding as Norah.

    Norah was thrilled to see him. Slightly tipsy, she stumbled forward and flung herself into his embrace. ¡°Darling,¡± she murmured.

    Normally, Norah would be the one helping her drunk friends get home, but this time, Sean was there to pick her up. ¡°What should we do? They¡¯re all drunk,¡± she said, looking around. Alice, too, was intoxicated.

    She leaned against the wheelchair, her head held high as if she were singing. Joanna gently patted Bryson¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Bryson, wake up. You need to head home now.¡±

    Rubbing his eyes, Spencer spotted Sean. Unsure if it was just a trick of the alcohol, he blinked a few times and confirmed that Sean was indeed here. Sobering up slightly, he uttered, ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡±

    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Not long ago, Spencer had been contemting Sean¡¯s rtionship with Norah. And now, here he was, as if on cue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joanna. We have guest amodations. Bryson will be okay here. I¡¯ll reserve a room for him,¡± Spencer said to Joanna. If it got toote, Spencer and Kaiden would simply rest here.

    Joanna exhaled with relief and said, ¡°Alright, thank you. Let¡¯s go, Norah. I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡±

    Norah straightened up from Sean¡¯s embrace and went to assist Alice. Just then, Phillip, who had been waiting at the doorway, entered the room. ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯ll take care of Miss Shaw.¡±

    Sean had thought everything through. He had arranged for Phillip to take care of Alice and even arranged a bodyguard for Joanna, all in the hopes of easing Norah¡¯s worries and keeping her close to him.

    Norah paused in her tracks, feeling touched. Sean always made sure everything was taken care of, relieving her concerns.

    ¡°First, we should get Joanna to the hospital, then take Alice home. Has anyone seen Susanna today? I didn¡¯t see her,¡± Norah remarked.

    Sean held Norah¡¯s arm as they walked out, exining, ¡°Susanna had left Glophia to tackle some urgent business. But she¡¯s on her way back now that she knows you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯ll only catch up with me at the hospital. I¡¯ve told Mr. Herrera I will be back at work tomorrow,¡± Norah said.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite idle, so how about I ask her toe with me when I pick you up tomorrow?¡± Sean suggested.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    As they walked side by side, they conversed about everyday matters, creating a particrly warm atmosphere.

    Bryson blinked his eyes, Sean¡¯s and Norah¡¯s forms appearing blurry in front of him. Watching Sean tend to Norah, he whispered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s nice. Mr. Scott really looks out for Norah.¡±

    Knowing Norah was content and worry-free made Bryson feel relieved. He tried to sit up. ¡°Spencer, book me a room for a rest.¡± He held his head, feeling dizzy from drinking too much.

    Kaiden sat upright abruptly and joked, ¡°A room? Take me with you, Bryson. I can warm the bed for you.¡±

    ¡°How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Back off! I¡¯m straight!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Spencer, I¡¯ll room with you,¡± Kaiden responded,ughing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:

    Spencer pushed Kaiden away and dialed a number to reserve a room for Bryson to rest. Shortly after, a waiter arrived with the room card. Once the room card was delivered, the waiter quietly shut the door.

    Turning around, he found two women behind him, silently observing him. ¡°Excuse me, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my boyfriend. He¡¯s inside this VIP chamber. Did he book a room to rest here tonight? What¡¯s the room number?¡± one of the women asked, her tone arrogant.

    The waiter hesitated. ¡°Sorry, madam. I am not allowed to share our guests¡¯ private information just like that.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you grasp my words? I just told you my boyfriend is in this VIP room! Now, give me his room number! You idiot!¡± The woman¡¯s impatience was palpable in her voice.

    At this time, the other woman gently caught the impatient woman¡¯s wrist and said softly, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to get mad at him. He¡¯s just doing his job.¡± Her calm smile made the waiter let down his guard.

    The gentle woman then turned to the waiter. ¡°Sir, you heard her. She¡¯s the man¡¯s girlfriend. He¡¯s been a bit offtely, and we think he might be seeing someone else. We¡¯re just trying to check on him. We understand it¡¯s a tough spot for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The way shemunicated was so respectful and understanding that the waiter quickly gave in and told them Bryson¡¯s room number.

    Meanwhile, oblivious to the schemes against him, Bryson remained tipsy, staggering his way to his reserved room with the help of Spencer. Passing by Kaiden, Spencer lightly pushed him onto the sofa and instructed, ¡°Stay right there. I¡¯ll take Bryson upstairs, and then I¡¯lle back to get you.¡±

    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??

    Kaiden flopped back on the sofa and responded, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± His voice was muffled, his thoughts wandering.

    After leading Bryson to the reserved room, Spencer dropped him on the bed and headed out. Little did Spencer know, a woman sneaked into the bathroom through the open door as he was settling Bryson in.

    As the door mmed shut, the woman stepped out of the bathroom, looking at Bryson with a smirk. Bryson was usually somber and detached. Yet, here he was, sprawling on the bed in his drunk state.

    The next day, the sun came up. The warm sunlight streamed through the curtain crack, bathing Bryson¡¯s sleeping face in its gentle light. His eyes gradually fluttered open. ¡°Is it already morning?¡± he muttered to himself.

    Feeling groggy and hungover, he attempted to turn over for a bit more sleep, thinking it wouldn¡¯t hurt to head to thepany a bitter. But the moment his hand touched soft skin, he snapped awake and pulled back. There was a woman lying next to him.

    His heart raced, and a wave of dizziness hit him.

    Why was there a woman in his bed? He stepped back and cautiously pulled back the nket with one hand. There, on the bed, was a woman, unclothed, lying next to him.

    The woman seemed to be in a deep sleep until the nket was abruptly pulled away. She shuddered a bit and then her eyes fluttered open.

    Seeing the unclothed woman¡¯s face, Bryson froze.

    Feeling Bryson¡¯s gaze, the woman seemed to finally spot him and let out a scream.

    Bryson recognized the woman as Kathy from the Carter family, Derek¡¯s younger sister.

    What was Kathy doing in his bed? And why were they both without clothes?

    ¡°Man, my head¡¯s killing me. I can¡¯t remember a thing,¡± he muttered to himself.

    ¡°Please, can you stop yelling?¡± Kathy¡¯s loud voice cut through Bryson¡¯s ears, triggering a sudden headache.

    He snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:

    Kathy went quiet and hugged a pillow tightly, shaking, while Bryson¡¯s intimidating roar filled the room. ¡°Mr. Andrews, you and I¡­ Last night¡­¡± Kathy seemed frightened, struggling to speak clearly, her words all jumbled up.

    Bryson rubbed his eyebrows, looking puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on. My thoughts are all over the ce. Can you just leave? I¡¯ll reach out to you once I¡¯m feeling better.¡±

    Bryson didn¡¯t even bother to look Kathy¡¯s way, as if she was invisible to him.

    ¡°Mr. Andrews,st night, you pulled me into this room and pressed me onto the bed. And then, you¡­¡± Kathy¡¯s voice shook as she spoke.

    Bryson nced at her, noticing her slightly red eyes, tears ready to fall.

    ¡°I just want you to take responsibility,¡± Kathy made a concerted effort to finish her sentence, and finally, tears streamed down her face.

    After her choked words, Kathy picked up the clothes from the floor and started dressing herself, taking her time with each piece. As she put them on, tears kept rolling down her cheeks.

    Kathy¡¯s tearful face deepened Bryson¡¯s remorse for his choice of overindulgingst night, silently berating himself.

    Despite still being unsure of what had transpiredst night, Bryson felt sorry for Kathy and called out, ¡°Wait!¡± His voice softened a bit.

    Bryson leaned down to grab his suit off the floor, reached into his wallet, and pulled out a bank card and a business card. ¡°Here¡¯s my card. You can use it for now. And here¡¯s my phone number. I¡¯ll call you in a few days.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    His thoughts were in turmoil. His initial instinct was to address the situation with money.

    With tears in her eyes, Kathy bit her lip and took the cards from Bryson¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your call, Mr. Andrews,¡± Kathy whispered, her voice filled with emotion.

    Then, she hurriedly left the room.

    Lying on the bed, Bryson stared up at the hotel ceiling, feeling lost. ¡°Damn it! How could this involve Kathy?¡± He knew very well that Kathy and Norah didn¡¯t get along. They were almost enemies.

    Bryson recalled Joanna¡¯s ount of Kathy¡¯s boldness in hiring gangs to hurt Norah. He worried about how Norah would see him once she knew he had spent a night with Kathy.

    He was scared. He didn¡¯t want to lose Norah¡¯s friendship. He wanted to silently stand by Norah forever, even if it meant never getting married himself.

    With both hands clutching his head, Bryson looked remorseful. How could things have ended up like this?

    When Sean escorted Norah home the night before, the maid for Alice¡¯s care was already waiting at the door as instructed.

    Seeing the drunk Alice, the maid quickly took care of her, managing to ease her difort from drinking too much. In Cend, the wealthy could afford almost any service. The maid, hired by Sean for Alice, was highly professional.

    Today, the maid took Alice to a renowned nearby scenic spot to rx. She kept Norah updated on Alice¡¯s whereabouts using her phone¡¯s GPS, along with photos and videos she had taken.

    On Norah¡¯s first day back at the hospital, just as Jamison had predicted, she jumped straight into surgery without pausing for a break after the morning meeting.

    Just as Norah finished up her second surgery, Joanna called.

    Norah held the phone between her shoulder and ear while washing her hands under the running water. ¡°I remember Spencer said he¡¯d look after Bryson and get a room for him to rest in the mour Club. So how could he possibly have slept with Kathy? I mean, how? And there are videos and photos? In high definition, without any censoring?¡± Norah grabbed a tissue to dry her phone, clutching it tightly in her right hand.

    The surprise in her voice was crystal clear.

    Joanna¡¯s voice sounded desperate on the other end of the line. ¡°Can you believe it? The media won¡¯t stop with those pics and videos. Now, everyone who checks entertainment news knows my brother and Kathy had a thing. I¡¯m speechless. He definitely lost his mind! How could he sleep with Kathy? Just the idea of him being in the same bed with her makes me feel like something¡¯s not right.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:

    Joanna¡¯s tone was filled with fury. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video. It appears unaltered. It seems my brother really did sleep with Kathy! Norah! I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Her voice quivered, the hint of tears unmistakable.

    Joanna¡¯s animosity toward Kathy ran deep, rooted in Kathy¡¯s past actions and the harm she had attempted against Norah. She loathed every aspect of Kathy, from her looks to her character. Now, with the news of Kathy¡¯s so-called one-night stand with Bryson spreading like wildfire throughout Glophia, how could Joanna not feel utterly shattered?

    ¡°Before I called you, I spoke with my brother. He said he would exin everything when hees to see me. But I don¡¯t want to see him at all. What should I do, Norah?¡± Tears welled up in Joanna¡¯s eyes as she clutched her phone, a sense of helplessness gnawing at her core. It was her own brother who had slept with Kathy, and Joanna was more upset than anyone.

    ¡°He¡¯s surrounded by countless women. He¡¯s got a flock of female secretaries, all of them stunning. So why would he choose Kathy?¡± Joanna continued her tirade, reeling in disbelief, not giving Norah a chance to speak.

    Norah, trying to calm the situation, advised, ¡°Alright. My suggestion is to hear Bryson out once he arrives. I¡¯m currently tied up with an operation, to attend to I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± With a puzzled expression, Norah hung up, unable to understand why Bryson would be involved with Kathy. After all, he was known for his discerning taste in women. She decided to investigate further once she finished her work.

    Exiting the mour Club and entering his office, Bryson was filled with trepidation, sensing an impending storm. One of his female secretaries knocked before entering, holding a stack of documents.

    ¡°Mr. Andrews, here are the materials for the afternoon meeting,¡± she said. The secretary wore a seductive business outfit that clung to her slender waist, entuating her ample bust and rounded curves.

    After cing the documents on his desk, she lingered by his side, her delicate features wearing an enigmatic expression.

    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures

    Bryson furrowed his brow. ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Andrews, there¡¯s a viral video circting on the local entertainment news,¡± she said, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. ¡°And it¡¯s about you.¡±

    She gave a slight bow, revealing her ample cleavage. ¡°Feel free to reach out if you need anything, Mr. Andrews.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected Bryson, with his facade of gentility and wlessness, to be involved in secret affairs and so uninhibited in bed. Women were often attracted to bad boys.

    She realized she found Bryson more appealing now.

    Bryson tapped his phone, opening the news app. The trending story immediately caught his eye.

    ¡°Glophia Andrews¡¯ son caught in a steamy affair! Spotted with lover at a hotel. The scene reeks of scandal.¡± A video apanied the article, capturing the moans of both a man and a woman. The man¡¯s face was unmistakably Bryson¡¯s.

    Bryson¡¯s grip ckened in disbelief, causing his phone to tumble onto the table. The video had spread like wildfire across various social tforms. The woman was mostly obscured by Bryson¡¯s form, her voice only intermittently discernible. They had been photographed while engaged in sex!

    Bryson felt crushed.

    His phone rang loudly, a shrill tone piercing the air. He covered his ears, his face filled with utter destion. All he wanted was solitude. He didn¡¯t want to face anyone.

    Having drunk heavily the previous night, his recollection was clouded. He couldn¡¯t remember a single detail. But the man in the footage was undeniably him, and the room matched the one where he had stayed the night before.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:

    At Derek¡¯s vi, the atmosphere was thick with tension and anticipation. With Derek off to work, Kathy and Madeline were left alone in the house. Kathy, her phone in hand, eagerly scrolled through social media, watching the trending topics with palpable excitement.

    ¡°Madeleine, you¡¯re incredible,¡± Kathy said, her voice brimming with satisfaction. ¡°Thanks to your advice, Bryson believed my story when he woke up this morning and saw both of us in bed together. He even gave me a card. I must admit, the Andrews family is incredibly wealthy. I went shopping at the mall this morning and used that card without a second thought.¡±

    Her triumphant tone was evident as she continued, ¡°And just like you suggested, I sent the video to the paparazzi right after I left his room. Those guys were so efficient. It didn¡¯t take long for the video to spread across social media. Now, everyone in Glophia knows about my connection with Bryson.¡±

    Madeline smiled softly, though her eyes held a trace of coldness. ¡°You¡¯re indeed fortunate. From now on, it¡¯s up to you to seize the opportunity.¡±

    But deep down, Madeline knew the game wasn¡¯t over yet. In fact, this was just the beginning. There was still a long road ahead for Kathy before she could marry Bryson and, presumably, give birth to the baby growing inside her. The identity of the father remained a mystery, even to Kathy.

    Madeline was curious to see how long Kathy¡¯scency wouldst.

    ¡°Do you think Bryson will propose to me? I have to say, he¡¯s so handsome and fit. Having sex with him was more than enough,¡± Kathy said with a smug expression, clearly pleased with how things had turned out. Her schemes had led to the desired result, and she felt that the night with Bryson was a victory well worth her efforts. Bryson was undoubtedly the most impressive man Kathy had ever encountered. She was determined to marry him and live a luxurious life on his wealth.

    ¡°Guess what? During our intimate moments, Bryson called out Norah¡¯s name several times. I made sure to edit that part out of the video, though. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been the focus, overshadowing everything else about me,¡± Kathy added, pouting slightly.

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    Madeline¡¯s surprise was evident. ¡°Norah? Oh my! I knew it! Just like I always said, she¡¯s a scheming bitch! See? She used her schemes to marry Derek. After their divorce, she got involved with Bryson, Kason, and Sean. Clearly, she¡¯s set her sights on all the prominent figures in Glophia! But I¡¯ve never heard of Bryson having feelings for her. Never mind. Even if he does, what does it matter now? Your schemes are working. As long as you can control the media narrative, you¡¯ll definitely marry Bryson, especially with the child you¡¯re carrying.¡±

    Kathy, seemingly immersed in her perceived victory, continued to focus on her phone without lifting her head. ¡°Once I tell my brother and father that Bryson is the father of the baby, they won¡¯t care about the details of our rtionship. As long as I can bring benefits to my family, they won¡¯t raise objections.¡± Kathy thought to herself, feeling confident. She knew her grandmother and mother might have concerns about her rtionship with Bryson, worried about her happiness, but Kathy was driven by the desire for a luxurious life. The Andrews family was the ideal choice to achieve that goal.

    After a long day of performing surgeries, Norah wearily changed in the dressing room. The procedure hadn¡¯t been particrly difficult, but it had tested her patience. With each sessive operation, her hands grew steadier. She turned on her phone to find messages from four different people.

    Joanna¡¯s message read, ¡°My brother has arrived. You cane straight over after work.¡±

    Sean¡¯s message followed, ¡°Shall I pick you up? What are your thoughts?¡± He sent another message quickly after: ¡°I¡¯ve arrived at the hospital. Message me once you¡¯re done with work.¡±

    Susanna had also messaged, ¡°Norah, I¡¯m back! I understand you¡¯re working. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Joanna¡¯s ward.¡±

    Kaiden¡¯s message was short and to the point: ¡°Norah! Have you seen the news about Bryson?¡±

    Norah first responded to Sean¡¯s message, ¡°Just finished work. So exhausted. Where can I find you?¡± She added a cute emoji before sending it.

    After considering the situation for a moment, she sent Sean another message: ¡°I need to visit Joanna¡¯s ward first. You might have to wait a bit longer.¡±

    Two secondster, Norah quickly added, ¡°Susanna is in Joanna¡¯s ward.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to join us?¡± Norah asked, noticing that the indicator showed Sean was typing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car,¡± Sean replied.

    Norah was puzzled by his rejection. Just as she began to wonder why he had declined, another message from him appeared on her screen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:

    Sean¡¯s message read, ¡°My presence might make them uneasy.¡±

    Sean had considered the feelings of everyone else in Joanna¡¯s ward. A great deal of people admired and sought favor from Sean, the leader of an influential family in Glophia. Simply being there, he radiated an incredibly dignified presence.

    Initially unfamiliar with Sean, Norah would feel slightly uneasy due to hismanding aura. Sean had an air of authority, which made others think carefully before speaking to him.

    ¡°Alright then. Please wait for me a bit longer. I¡¯ll be there soon, darling,¡± Norah texted back to Sean.

    After thinking for a moment, Norah selected a kiss meme and sent it to Sean. The meme featured a pouting kiss, which was incredibly cute.

    Carrying her phone, Norah happily headed to Joanna¡¯s ward. She was eager to know what had exactly transpired between Bryson and Kathy.

    Joanna¡¯s ward was bustling with people. Kaiden, Spencer, and Bryson upied the sofa, while Darwin and Raina sat opposite them. Susanna had taken over Duncan¡¯s seat and was peeling fruits for Joanna while sitting on the wooden bench beside her bed.

    ¡°Why are you guys so down?¡± Norah entered, sensing their low spirits. She tried to lighten the atmosphere with her words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all feeling bored without a bit of chatter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Norah!¡± With a gleam in her eyes, Susanna set aside the fruit knife and fruits she was holding. She casually wiped her hands, then eagerly embraced Norah. ¡°You¡¯ve been away for quite a while. I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Susanna hadn¡¯t revealed the surprise she had in store for Norah yet and was excited to share it.

    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls

    Susanna wore charming attire, exuding youthfulness and vitality.

    Norah patted Susanna on the back and responded, ¡°Well, I miss you too.¡±

    The two of them asionally chatted on the phone, but seeing each other in person always felt better.

    ¡°I heard about Bryson¡¯s situation as soon as I came back. Come, have a seat,¡± Susanna said.

    Susanna took Norah¡¯s hand and guided her to sit on the chair beside Joanna¡¯s bed.

    The others in the ward greeted Norah.

    Joanna, with a serious expression, addressed Bryson, ¡°Norah is here now. Bryson, please exin your side of the story.¡±

    Darwin and Raina, having seen the entertainment news online about Bryson, had rushed over to Joanna¡¯s ward to hear what exactly had happened.

    Upon waking up from their hangover, Kaiden and Spencer were stunned by the entertainment news regarding Bryson. Thest thing they anticipated was encountering gossip about a drunk Bryson.

    Spencer called Bryson and learned he was at Joanna¡¯s ward. Thus, Spencer and Kaiden hade over, eager to learn the truth behind the seemingly impossible entanglement between Kathy and Bryson.

    Bryson took a deep breath and began, ¡°I was drunk yesterday. I remember Spencer taking me to the upstairs room. When I woke up again, I found Kathy in my bed.¡± He paused, clearly puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she ended up in my bed.¡±

    Raina sighed deeply. She understood her son¡¯s needs and didn¡¯t usually interfere in his rtionships. However, this incident had caused quite amotion in Glophia. The Carter family wasn¡¯t ordinary, and they demanded an exnation for what had happened.

    Joanna, clearly frustrated, scolded, ¡°Even if you were drunk, you shouldn¡¯t have slept with Kathy! I mean, you know all too well that she¡¯s such a lousy woman! Are you that desperate?¡±

    ¡°Joanna, mind your words. He¡¯s your brother!¡± Darwin interjected sharply.

    Joanna retorted, ¡°My brother isn¡¯t like that! I can¡¯t ept that he would do something like this!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:

    Lying in the sterile confines of the hospital bed, Joanna¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, a mixture of anguish and betrayal evident in their depths. ¡°You know we don¡¯t get along well with the Carter family, especially Kathy. She doesn¡¯t deserve you, not in the slightest.¡±

    From the earliest days of their childhood, Joanna had taken immense pride in Bryson, who was charming andpetent. Every time she mentioned Bryson, she would receive envious nces from others. But now, as shey there grappling with the bitter truth, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of disillusionment.

    Bryson, her idolized brother, had sumbed to temptation and betrayed her trust by sleeping with Kathy. Disappointment clouded Joanna¡¯s gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would stoop so low as to use being drunk as an excuse to have sex with a woman. It makes me sick.¡±

    Bryson, seated solemnly on the nearby sofa, was rendered speechless by Joanna¡¯s cold and heartless condemnation. Though he longed to defend himself, the damning evidence presented by the video on the entertainment news was like a smack in the face, his voice lost in the face of irrefutable truth. The unmistakable sound of his voice and the familiarity of his breath told that it was definitely him in the video.

    Though Bryson opened his mouth to speak, words failed him.

    Norah ced aforting hand on Joanna¡¯s shoulder and urged softly, ¡°Joanna, please, try to calm down.¡± Norah understood that Joanna¡¯s outburst stemmed from a ce of profound disappointment. Before this incident, Joanna had always spoken of Bryson with pride. Norah didn¡¯t want Joanna to speak in the heat of the moment, only to regret her wordster.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Joanna,¡± Susanna chimed in, her voice tender as she gently shook Joanna¡¯s arm. Inwardly, however, Susanna couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that if Sean were tomit such things, her disdain for him would be a certainty. Susanna found herself agreeing with Joanna¡¯s stance. Bryson¡¯s decision to sleep with a woman Joanna despised was nothing short of reprehensible. Susanna struggled toprehend what could have possibly been going through Bryson¡¯s mind.

    Meanwhile, Bryson sat in silence, his fingers tangling in his hair as he wondered why things had to turn out so painfully. Darwin and Raina exchanged a nce, and a shared sense of resignation hung heavy between them. Raina¡¯s voice carried a note of helplessness as she said, ¡°Now we have to figure out how to navigate the aftermath with the Carter family. What should we do about Kathy?¡±

    Raina had crossed paths with Kathy before and knew all too well the type of person she was. Kathy, to her disappointment, was narrow-minded and low-key. Before visiting the hospital today, Darwin had gathered information about Kathy¡¯s conduct, discovering that she had a reputation for trouble. The issue was that his son was now embroiled in an affair with her.

    ¡°Bryson, you¡¯re an adult. I believe you have your own considerations on this matter. Your mother and I have only one condition. You cannot toy with other people¡¯s feelings or jeopardize someone else¡¯s well-being,¡± Darwin remarked, his voice firm and authoritative. The Andrews family prided themselves on their values, chief among them being unwavering fidelity to one¡¯s spouse.

    Joanna turned her head away, tears brimming in her eyes, her nose reddened with emotion. ¡°Bryson, you really are oversexed. You¡¯ll sleep with just about any woman.¡± Norah¡¯s grip on Joanna¡¯s shoulder tightened, her voice firm as she interjected, ¡°Joanna!¡±

    Joanna¡¯s words were bing more harsh, and Norah knew it would only worsen her rtionship with Bryson.

    ¡°Norah¡­¡± Joanna¡¯s voice trembled, a lump forming in her throat. Just thinking of it caused her heart to clench so painfully that she wanted to cry. To think that her beloved brother, held in such high esteem and respect, had slept with someone as undeserving and wretched as Kathy. If it had been anyone else, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have felt so devastated.

    Spencer¡¯s voice was barely a whisper as he spoke up. ¡°Well, it was me who sent Bryson to his room yesterday.¡± The tension in Joanna¡¯s ward was so thick, casting a heavy veil over the room, that Spencer hesitated to speak any louder.

    After a moment of deliberation, he resolved to shed light on the events of the previous night. ¡°The room in question is one of therger suites at the mour Club.¡±

    ¡°I used my room card to unlock the door, and when I entered, I saw nobody inside.¡± As he recounted the details, Spencer¡¯s mind drifted back to the haze of intoxication that had clouded his senses. After settling Bryson in the room, he turned on his heel and left. In his vague memory, he did not recall seeing anyone else in the room at the time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:

    Spencer cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°Kaiden and I went to inspect the surveince footage in the corridor, but it waspletely corrupted. All we could discern was a blurry mess.¡±

    Spencer frowned at the corrupted surveince footage. It was evident that the mastermind behind this incident had meticulously tampered with the surveince. Realizing the futility of scrutinizing the footage, Bryson clenched his jaw. If Kathy was behind it all, she had outmaneuvered him.

    Lost in contemtion, Norah pieced together Spencer¡¯s and Bryson¡¯s remarks, concluding that Bryson had been targeted and likely taken advantage of while he was inebriated.

    Spencer shrugged helplessly, adding, ¡°That¡¯s the extent of what I know. If you have any further inquiries, feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°Could you please send me the surveince footage fromst night at the mour Club?¡± Norah maintained herposure as she spoke. ¡°I need any footage capturing your assistance in sending Bryson upstairs, including wherever you two appeared together starting from the moment you left the chamber.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Sally shed an ¡°OK¡± gesture before sinking deeper into the sofa.

    Spencer bore a heavy burden of guilt, knowing that he had yed a part in perpetuating the rumors surrounding Bryson. The nagging question lingered in his mind. If only he had taken the initiative to inspect the room he reserved for Bryson, could this disastrous turn of events have been prevented?

    Kaiden had imbibed until he was rendered unconscious, leaving him with no recollection of the events that transpired the previous night. Overwhelmed by fear and uncertainty, he found himself unable to speak about what had happened.

    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Anxiety hung in the air, evident in the expressions of all present. They were all aware of Kathy¡¯s machinations against Bryson, yet the oue had surpassed even their worst fears. Those who had caught wind of the scandal wondered anxiously how the Andrews family would navigate this precarious situation.

    Norah calmly withdrew her hand, her expression resolute. ¡°At this point, overthinking serves no purpose. We¡¯ll await the Carter family¡¯s next move.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze shifted to Bryson, who was visibly distressed and holding his head. ¡°It¡¯s merely gossip. There¡¯s no need to fear.¡±

    Bryson had weathered his fair share of rumors in the past, but they had alwayscked concrete evidence. This time, however, faced with indisputable proof, panic coursed through him like a current.

    Darwin nodded in agreement. ¡°Norah speaks wisely. Bryson, I have faith in your ability to navigate this.¡±

    ¡°Bryson, please know you cane to me if you need any help. I¡¯ll do everything in my power,¡± Susanna added.

    Spencer and Kaiden voiced their solidarity, their loyalty unwavering. Except for Joanna, the group rallied around Bryson, offering support and sce amidst the storm of usations. The warmth and reassurance from his friends and family provided Bryson with a measure offort, easing the weight of his burden.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. Get some rest, Joanna. I¡¯m heading home.¡± With a heavy heart, Bryson bowed his head and swiftly exited the ward. The sharpness of Joanna¡¯s criticism lingered, piercing Bryson¡¯s heart like a knife and leaving him emotionally wounded.

    Bryson departed, and soon after, the others in the ward bid farewell to Norah before leaving as well. The ward suddenly quieted down.

    Blinking her wide eyes, Susanna remained silent, her thoughts and emotions concealed behind her gaze. Joanna¡¯s tears still streamed down her cheeks. Susanna¡¯s mind raced. What words should she muster tofort Joanna now? She considered it prudent to remain silent and simply concur with Norah.

    ¡°Joanna, remember, Bryson is your brother. Your words have hurt him deeply. There¡¯s a strong possibility that Kathy schemed against Bryson, who is innocent,¡± Norah said.

    Norah¡¯s gaze met Joanna¡¯s tearful eyes, prompting her to soften her tone. ¡°Your words are cutting deep. Take a moment to calm down and reflect. Right now, the choice is yours. Do you wish to continue inflicting pain on Bryson with harsh words or find a constructive way to address the situation with Kathy?¡±

    With a gentle stroke to Joanna¡¯s head, Norah coaxed, ¡°You¡¯re known for your reason and consideration.¡±

    ¡°Surely, you can empathize with Bryson, can¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:

    Joanna gathered herposure and dried her eyes. ¡°Yes, I can. Sorry for this scene, Norah.¡±

    Despite feeling upset and believing that Bryson deserved better, the deed was done. The Andrews family had long maintained high ethical standards. Given the circumstances, it was imperative to rify the situation to the Carter family and Kathy.

    Joanna understood her family¡¯s dynamics intimately. Clearly, Kathy was to me for concocting a scheme against Bryson.

    ¡°It¡¯s important that you see it that way. Susanna and I will head out now. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Norah gave Joanna¡¯s cheek a gentle pinch. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    Norah saw through this drama, knowing the entire debacle had escted solely because of Kathy¡¯s maneuvers.

    While they were leaving the hospital, Susanna linked arms with Norah, radiating excitement. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve been eagerly awaiting your return. Remember Emil and Kalel, who stirred up trouble at your father¡¯s birthday party?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Norah nodded.

    ¡°The more I thought about it after you left, the more infuriated I became. I had someone apprehend them and ensure they were taught a lesson,¡± Susanna continued.

    Susanna¡¯s gaze dropped momentarily, her eyes briefly flickering with a shadowy intensity. ¡°I then visited the Scott Group, driving their families to bankruptcy. You should¡¯ve seen how miserable they were, forced to kneel as their assets were liquidated.¡±

    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls

    Her light, melodic voice belied the chilling severity of her words, discussing financial ruin as if it were an everyday urrence.

    ¡°Norah, do you think I went too far?¡± Susanna had asked Phillip once, inwardly debating whether her actions had been too harsh. After all, as a youngdy from a prominent family, she was expected to embody kindness, not vengeance.

    ¡°How is this too far? Weren¡¯t they the cruel ones, exploiting their power against the defenseless? You¡¯re like a queen, vanquishing the forces of darkness. It¡¯s simply remarkable!¡± Norah smiled warmly.

    Her hand moved to gently caress Susanna¡¯s head, her voice imbued with warmth, offering aforting embrace.

    So, this was Norah¡¯s perspective¡ªSusanna was like a valiant queen. Susanna beamed with pride, her smile wide.

    ¡°Yes, they got what they deserved. Norah, does knowing about this make you happy?¡± Susanna lifted her chin, her innocent face eager for acknowledgment.

    ¡°I¡¯m delighted, Susanna. You were standing up for me, and I¡¯m truly grateful. Thank you,¡± Norah said earnestly.

    Truth be told, those troublemakers had never really been Norah¡¯s primary focus.

    Had they dared to confront her directly, Norah would not have hesitated to teach them a stern lesson herself. It was unexpected that, in her absence, Susanna had taken it upon herself to address the issue so decisively.

    Laughing and conversing, they made their way to the hospital¡¯s exit.

    ¡°My brother mentioned he¡¯sing to pick us up. The car¡¯s over there. Let¡¯s head over,¡± Susanna said.

    Leading Norah by the hand, Susanna approached a luxurious car, graciously opening the door for Norah to enter first before settling into the seat beside her.

    ¡°Norah, my brother ns to cook dinner himself tonight. You might want to start thinking about what you¡¯d like to eat so Phillip can get the ingredients ready,¡± Susanna proposed excitedly.

    Once seated in the car, Susanna was a bundle of energy. ¡°I¡¯ve already requested two dishes! And you should taste my brother¡¯s seafood dishes. They¡¯re as good as any professional chef¡¯s, though they don¡¯t quite match up to yours, Norah.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Since Sean is cooking tonight, how about having a taste of my cooking at my ce tomorrow? I feel like inviting Joanna over. She¡¯s been feeling a lot better and might be discharged in a few days,¡± Norah suggested.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it small. Just us. I don¡¯t want you to be weary from cooking for so many people,¡± Susanna replied.

    As they chatted, Sean reached out, his hand gently clutching Norah¡¯s, their fingers intertwining.

    Turning around, Norah found Sean¡¯s expression earnest as he said, ¡°Susanna has a point.¡±

    Sean gazed at Norah, his lips curving into a mischievous smile.

    Norah¡¯s heart fluttered at the sight of Sean¡¯s handsome face and charming smile, convinced that he grew more attractive with each passing moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:

    Norah doubted she could have resisted Sean¡¯s charm if Alice hadn¡¯t been there the night before. She might have pulled Sean into a bedroom. After all, they had already been intimate once before, and doing it again didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to her. All that mattered to her was having a good time.

    Holding Sean¡¯s hand firmly, Norah dered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done ying nice. I want prawns, fish, and chicken. You decide how to cook them.¡± Norah only named the ingredients, curious about what Sean woulde up with.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Sean gave Norah an adoring smile, paying no mind to Susanna, who was seated next to Norah. ¡°Honey, you call the shots.¡±

    There was a palpable connection between Sean and Norah. Susanna rubbed her arms, wishing to leave. Sure enough, as two people fell in love, public disys of affection were just part of the package¡ªanytime, anywhere. She felt a bit bad for Phillip, who had to endure their disys every day.

    Then, Susanna¡¯s thoughts shifted to Bryson, relieved that Sean had an assistant to keep things in check. Otherwise, Sean might btedly realize he had been set up. Susanna never appreciated Madeline and Kathy due to their past actions against Norah.

    Her disdain for them grew after what happened to Bryson, likely due to theirbined efforts in concocting a scheme against him.

    ¡°Norah, did you hear? Derek and Madeline are getting married. Even the Scott family got an invite. They¡¯ve been hustling, hitting one milestone after another. Just a while back, Derek popped the question, and boom, they were at city hall. Their big day¡¯s in two weeks, but I¡¯m not going. Neither is anyone from the Scott family,¡± Susanna said, her voice dripping with indifference.

    Then, with a smirk, she couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°Derek must think pretty highly of himself to send an invite to the Scott family!¡±

    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you

    Sean¡¯s voice was deep and even as he said, ¡°They couldn¡¯t get hold of Norah, so they sent the invite over. There¡¯s one with Norah¡¯s name on it.¡±

    ¡°An invite for me?¡± Norah pointed at herself, herughter tinged with disbelief. ¡°Have Derek and Madeline lost their minds? They invite me to their wedding? They must still assume I am some pushover. Have they forgotten I imed a big chunk of the Carter family¡¯s assets?¡±

    Norah¡¯s smile was a sh of brilliance across her face. ¡°They mailed my invite to the Scott family. They must have caught wind of the news that Sean and I are an item. Isn¡¯t Derek scared of Sean¡¯s clout?¡±

    With a lightugh, Susanna said, ¡°Madeline and Kathy must not have their heads on straight. Derek¡¯s Kathy¡¯s elder brother.¡±

    ¡°Bad judgment must run in that family.¡± sping Norah¡¯s hand firmly, Sean asked, ¡°Honey, are you going to their wedding?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go.¡± Norah beamed. ¡°If he¡¯s bold enough to invite me, I¡¯ll certainly be the event¡¯s showstopper.¡±

    At the Wilson family¡¯s residence, Corrin was deep in thought on the sofa, holding Derek¡¯s wedding invite. ¡°Honey, what was Derek thinking? Sending us a wedding invite to his second marriage. Has he lost his mind?¡±

    Samira seemed equally puzzled. ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more. Do you think he sent one to Luna as well?¡±

    As Sha fiddled with the invite, Luna confirmed, ¡°He had.¡±

    This made it clear to them that Derek had intentionally sent invites their way. Corrin flung the invite onto the table. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going through Derek¡¯s head. Norah¡¯s back from her trip, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s back.¡± Luna had nned to catch up with Norah at the hospital following the birthday party but found Norah had left for a business trip overseas. Dooley went back to his job, while Luna decided to wait for Norah¡¯s return. Once learning Norah¡¯s ties to the Scott family, Dooley stopped bringing up the divorce. Luna was set on repairing her bond with Norah, aiming to keep the peace in the family for Sha¡¯s sake.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350:

    Samira remarked, ¡°Norah¡¯s seeing Sean from the Scott family. She is indeed something. That man is mysterious and aloof. I¡¯m surprised that a divorced woman like Norah captured his heart.¡±

    After marrying Dooley, Luna was content and felt no need to pursue romantic rtionships with other exceptional men. However, Dooley only ceased mentioning divorce due to Norah¡¯s romantic involvement with Sean, a formidable man hailing from a prominent family. Luna yearned for a happy ending for Norah and Sean so that Dooley wouldn¡¯t divorce her despite hisck of love for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to bring Sha to visit Norah and gain her favor. Last time, I noticed she was quite amiable toward Sha,¡± Luna said.

    Luna settled Shafortably on herp and inquired, ¡°Sha, do you remember the prettydy we met on ourst visit?¡±

    Sha nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, I do. Mommy, can we go see her?¡±

    ¡°Of course. How about we visit her tomorrow? But please, be a good girl and listen to me,¡± Luna coaxed Sha, who was still young and obedient to her mother.

    ¡°Okay. Mommy, I¡¯ll be good,¡± Sha promised.

    Meanwhile, at the Scott family¡¯s vi, Susanna changed into her slippers after entering the living room.

    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    She gestured for Norah toe and take a seat on the sofa. ¡°Norah, let¡¯s sit down and chat. Sean will take care of the meal.¡±

    As Sean prepared the meal, Phillip put on an apron and joined him in the kitchen to lend a hand. Norah nced across to the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help but smile as she saw the two men. Despite their imposing height and solid build, they appeared endearing in their frilly aprons, meticulously attending to the meal preparation.

    ¡°Phillip certainly has a talent for everything he does,¡± Norah remarked, prompting Susanna to proudly boast about Phillip¡¯s aplishments.

    ¡°Phillip might be a bit slow in some regards, but he¡¯s truly exceptional. He¡¯s highly educated, with numerous degrees and technical certifications. In his free time, he¡¯s always striving to acquire more certificates. He hardly has time to rest.¡±

    Susanna let out a sigh. ¡°But he only seems to listen to Sean. When we were kids, I used to ask him to y games with me, but he never wanted to.¡±

    Norah raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve known each other since childhood?¡±

    Susanna nodded. ¡°Yeah. We grew up together. Phillip has worked for Sean since he was young, which is probably why Sean trusts him the most.¡±

    Norah smiled, reflecting on her long-standing friendship with Alice.

    Since they had experienced life-and-death situations together, they trusted each other implicitly.

    Just then, Norah¡¯s phone beeped with a message. She nced at the screen and saw that Alice and the maid were on their way home. Norah estimated how long it would take for them to arrive and positioned herself to open the door for Alice just in time.

    ¡°How was your day, Alice?¡± Norah leaned over and gave Alice a hug.

    ¡°It was wonderful. I¡¯ve been very well taken care of,¡± Alice beamed.

    The maid, hired by Sean to look after Alice, was attentive and considerate, ensuring Alice¡¯sfort throughout the day. Alice was wheeled around as nned by the maid, thoroughly enjoying herself. Of course, it would¡¯ve been a perfect day if Alice could stand up, run, and jump independently.

    ¡°So, does Sean live here? Are you neighbors?¡± Alice asked as she was wheeled into the living room.

    ¡°I only discovered he was my neighbor after I moved in. You¡¯re in for a treat tonight. He¡¯ll be personally cooking for us, so you¡¯ll have the chance to savor my darling¡¯s culinary creationster,¡± Norah replied.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile as she envisioned Alice¡¯s reaction upon learning that Sean was none other than the influential man in Glophia, a highly esteemed entrepreneur and global tycoon.

    ¡°This is Susanna, Sean¡¯s younger sister,¡± Norah introduced. ¡°Susanna, meet my dear friend Alice Shaw from Ond.¡±

    ¡°I invited her to Cend for some fun.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:

    Susanna showed a noticeable tendency toward introversion and shyness. When she greeted Alice, she quickly sought refuge behind Norah, casting curious nces at Alice. Susanna had never imagined that Norah had a friend from Ond.

    Alice¡¯s striking features included golden hair and eyes that resembled the vast, deep blue ocean,plemented by remarkably long eyshes. She was undeniably beautiful, with an aesthetic that captivated those around her. Upon meeting Susanna, Alice could instantly tell that Susanna had been well-loved and meticulously cared for. Susanna¡¯s youthful face radiated a mixture of curiosity and caution, while her innocence was undeniable. She was an endearing young woman.

    As Norah began talking about the famous tourist attractions in Glophia, Susanna¡¯s shyness gradually faded, and she joined in the conversation. ¡°My brother has stakes in this chill resort in the suburbs of Glophia. I visited it once. The vibe and the setup there are top-notch. We should totally check it out once it¡¯s all set up!¡±

    ¡°That sounds amazing. Glophia¡¯s outskirts are just a short trip away,¡± Norah replied, catching Susanna¡¯s enthusiasm. Susanna, getting into the nning spirit, counted off on her fingers and beamed. ¡°It¡¯ll be ready by the end of this month for sure! My brother is a shareholder, and they¡¯ve got these VIP suites.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be the perfect spot for us to unwind,¡± Susanna said, her grin brimming with meaning. Norah couldn¡¯t help butugh, yfully patting Susanna on the head.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that smile for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing!¡± Susanna giggled.

    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    At that moment, Phillip entered the room with the announcement that dinner was served.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Susanna leapt up from the couch, nudging Alice toward the dinner table.

    ¡°Alice, you¡¯ve got to try the dishes my brother and Phillip whipped up. They¡¯re seriously good,¡± Susanna said with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Better than what we get from Norah?¡± Alice asked, a yful challenge in her voice.

    ¡°No way. They still can¡¯t top Norah¡¯s magic in the kitchen,¡± Susanna replied with augh.

    As the delicious aroma of the hot dishes filled the air, the sound of theirughter and chatter became music to Norah¡¯s ears. She looked around, taking in the vibrant scene, her heart warm with joy. This was the kind of moment Norah deeply cherished and relentlessly sought after¡ªthe perfect blend of friendship, love, and a fulfilling career.

    She aimed to embrace them all.

    Knowing Norah¡¯s fondness for cedar wine, Sean had gone out of his way to procure a premium bottle just to see her smile. The table was a riot of colors, scents, and vors, with the dishes Norah had specially requested taking center stage.

    Gathered around the cozy round table, the five of them shared a meal in joyous harmony.

    After indulging in the meal, Susanna, patting her satisfied belly, couldn¡¯t help but express, ¡°Indulging in my brother¡¯s cooking every once in a while is a treat. But the thought of enjoying Norah¡¯s culinary creations tomorrow fills me with even more joy.¡±

    Laughing, Norah offered, ¡°Just let me know what you¡¯re craving ahead of time, and I¡¯ll get everything ready.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°You got it! Norah, you mentioned Alice is exploring Glophia by herself, right? Since I¡¯m free, I thought I could join her for the day! How does that sound?¡±

    Alice, smiling warmly, agreed, ¡°With Susanna by my side, absolutely.¡±

    Having spent some time with Susanna, Alice had grown fond of her lively and innocent nature, hoping Susanna would always retain her joy and spontaneity.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ll take Alice for a walk so you and Sean can have some time to yourselves,¡± Susanna proposed.

    Phillip escorted the pair as they departed from Sean¡¯s vi, leaving Sean and Norah in the quiet spaciousness. Sean had slipped into morefortable attire, which softened his appearance significantly. His features were sharply defined, and his gaze at Norah was tender.

    ¡°My love,¡± he greeted, taking Norah¡¯s hand and leading her toward the couch. ¡°Back when I was on my own, busy times flew by without a second thought.¡±

    Settling onto the sofa and drawing her close, he continued, ¡°But ever since you¡¯ve been part of my life, you¡¯re all I think about. Wondering what you¡¯re doing, if you¡¯ve run into any problems, or if you¡¯re missing me as I miss you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:

    Sean rested his head on Norah¡¯s shoulder, findingfort in their closeness. He had also sipped some cedar wine, and a hint of alcohol lingered on his breath, mildly intoxicating.

    ¡°Honey, did you miss me?¡± Sean tilted his head, whispering in her ear with a deep, husky voice. ¡°I missed you so much today.¡±

    One of his hands rested on her shoulder, while the other yfully rested on her waist, gently stroking it. A ticklish sensation at her waist made Norah instinctively draw back.

    Leaning into his arms, she casually said, ¡°Today was so hectic. I didn¡¯t even nce at my phone.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, she added, ¡°But during a quiet moment, you crossed my mind.¡±

    During surgery, her focus was solely on the task at hand, leaving no room for distractions. However, it was afort that she could still think of Sean now and then.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m d you thought of me.¡± His lips grazed her earlobe, gently kissing it. ¡°We¡¯re both so busy, barely getting any alone time.¡±

    Norah shifted, resting her hands on his chest, gazing at him with teary eyes. ¡°I asked you toe to the ward with me, but you didn¡¯t.¡±

    There was a hint ofint in her voice, and Sean¡¯s heart melted. Norah was acting like a spoiled child, and the sensation of her yful affection was delightful, urging him to want to give her everything.

    ¡°I did n toe, but I thought you guys might not enjoy it.¡± Sean was aware of hismanding presence, and not quite fitting in with her friends, so he decided not to risk making things awkward.

    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    He didn¡¯t want that. If his presence caused a rift between Norah and her friends, it would be his fault.

    ¡°Okay, I understand you were looking out for me.¡± Norah nestled back into his chest and said, ¡°But you¡¯re my boyfriend, and I want my friends to know you. And as for your friends, it feels like I haven¡¯t really met them.¡±

    Norah was curious. Was Sean not much of a social person? Did he just spend all his time wrapped up in work? Did he never go out to unwind and enjoy himself?

    ¡°I do have friends. It¡¯s just that when we met, they were all abroad for different reasons and haven¡¯te back since.¡± He chuckled, a slight vibration in his chest.

    Sean did have a couple of close friends, and if they learned he was currently seeing someone, they¡¯d probably be quite surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Norah didn¡¯t know much about Sean¡¯s past, so she simply nodded in response. ¡°When your friendse back, will you introduce me to them?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re my girlfriend, and I want you to meet my friends.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bothered that I¡¯ve divorced?¡±

    ¡°What about it? Your first time was with me.¡±

    Norah¡¯s face immediately turned red, not wanting to appear vulnerable in front of him. Sean enjoyed teasing Norah about this, but she avoided the subject, pretending not to be affected.

    ¡°So, you are just concerned about my first time.¡±

    Her tone shifted abruptly as she said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame your first time wasn¡¯t with me.¡±

    Norah buried her face in his chest, hiding her expression. Sean couldn¡¯t see her face and thought she was genuinely upset, so he held her tighter.

    ¡°It was also my first time,¡± he said, his voice cracking slightly as a blush spread across his face.

    What? It was Sean¡¯s first time, too? Norah lifted her head in disbelief, staring at him with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. Her eyes clearly spelled out one word: Unbelievable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:

    Arge hand swooped over Norah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s all up to you, you know,¡± Sean said, leaving it at that with no further exnations.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but grin, touched by his thoughtfulness. It didn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯d been through this before or not. His past didn¡¯t concern her; all that mattered was that they were together now.

    ¡°I know, sweetheart. I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    Sweet words spoken in moments of tenderness shouldn¡¯t be taken too seriously, Norah realized. After all, she couldn¡¯t just believe anything simply because someone said it. She just couldn¡¯t.

    But such words couldn¡¯t be taken back either; they just stuck. Snuggled against his chest, she relished the serene moment.

    Back home, Norah found Spencer¡¯s surveince footage waiting for her.

    ¡°Norah, if you need anything else, just reach out.¡± He was the go-to guy for getting things done.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve told the mour Club not to let Rosy Secret perform there anymore.¡±

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    While Spencer copied the surveince footage at the mour Club, he pondered over Rosy Secret. He aimed to earn brownie points with Norah, setting himself up for potential future favors.

    And it wasn¡¯t as if the mour Club would suffer; without Rosy Secret, Dream could still thrive. Spencer saw it as a proactive investment, shifting from Norah¡¯s influence to supporting the band. All in all, the mour Club had nothing to lose.

    ¡°Got it. Thanks.¡±

    Norah was surprised by Spencer¡¯s swift action, kicking out Rosy Secret without hesitation. Shaking off her surprise, Norah turned her attention to the footage.

    The timestamps revealed a blurry stretch, coinciding with Spencer assisting Kaiden up the stairs. It seemed someone had tampered with the surveince in the entire corridor. The glitchsted only five minutes, which might exin why the surveince team hadn¡¯t raised any rms.

    Norah tried to fix the footage, but it wasn¡¯t a simple delete-and-recover job. The disruptor had directly interfered with the surveince cameras, leaving no trace of the recorded video.

    Kathy seemed to have thought of everything, even arranging the surveince hup. Clearly, Kathy had filmed inside the hotel herself, leaving Norah feeling helpless.

    Now, it seemed that Bryson would likely have to face the consequences.

    Disheartened, Norah shut herptop with a heavy sigh.

    Against all expectations, Kathy and the Carter family didn¡¯t show up at the Andrews family¡¯s doorstep demanding answers. Instead, they vanished without a trace, leaving everyone puzzled about their whereabouts.

    After wrapping up her duties in the operating room, Norah prepared to track down Jamison for a well-deserved day off. Tomorrow was the big wee bash thrown by the Wilson family, and she needed to ensure she looked her best.

    ¡°Norah.¡±

    Out of nowhere, a figure dashed forward, blocking her way.

    ¡°Prettydy¡­¡±

    A pair of tiny hands grabbed onto her leg, and when she looked down, she spotted an adorable child clinging to her, gazing up with wide eyes.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    The woman in front of her, Luna, was dressed to impress. With lips painted in bold red, she shed a smile. ¡°Sha was desperate to see you, so I had to bring her.¡± She nodded toward Sha, pretending innocence. ¡°She¡¯s been begging to see you since you returned.¡±

    Sha, just over two years old, blinked her big, watery eyes. Her voice was soft as she said, ¡°Auntie¡­ I missed you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:

    Norah was slightly unfriendly toward Luna, but she remained patient with Sha.

    She knelt down, wrapped Sha in her arms, and then stood up, asking casually, ¡°Good girl, where is your daddy?¡± Sha wrapped her arms around Norah¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy left; no Mommy and no me.¡±

    The child¡¯s words were fragmented, yet the message was clear.

    Norah vividly remembered Luna crying at the birthday party, pleading with Dooley not to leave her, even using Sha¡¯s tears to try and change his mind.

    ¡°Have you and Dooley separated?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Why bring up such a bad topic? Are you done with work? Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±

    Luna stepped closer, trying to link arms with Norah, but Norah subtly stepped aside.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten, and I have no ns to eat at your house. Luna, what are you really up to?¡±

    She lowered her gaze, while Sha, in her embrace, looked up at her with big, innocent eyes.

    A child¡¯s honesty was evident, and Sha clearly had a fondness for Norah.

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Luna¡¯s words, however, seemed only partly truthful.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Since you left, Mom and Dad have realized they didn¡¯t show enough care, and now they¡¯re eager to make things right for you! We were family once, weren¡¯t we?¡±

    Luna didn¡¯t seem embarrassed by the refusal.

    Instead, she kindly invited Norah to join her family for a meal, hoping to strengthen their bond.

    Unfortunately, Norah didn¡¯t think highly of the Wilson family.

    ¡°Did you not see my gift to Old Mr. Wilson? After the birthday party, I¡¯m done with the Wilson family.¡± Luna had often tried to guilt-trip Norah in the past, but Norah never let it affect her.

    ¡°I need to go now. Sha, remember to stay close to your mom, alright?¡±

    Norah had a way with kids.

    She spoke softly to Sha, set her down gently, and guided her toward Luna. ¡°Keep an eye on your daughter, Luna. I don¡¯t want a repeat of what happened at the birthday party.¡± Seeing the little one in tears, searching for her mother, was heartbreaking.

    With Luna as Sha¡¯s mother, Norah was torn about whether Sha was fortunate or not.

    Sometimes, Norah could sense Luna¡¯s love for Sha.

    Luna reached out but failed to touch even the edge of Norah¡¯s clothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too cold, Norah. You weren¡¯t like this when you wanted to marry into the Carter family. Have you turned against us because you¡¯re now divorced? Is it somehow our fault that your marriage ended?¡±

    Luna struggled to maintain her understanding behavior, but she pulled herself together just in time.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Norah chuckled as if she¡¯d just heard the best joke. ¡°When I married into the Carter family, it was all to fix your mistakes.¡±

    ¡°And now you¡¯re talking about me turning against you guys? Could you advise me on how to handle your family without being used of turning against you? Do you think I should just give you money and property? Sorry, that¡¯s not happening.¡±

    The Wilsons must be dreaming if they thought that could happen!

    Norah¡¯s harsh words cut Luna deeply, like a knife to the heart.

    If Luna hadn¡¯t been carrying Dooley¡¯s child back then, her family wouldn¡¯t have needed someone from outside to step in and help.

    Luna¡¯s expression changed several times before she finally managed a gentle smile.

    ¡°Oh, sis, your words hurt our feelings. We really see you as one of our own. If you ever feel lost or tired out there, juste back. I¡¯ll be like your closest sister, and Mom and Dad will wee you back with open arms.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:

    Luna skillfully avoided getting tangled in the conversation.

    ¡°Sha, let¡¯s say goodbye to Auntie Norah. We can visit her again.¡±

    Clutching her mother¡¯s hand, Sha asked with innocence, ¡°Are weing back tomorrow? I really like Auntie Norah.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for me tomorrow; I won¡¯t be here at the hospital.¡±

    While they were talking, Norah quickly walked past them, her voice fading as she moved.

    ¡°Remember, the hospital needs to be quiet, please be mindful of that.¡±

    Luna felt frustrated as the figure in the white coat walked away down the hallway.

    That damned Norah, always so pretentious because of her wealth.

    Luna cursed under her breath, wondering how she herself wouldn¡¯t feign such humility if it weren¡¯t for the Scott family and Norah¡¯s financial resources.

    ¡°Mommy, when will we visit Auntie again?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so fond of her, why not just make her your mom?¡± Luna snapped, making Sha flinch and decide to stay silent from then on.

    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love

    It puzzled Sha why her mother, who had initiated the visit to her aunt, would be so upset at the mention of her.

    Norah proceeded to Jamison¡¯s office to request some time off.

    With her recent promotion, her job had be somewhat less burdensomepared to her initial days at the hospital, as many of the lesser tasks were now delegated to others, and her duties were more focused.

    After getting her leave approved, Norah turned to leave. ¡°Dr. Wilson, hold on a moment.¡±

    Jamison sped his hands, eyeing her with eager anticipation.

    ¡°I just came from Gil¡¯s ce. He¡¯s got these great things, the Mind Clearing Pill and the Body-nourishing Pill. I heard you made them. Can I buy some? Don¡¯t worry about the price; I¡¯m willing to pay the standard rate.¡±

    He was unaware that Norah had personally crafted these items, assuming they were quality goods she had acquired from Ond.

    ¡°How many do you have? I¡¯ll check if I can buy them all.¡±

    Observing Jamison¡¯s eagerness, Norah found it amusing, thinking he was certain she would sell the items to him.

    She was confident Gil hadn¡¯t disclosed her secret; Jamison¡¯s assumption was likely just a misunderstanding.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a few on hand, five Body-nourishing Pills. Twenty thousand will suffice as a small payment.¡± The price was reasonable.

    She had used top-notch herbs for the Body-nourishing Pill, maximizing their therapeutic potential.

    Indeed, only the finest ingredients should yield the best results.

    ¡°Only five?¡±

    Jamison sounded somewhat disappointed, having seen a whole bottle in Gil¡¯s hands.

    But he could do nothing about it.

    After all, he knew Norah and Gil shared a close connection.

    Even though he arrivedte, he believed that if he treated her nicely, she would definitely sense his sincerity.

    He was eager to grab the pills and examine them closely, curious to find out just how effective these foreign medicines truly were!

    He thought his understanding of medicine was pretty good.

    If he could ess the Body-nourishing Pill form, he was confident he would earn another patent to his name.

    Unbeknownst to him, Norah, with her Supernatural Doctor title, already held numerous patents.

    It just so happened that today Norah had a bottle of Body-nourishing Pills for Joanna.

    She ced five pills in front of Jamison and took the money from him.

    Jolie arrived just in time to witness their deal, her eyes wide with surprise.

    She quickly hid behind the wall but managed to snap a photo of the exchange with her busy hands.

    She had been puzzled about Norah¡¯s promotion, despite an anonymousint to the hospital¡¯s director.

    Now, seeing Norah and Jamison together, she spected they had a deal!

    Watching their private exchange, she guessed they had done this kind of thing before. Perhaps Norah¡¯s promotion was financially influenced!

    As Norah was at fault, she couldn¡¯t me her for being exposed now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:

    Norah brushed past Jamison¡¯s look of regret without a word, securing the Body-nourishing Pills safely before exiting the office.

    She had initially intended the pills solely for Gil, so giving five of them to Jamison was already a significant gesture of goodwill.

    After her usual visit to Joanna¡¯s hospital room to chat and offerfort, Norah left the hospital to find Sean waiting for her in his car.

    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to pick me up; I¡¯m perfectly capable of driving myself home,¡± she told him, acknowledging his effort but emphasizing her independence.

    Their nned dinner had already urred once before.

    During the meal, everyone agreed that while Sean might initiallye across as somewhat daunting, the realization that he was Norah¡¯s partner made him far less intimidating.

    It was clear to them that as her boyfriend, Sean was expected to be attentive to Norah¡¯s needs and opinions.

    Despite his prominent family andmanding presence, Sean was surprisingly approachable¡ªa sentiment Joanna had specifically pointed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s really no bother.

    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    I¡¯lle by the hospital after I finish up at work. How about dinner at Solo Mio tonight? They¡¯ve introduced a couple of new dishes that sound pretty enticing.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Norah had dined at Solo Mio a few times before, and the vors had left asting impression on her.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve decided to take a day off from the hospital tomorrow to get some personal errands done.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Need me to drive you somewhere? Phillip, could you check what we have on for tomorrow?¡±

    Norah quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Hold on, let me finish first.

    This is something I need to keep under wraps for now.

    I can manage on my own.

    I¡¯ll fill you in when I¡¯m back.

    And after we eat, could we swing by Splendor Building? I¡¯m in the market for a new dress.¡±

    Sean caught her hand gently. ¡°A dress? What¡¯s the asion? Are you going to a party?¡±

    A hint of understanding sparked in Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wish you had mentioned this sooner.

    I could have arranged for a designer to tailor something specifically for you.

    If it¡¯s a matter of urgency for tomorrow, the clothing boutiques under the Scott Group umbre might have something ready-to-wear.¡±

    Norah remembered the dress Sean had selected for her for a previous auction; it was designer-made and fit her like a glove.

    As a designer herself, Norah¡¯s closet was a trove of her own creations, each piece reflecting her unique style and ir.

    However, the uing wee party she was to attend required meticulous nning in her attire and essories to ensure she presented herself impably.

    While her own designs were perfect for daily wear, she found herself gravitating toward the few banquet-appropriate dresses she owned for special asions.

    This time, she was in the mood for something fresh and new.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just head to Splendor Building.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got connections there.¡±

    Behind her decision was the knowledge that Aaron, familiar with her style and preferences, would select the perfect dress toplement her features and the overall look she aimed for.

    Moreover, she was counting on Aaron for her makeup, wanting everything to be just right for the event.

    Sean, ever amodating to Norah¡¯s wishes, agreed without hesitation.

    After enjoying their dinner at Solo Mio, they made their way to Splendor Building and entered BelleVogue together, Norah leading the way with Sean by her side.

    Facing Sean with a yful twinkle in her eye, Norah quipped, ¡°Ready for the marathon of shopping with me? It can be quite the expedition.¡±

    shing a charming smile back at him, she yfully warned, ¡°And just so you know, even if you start dragging your feet, there¡¯s no escape for you.¡±

    Sean responded with an affectionate, resigned smile.

    ¡°When have I ever backed down? I¡¯m here for the long haul.¡±

    A sales associate, recognizing Norah, greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Ms. Wilson, wee back. What can we assist you with today?¡±

    It was clear to the staff that Norah wasn¡¯t just any customer; she was well-acquainted with their boss.

    ¡°Is Aaron not around?¡±

    Norah inquired as she made her way to the dress collections, her eyes scanning thetest designs and fabric quality.

    With a polite smile, the sales assistant informed her, ¡°He is currently engaged in a video conference.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my time looking around then,¡± Norah replied, releasing Sean¡¯s hand.

    She pointed toward a set of elegantly arranged sofas. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat over there? I¡¯ll need your verdict on how the dresses look in a bit.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:

    Unexpected Situation

    As Sean sat down, Norah began inspecting thetest styles of clothing.

    These styles were made ording to the design drawings. However, the quality of this batch didn¡¯t seem the best.

    While she was selecting a few dresses, two young women came in and also started picking out dresses that caught their fancy.

    ¡°If you ask me, I think the dresses from BelleVogue look much nicer.¡±

    ¡°What on earth are these? They look almost identical to the dresses from other brands. They¡¯re all equally ugly.¡±

    Since Norah was standing nearby, she could clearly hear their entire conversation.

    The two women then moved to the sofa area before suddenly returning to the dress section.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± one eximed, her cheeks pink. ¡°That man over there is so handsome! So dreamy!¡±

    ¡°My gosh! The moment I saw him, I literally screamed! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a guy so handsome! So charismatic and ssy! What do you think? Should we ask him for his number?¡± the other said excitedly.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Hey, forget it. A handsome man like him, here in a luxury women¡¯s store, means only one thing. He must be waiting for his wife! How about we pretend to keep shopping for clothes and see how beautiful his wife is?¡±

    Norah¡¯s cheeks puffed up slightly, and she almost burst outughing.

    She turned her head to hide her expression, though her shoulders shook slightly.

    Her movements caught the attention of the two women.

    Thinking that she might have the same purpose as them, one of the women casually struck up a conversation with her.

    ¡°Hello.

    Are you also here to check out the handsome guy?¡± she asked enthusiastically. ¡°You know, his face looks like it was sculpted by the gods! That handsome appearance coupled with his physique¡­

    He also has a high nose bridge! He¡¯s really¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes! I noticed that too!¡±

    The two women giggled and nudged Norah¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You think so too, right?¡±

    Norah nodded silently in response.

    It was said that men with high nose bridges were also good in bed.

    As she thought about it, the saying seemed to be true.

    ¡°Are you here to shop as well?¡± one of the women asked conversationally. ¡°My friend and I walked around the store, but we didn¡¯t see many nice dresses.

    But there¡¯s a designer whose creations are really pretty.

    Considering your figure, her dresses will certainlyplement you beautifully!¡±

    The two women were incredibly forward, and they kept an eye on the man¡¯s movements as they led Norah to the area where the dresses were disyed.

    ¡°Do you know Noelle by any chance? The dresses she designs are all so beautiful! My friend and I love them so much.

    Unfortunately, I can hardly fit into them because of my figure.¡±

    Norah suddenly found herself caught up in a situation that unexpectedly involved her own work.

    The dresses they were holding had been made from her original design sketches.

    ¡°These three in particr are really pretty! Which one do you like?¡± they asked.

    Not one dress could fit? Norah was confused for a moment.

    She turned her head to look at the woman beside her.

    The woman¡¯s waist was a little fuller, and she had a rather ample chest.

    Still, she had a great figure.

    The dresses Norah had designed featured very slim waists but plenty of room in the chest area.

    ¡°I really love Noelle¡¯s dresses. I have several of them at home, but I¡¯ve gained weight now, so none of them fit me,¡± the other woman said.

    At that moment, Norah fell into deep thought.

    Perhaps, with this feedback, she should consider making her dresses inrger sizes in the future.

    ¡°Norah, there you are.¡± Aaron¡¯s voice suddenly came from a distance.

    As he walked from the back office into the store, his gaze was immediately drawn to the handsome man sitting on the sofa.

    The man was dressed in a tailored suit, his hair perfectly styled.

    He had chiseled features and a pronounced jawline, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down as he swallowed.

    He leaned back against the sofa with a rxed posture, legsfortably crossed.

    His deep eyes seemed to exude an air of nobility.

    ¡°What a fine specimen of a man.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:

    Girlfriend

    ¡°Sir, what type of clothing are you interested in purchasing?¡±

    With a quick step, Aaron walked right up to the man, staring at him in astonishment.

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve heard rumors that the owner of BelleVogue is gay.

    Is it possible he¡¯s taken a liking to this handsome guy?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we specting earlier? Perhaps he¡¯s waiting for his wife.

    Let¡¯s watch a little longer; if he¡¯s by himself, we¡¯ll make our move and ask for his number.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a n! Excuse me, Miss, have any of the dresses caught your eye? You¡¯re quite stunning and have a fantastic physique; you would surely shine in any of them.¡±

    Norah was slightly entertained by the scenario.

    The two women she encountered seemed more eager to assist than the actual store staff.

    If she were a shopper, she would be tempted to try on dresses already.

    What pleased her was that theirpliments were directed at the dresses she had designed.

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    They only praised the three dresses in the store.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m interested in seeing some other dresses.¡±

    ¡°The other designs don¡¯t quite stand out as much.

    Believe us, Noelle¡¯s creations are truly beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, her designs always captivate.

    She¡¯s my go-to designer, though it¡¯s unfortunate I¡¯ve never managed to secure an appointment for a personalized dress.¡±

    ¡°Being a famous designer, her schedule is probably full! Your dress looks lovely too.¡±

    ¡°Did you have it custom-made?¡±

    Shoppers at high-end boutiques typically have considerable wealth.

    Seeing an elegantdy in a dress without a visible brand led them to inquire if it was custom-made.

    Even though it was just a simple fitted dress, it beautifullyplemented the woman¡¯s figure, effortlessly bringing out her personality.

    ¡°It¡¯s not custom-made.¡± With a smile, Norah replied, ¡°I made it myself, thanks for the kind words.¡±

    The clothes she made for herself naturally didn¡¯t qualify as custom-made.

    The women nodded approvingly without saying a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive. Without you saying so, we would¡¯ve assumed it was a designer piece from a famous designer.¡±

    Sean, lounging on the couch, barely opened his eyes and said to Aaron, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    Aaron chuckled and covered his mouth, saying, ¡°Waiting, huh? Not for me, right?¡±

    A man of such caliber would typically be memorable.

    Hisughter was uncontroble, and his gaze was fixed on Sean.

    Sean remainedposed, announcing, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my girlfriend!¡±

    Aaron¡¯s face fell, his excitement disappearing as he realized he wouldn¡¯t have a chance for a one-night stand or anything with the man.

    This man was taken.

    He decided not to pursue someone already in a rtionship.

    Sean¡¯s voice was loud enough for all in the dress section to hear.

    ¡°I knew it; a handsome man like you must already be taken, definitely not single.¡±

    ¡°Why do I always end up with broke and tight-fisted guys? It¡¯s so disheartening.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in dress shopping, feeling down. How about grabbing some bubble tea? A little sweetness might soothe my wounded heart.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Norah struggled to hold back her giggles; the conversation between the twodies was utterly amusing and brightened her mood.

    ¡°Norah, what brings you here today?¡±

    Aaron nced sadly at Sean before turning to face Norah.

    ¡°To the two of you, if there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask the store¡¯s sales staff.¡±

    Noticing that the store owner was approaching the woman beside them, the two women nodded and left the dress section together, saying, ¡°Okay, we will.¡±

    They headed to another section to browse more clothes, also enjoying the scene around them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:

    Norah took a quick look at the two women chatting quietly before turning her attention away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a banquet tomorrow. Please find me some nice dresses to wear. Oh, and I¡¯ll need you to do my makeup too, please.¡±

    She paused, a hint of mystery in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s a really important event.¡±

    Aaron thought for a moment. ¡°Could you tell me a bit more about the banquet? Do you have any other specific requests?¡±

    Norah leaned in and whispered her reply.

    Aaron nodded, now understanding.

    ¡°Got it.

    Give me a sec, I¡¯ll pick out some dresses for you.¡± Aaron walked off, and the two women came back to Norah.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you shop here often? Not everyone gets such special treatment from the owner.¡±

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m here pretty often.¡± The women seemed to understand.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Then, as they turned back around, they were stunned.

    One of them gasped, ¡°Oh, wow! Look at that guying our way. He¡¯s so good-looking! I think I¡¯m in love already, but oh no, he¡¯s taken. My heart just broke.¡±

    ¡°Wipe your mouth. You¡¯re drooling,¡± Norah said, passing her a tissue.

    The woman, without thinking, wiped her mouth with her hand, not really touching anything.

    She blushed. ¡°That¡¯s so mean!¡±

    Norah struggled to hold back herughter and tucked the tissues back into her purse.

    The antics of these two women were just too funny, and she couldn¡¯t help but be entertained.

    ¡°Honey, did you find your dress?¡±

    They watched as a good-looking man approached Norah with a kind tone, totally unlike the distant figure they had pictured.

    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Confused, they pointed at Norah, unable to hide their surprise.

    Trying, but failing, to hold back herughter, Norah burst outughing, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    ¡°Ha ha¡­ Yep, he¡¯s my boyfriend. He¡¯s just waiting for me.¡±

    The faces of the two women flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ha ha¡­ You guys are a perfect match. We hope you¡¯re happy together forever. Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    Exchanging nces, they saw the awkwardness mirrored in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Realizing they had been coveting a man right in front of his girlfriend, they felt mortified, wishing they could just disappear.

    Such embarrassment was new to them.

    They hurried out of the store, looking as though they were escaping from danger.

    Norah, still chuckling, filled Sean in on the events.

    ¡°Sean, you really stand out.

    You¡¯ve got everyone¡¯s attention without even trying.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m all yours, honey.¡±

    Sean gazed at Norah with a serious look, his eyes capturing her image.

    Norah¡¯s heart raced with excitement.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Sean sweet-talking her here.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I understand now.

    This incredible guy is mine.¡±

    She only voiced her thoughts after giving herself a pep talk.

    As expected, she spotted a victorious grin on his face.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve found them for you¡­¡±

    Aaron stopped mid-sentence when he noticed them in an embrace.

    The tall, muscr man held the slender woman close by her waist.

    Lost in each other¡¯s eyes, they seemed deeply in love.

    They turned to Aaron upon hearing his voice.

    ¡°Ha! So, you two know each other?¡±

    Aaron managed an awkward smile, surprised to see the man with Norah.

    Realizing how she was standing, Norah straightened up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    Aaron couldn¡¯t hide his disbelief.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t deny that the man seemed perfectly suited for Norah.

    He found the man alluring, and Norah simply bewitching.

    Deep down, Aaron felt a pang of jealousy, wishing such a handsome man could be his partner.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 360

    ?Chapter 360:

    Aaron¡¯s words came out, but his face told a whole different story, shifting through various emotions.

    Norah could clearly see through him.

    ¡°Come on, decide quickly. No wasting time.¡± She gave Sean a gentle nudge. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat over there?¡±

    Before, Joanna had helped her pick dresses, but now it was Sean by her side.

    Aaron presented the three dresses.

    ¡°I¡¯ve picked these out based on what you wanted. Why not try them on first to check if they fit? Then pick one.¡±

    The dresses seemed appealing, yet their true appeal would only be noticeable once worn.

    Norah epted the dresses and headed to the changing room.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try each of them.¡±

    When the fitting room door swung open, the people in the store couldn¡¯t help but gasp, their eyes wide with surprise.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    First up was a champagne-colored, snug long gown with delicate shoulder straps, giving it a camisole-like appearance on the upper body.

    Silver thin chains decorated her shoulders, entuating her graceful corbones and well-defined shoulders, enhancing the elegant curve of her chest.

    The gown flowed to the floor, concealing her feet.

    Her figure was well-defined, with the dress¡¯s waist secured tightly.

    Norah noticed every gown emphasized a slender waist, some with corset-like tightening, aiming to give women a beautiful figure.

    When did a slender waist be a ticket to beauty?

    ¡°How does it look?¡±

    She turned around slowly, lifting her arms to disy the gown from all angles.

    ¡°It looks great.¡±

    Both expressed their approval at once.

    The saleswoman in the store silently nodded, acknowledging that the store owner¡¯s friend was indeed a living mannequin, effortlessly rocking any outfit.

    But Norah had already turned back into the fitting room to try on the second dress.

    The first dress was undeniably stunning, but she still wanted to try on the others.

    She was determined to endure the effort for the sake of finding the perfect outfit.

    Next, she tried on a long gown of silver chiffon that seemed to twinkle with stars, casting a radiant glow.

    The gown blended dark grey chiffon with the silver base, adorned with uniquely ced silver buttons in round and square shapes.

    The front showcased dark grey chiffon, folded uniquely, with a distinct touch of chiffon draping over the right shoulder.

    This gown stood out with its distinctive design.

    The chiffon covering the right shoulder hinted at her silky skin, igniting the imagination.

    ¡°Looks great.¡± Aaron and Sean agreed once more.

    The final choice was a ck dress that hugged her figure, entuating her curves, with an organza wave pattern across the bust.

    The off-the-shoulder style highlighted her graceful shoulders, radiating an aura of elegance and luxury.

    White pearls formed a twenty-centimeter-long line around her waist, giving the impression of added height to her figure.

    Norah spun around, saying, ¡°I get that they all look nice, but I¡¯m not looking forpliments. I need you to help me pick one.¡±

    Each of the three dresses seemed to suit her perfectly, and it appeared none of them had been disyed in the store before; they were likely new arrivals.

    She had taken a quick look at the store¡¯s other dresses, but none caught her eye besides her own creations.

    Sean took a moment. ¡°The first and second dresses are both stunning.¡±

    Aaronmented, ¡°I think the second and third ones look great.¡±

    Norah acknowledged, ¡°Let¡¯s settle on the second one.¡± She had already decided but was curious to hear their thoughts.

    The second dress wasn¡¯t just gorgeous; it also seemed adaptable for essories.

    ¡°Aaron, please have it sent to Dreamview Vis. I¡¯ll text you the detailed address. And I¡¯ll need your assistance tomorrow morning.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:

    Aaron moved closer to her and yfully said, ¡°Oh, Norah, you really don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. You know what I¡¯m after.¡±

    He gave her a flirty wink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it to you when I find some time.¡±

    She returned the wink, her face breaking into a cunning smile.

    What Aaron wanted from her were just the design sketches for BelleVogue.

    Norah had the habit of jotting down her ideas with a pencil whenever she had a moment and felt inspired, resulting in a collection of several sketches.

    She only had to tweak a few things before she could hand them over to Aaron.

    Hearing this, Aaron felt a surge of excitement, suddenly thinking that focusing on his career was far more satisfying than any man could be.

    With money in the bank, what man couldn¡¯t he attract? Their conversation was shrouded in mystery, leaving Sean clueless.

    While Norah was changing, Sean pulled out his ck card and offered, ¡°Let me take care of it.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s face lit up with happiness. ¡°Right this way, please.¡± It seemed Norah had gotten herself a rich boyfriend.

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    He certainly looked the part, wearing a watch worth millions, a bespoke suit valued at tens of thousands, and Italian leather shoes costing several hundred thousand.

    His entire ensemble screamed millionaire.

    After handling the payment, Norah emerged in her typical outfit.

    ¡°Aaron, put it on my tab,¡± she called out to him as she usually did.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯rete. Your boyfriend already took care of the bill.¡±

    Turning to Sean, Norah said, ¡°I can pay for my own dress.¡±

    ¡°No need to be formal with me,¡± Sean responded calmly, aware of the others around them. ¡°Got any ns after this, or should we head back?¡±

    ¡°I want some bubble tea.¡±

    Norah moved closer and took his hand, giving it a shake. ¡°How about we grab some?¡±

    The idea of bubble tea had popped into her head after overhearing those two women talking about it earlier.

    The craving hit her suddenly, making her want to try one.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get one together.¡±

    Holding hands firmly, they made their way out of the store and up to the mall¡¯s fourth floor for bubble tea.

    Phillip stayed back to wait for the dress to be packaged.

    Aaron noticed the man waiting; he had thick eyebrows and striking features, someone sturdy and dependable.

    With a sly grin, Aaron walked over to Phillip and teased, ¡°Hey, good-looking, here by yourself?¡±

    Phillip quietly stepped back and nodded in agreement.

    The man before him spoke and acted in a way that made Phillip uneasy.

    He wondered why his boss hadn¡¯t allowed him to get the bubble tea.

    He was confident he could have done it efficiently! He found it difficult to speak with Aaron, who was just like Kelvin.

    In Phillip¡¯s eyes, Kelvin was actually more bearable.

    Norah, oblivious to Phillip¡¯s internal struggle, was savoring her bubble tea with delight.

    With a smile, she looked up and asked, ¡°Honey, are you sure you don¡¯t want some?¡±

    Her eyes shone, and her red lips parted as she spoke.

    Sean halted, and Norah, puzzled, stopped as well.

    He swallowed nervously, then leaned forward to kiss her.

    Her eyes went wide with surprise, frozen in ce.

    The shop¡¯s entrance was busy, and bystanders couldn¡¯t help but nce at the couple embracing.

    Disys of affection in public weren¡¯t unusual.

    And with both the man and woman being quite attractive, it was no surprise they drew extra attention.

    Desire was evident in Sean¡¯s eyes, his hand gently cradling the back of her head.

    His nose caught the mix of bubble tea¡¯s aroma and the woodsy scent from him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:

    Sean¡¯s lips, cool and inviting, met Norah¡¯s with a gentle urgency.

    They moved together, his tongue tracing the contours of her mouth, delving into a dance of discovery.

    In the midst of their kiss, a tapioca ball found its way into his mouth, effortlessly swallowed.

    Norah¡¯s eyshes fluttered, a silent testament to her feelings.

    It felt like an eternity wrapped in a moment before he let her go.

    He lingered for a brief second, brushing his lips against the corner of hers, an echo of desire in his touch.

    ¡°It was sweet,¡± he murmured.

    She shot him a look, her lips wet, and took a defiant gulp from her drink.

    ¡°You¡¯re too cheap to get your own, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yours just tastes better.¡±

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t happening again.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What isn¡¯t?¡±

    Frustrated, Norah dered, ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡± Leading the way, her annoyance faded, reced by a reluctant smile, perhaps not so opposed to his mischief after all.

    Once home, she mentioned to Alice, ¡°I¡¯ll be out tomorrow.¡±

    Alice nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.

    Susanna mentioned she¡¯d hang out with me these days.¡±

    Ever since that mishap with Bryson, Susanna¡¯s been extra careful around Joanna, worried about getting an earful for any little mistake.

    But honestly, getting scolded was never really on the cards.

    Joanna¡¯s frustrations never truly crossed a line with Susanna.

    After all, Susanna was the Scott family¡¯s darling.

    Lately, Susanna had been like Alice¡¯s shadow, making every day a st for her.

    ¡°Susanna¡¯s really stepped up, helping me practice and always looking out for me when we¡¯re out.¡±

    ¡°Having Susanna by your side does put my mind at ease.¡±

    After their talk, they headed to their rooms for some downtime.

    The moon, climbing high, bathed the world below in a silvery sheen.

    As dawn broke, the night¡¯s shadows faded away, leaving a clear sky in their wake.

    Norah, sitting at her vanity, let Aaron work his magic with the makeup brush.

    ¡°Norah, the Grace Cup finals areing up, and you¡¯re on the judging panel.

    Are you nning to be there in person?¡±

    ¡°The finals are here already?¡±

    Norah mused, her interest piqued.

    She knew she was a judge for the Grace Cup but hadn¡¯t really kept tabs on the event, including the schedule for the earlier rounds or the finals.

    ¡°Yeah, the prelims are done, and thirty entries made the cut for the finals.

    It¡¯s all happening at the Glophia Art and Exhibition Center.

    I¡¯ll be there too.

    Just thought you should know.¡±

    Aaron had been the one to sign her up as a Grace Cup judge, taking the responsibility seriously.

    Norah narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Make sure you let me know ahead of time.

    I¡¯ll have to request time off from the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    He often wondered why anyone would choose a demanding, less lucrative career like medicine when fashion design seemed so much moreid-back.

    After Norah finished dressing, she admired the reflection of the uniquely captivating woman in the mirror, her smile blossoming into a stunning expression.

    The Wilson family had better be prepared.

    At the front of a grand vi, Gilda and Chayce were visibly excited.

    Gilda, sporting twin ponytails and dressed adorably, had a round, inviting face that lit up with a warm smile.

    She craned her neck, scanning the road. ¡°Chayce, do you know why Miss Norah isn¡¯t here yet?¡±

    Despite living in Glophia, encounters with Norah were rare.

    She had delegated the Wilson family¡¯s operations to them, stepping in only for major decisions while devoting her energies to the Carter family¡¯s affairs.

    Now, with Norah¡¯s divorce, they saw a glimmer of hope for her increased involvement with the Wilsons.

    Chayce, casually leaning against the wall with a stoic expression, checked the time.

    ¡°She mentioned ten o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s just nine-thirty. Rx.¡±

    Suddenly, Gilda¡¯s excitement peaked. ¡°Look, Chayce, that¡¯s her car!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:

    Gilda¡¯s enthusiasm bubbled over as she animatedly tapped Chayce on the shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since west saw Miss Norah.

    I¡¯m genuinely emotional about this reunion.¡±

    Chayce responded with his characteristic cool demeanor.

    ¡°You had ample opportunity to visit her but chose not to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped, alright?¡±

    Gilda defended herself with a roll of her eyes, adjusting her cor in anticipation of making a polished impression on the esteemeddy.

    Chayce couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort of amusement.

    A sleek ck luxury car gracefully came to a halt at the entrance of the grand manor.

    The rear door swung open, unveiling a foot encased in a shimmering silver stiletto heel.

    A sophisticated gray dress cascaded down as the upant stepped out, leading the eye up to a visage of breathtaking allure.

    The woman, adorned in wless makeup, radiated sophistication, her bright eyes taking in her surroundings with keen interest.

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Such a vision of loveliness she was.

    Gilda had always marveled at how Norah¡¯s beauty seemed to encapste the finest features of her parents, branding her as a true paragon of beauty.

    Adorned and prepared for the day, Norah¡¯s allure was even more pronounced.

    ¡°Miss Norah!¡±

    Gilda called out as she swiftly closed the distance between them with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Chayce and I have been here waiting for you for thest half hour. Your uncle¡¯s family is already present.¡±

    Norah took a moment to observe Gilda and Chayce.

    It had been three years since their pathsst crossed, when they revealed to her the truth about her lineage as a Wilson.

    Back then, both appeared far less seasoned than the figures standing before her today.

    Over the years, they had matured, adopting a more refined demeanor.

    Despite Gilda¡¯s youthful face and attire betraying her actual age, she was, in fact, several years Norah¡¯s senior.

    ¡°Gilda, Chayce, it¡¯s been quite some time,¡± Norah greeted them warmly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, Gilda, yet you¡¯ve managed to maintain your youthful and vibrant style,¡± sheplimented, noting Gilda¡¯s whimsical fashion sense.

    ¡°21 forever,¡± Gilda quipped with a grin, forming a heart with her fingers.

    ¡°And look at you¡ªbing ever more radiant.¡±

    ¡°Chayce, a smile wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    It¡¯s been ages, and you¡¯re still as stoic as ever, like a walking freezer.¡±

    Norah teased, noting the perpetually cool aura that Chayce emanated.

    Chayce responded with a hint of a smile, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly, yet he remained silent.

    Norah, familiar with his reserved and quiet nature, couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his dynamic with Gilda.

    How did Gilda manage to be with someone so boring? Wouldn¡¯t their interactionsck excitement? But then, Norah remembered¡ªthey weren¡¯t just partners in work or friends; they were a couple.

    Curious about the uing event, Norah shifted the conversation toward the more immediate matter at hand.

    ¡°Gilda, fill me in on the banquet details.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, the banquet is a family-centric event, with the Wilson n at its heart.

    Your uncle is contemting a significant return to Glophia¡¯s scene.

    What are your thoughts on this?¡±

    The Wilson lineage had once been a prominent force in Glophia.

    Following a period of national upheaval, they chose a more understated path to expansion, effectively bing a silent titan in the background.

    Norah hade to understand that the Wilson family¡¯s fortunes, amassed over centuries, could very well rival or even exceed the wealth of the Scotts.

    Unlike the rtively recent ascendancy of the Scott family, the Wilsons boasted a legacy interwoven with Glophia¡¯s historical tapestry, dating back over a hundred years.

    Norah was in favor of the Wilson family reiming its stature in Glophia.

    She recognized that the era and circumstances had evolved, necessitating a fresh strategy.

    The rationale behind her ancestors¡¯ choice for privacy puzzled her; however, she believed it was time for the Wilsons to firmly root themselves in Glophia¡¯sndscape without concealing their influence.

    She expressed her thoughts candidly.

    Gilda nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Your father is actually on the same page.

    The n was already in motion even before the unfortunate ident urred while they were searching for you.¡±

    At the mention of her parents, Norah¡¯s expression grew somber.

    She had been informed by Gilda and Chayce about her parents¡¯ genuine affection for her and their relentless search, dispelling any doubts of neglect or abandonment.

    Their efforts to locate her spoke volumes about their love.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:

    Fate wasn¡¯t kind to Norah.

    First, she was abandoned at the border, then taken away from her country.

    It wasn¡¯t until she was grown that she made her way back to her homnd.

    Gathering her thoughts, she started to take in her surroundings and speak.

    Noticing the shift in Norah¡¯s mood, Gilda switched topics and began describing their immediate environment.

    ¡°This manor belongs to the Wilson family.

    It¡¯s a collection of vis.

    The central hall of the manor is where we¡¯ll have the banquet.

    It¡¯s like half of this ce is yours.¡±

    The Wilson family had lived in the manor for generations.

    It covered thousands of acres and had dozens of vis offering a mix of rxation, entertainment, and rest in a setting that seemed straight out of a dream.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    Everywhere one looked, there were pavilions, rockeries, streams, small ponds, weeping willows, ponds full of water lilies, shaded paths, and green areas filled with nts and flowers, all thoughtfully arranged.

    Given its size, walking from the entrance to the banquet hall wasn¡¯t practical, so after a few minutes, they took a shuttle to get there.

    After pondering for a moment, Gilda decided to share her thoughts.

    ¡°Miss Norah, you know there¡¯s a lot of gossip about you in Glophia.¡±

    ¡°When your uncle¡¯s family meets you, they¡¯ll likely bring up these rumors and the Carter family issues.

    Just ignore them.

    I¡¯ve got it under control.¡±

    She was worried that Norah might lose her cool.

    Through their daily chats about work, Gilda hade to understand that Norah didn¡¯t take losses lying down, a characteristic that really shone through in her job.

    Norah was also quite upset about her uncle¡¯s family trying to take over her father¡¯s estate, and Gilda was concerned that Norah might snap and confront them.

    With so many people and problems against her, Norah could find herself in a tough spot.

    Yet, Norah appeared calm as she confidently stated, ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    She was genuinely interested to see what her uncle¡¯s family was like in real life, after only having read about them in documents.

    In the grand banquet hall, the family members of Norah¡¯s uncle were all there, eagerly anticipating her arrival.

    Around the long dinner table, a few of them were chatting.

    ¡°Dad, who the hell is Uncle Calvin¡¯s daughter? Have you heard anything about her?¡±

    The woman speaking wore a fancy dress, her hairstyle adorned with ivory pearls, and her makeup subtle.

    Despite her soft appearance, there was a sharpness in her eyes that made others instinctively wary of her.

    ¡°She¡¯s four years younger than you.

    Shortly after she was born, she went missing, taken by a nanny who ended up taking her own life.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t heard anything about her since then.¡±

    The man, middle-aged, swirled his wine as he shared the well-known tale within the Wilson family.

    ¡°Dad, I know all that.

    I¡¯m asking if you can give me other details.

    Where was she previously?¡±

    Elsa Wilson frowned slightly.

    Given that her uncle Calvin had led their n, she was supposed to refer to her cousin, who was four years younger, with respect due to her position within the family.

    The reality just wasn¡¯t sitting right with Elsa.

    ¡°Had we known where she was, Calvin wouldn¡¯t have lost his life trying to find her, and we wouldn¡¯t have lost a huge part of the family¡¯s fortune to her.¡±

    Iker Wilson¡¯s face darkened.

    However, Gilda had managed to prove her identity beyond doubt by presenting a thorough paternity test, effectively confirming her kinship with Calvin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:

    The Wilson family had been preparing for days to wee Calvin¡¯s daughter back home, yet she showed no interest in returning. As a result, the banquet had to be postponed repeatedly.

    Iker began to question whether the woman Gilda had mentioned was simply a fabricated story, designed to gain control of the family business. He was eager to discover who she really was. After learning about her family¡¯s wealth, she had stayed away for years, never once consideringing back. The lure of the Wilson family¡¯s fortune was undeniable, and everyone wanted a piece of it, including Iker.

    Mindy Wilson, Iker¡¯s wife, suspected that the woman had returned to stake her im to the Wilson family¡¯s fortune, setting herself against the rest of the family.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear why she¡¯se back,¡± Mindy remarked. ¡°She¡¯s after the family wealth.¡±

    For over 20 years, Calvin had managed the family business, building an impressive fortune. Originally, Iker¡¯s family had hoped for Calvin¡¯s downfall, eyeing the opportunity to im his wealth for themselves. But their ns were thrown into disarray with the unexpected return of Calvin¡¯s daughter.

    Elsa was known for being spoiled and not particrly sharp.

    ¡°Dad, if she¡¯s put Gilda and Chayce in charge of her assets, she probably doesn¡¯t know anything about running the business. We could be kind to her, maybe convince her to hand over control of her assets. Do you think that would work?¡±

    Iker rxed slightly.

    ¡°That sounds like a n.¡±

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Hank Wilson, Elsa¡¯s older brother, gave her a surprised look. It was rare for his usually clueless sister toe up with such a smart idea. Mindy frowned deeply.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t bring myself to be nice to her¡­¡±

    Elsa pressed on, her voice sincere and earnest. ¡°Mom, just think about it. If she agrees to give us her assets, we stand to gain so much. She¡¯s loaded. Even her allowance could keep usfortable. Wait! Did I hear something at the door? Has she arrived?¡±

    Everyone in the room immediately turned their attention toward the door.

    Leading the way were Gilda and Chayce, followed by a striking woman dressed in gray.

    Her long chestnut hair was partially tied up, adorned with a small silver crown, while the rest cascaded over her shoulders, framing her face with loose strands. Her dress, a blend of silver and smoky gray gauze, entuated her tall, slender figure perfectly.

    Her face was stunning, with eyes that sparkled as she scanned the room. Below her straight nose, a smile graced her rosy lips.

    She strolled into the banquet hall with ease.

    Elsa¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight of her, unable to snap back to reality. The woman was undeniably captivating.

    She bore a striking resemnce to Elsa¡¯s uncle and aunt, embodying the best features of both.

    Elsa was certain that if the three of them stood side by side, anyone could easily tell they were rted.

    Norah was adorned with diamond earrings worth over a million dors, and the diamond brooch pinned to her chest was valued at more than ten million. Her outfit was tailor-made, as if she had been born to wear such luxurious attire.

    Others couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her grace.

    As Norah drew closer, Elsa suddenly remembered her name: Norah Wilson, a name that resonated throughout Glophia.

    Elsa had kept up with every piece of gossip and news about Norah.

    ¡°Norah Wilson?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:

    Elsa called out to Norah as everyone watched her enter with bated breath.

    ¡°Do you know her, Elsa?¡± Iker asked, his frown deepening. He was displeased because Elsa hadn¡¯t shared any information about Norah.

    ¡°I never expected her to be a part of our family,¡± Elsa muttered, unsure of what to say. She only knew that Norah was from Glophia.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Norah asked, arching an eyebrow. She stood before the crowd, smiling confidently.

    ¡°Good evening. Let me introduce myself to you all. I¡¯m Norah Wilson, Calvin¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Gilda had already exined the family genealogy to Norah.

    A permanent smile remained on Iker¡¯s face as he introduced each family member to her, one by one.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m Iker Wilson, your father¡¯s oldest brother. This is my wife, Mindy. That¡¯s your cousin, Elsa. Next to her is her husband, Larry Hayes. That man is your cousin, Hank. Beside him is his wife, Hadley, and their child.¡±

    Norah nodded, smiling in acknowledgment.

    The household felt prosperous and warm.

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Norah realized that the woman who had called out her name was her cousin Elsa.

    Since this was the first time everyone was meeting Norah, they greeted her kindly.

    Mindy asked her many questions with genuine concern, like how her life had been and the hurdles she had ovee over the years.

    Elsa, trying to maintain politeness, inquired about Norah¡¯s life in the Carter family, doing her best not to sound offensive.

    Fortunately, Norah¡¯s and Gilda¡¯s worries didn¡¯te to fruition. Gilda, who stood by the door, watched Norah interact with her uncle¡¯s family. It felt strange to her. After all, Iker and his family were known for being mean-spirited. Surprisingly, they were kind to Norah during their first meeting. This made Gilda wonder if they were conspiring against Norah.

    ¡°Chayce, Iker may have evil intentions behind his smile. Mindy¡¯s smile seems wry. I¡¯m pretty sure they have ulterior motives.¡±

    However, Chayce remained calm.

    ¡°Gilda, Miss Norah isn¡¯t as ipetent as you think. She can handle these situations effortlessly.¡±

    Gilda rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Keep your reminders to yourself.¡±

    Chayce was rendered speechless and swallowed the rest of his words as he watched Norah, surrounded by the crowd.

    She was the center of attention, confidently answering their questions. Chayce looked at her in awe.

    He knew Norah was no ordinary woman.

    He clenched his fists. When he¡¯d first heard about the car ident, he and Galen had rushed to the scene as quickly as they could. Unfortunately, they arrived toote. They found a car beyond repair, with unrecognizable corpses inside.

    Later, they had found Norah and taken her to her parents¡¯ funeral.

    It was tragic that her parents had passed away, filled with regret, shortly after they had located her.

    Chayce believed that Norah¡¯s parents had been the best, and he was determined to protect Norah, along with Gilda, even if it meant risking his life.

    Iker and his family were naturally curious about Norah when they first met her, as they knew nothing about her.

    Elsa, Larry, and Hadley, who loved gossiping, were already aware of all the details surrounding the divorce drama between Norah and Derek.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:

    Gossip was Elsa¡¯s guilty pleasure.

    She was always eager for details, trailing behind Norah to inquire further about her divorce, which irritated the others. Larry tugged at her wrist, signaling her to stop, but she shrugged him off with a hint of annoyance.

    Norah tilted her head and gave a chilly smile.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite interested in my personal affairs and know almost everything about me.¡±

    Elsa was oblivious to the cues. Despite Norah¡¯s repeated rejections, she persisted with her questions.

    It was only when she noticed Norah¡¯s stern expression that she shed an awkward smile.

    ¡°Apologies. My curiosity got the better of me.¡±

    During their brief exchange, Iker realized that Norah was far from naive, as Elsa had suggested. Instead, she was calcting.

    She recognized their probing questions and deftly sidestepped them.

    Iker understood that Norah would be a challenging person to handle.

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m

    ¡°Norah, today¡¯s wee banquet is in your honor. Now that you¡¯re back, a visit to the graves is due. Let¡¯s dine first and then head to our family cemetery.¡±

    During lunch, Norah learned about the Wilson family cemetery, where all the ancestral graves were located.

    ¡°Your parents¡¯ graves are there too. Since you¡¯ve returned, you should visit them. If they hadn¡¯t gone looking for you, they might still be alive.¡±

    Iker set his fork down and sighed.

    ¡°Your father was incredibly determined. After you went missing, your parents searched tirelessly for you. I suggested they have another child, but your mother felt it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you. She was as resolute as your father.¡±

    Hearing about her parents from others stirred something deep inside Norah.

    It was clear that she had been deeply loved from the moment she was born.

    A few momentster, Iker proposed adding Norah¡¯s details to their family lineage records. However, his proposal was merely a ploy to make Norah lower her guard.

    This was Norah¡¯s first time back home, and everything felt unfamiliar. Neither Gilda nor Chayce intervened. After lunch, she apanied Iker to the family cemetery.

    Located in the southwest corner of the manor, the cemetery was under constant watch by guards. Iker and Mindy escorted Norah inside while the others stood guard at the entrance.

    Holding his child¡¯s hand, Larry remarked thoughtfully, ¡°Elsa, your father really cares for Norah. He¡¯s even willing to include her in the family tree.¡±

    The family tome was a symbol of lineage, a testament to the n¡¯s history. Information about Wilson men would be recorded in it, while for Wilson women, only those who had made notable contributions to the n earned this honor.

    Neither Larry nor Elsa had merited inclusion in the tome. Hank said slowly, ¡°Elsa¡¯s strategy could work. Trading a spot in the tome for family property seems like a fair exchange, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hadley, cradling a child in her arms, dutifully followed Hank. She had no opportunity to speak here, and Hank would not have permitted it even if she did.

    She watched Elsa and Norah in the cemetery, holding the child closer. When would she be able to escape from this dark life? she wondered silently.

    Despite the Wilson family¡¯s reputation for providing well for its members, only Hadley understood the struggles she faced.

    Larry, the live-in son-inw, was also aware of this.

    Both feltpelled to conform for the sake of survival.

    The cemetery was expansive, with dozens of tombs and numerous flowers.

    As Norah entered, the scent of flowers filled the air. It appeared that someone had been tending to the graves even in their absence.

    ¡°That¡¯s your parents¡¯ tombs, Norah. Come and pay your respects,¡± Iker invited.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:

    Iker pointed to two tombs, saying, ¡°They died three years ago. We¡¯re the only ones whoe to honor them.¡±

    One of the tombstones bore the name of Norah¡¯s father, Calvin Wilson.

    Next to it, on another tombstone, was the name of Norah¡¯s mother, Bernice Wilson.

    Their names felt both familiar and distant.

    Mindy handed Norah some flowers and said, ¡°Norah, your parents have been waiting for you for quite some time.¡±

    Tears filled Norah¡¯s eyes, and she blinked quickly to hide them.

    Standing before her parents¡¯ tombs, Norah felt a mix of emotions that were hard to describe. Family ties were truly strong. She stood there, holding the flowers, and bowed her head.

    Silently, she swore she would hunt down the killer.

    She ced the flowers gently by the tombstones.

    She studied the tombs with a serious expression, then pursed her lips, turned, and walked away. Staying longer would only deepen her sadness.

    Outside, when Elsa, Hank, and the others saw Norahing out, they gathered around her.

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    ¡°Done already, Norah? You can stay longer. They must miss you a lot.¡±

    After Norah left, Elsa had been well cared for by Calvin and Bernice during her childhood.

    But influenced by her parents¡¯ words, Elsa believed their property rightfully belonged to her family, since they had no children of their own.

    Elsa gently nudged Norah and said, ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable with my parents being here, just ask them to leave. We¡¯re here for you today.¡±

    Hank agreed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s your first day back, Norah. You do what feels right.¡±

    Norah adjusted her mood and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got time to do it.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked, ¡°Are you thinking of living in the manor? There are lots of vis, but it¡¯s pretty far from Glophia, which could be a hassle.¡±

    Hank suggested, ¡°Gilda and Chayce are managing your father¡¯s assets, aren¡¯t they? We could get them to buy you a vi in Glophia. You¡¯d just have toe back for festivals.¡±

    It seemed they didn¡¯t want Norah to live in the manor.

    Norah noticed it and grew curious.

    ¡°I decided as soon as I got here today. I¡¯m not staying in the manor,¡± Norah replied.

    Elsa and Hank breathed a silent sigh of relief.

    They couldn¡¯t exactly figure out why, but they felt uneasy about Norah staying in the manor. Perhaps they saw her as an obstacle to their hopes of inheriting the family property. Iker had sessfully swayed the family¡¯s opinions and outlooks.

    They pretended to be kind to Norah, but secretly, they wanted her gone, thinking it would help them im her property.

    Hank¡¯s eyes glinted with malice. Before, Gilda and Chayce were good at hiding Norah¡¯s identity, but now that everyone knew about her¡­

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve been gone a long time, and all your properties have been entrusted to Gilda and Chayce. Can they really handle all those industries? I think you should give some to my father. He¡¯s great at running things.¡±

    Hank sneaked a nce at Norah, noting that her expression remained unchanged. Feeling more confident, he became bolder.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:

    ¡°In the past, you entrusted your father¡¯s assets to their management because you didn¡¯t know us. They are always outsiders. But we are your family and the closest people to your father. We can help you.¡±

    Hank did his best to persuade Norah.

    ¡°It¡¯s heart-wrenching to witness your father¡¯s hard-earned property deteriorate under their management. Much of it has already been lost. Trust us, we¡¯re family. We won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±

    Elsa quickly understood Hank¡¯s implication.

    ¡°Norah, you can feel our weing stance toward you. My father even proposed including your name in the family tome. However, as per our n¡¯s tradition, women are not typically featured in the tome.¡±

    Only then did Norah find out, and her expression turned gloomy.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t women be included?¡±

    Hadley whispered the reason to Norah, who grew furious upon understanding.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Wilson family, being prominent in this era, to have such strong favoritism. Elsa, being part of the family, are you okay with them never acknowledging you?¡±

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Elsa¡¯s expression shifted.

    ¡°It¡¯s been this way forever. There¡¯s no point in us being upset about it.¡±

    Even if she desired it, her efforts wouldn¡¯t change anything. The Wilson family had a long-standing history, and many women had been unable to have their names included in the tome due to this outdated rule.

    As they left the cemetery, Iker announced, ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve included your name in the tome. You¡¯re officially part of the family now.¡±

    Hank approached and whispered the details to him.

    Upon hearing that, Iker¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been our family¡¯s rule. Norah, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been kept away since you were a child. Your parents¡¯ final wish was for you toe back to the family. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve made you eligible for inclusion in the tome.¡±

    He added with a serious tone, ¡°This rule isn¡¯t just for anyone; it¡¯s been around since ancient times.¡±

    Norah huffed, refusing to engage in such pointless arguments.

    Deep down, she knew this was just favoritism.

    She couldn¡¯t care less if her name made it onto the tome. She¡¯d treat these people just as they treated her.

    Iker¡¯s expression softened as he remarked, ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve heard from Hank. He¡¯s right. Outsiders aren¡¯t as dependable as family. With your parents gone, we¡¯re all you have. Do you really trust outsiders over us?¡± He added, ¡°We¡¯re your family; we wouldn¡¯t harm you. If you¡¯re not sure, you can start by sharing a bit of the property. When you trust us more, you can give the rest. We can¡¯t bear to see your father¡¯s hard work go to waste. Trust us, alright?¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention joining thepany.

    Norah had already learned of Iker¡¯s n to join thepany for some privileges in the past.

    But before he could act, she had instructed Gilda to nip it in the bud.

    Norah¡¯s eyes gleamed; she could read people well.

    Iker seemed nice at first nce, but his kindness didn¡¯t run deep, not even as genuine as a friend¡¯s. It was clear that all he was after was the wealth she possessed. Did they truly believe she was some clueless, innocent girl? They underestimated her.

    With a slight smile, she said, ¡°Truth be told, Uncle Iker, during my time with the Carter family, I learned about management. Running apany wouldn¡¯t be beyond me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:

    The atmosphere was thick with disdainful nces as everyone absorbed Norah¡¯s words.

    Iker and Hank, seasoned managers, wore expressions dripping with mockery.

    Managing a smallpany was no easy feat, let alone attempting to manage the Wilson Group, which would be even more daunting.

    Effective management required extensive experience, which was nearly impossible to achieve without it.

    Iker knew this reality firsthand, acknowledging that even Gilda, mentored by his brother, faced challenges in guiding Scott Group in the right direction.

    As a result, thepany was in dire straits, worsening by the day, causing considerable concern and financial strain for Iker. He firmly believed that things would be different if he were in charge.

    Hank kept his gaze fixed downward, concealing any trace of contempt and ridicule.

    ¡°If you believe that management is as straightforward as what¡¯s written in textbooks, you¡¯re in for a rude awakening.¡±

    Drawing from his personal experience of taking charge of a smallpany, Hank was acutely aware of the unyielding demands of management. The intricacies of decision-making, operations, and overall management far surpassed the simplistic theories found in textbooks.

    ¡°Managing apany is a tougher nut to crack than you might imagine.¡±

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Norah nced at them but chose not to contest their skepticism.

    Having sessfully turned around Bryson¡¯s near-bankruptpany, Norah believed she also possessed the skills to handle a listedpany.

    However, Iker doubted Norah¡¯s and Gilda¡¯spany managementpetency and suspected they had presented him with fabricated data.

    He was unaware that every property under Gilda¡¯s supervision had experienced a remarkable turnaround, resulting in significant increases in profit margins. This crucial information remained confidential and hidden from Iker and his family.

    ¡°I have faith in Gilda¡¯s abilities. Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Norah declined their proposal with an icy tone.

    Turning her attention to practical matters, Norah inquired, ¡°Is there any arrangement for today¡¯s banquet?¡±

    Her rejection had left everyone looking displeased. Elsa bit her lip, silently berating Norah for her perceived foolishness.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom why Norah would entrust thepany to two mere assistants. Wasn¡¯t she concerned about the risk of embezzlement? Surely, the allure of such vast wealth would prove too tempting for anyone to resist.

    Mindy nced nervously around, sensing the palpable tension. She attempted to shift the focus by changing the subject and lightening the mood.

    ¡°Well, this is a wee-back event to celebrate Norah¡¯s return to the Wilson family. You¡¯ve visited your parents¡¯ graves, and now we¡¯d like to show you their former home and where you¡¯ll be residing,¡± she said with a warm smile.

    Despite Norah¡¯s impatience, she couldn¡¯t refuse the offer, given Mindy¡¯s impable smile and amiable attitude.

    ¡°Elsa, lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Elsa agreed, ring at Larry.

    ¡°Return with the child. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here!¡±

    Larry gripped their child¡¯s hand firmly and nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hank directed Hadley to leave as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I return,¡± he warned sternly.

    Fearing the consequences, Hadley nodded meekly. Elsa escorted Norah to the vi group in the center of the manor.

    ¡°This is the ce where your father and mother used to live. After their passing, it remained vacant,¡± Elsa exined as she swung open the vi¡¯s front door, stirring a cloud of dust particles into the air.

    Mindy instinctively raised her hand to shield her nose from the dust.

    ¡°The room they prepared for you is on the second floor. Would you like to take a look?¡±

    Norah surveyed the vi¡¯s decor and felt a warm ambiance. Everything had its ce, creating a sense ofpleteness. The soothing color palette exuded a cozy and inviting atmosphere. It was easy to imagine that her parents were gentle souls.

    When Bernice married into the Wilson family, Mindy had envied her good fortune.

    Bernice had a handsome and powerful husband from the Wilson family, and it seemed like she was living a charmed life.

    However, the joy was short-lived. After Bernice gave birth to a beautiful baby girl, her baby was cruelly taken from her shortly after birth, leaving her heartbroken. Despite the outward disy of love and affection between Norah¡¯s parents, Mindy could sense the underlying distance between them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:

    Afterward, Norah¡¯s parents suffered a tragic car ident and passed away while searching for their daughter.

    Mindymented the unpredictable nature of life.

    The kind ones always leave the world too soon.

    Calvin was a genuinely kind soul. His early years were filled with joy, yet hister years brought considerable hardship. Eventually, he passed away in a car crash. His story was one of tragedy.

    Iker impatiently said, ¡°It¡¯s all burned up now. There¡¯s nothing left to see. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    He was eager to leave Calvin¡¯s vi, worried that Norah might uncover something suspicious.

    He suggested, ¡°How about we take a walk outside?¡± With that, he headed for the exit. Just then, he caught Norah¡¯s faint voice.

    ¡°Uncle Iker, are you worried I might discover you¡¯ve taken something from my parents?¡±

    Mindy was perplexed and asked, ¡°Norah, what are you implying? What could your uncle possibly have taken from your parents?¡±

    Elsa and Hank were visibly upset.

    Elsa scoffed, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re not the only one with valuables. Exactly what do you think my father has taken?¡± Hank demanded, ¡°Unless you can specify, you owe him an apology.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    Their ignorance of the truth fueled their bold assertions. A bead of sweat slid down Iker¡¯s forehead, but he maintained his usual demeanor.

    ¡°Norah, using me like this is wrong. What have I supposedly taken? Where would I have taken it from? It¡¯s not right to make such baseless usations against your family.¡±

    Norah headed straight for the living room.

    ¡°You practically kicked me out the moment I stepped in, and I noticed many things in the living room were missing. Is there something you¡¯re trying to hide?¡± She indicated the coffee table¡¯s corner, where a noticeableyer of dust hinted at a missing object.

    ¡°What used to be ced here? And what about the antiques that were on that shelf? Did they vanish on their own?¡± Her voice resonated through the living room, reaching the ears of everyone present.

    Mindy and Iker had previously visited the vi to collect items, fully aware of the truth.

    Everything in the vi was fair game. Calvin and his wife were gone, so they didn¡¯t need any of it. That was why Mindy and Iker took all the valuable things for themselves.

    Norah spected about the original locations of certain items, trying to deduce what was missing.

    ¡°Uncle Iker, are you concerned I¡¯ll uncover these items and ask for their return?¡±

    She smirked slightly.

    ¡°Your concern is valid. I insist you return my parents¡¯ possessions.¡±

    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Gilda and Chayce are quite familiar with my parents¡¯ vi. I¡¯ll cross-reference everything to identify what¡¯s missing.¡±

    She was resolute in matters concerning her parents.

    ¡°It seems we can call it a day now. Now that you¡¯ve got some free time, you might as well start tallying and returning what you¡¯ve taken.¡±

    Iker and Mindy exchanged uneasy nces.

    Elsa interjected, ¡°Norah, your parents no longer need these items. My parents thought it would be wasteful to leave them unused, so they took them for temporary use. It¡¯s unfair to use them of theft.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use them of theft.¡±

    Norah looked at her innocently.

    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. Since they only borrowed them, it¡¯s best to return them. Please return the borrowed things.¡±

    She emphasized the word ¡°borrowed¡± with an innocent expression, which made Elsa furious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:

    Norah tilted her head, gazing at everyone with wide, innocent eyes.

    ¡°You should give back my parents¡¯ belongings. They wouldn¡¯t be pleased to know you took their things without asking.¡±

    Mindy responded without thinking, ¡°They¡¯re both dead. Who¡¯s to say if they¡¯re happy or not?¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°So, you thought you could just take my parents¡¯ belongings because they were dead? Well, I¡¯m back now. I don¡¯t want their things in your hands anymore.¡±

    Elsa scoffed. ¡°Norah, where were you when my parents were organizing your parents¡¯ funeral?¡±

    In truth, Gilda had brought Norah to the funeral under a different identity because Norah didn¡¯t want to reunite with them back then.

    She had indeed seen Iker, Mindy, Elsa, and Hank at the funeral. They appeared sad outwardly, but in secret, they were clearly pleased about her parents¡¯ death.

    With clenched fists, Norah retorted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    She nced at Iker and Mindy, who were near the door.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m back, and I¡¯m now the owner of this vi. Everything here belongs to me. Please return everything you took. If not, don¡¯t be surprised if I act harshly.¡±

    What would her harsh action be? Naturally, she¡¯d simply forcefully reim them herself.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve only just reunited with us. Is this how you¡¯re going to treat us?¡±

    With a straight face, Hank used her in amanding tone.

    ¡°In this family, we respect our elders and care for the young. You might not be familiar with this since you¡¯ve just returned, but it¡¯s not right to speak to your elders in such a manner. Norah, you should apologize.¡±

    Mindy tugged at Hank¡¯s sleeve and interjected, ¡°Hank, Norah just got back. Why are you being so harsh? She doesn¡¯t know us well yet and thinks we took her parents¡¯ belongings. It¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll see how kind we really are soon enough.¡±

    Despite her reassuring words, Mindy was inwardly cursing Norah. Her return had already caused them significant trouble.

    To make a good impression on Norah, she needed to choose her words carefully.

    Meanwhile, Iker secretly resented Norah.

    Elsa yelled in distress, ¡°Mom! Norah used you of stealing. How can you still defend her? I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Mindy and Iker were fully aware of the truth.

    They quickly dragged Hank and Elsa out of the vi. The sound of Hank and Elsa¡¯sints faded into the wind.

    Norah had mixed feelings. As she suspected, they felt entitled to take whatever they wanted since her parents were no longer around. If they found something valuable in the vi, they simply took it.

    Norah wasn¡¯t sure of the exact value of the antiques on the shelf, but given everything else, she assumed they were quite precious.

    And Iker had taken a lot of them.

    The vi had been vacant for three years, gathering a thickyer of dust.

    Norah wasn¡¯t bothered by it. She wandered through each room on the ground floor, pondering what her parents might have done here. What would they have said? And what was the atmosphere like among them?

    Upon ascending to the second floor, she noticed a special sign on a door.

    ¡°Norah¡¯s Bedroom,¡± it said.

    The door was painted a soft pink, adorned with a crown symbol in the middle, painted in light yellow, with the orange lettering positioned beneath the crown.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:

    It was the bedroom Norah¡¯s parents had prepared for her. Norah¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she grabbed the dusty doorknob and twisted it downward. With a gentle push, the door opened wide, revealing therge bedroom. It was surprisingly much more spacious than she had expected. In the center was a big bed with its pink bed sheet and pillows, all covered with dust.

    A desk sat on one side, across from a dressing table. The bathroom and closet were separate and positioned on opposite sides of the room.

    When Norah opened the closet, she was surprised to find many clothes and essories inside, spanning from childhood to adulthood.

    A particr long dress caught her attention. When she touched it, a bead from the fabric fell off.

    As she crouched down to pick up the bead, she noticed a hiddenpartment on the back of the closet door. Curious, she opened it and found a small notebook inside. She took it out and flipped the cover to the first page.

    The pages were already yellowish, likely because the notebook had been stored in thepartment for a long time.

    Landing on the first page, pretty handwriting read, ¡°Norah is one year old today, and we would have celebrated it together if she were here. Calvin and I miss her terribly each day. It breaks our hearts to think we aren¡¯t together on such a special day. I hope she can feel our love and longing for her wherever she is right now. We wish for nothing today but her safety and to hear news about her whereabouts. Until then, we won¡¯t give up and stop hoping.¡±

    Judging from the ink mark, the writer must have paused before adding the next paragraph.

    ¡°Even if Norah isn¡¯t here, Calvin and I prepared a birthday gift for her. We¡¯ve decided to do it every year until she¡¯s back with us, and we¡¯replete again to open them all together.¡±

    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Norah¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she turned the pages, each containing a paragraph-long entry.

    ¡°I saw a gold pendant ne when I went shopping today and thought it would look good on Norah, so I bought it. I hope she likes it when she sees it.¡±

    ¡°For Norah¡¯s fifth birthday, I bought a matching dress. I saw a mother and daughter wearing a pair when I went out today, so I bought us one. I bet she would look so cute in it.¡±

    ¡°Iker and I argued today. He said Norah is probably dead, and I refuse to believe it. I know she¡¯s just out there somewhere, waiting for us to find her, so I won¡¯t stop looking for her and hoping we¡¯ll be together again.¡±

    The next entry was about Norah¡¯s tenth birthday gift. At that point, Norah was certain the writings in the notebook were by her mother, Bernice.

    Enclosed in her writings was her love for the daughter she had lost and her unwavering hope to see and be with her again.

    And, by pure chance, Norah found the notebook and read her mother¡¯s thoughts.

    She blinked, causing the tears gathering in the corners of her eyes to trickle down her cheeks, her emotions overflowing.

    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she turned to thest page, which read, ¡°We finally found a reliable lead about Norah¡¯s location. Calvin and I wept with joy when we got the news. Norah, Mom and Dad areing for you. Just wait for us, baby. We¡¯ll be home and together soon. We promise.¡±

    That was thest entry, and Norah knew what happened after that day.

    All the birthday gifts Bernice mentioned in the notebook were inside the closet.

    There was a lump in Norah¡¯s throat when she picked up the gold pendant ne and held it close, her tears falling like a waterfall.

    Her parents were so close to being reunited with her.

    If not for the car ident that took their lives, they would have seen Norah again and lived a happy life together.

    Norah knew in her heart that her parents¡¯ death wasn¡¯t a simple ident.

    Looking at the items in the closet, all tokens of their love for her, Norah vowed to seek justice for her parents. She would do everything in her power to find the murderer and exact the punishment that person deserved.

    Norah walked out of the bedroom and strolled around the vi, clutching the notebook.

    Judging from the clean spots in the dusty space, Norah could roughly tell which items from the vi Iker had taken.

    As she descended the stairs, Gilda and Chayce approached her.

    ¡°I apologize for all the dust. I was so busy that I forgot to have it cleaned,¡± Gilda said apologetically.

    Smacking Chayce¡¯s head lightly, Gilda chided, ¡°But if you had only reminded me, I would have booked the cleaning services.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:

    Gilda¡¯s words left Chayce speechless.

    He felt like he was always the scapegoat. No matter the situation, Gilda always pointed fingers at him. But he was ustomed to it and didn¡¯t argue.

    Gilda looked up at Norah and noticed her red eyes; Norah seemed to have been crying.

    ¡°Damn it. Miss, did Iker¡¯s family give you a hard time?¡± Gilda and Chayce, as assistants, had been waiting at the door.

    Soon after the Wilsons stepped into the vi, Iker and his family emerged with grim expressions. Hank and Elsa were still swearing. Gilda had believed that Norah had the upper hand.

    But then she found Norah in tears.

    Gilda clenched her fists.

    ¡°We might just be assistants, but we can still stand up for you against Iker¡¯s family. Don¡¯t feel down, please. Chayce and I will sort them out for you.¡±

    She grabbed Chayce¡¯s hand and stormed off.

    ¡°Come with me, Miss Norah. We¡¯ll make sure they regret upsetting you.¡±

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    ¡°It has nothing to do with them.¡±

    Norah¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying.

    ¡°I discovered something.¡±

    Norah lifted a notebook.

    ¡°It just stirred some emotions in me.¡±

    Gilda nced at the notebook in Norah¡¯s grip.

    ¡°I remember that notebook.¡±

    She was a few years older than Norah. When she was young, she used to be with Bernice. Bernice had been going through a tough time back then, grieving over the loss of her child. She would spend her free time writing and drawing in a notebook.

    ¡°Mrs. Wilson used to record everything in that notebook. After she died, I lost track of it and eventually forgot about it.¡±

    After Calvin and Bernice died in a car ident, everything in the vi should have been cleared away. But after the funeral, before Iker and his family could start cleaning, Gilda had returned with the paternity test report and stopped them from touching anything in the vi.

    That was why the vi had remained untouched all these years.

    Norah¡¯s slim fingers tightened around the notebook before she passed it to Gilda.

    ¡°Keep this for me. Hand it over when we return. And arrange for someone to clean up the vi. I¡¯m thinking of moving back here eventually.¡±

    She wiped her tears, maintaining herposure and self-control.

    Yet, beneath her calm exterior, sadness and remorse lingered.

    She had hardly had a chance to know her parents before they left her forever.

    ¡°By the way, are you aware of the original contents of the vi? I just checked and noticed that Iker and his family ¡®borrowed¡¯ a lot of things. Keep an eye on them when theye back to return everythingter.¡±

    Gilda responded with a nod.

    ¡°Sure. But it¡¯s odd. Why would they decide to return what they¡¯ve taken? That seems out of character.¡±

    Whenever Gilda and Chayce felt nostalgic about Calvin and Bernice, they would visit the vi. They noticed that various decorations and antiques were missing, but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    They didn¡¯t really have the authority to speak up. After all, they were merely assistants. Interfering with those items might have led to criticism against them.

    So, they chose to overlook it.

    Now that Norah mentioned it, they felt a sense of relief. Norah¡¯s concern for Calvin and Bernice¡¯s belongings, treating them as her own, wasforting.

    Gilda believed that if Norah could reim her rightful ce in the Wilson family, her parents¡¯ legacy wouldn¡¯t go to waste.

    Now, Gilda and Chayce felt relieved, as long as Norah¡¯s life went well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:

    Gilda fought hard to keep her tears at bay, telling herself she shouldn¡¯t cry.

    Surviving in the Wilson household required more than just good manners.

    ¡°Are you departing, Miss Norah?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve gathered the information I needed. Inform me if anything new arises.¡±

    Chayce handed Norah a set of business cards, their silver text shining.

    Above her name, ¡°the Wilson family¡± was written in small letters, yet it still caught the eye.

    Chayce said, ¡°Miss Norah, we made these business cards just like you asked. If you hand them out, people will think you¡¯re part of the Wilson family in Glophia.¡±

    Her family had kept a low profile for years, remainingrgely unnoticed by many.

    As a result, the family¡¯s business ventures were widespread butcked the cohesion and visibility of the Scott family, whose branding was unmistakable. Norah examined a silver business card, tracing its intricate designs thoughtfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone in Glophia will eventually know about my family.¡±

    Her voice sounded gentle, but Gilda and Chayce could sense her strong determination.

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m

    Gilda gestured reassuringly.

    ¡°Feel free to do whatever you want. Chayce and I will always have your back.¡±

    She nudged Chayce, urging him, ¡°Come on, say something!¡±

    Prompted by Gilda, Chayce affirmed, ¡°I¡¯m with you all the way, Miss Norah.¡±

    Their supportive exchange brought a hint of a smile to Norah¡¯s face, lifting her spirits.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±

    With a nod to them and a final nce at the vi, Norah left, exuding a determined presence.

    Norah¡¯s demeanor evoked memories of herte parents, leaving Gilda momentarily lost in thought.

    Once Norah disappeared from view, Gilda let out a sigh.

    ¡°Chayce, why is it that the virtuous seldom endure?¡± Disappointment and sadness tinged her gentle voice.

    Chayce remained silent before responding thoughtfully.

    ¡°Perhaps God had a more important task in mind for them.¡±

    A driver had been waiting at the manor gate. When the car engine revved up, Norah nced back at the manor. Every detail around her evoked memories of her parents. Norah shifted her gaze away, sping her hands over her heart.

    A wave of pain washed over her as she grappled with the depth of her parents¡¯ love, the bitterness nearly overwhelming her ability to conceal her emotions.

    When the driver reminded her, Norah looked up and realized they had arrived at Dreamview Vis while she was lost in thought.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Norah stepped out of the vehicle, smoothing her dress, then watched as the car departed.

    Thoughts of who might have killed her parents haunted her.

    Regaining her focus, she turned, only to collide with someone unexpectedly.

    Lost in her thoughts, she failed to notice someone standing behind her.

    She took a few steps back and noticed the man wearing a sharp suit, looking quite charming. He seemed like he had juste from a fancy event.

    His eyes were fixed on her with stern intensity.

    ¡°Darling? What brings you here all by yourself?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t reply. Ever since she exited the car, he hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her.

    She wore the dress they bought at the mall yesterday, with a bit of soft makeup on.

    The diamond brooch pinned to her dress sparkled, and her earrings gleamed in her ears.

    Those were the presents from Susanna and him. He noticed she was wearing the gift he had given her for the event. Norah had never worn his gifts like this before. After giving her the gifts, he had never seen her wear them.

    He thought she didn¡¯t like them.

    It turned out that he had been mistaken about that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:

    Sean gazed warmly at Norah, his eyes steady.

    She nudged him gently, asking, ¡°Why the intense stare? Where¡¯s Phillip? Wasn¡¯t he with you?¡±

    At the gate of her vi, she never thought he¡¯d be all by himself.

    ¡°How long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t you call?¡± Shaking his arm, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside and chat.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Norah suddenly came up to him.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll go change upstairs.¡±

    Wearing formal attire wasn¡¯t ideal. Hurrying, Norah switched into morefortable clothes after ushering Sean inside.

    As the days went by, the heat kept rising. Glophia was now in the midst of a scorching summer.

    As they got back, the central air conditioner in the vi was already running. Norah caught her reflection in the mirror, noticing the makeup on her face. She hesitated briefly before deciding to leave it on until evening. As the chilly breeze swept through the vi, Sean loosened his tie.

    With Norah now living here, Sean sensed a newfound liveliness in the house.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    He shrugged off his suit jacket, rolled up his shirt sleeves to his elbows, and reached out to straighten the clutter on the coffee table.

    He had a little case of obsessivepulsive disorder and just couldn¡¯t resist arranging everything neatly. With Phillip and the maid¡¯s help, his vi gleamed clean and spotless.

    Maybe Norah was tied up with tasks. The vi had bits left unpacked, and a few spots were dusty. On the coffee table,y brochures from Silver Boulder Private Hospital and a stack of medical files.

    While tidying, Sean dropped a paper. When he picked it up, he identally unfolded a page.

    It detailed leukemia.

    With Susanna¡¯s diagnosis in mind, Sean¡¯s gaze fell to the document, and he read it carefully.

    ¡°Sean, what are you reading?¡±

    After changing, Norah rushed downstairs, swiftly taking the papers from his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s hospital paperwork. I left it here by mistake. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    She pulled open a drawer, shoved all the papers inside, and firmly shut it.

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened. Did Norah intend to keep this from him? What was she hiding?

    He straightened slowly and asked, ¡°Norah, I just read something about leukemia on that paper. Is it about Susanna?¡±

    Avoiding eye contact, Norah replied, ¡°No. Those papers are from the hospital. Nothing to do with Susanna.¡±

    She had left the papers on the table without tidying them away.

    ¡°Norah, if anything goes wrong with Susanna, I hope you can tell me. I¡¯m her brother, after all. I think I¡¯ve got a right to know how she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to keep her condition secret from you?¡± Norah shot him a disapproving nce, then gathered the rest of her hair with a rubber band from the table.

    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±

    It was already five twenty in the afternoon. Feeling low after sorting through the Wilson family stuff, she craved cooking up something tasty to treat herself.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t respond to anything I asked.¡±

    Sean¡¯s mind was still stuck on the document. If it was just hospital information, why keep it from him?

    ¡°I went to a party with Phillip but returned early. Susanna needed help, so I asked Phillip to assist her.¡±

    Leaning against the wall, Sean admitted, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten. I hung around after Phillip left, then came here.¡±

    He had decided against calling Norah. Instead, he had stood there silently for a bit, not anticipating her return right then.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:

    Norah opened the fridge, where the maid had left many fresh ingredients. She took some out.

    ¡°Can you call Susanna and find out if they¡¯reing back for dinner?¡±

    Sean nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He walked to the sofa and called Susanna. ncing back, he saw Norah busily preparing the meal. Drawing a deep breath, he retrieved the document from the drawer. Norah had casually ced it inside. Sean didn¡¯t believe she was trying to hide it from him.

    Norah noticed him bending over, heaving a slight sigh. She realized she couldn¡¯t keep it secret from him.

    Nevertheless, she was okay with him reading it. After all, she nned to tell him everything soon. This could make it happen earlier than she had nned.

    Sean flipped the page and noticed Susanna¡¯s name in the document.

    ¡°Hello, Sean?¡±

    Susanna¡¯s pleasant voice came through the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m at Norah¡¯s ce. Are youing back for dinner? She¡¯s cooking.¡±

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    The document detailed all of Susanna¡¯s leukemia symptoms and the top treatment rmendations from the hospital.

    He also noticed some handwriting and realized it was Norah¡¯s.

    After Norah traveled to Ond, Susanna¡¯s treatment had been dyed. She had mentioned that Susanna¡¯s remaining treatment would need to be done in the hospital.

    Had it already begun?

    He couldn¡¯t stop pondering why Norah had kept it a secret from him.

    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll go back for dinner,¡± Susanna said happily.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading back. We¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± Sean hung up the phone and returned the document to the drawer, frowning deeply, deep in thought.

    ¡°What did they say, darling?¡±

    Norah¡¯s voice snapped him out of his distracted state. He walked back to the kitchen.

    ¡°Uh huh. They¡¯reing back.¡±

    He snagged a piece of beef.

    ¡°I can help out.¡±

    Norah looked up sharply and nodded towards the kitchen cab.

    ¡°There¡¯s an apron in there.¡±

    He was dressed in a white shirt, hardly the right attire for cooking.

    Sean opened the cab and found a light pink apron and an orange one. After a brief pause, he chose the light pink one, the same color as Norah¡¯s, and put it on. Norah couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Darling, I never imagined you¡¯d look so good in light pink.¡±

    He was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, but the light pink apron draped over his tall frame made him look somewhat hrious.

    Norah looked at him and burst intoughter again.

    ¡°Oh¨C Sean, it¡¯s not you. Haha¡­ What do you want to help cook?¡±

    Norahughed so much that her eyes squinted shut. Sean could only gaze at her, feeling a bit helpless. He didn¡¯t mind.

    Since Norah found it amusing andughed, he was fine with it.

    When Susanna and the others got back and saw Sean in the light pink apron, they couldn¡¯t stopughing. Phillip stood beside the sofa, chuckling as he nced over at Sean in the kitchen.

    Since meeting Norah, Sean had tried many new things. Phillip thought they all seemed quite alright.

    At least a man in a light pink apron had a charm all his own.

    Trying to contain herughter, Susanna snapped several photos of Sean. She nned to include them in an album dedicated to Sean and Norah.

    She was sure they would appreciate the album. Alice looked on with envy. Since bing Norah¡¯s friend, she marveled at the joy of having such a close circle of friends.

    She cherished her independence when alone, but also envied the vibrantpanionship others enjoyed. She realized she could be just like Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:

    As the two of them cooked together in the kitchen, Norah witnessed just how good Sean¡¯s cooking was. He was quite skilled.

    As he imed, it was easy for him to prepare simple home-cooked meals. However, it was difficult for him to cookplex dishes.

    But Norah was different. As long as ingredients and seasonings were avable, she could easily make all kinds of borate dishes.

    She could make bouibaisse, ratatouille, confit de canard, and other dishes that were exquisite in both taste and appearance.

    Even though she was an amateur, her cooking skills were so impressive that she couldpete with other Michelin-starred chefs.

    When thest dish was ready and served, everyone sat down at the dining table.

    The table was filled with all kinds of delicious food. Alice couldn¡¯t help but drool at the tempting sight.

    She had tasted Norah¡¯s dishes before, and they were all incredibly delicious.

    Susanna took out her phone and snapped several pictures to post on Instagram. She held a fork in her hand and waited patiently for Norah. She was a guest, after all, and it was only polite to wait for the hostess to start eating first.

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Norah could feel the expectant eyes on her. After settling into her seat, she grabbed a serving spoon and started to get some food for herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± she announced.

    Everyone enjoyed the meal in good spirits, and the room was filled with lively conversation.

    Phillip had experienced many lively asions with Sean before. He, like Sean and Susanna, was currently having a good time, and the atmosphere made him feel happy and content.

    The housemaid cleared the table after dinner. When the hearty meal was finished, they all went into the living room and sat on the sofa.

    ¡°So, Norah, I noticed that you put on makeup today, but you didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Did you have something urgent to do?¡± Susanna suddenly asked.

    Her sharp eyes did not miss this detail. Earlier, she had been stunned by Norah¡¯s beauty upon meeting, and it was then that she realized Norah must have gone outside.

    Phillip set the teapot and cups down on the table, having prepared tea for them to enjoy.

    Alice drank the hot, freshly brewed tea. She had never had tea before, so she couldn¡¯t help but take several more sips.

    The taste was bitter at first, but after swallowing, she noticed that it had a sweet aftertaste.

    Norah¡¯s lips formed a thin line. She lowered her gaze, a hint of sorrow shing in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I went to a banquet. I also ran into Sean on my way back.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was a coincidence,¡± Susanna said.

    ¡°Sean must have been waiting for you. You know, we¡¯re really lucky to have eaten the food that you two made.¡±

    Susanna never seemed to worry about anything. She was cheerful and lively, and never brought down the mood. Instead, she often spread positivity and happiness wherever she went.

    It was the reason why Norah liked her so much. She wished that she could keep seeing Susanna¡¯s smile all the time.

    On the table were documents outlining the treatment n for Susanna¡¯s leukemia. Norah had discussed it with Gil at the hospital. Right now, Susanna¡¯s body was as healthy as an average person¡¯s, so it was time to arrange for the transnt.

    To be honest, Norah had been considering arranging the transnt ever since Susanna became her patient. She firmly believed that Susanna would recover and be as healthy as a normal person again.

    After studying Susanna¡¯s condition, she gained a deeper understanding of the disease, which led to her publishing several papers in scientific journals.

    As a doctor, what she wanted most was to see her patients¡¯ happy smiles when they recovered.

    Susanna had no idea about the follow-up treatment, so she asked Sean about the whereabouts of the Supernatural Doctor.

    ¡°The Supernatural Doctor hasn¡¯t returned from abroad in a long time now. Last I heard, she was in Ond. Is she not nning toe back? What about my illness? Should I just leave it alone, then?¡±

    She pouted and added, ¡°I went to the hospital a few days ago for a checkup. Dr. Davies said my body is fine now, but the leukemia remains the same. Has the Supernatural Doctor forgotten all about me?¡±

    Susanna had been afraid of doctors for a long time. However, she had to pretend not to be afraid of them so that her body could recover faster.

    Only God knew how scared she had been when she saw the scalpels and other medical instruments in the hospital.

    Thest time she had seen the Supernatural Doctor had been several months ago. Susanna was already beginning to miss her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:

    ¡°What makes you think that the Supernatural Doctor has forgotten about you?¡± Norah asked, yfully pinching Susanna¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Susanna, you¡¯re so lovable. Everyone adores you.¡±

    Susanna caught her hand and replied with a serious tone, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re not the Supernatural Doctor. How could you possibly know what she thinks? I¡¯m starting to doubt if I¡¯ll ever get better.¡±

    She sighed deeply, a wave of sadness washing over her face. Phillip looked on, feeling a pang of sympathy for her downtrodden expression.

    Sean tousled her hair gently.

    ¡°The Supernatural Doctor said you have a great chance of full recovery. Why the worry?¡±

    ¡°You both aren¡¯t doctors. I appreciate it, but you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better,¡± Susanna responded, her lips pursing in frustration.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll talk to the doctor about my illness. You guys don¡¯t have the answers.¡±

    Phillip exchanged a knowing nce with Norah; the Supernatural Doctor Susanna spoke of was right beside her.

    Norah raised an eyebrow.

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the answers? Are my words so easily dismissed?¡±

    ¡°Norah, I know you¡¯re a doctor, but you¡¯re not the Supernatural Doctor. You work in the Cardiac Surgery Department. My heart is fine,¡± Susanna stated.

    ¡°I actually am the Supernatural Doctor,¡± Norah asserted.

    ¡°Hah! As if¡­ You are the Supernatural Doctor? That¡¯s hard to believe!¡±

    Susanna shook her head in utter disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s not even a good joke.¡±

    Susanna remarked, herughtercking any real amusement.

    Everyone knew the Supernatural Doctor was supposed to be in Ond; Susanna found it impossible to believe Norah could be her.

    Sean¡¯s expression briefly showed helplessness as he watched Norah im this other identity, wondering if she was just looking for entertainment.

    Susanna¡¯s surprise grew when she noticed Sean and Phillip didn¡¯t challenge Norah¡¯s im, her eyes widening as she tried to make sense of the situation.

    ¡°Norah¡­ Is it really you? Are you the Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Susanna asked, her voice quivering with disbelief.

    Norah¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Susanna. Didn¡¯t you recognize me in a different outfit?¡±

    Susanna had always noticed a simrity between the voices of the Supernatural Doctor and Norah, yet she never seriously considered they might be the same person. Deep down, she had convinced herself they were different. Now, faced with the truth, she had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°I always suspected there was something off with my hearing because your voices were so alike. It turns out I was right all along,¡± Susanna said, her excitement palpable as she grasped Norah¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ugh, I knew it! I could tell Sean was smitten with the Supernatural Doctor. It wasn¡¯t just my imagination. Norah, did you have feelings for him too back then? Once, I even asked Sean if he liked Norah Wilson, not realizing I was asking right in front of you,¡± Susanna eximed, recalling the moment.

    Norah remembered that conversation well.

    ¡°Sean said he admired my skills,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°But admiration can go hand in hand with affection,¡± Susanna countered.

    ¡°I had a hunch, so I asked him. It¡¯s no surprise Sean is so taken with you, Norah. You truly excel in a field I know nothing about.¡±

    She had read about the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s exploits and was impressed by her achievements, especially considering her youth.

    Renowned professors held her in high regard, a testament to her prowess. Susanna always held the Supernatural Doctor in high esteem, often thinking her more capable than Sean.

    Previously, she had assumed Norah ranked just behind her brother inpetence due to her familial ties and the extra regard that brought Sean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 380

    ?Chapter 380:

    ¡°Norah, as for my illness¡­¡±

    Norah and Gil had had a private discussion, and they didn¡¯t tell Susanna beforehand.

    Susanna felt uneasy because she didn¡¯t get any news from them.

    Norah stroked Susanna¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll make sure everything is alright.¡±

    Susanna felt moved when she saw how determined Norah was.

    ¡°Haha. I wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious if I knew you were the Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Susanna clung to Norah¡¯s arm, looking adorable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been so worried that I lost sleep for several nights.¡±

    Once Norah started dating Sean, Susanna made a lot of new friends. Her life became much more interesting. So, she was excited to recover so she could spend time with her friends.

    Alice once mentioned they could go car racing in Ond. It was a new adventure for Susanna, and she was thrilled about it.

    She preferred the thrill of racing with Norah over staying home like a realdy. She was fed up with that. In the past, boredom had been her constantpanion.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    Her life had been dull.

    Her voice was soft and sad when she spoke. The smile disappeared from her face, and everyone felt pity for her. Norah gave her aforting pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°I told you to trust me. Even if you were on Death¡¯s door, I¡¯d be there to save you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Norah, I understand.¡±

    Norah chose to keep her conversation with Gil concerning Susanna¡¯s leukemia secret. She needed to work out the treatment details for Susanna and ensure nothing went awry.

    After some casual conversation in the living room, Alice decided to head to her room to rest.

    Susanna rubbed her head and said with regret, ¡°Oh! Alice and I ran into two rude people while we were out this afternoon, they cursed and even physically attacked Alice. Guess what, Norah? Alice and her bodyguard taught them a lesson. They got what they deserved.¡±

    That rified why Phillip had to step in. Norah figured the incident might have caught the police¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re really great. They didn¡¯t say anything after you took down one of them.¡±

    Alice used to be the top one in the organization. Norah wasn¡¯t surprised; she knew Alice had the skills for it. Norah and Alice were often partners on missions as they were both highly skilled.

    ¡°Alice, thank you. You must be exhausted. Let me help you upstairs.¡±

    Susanna carefully maneuvered Alice¡¯s wheelchair.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve got 20 minutes to talk with Norah. After that, we¡¯re heading back.¡±

    Phillip made his way to the exit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Suddenly, Norah and Sean found themselves alone in the living room, engulfed by quietness.

    Norah moved closer to Sean, leaning her head against his chest.

    She foundfort in his broad shoulders and enjoyed resting her head there while unwinding.

    Sean gently ran his fingers through her hair.

    ¡°Are you¡ª¡±

    His voice caused his chest to vibrate slightly, which Norah could feel on her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Just pondering over something.¡±

    She closed her eyes and stayed quiet.

    She decided not to share the Wilson family¡¯s issues with anyone just yet.

    Perhaps in a few days or a month, she would reveal something that would astonish everyone in Glophia about the Wilson family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381:

    Sean gently ran his fingers through Norah¡¯s hair, then he closed his eyes.

    The room had been quiet.

    Maybe it was Norah¡¯s tears earlier, but as she nestled into the warm embrace, her nerves rxed, and sleepiness washed over her.

    When Susanna bounded downstairs with joy, she caught Sean¡¯s silent gesture, his finger pressed against his lips, signaling for her to lower her voice. Observing the scene, Susanna tiptoed gently.

    Norah, adorned in subtle makeup,y nestled in Sean¡¯s embrace, serene and softly breathing.

    ¡°Sean, what¡¯s the n?¡± Susanna whispered.

    Susanna figured Norah must be exhausted to fall asleep like that.

    ¡°How about you head out first?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°No, I want to stay here.¡±

    With wide eyes, she said, ¡°Norah¡¯s got a room all set up for me.¡±

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Pointing upstairs, she mimicked walking with her fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest. Sean, make sure Norah¡¯s okay.¡±

    Susanna trusted Sean¡¯s integrity. She was convinced that even if Norah stripped down before him, he¡¯d remainposed and honorable.

    She was mistaken. Love had a way of testing one¡¯s self-control.

    Sean gazed down at Norah, nestled in his embrace. Her longshes cast shadows, her natural pink lips pursed like a rosebud.

    The more he looked, the more content he felt.

    Initially, falling for someone feels like a flutter, but as they journey through daily life together, their emotions deepen and grow stronger.

    He¡¯d always mention how she¡¯d slip into his thoughts without him even realizing it. And it was true. He squeezed Norah in his arms, holding her close.

    He believed she deserved nothing but the best.

    Norah slept for a long time. As she blinked awake, darkness surrounded her. A soft glow from a little night light in the corner revealed she was in the living room. Did she fell asleep? In the living room? Where were Sean and Susanna? Had they left? Norah felt puzzled. She tucked her hands beneath her, feeling the strain in her muscles as she nced downward.

    Then, she caught Sean¡¯s drowsy eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡± Sean asked.

    Cuddled up with Norah in his arms, he had enjoyed the warmth until he too had drifted off to sleep without realizing it.

    Norah sat up, grabbed the phone, and unlocked the screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s one in the morning.¡±

    She massaged her temples. It was clear she hadn¡¯t slept well, probably from lying on Sean¡¯s chest the entire time.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Susanna? Why did I fall asleep?¡±

    She recalled pondering Susanna¡¯s sickness and the Wilson family affairs. As she dwelled on them, she slowly drifted off into unconsciousness.

    She was startled. Falling asleep in front of Sean was unexpected.

    It looked like she had let her guard down around him and started revealing her softer side.

    ¡°Susanna¡¯s upstairs resting. You fell asleep the moment youid on me.¡±

    Sean massaged his tingly arm and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s bedtime. Get some rest. Don¡¯t forget to wash off your makeup before you sleep.¡±

    Although her makeup was stunning, leaving it on overnight wasn¡¯t good for her skin.

    Sean now had a small understanding of makeup.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After a brief moment, Norah regained herposure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head up then.¡±

    ¡°Get some good rest, Norah.¡± As Sean stood up, she grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Phillip¡¯s probably gone. There¡¯s an empty room upstairs. I¡¯ll clean it for you, and you can sleep there tonight.¡±

    Sean turned around.

    With affectionate eyes and a faint grin, he asked, ¡°You want me to stay?¡±

    Caught off guard, Norah responded, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m just making sure you get some rest. What¡¯s on your mind? I¡¯ll go upstairs and straighten things up for you.¡±

    With her phone in hand, she went upstairs, preparing a room for Sean, conveniently situated opposite hers on the same floor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382:

    Sean went upstairs, clutching his jacket in one hand, while Norah gestured toward the rooms down the corridor.

    ¡°There¡¯s Alice¡¯s and Susanna¡¯s rooms. Is this alright for you?¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he gazed at Norah, wordlessly, without even ncing around his room.

    Norah sensed the unspoken message loud and clear.

    ¡°Nope, time for bed.¡±

    Since they became a couple, it was usual for them to get intimate when they both felt the heat of desire in the air. But now wasn¡¯t the moment. She gently nudged him inside, saying, ¡°No need for words. Just head in and rest.¡±

    With that, she shut the door behind her and swiftly left. Observing the chilly guest room, Sean couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Sometimes, Norah amazed him with her boldness, yet in other matters, she leaned towards tradition.

    Still, he adored her all the same.

    Norah hugged her racing heart and leaned against the door.

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    So this was what it felt like to have feelings for someone.

    His words and his gaze made her heart race faster.

    Before, she appreciated Derek more than truly adored him.

    Her feelings for him were somewhat reserved.

    But with Sean, she felt drawn to depend on him. Turning on herputer, Norah logged into the hacker forum, disappointed to find C offline. She needed to inquire about Sacredice.

    Sacredice remained Norah¡¯s top source for information. Being the leading global intelligence organization, they surely had some special tricks up their sleeves for gathering information.

    But she couldn¡¯t understand why they refused Gilda¡¯s offer.

    It was not just about paying up; Sacredice would only tackle cases they could handle.

    Three years had passed, yet Norah remained clueless about why Sacredice had turned her down.

    With this in mind, Norah decided to resort to unconventional methods.

    Logging into the Sacredice website where themission was posted, Norah¡¯s eyes gleamed as she got to work.

    Meanwhile, T, engrossed in gaming on the hacker forum, received an urgent call from his subordinate.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re under attack by a hacker. We can¡¯t hold them off much longer.¡±

    Upon hearing this, T gave up halfway and clicked on the website. He immediately sensed the unfriendly atmosphere of the visitor.

    ¡°They¡¯re too good. We don¡¯t stand a chance against them.¡±

    The caller sounded extremely worried. If they couldn¡¯t stop it, the website would crumble. Whether it was customer privacy or Sacredice secrets, the hacker aimed to plunder everything from the site.

    Sensing trouble, the defender contacted T immediately. The enemy¡¯s assaults were relentless. T found the situation eerily familiar. It reminded him of the day he aided C in fending off an attack from Moon.

    Apart from those on the hacking leaderboard, there was no other hacker in the world with such formidable skills. He was puzzled. What reason did Moon have to attack Sacredice¡¯smission site out of nowhere? They had no history of conflict. He wanted to ask, but the relentless attack left him no opportunity to do so. Luckily, Sacredice¡¯s secrets were heavily encrypted. If necessary, they could transfer the data and abandon this website.

    The team in charge of the website didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down for a moment.

    Users trying to ess the website found it difficult to load smoothly. They assumed it was due to today¡¯s slowwork speeds.

    Norah¡¯s expression turned cold. She was aware that T, who ranked third on the hacking leaderboard, maintained the website. The presence of several skilled individuals keeping the site running made her prolonged attack challenging.

    Regardless, she wasn¡¯t after the website itself.

    ¡°Want to chat?¡± she messaged.

    This message popped up on T¡¯sputer screen, and Moon ceased his assault. T breathed a sigh of relief and promptly agreed, hoping Moon wouldn¡¯t resume his relentless attack on the website.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:

    Moon sent T a link, and T clicked on it without hesitation.

    ¡°Are you T from Sacredice? I need to ask you something,¡± Moon messaged.

    The website was a simple chat room with a white background and ck text, designed solely for messaging. T, feeling nervous, quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead and responded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Despite its top-notch security, the website couldn¡¯t fend off Moon¡¯s hacking attempts.

    This exined why C had told him to store the confidential data separately. It was to protect it from Moon.

    Indeed, Moon was the only one capable of breaching Sacredice¡¯s formidablework defenses.

    ¡°Have you stopped takingmissions? Why didn¡¯t you take this one?¡± Moon asked.

    Below the message, there was a link. T clicked it and discovered amission for information that had been posted three years ago and never addressed.

    The most recentmission had been made three months prior, yet it too had received no response.

    ¡°I epted the client¡¯s request to find out why Sacredice didn¡¯t ept it,¡± Moon texted.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    T hurried to gather the information. It suddenly dawned on him that C had instructed everyone not to ept this particrmission.

    He hadn¡¯t shared the specific reason, merely stating that inquiries about the Wilson family were off-limits.

    As a result, they had blocked any invitations and prevented the Sacredice members from epting themission.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Moon texted again.

    Seeing her message, T¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Moon was the top hacker on the leaderboard, renowned for her skills. Angering her could lead to a cyberattack on all of Sacredice¡¯s websites, making it impossible for them to operate any other tforms.

    He frowned, lost in thought.

    Knowing Moon had taken on themission, T realized she wouldn¡¯t stop until she got her answers. Failing to provide a satisfactory response could have dire consequences.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a glitch in the system. I¡¯ll make sure to prioritize the post and get someone from Sacredice on it,¡± T texted back hastily, worried that any dy might provoke Moon¡¯s wrath.

    To avoid upsetting her further, he chose not to disclose that C had directly refused themission.

    ¡°Okay, do it as soon as possible,¡± Moon responded.

    Shortly after, all the images on hisputer vanished, leaving a nk screen. Half a minuteter, everything returned to normal.

    Just as T was starting to rx, another message popped up on his desktop.

    ¡°You have three days,¡± Moon replied.

    T couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Damn it! You can¡¯t just hack into other people¡¯sputers like that. It¡¯s hical.¡±

    He hadpletely forgotten his own history of hacking into others¡¯puters to steal information.

    Frustrated, he flipped off theputer screen and muttered, ¡°Just wait till I get better at this, then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s torturing whom.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that Moon¡¯s skills were unbeatable. It appeared that the Wilson family had deep connections to be able to employ someone like Moon.

    Luckily, it seemed Moon was open to negotiating. Otherwise, things could have gone south for Sacredice tonight.

    ¡°Sir, Moon also patched up two security ws for us,¡± reported a subordinate over the phone.

    T logged into the website to verify and saw that Moon had indeed identified and fixed two critical vulnerabilities.

    What a peculiar person!

    Moon attacked them but then turned around and fixed their security issues.

    ncing at his watch, T noted it was midnight at C¡¯s location, so he decided to report this in the morning.

    He recalled how often the Wilson family had postedmission requests over the past three years, but since C had instructed them not to engage, so they had stayed clear. There was also a system block on their website preventing any transactions.

    Moon was evidently a top-tier hacker hired by the client. They were at a loss on how to counter Moon¡¯s assaults unless they focused all their efforts on defense. Anypse could lead to their website crashing.

    He certainly didn¡¯t want to go through that ordeal again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:

    The following day.

    Sean¡¯s internal clock never failed him. He woke up at 6:30.

    Last night, he received a message from T.

    It was about Moon asking about the Wilson family.

    His eyes darkened. Was Moon, the global hacker, asking just because of amission request? Or did she have some connection to the Wilson family? Sean pondered quietly.

    He gripped the phone tightly, contemting how to respond to her.

    ¡°Get rid of the obstacles, find someone else to handle the request, and cancel it with the excuse that we couldn¡¯t resolve it in the end.¡±

    Having sent the message, Sean tossed his phone onto the bed and covered his eyes with his hand, plunging into darkness.

    As the wealthiest family in Glophia, the Scott family had of course encountered the Wilson family.

    Moreover, the Wilson family was connected to the Scott family. When Sean was just a child, members of the Wilson family approached his family, asking if they had seen a baby girl around.

    After consulting his parents, Sean discovered that it was the Wilson couple¡¯s daughter who had gone missing. If a child went missing, there were only two oues: survival or death.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    His mother had once teased, ¡°Even though the Wilson family may not have much of a reputation, they¡¯re actually quite influential. You nearly ended up betrothed to their daughter.¡±

    But then the Wilson couple¡¯s daughter went missing, and the issue was left unresolved.

    Three years ago, upon hearing about the death of the Wilson family¡¯s head, Sean had made a point to attend the funeral and pay his respects.

    The Wilson couple were decent people, just unfortunate. Their daughter went missing. Eventually, they discovered where she was, but they met with an ident while on their way to reunite with her.

    The Sacredice were unaware of the Wilson family¡¯s information and had no interest in it. It was Sean who had instructed T to ignore the rtedmission requests.

    After the car ident, many people suspected foul y in the ident involving the Wilson family¡¯s head andunched an investigation. Yet, no evidence was discovered by anyone.

    Neither the Scott family nor the Sacredice wished to be associated with the Wilson family in any way.

    With Calvin¡¯s death, the Wilson family was destined to fall apart.

    The Sacredice didn¡¯t have time to spare on such matters. Had the Wilson family not hired Moon, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged for someone else to ept their request. Anyway, they would only give this particr client the runaround.

    The Sacredice had no information to share about the Wilson family.

    But deep down, Sean was somewhat curious about the client, who was still trying to investigate Calvin¡¯s death even after three years.

    Right after waking up, Norah got a call from Gilda.

    ¡°Miss Norah, the Sacredice have agreed to our request,¡± Gilda announced, thrilled.

    Norah set her phone down on the dressing table and blinked. It appeared that those from the Sacredice only respected power.

    It was only after she hacked into their website that they agreed to the request.

    She had given them three days, but they epted themission request overnight.

    ¡°Understood. Stick with it until the end. Keep me updated the moment you hear something.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I assure you, I¡¯ll finish the task.¡±

    Norah could sense Gilda¡¯s excitement.

    The Sacredice was hailed as the top global intelligence organization. Even if they couldn¡¯t point out the killer directly, as long as they offered some leads, she could track them down and keep investigating.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, please guide me to find the clues easily,¡± Norah whispered in prayer.

    Stepping out of her room, she caught the aroma of breakfast drifting up from downstairs.

    She spotted Sean downstairs, wearing an apron and cooking breakfast.

    ¡°Good morning, Norah.¡±

    He lifted the spat and flipped the eggs in the pan.

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    Norah woke up early because she had to go to work today.

    ¡°After we eat, I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital. Don¡¯t worry about Susanna; Phillip¡¯s got her covered.¡±

    Sitting down at the table, Norah savored the breakfast Sean had prepared.

    It felt great.

    She used to be the one cooking breakfast for others, but now she could sit back and enjoy the meal Sean had made for her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Norah had used up her leave days, so she was working all week.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385:

    After being transferred to the hospital by Sean, Norah began her work.

    Right after she exited the operating room, Jamison quickly guided her to the meeting room.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, there¡¯s an urgent consultation needed in the Emergency Department. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Upon her arrival, Norah noticed that the room was filled with many of the hospital¡¯s doctors. The leading doctor stepped forward and quickly briefed everyone on the patient¡¯s condition.

    ¡°We have a nine-year-old boy who vomited blood upon admission. He¡¯s also suffering from recurrent bloody stools, has cold extremities, and a faint pulse. We initiated an emergency blood transfusion. His blood pressure improved after half an hour, but then he began bleeding again. We¡¯re administering eight hundred milliliters of blood every hour. Despite four hours of intensive care, his condition remains critical.¡±

    The doctor expressed significant concern. The Emergency Department frequently managed cases of gastrointestinal bleeding, but this was one of the most severe instances they had faced.

    ¡°The blood that matched in the hospital¡¯s blood bank has been used, and we¡¯ve already given nearly 3000 milliliters of blood.¡±

    This dire situation prompted the whole hospital to hold this consultation.

    The medical team in the meeting room quickly began to deliberate, concluding that surgery was the only viable option to try to save the boy¡¯s life.

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    However, the surgery was fraught with difficulty and uncertainty; none of the attending doctors felt confident in their ability to perform it sessfully.

    The surgery was risky andplex, but it represented the boy¡¯s sole chance for survival. A heavy silence filled the room.

    No one was prepared to shoulder the me should the surgery fail.

    Jolie nced around nervously, then signaled to the doctor across from him with a quick wink.

    The woman doctor sat across from her, quietly pulled out her phone to check a message, then nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s often said that Dr. Wilson is our hospital¡¯s rising star. I¡¯m confident that she will handle this operation wlessly. I suggest we make her the lead surgeon for this operation.¡±

    The female doctor who spoke was from the Dental Department. Norah frowned and nced at her from head to toe.

    Norah was puzzled as to why her name was suddenly brought up, especially since they had never previouslymunicated.

    Norah¡¯s excellence had sparked a whirlwind of rumors upon her arrival at the hospital. With so many onlookers, it was difficult for her to avoid the spotlight. Additionally, other doctors were eager to see how she¡¯d handle the pressure.

    ¡°I agree. Dr. Wilson is excellent.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Wilson is a preeminent surgeon. She¡¯s capable of performing any surgery.¡±

    ¡°Be it surgical or internal medicine, she is proficient in both.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let her be the attending doctor.¡±

    Everyone suggested that Norah should be the attending surgeon for the surgical team. The Emergency Department doctor warned that the patient¡¯s condition was dire, and the boy might not survive the surgery. Norah stood up confidently, her serene face showing no emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be chosen by you all. I will undertake the surgery.¡±

    The doctors of the Emergency Department mulled over the decision. Rumors circted that Norah had influential connections. If the surgery failed, would they be med?

    Almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that Norah epted it.

    Since the surgeon had already been selected, the other doctors began to leave the meeting room.

    As Jolie walked past Norah, she imparted a simple wish.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I hope you can save that poor child.¡±

    Baylor gave Norah a nod of encouragement and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, good luck.¡±

    Even the doctors passing by cast their eyes on her banteringly. No one believed that Norah could save the boy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:

    Nobody believed Norah couldplete the operation sessfully, except for Gil and Jamison. Jamison stood by Norah, offering his support.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I have full confidence in you. This operation won¡¯t be too tough for you. I need to attend to another matter, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. I look forward to the good news.¡±

    Gil wasn¡¯t concerned at all. After all, Norah was a highly skilled doctor. She could handle any challenging situation.

    He gently tapped Norah¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I have faith in you.¡±

    Despite the high risks involved, Gil remained calm, sipping tea outside the operating room,pletely trusting Norah.

    If it were any other doctor, he wouldn¡¯t feel so assured.

    Norah narrowed her eyes and grinned.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The other doctors were hoping for her failure, but their hopes would be disappointed. They would witness her sess instead.

    Norah approached the boy¡¯s parents, exining the current condition and the risks of the surgery.

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The boy¡¯s parents were already distressed from seeing him vomit blood.

    Upon hearing Norah¡¯s exnation, the boy¡¯s father was visibly distraught and nearly broke down.

    Eventually, the boy¡¯s mother signed the surgical consent form.

    Seeing the boy¡¯s tearful parents, Norah felt a deep sigh of empathy in her heart.

    Being a parent was undeniably tough.

    The boy¡¯s father watched the operating room intently. He understood that without the surgery, his son stood no chance of survival. They needed to put their faith in the medical team and hope for the best. The operation began.

    Norah stood at the operating table and meticulously searched for the source of the bleeding.

    Initially, the probing yielded no results. Norah couldn¡¯t locate any bleeding in the boy¡¯s stomach and intestines. Meanwhile, his blood pressure kept dropping.

    ¡°Prepare for a blood transfusion. Use manualpression to speed it up.¡±

    The nurses in the operating room promptly followed Norah¡¯s instructions. Two minutester, the child¡¯s blood pressure improved.

    Norah remainedposed. The challenging start didn¡¯t affect her. She kept searching and eventually identified the bleeding spot in the duodenum.

    Once the bleeding spot was found, it meant that the boy¡¯s life could be saved.

    After three hours, the surgery was sessfullypleted.

    Norah stepped out of the operating room to share the news. The child¡¯s parents embraced each other, weeping tears of relief.

    ¡°The patient will need careful observation here. It¡¯s important you look after him well.¡±

    Then she turned and was ready to leave.

    But then, the boy¡¯s parents approached her. They were so excited that they swiftly knelt down to express their gratitude.

    ¡°Doctor, you are incredible. Thank you for saving our son.¡±

    ¡°Without you, our boy wouldn¡¯t be alive.¡±

    Helping them stand up, Norah replied calmly, ¡°As a doctor, I¡¯m here to save lives and help the injured. You don¡¯t need to do this. Now your main focus should be on taking care of the patient.¡±

    ¡°Okay. We are truly grateful. Thank you,¡± they answered, full of gratitude.

    When Norah returned to her department, the doctors greeted her with admiration.

    As a doctor in the Cardiac Surgery Department, she had temporarily taken on a different surgical role and executed it wlessly. Her performance was trulymendable. Post-operation, the patient was reported stable, merely needing routine recovery.

    In the eyes of other doctors, she was incredibly impressive.

    Reflecting on the operations that Norah had performed, they realized she had conducted various procedures outside the Cardiac Surgery and Neurosurgery Departments.

    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her goal was to be a versatile doctor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:

    Jolie felt angry and envious. She had anticipated Norah¡¯s failure and trouble, but to her surprise, Norah executed the operation wlessly, boosting her reputation instead. After the operation, every doctor present would recognize Norah¡¯spetence.

    Yet, Jolie remained unconvinced. She viewed Norah as an impostor who had sneaked into the hospital through her connections. She decided to gather evidence of Norah¡¯s bribery and expose it to everyone.

    Baylor, on the other hand, was taken aback. It appeared he had underestimated Norah¡¯s capabilities.

    As colleagues in the same department, he had assumed Norah held him in high regard, given his previous acts of kindness.

    Rubbing his chin, he began to think. If he could persuade her to be his girlfriend, he¡¯d have ess to both her skills and herpany. It sounded like a good deal. After all, Norah ranked highest in appearance among the staff at the hospital.

    Norah sat at her desk, unaware of the thoughts swirling in people¡¯s minds, and started writing down the operation record.

    By the time she finished, it was nearly the end of her shift.

    She walked by Kason¡¯s ward door and noticed he wasn¡¯t there either.

    Kason hadn¡¯t bothered to inform her about leaving the hospital. Did he believe they couldn¡¯t even be friends anymore?

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    The realization saddened Norah. She believed they could still be friends, despite her rtionship with Sean.

    Norah cherished her long-standing friendship with Kason since childhood and dreaded the thought of losing this friend.

    In this big world, with so many people around, wasn¡¯t it just fate for two souls to reconnect in the midst of this vast ocean of humanity?

    She silently turned away. If Kason had made up his mind like that, she¡¯d just have to let it be.

    Some friendships, she realized, were fated to drift apart.

    ¡°Hey, Norah. Are you done for the day?¡±

    Kaiden hurried toward her from the end of the corridor, holding a bill in his hand.

    ¡°I just went to your department to find you. Kasonpleted his discharge procedures today. He insisted I tell you in person.¡±

    He had questioned Kason about why he didn¡¯t just text Norah, but Kason looked away and remained silent.

    So, after settling the bill, Kaiden went to collect the remaining items from the ward and then headed to the Cardiac Surgery Department to find Norah. To his surprise, he ran into Norah right outside the ward.

    ¡°Thank you for everything at the hospital. Maybe we could hang out sometime,¡± Kaiden conveyed, though Norah sensed his words were merely courteous. She realized that her future interactions with both Kason and Kaiden would likely be rare. She nodded calmly, saying, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Once the medical consultation waspleted, she wouldn¡¯t have any reason to interact with Kason again. Norah felt distressed, so she nced downward and walked away.

    Confused by Norah¡¯s sudden gloominess, Kaiden scratched his head in bewilderment. Kason had also required him to thank her on his behalf. With Norah gone, Kaiden decided to drop it.

    Another Friday had arrived.

    As Norah stepped down from the operating table, she spotted the boy¡¯s parents standing at the department¡¯s entrance. The father held a gift, looking inside anxiously.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are looking for?¡± Norah asked. They were blocking the entrance.

    The boy¡¯s father turned around, his face alight with excitement.

    ¡°Doctor, my son is doing much better. We owe it all to your exceptional skills. We¡¯vee specifically to express our gratitude.¡±

    He shook her hand and opened the thank-you banner he held.

    ¡°Grateful Family Hails Dr. Norah Wilson for Saving Their Son¡¯s Life,¡± the banner read.

    The golden words shimmered brightly.

    Norah responded with a gentle nod. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I ept the banner, but please, keep the gift.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:

    The boy¡¯s mother shook her head and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, we picked out this gift especially for you, and we can¡¯t take it back. Please, ept it.¡±

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes again.

    Norah had no choice but to ept the gift.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She deeply felt their appreciation.

    ¡°Please keep a close eye on your son once he¡¯s back home. How is he doing now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s much better. He¡¯s due to be discharged from the hospital in a few days. That afternoon, he ate three ice creams in one go, and soon after, he coughed up blood. We rushed him to the hospital immediately. Without you, we might have lost our son,¡± the boy¡¯s mother said in a trembling voice, still shaken by the incident.

    They were acutely aware of the danger that day. Fortunately, they had met a wonderful doctor.

    ¡°It was my duty to help him. I¡¯m just d to hear he¡¯s recovering.¡±

    Norah walked in with the banner, receiving yet another round ofpliments from her colleagues.

    Since her arrival at the hospital, she had often received thank-you banners. Most of them sent to the department were indeed addressed to her. Even Jamison didn¡¯t get as many as she did.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Norah returned to her office because she had forgotten Susanna¡¯s case files, which she needed to discuss with Gil.

    They were almost ready to start nning Susanna¡¯s surgery.

    By the time they finished discussing the operation details, it was already dark.

    Gil stood up and said, ¡°Norah,e back with me today. My wife heard you were going home with me, so she prepared some delicious food for you.¡±

    ¡°What? When did I say that?¡±

    Norah was confused. She recalled entering with the documents while Gil was on a phone call. He had given her a mysterious smile.

    It had to be his wife on the line.

    He mentioned his wife had already prepared the meal. Turning it down now would disappoint them both, wouldn¡¯t it?

    After a brief hesitation, she agreed.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Mrs. Davies in quite a while, and this would be a good opportunity to visit her. Norah checked her phone. She had previously messaged Sean, letting him know she was with Gil.

    ¡°I went back to see my grandpa,¡± Sean texted.

    ¡°I¡¯m out. Have you finished?¡± Sean texted again.

    ¡°What do you want for dinner? I haven¡¯t eaten yet. How about we go to Solo Mio?¡± Sean suggested in his next text.

    Five minutes ago, thetest message came in.

    Norah was typing a message.

    ¡°Sean, Gil has invited me over for dinner. Don¡¯t wait up for me. I¡¯ll make my way hometer.¡±

    She sent the text, then pocketed her phone and turned to Gil.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    The Cercis Apartments was a well-known aging apartmentplex in Glophia, mostly inhabited by the elderly.

    The younger generation had all moved out to work, leaving behind their older families.

    Stepping into the apartmentplex, Norah immediately sensed the chill in the air. The walls were speckled with age, and leaves littered the ground.

    ¡°It looks like the cleaner hasn¡¯t been around for a while; there¡¯s quite a bit of rubbish around,¡± Gil remarked.

    He pointed towards the leaves and the surrounding greenery, then walked towards arge tree at the center of theplex.

    ¡°In the afternoon, this is where people gather to y cards and enjoy some tea. It¡¯s really pleasant.¡±

    Memories flooded back to Norah. A few years earlier, she had apanied Gil here for dinner. The elderly folks sipping tea and ying cards under the tree would always call out to him.

    ¡°Gil, you¡¯ve brought your granddaughter over for dinner again!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s such a beautiful girl. Does she have a boyfriend yet? I know a few great young men. Would you like me to introduce them?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:

    Time really flew.

    Gil remarked, ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for years, yet nothing has changed around here. Drop by when you have some time, Norah.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Norah responded.

    Gil and his wife had always been kind to her, treating her like family even though they weren¡¯t rted by blood. Norah resolved to treat them even better.

    In the living room, Gil¡¯s wife, Trudy Davies, sat on the sofa, asionally ncing at the door. She was eagerly awaiting Norah¡¯s visit.

    Every light was on, filling the room with brightness. Upon entering, Norah noticed this and felt a warmth spread through her.

    Gil and Trudy lived a modest life, usually being careful with their utilities. Trudy considered using all the lights wasteful. It was rare to see the apartment so brightly lit.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Davies,¡± Norah called out.

    Trudy, sitting on the sofa, quickly replied, ¡°Norah, my dear.¡±

    They embraced warmly in the living room.

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Gil stood at the door, blinking his tear-filled eyes. They had always treated Norah with genuine kindness, and she had reciprocated.

    It had been two years since Norah¡¯sst visit, but they didn¡¯t me her. At the time, Norah was married, making it difficult for her to visit. Now, newly divorced, Gil was relieved to see her reiming her old self.

    In their eyes, Norah was a remarkable person. She deserved more than to be confined in an unhappy marriage; her future was promising. Norah held Trudy tighter.

    ¡°Mrs. Davies, I¡¯m sorry for not visiting you for so long.¡±

    At those words, Trudy felt a tightness in her throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear. The important thing is you¡¯re here now.¡±

    All she wanted was Norah¡¯s well-being, regardless of how often she visited.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit and chat over some food?¡± Trudy suggested.

    She had gone to the market earlier to pick up fresh ingredients for a meal. Trudy remembered how much Norah used to enjoy her cooking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dishes. Try some,¡± Trudy added, handing Norah the cutlery with a smile.

    Norah gazed at the spread on the table, taking in the familiar dishes. These were the same ones she had praised as delicious during her previous visits. It was clear that Trudy had remembered her fondness for coriander, generously adding it to the meal.

    The table wasden with an array of dishes made to suit her tastes.

    ¡°Mrs. Davies, you¡¯ve cooked so much, we won¡¯t be able to finish all this,¡± Norah remarked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. As long as you enjoy the food, that¡¯s all that matters. Try some,¡± Trudy urged, her eyes filled with hope.

    Under her encouraging gaze, Norah sampled each dish, finding them as delightful as always.

    ¡°This tastes wonderful. I really like it,¡± shemented after each bite, bringing a smile to Trudy¡¯s face.

    Though these dishes weren¡¯t the fancy fare of a restaurant, Norah found the home-cooked meals exceptionally tasty.

    During the meal, Norah shared updates about her recent life.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you are divorced. Ever since you married, I¡¯ve hardly seen you. It seems like you¡¯ve been struggling in that family, my dear,¡± Trudy said, her voice filled with concern.

    Trudy¡¯s eyes brimmed with care. She loved Norah as though she were her own granddaughter. Theck of a blood connection didn¡¯t diminish the genuine affection they shared.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:

    Norah had never shared her life in the Carter family with anyone. She swallowed her food and blinked, keeping her emotions in check.

    ¡°You are right, Mrs. Davies,¡± Norah said softly.

    Perhaps her previous arrogance had been the cause of all the heartache she had endured. After everything that happened between her and Derek, Norah now saw things and people in apletely new light.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that now. Come on, eat up,¡± Trudy said, eager to shift the conversation away from painful memories. They wanted Norah to enjoy the moment and have a good meal. After the meal, Norah felt overly full and stuffed.

    Trudy, having not seen Norah for a while, had gone all out in her hospitality.

    Gil ced a ss of hawthorn juice in front of Norah and said, ¡°Silly girl, you should stop eating when you¡¯re full. Why push yourself?¡±

    Norah leaned back on the sofa and smiled weakly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dampen Mrs. Davies¡¯ spirits.¡±

    Trudy had prepared a feast, and Norah felt it would break her heart to eat only a little.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯d like to talk to Aurelia.¡±

    Aurelia was Gil¡¯s biological daughter. When Aurelia¡¯s daughter was three, the family of three went out for the day, only to tragically die in a car ident on the highway before reaching the hospital. Aurelia was the only child of Gil and Trudy. Norah had seen a photo of Aurelia¡¯s daughter¡ªa very adorable little girl.

    Whenever Gil thought about Aurelia, he¡¯d gaze at Norah absentmindedly and mumble, ¡°If Aurelia¡¯s child were still around, they¡¯d be about the same age as Norah.¡±

    Gil and Trudy had no other rtives. Norah was the only one who visited them.

    In the corner of the living room, there was a picture of Aurelia and her daughter. The photo had been ced there half a year after Aurelia¡¯s passing.

    The photo was immactely clean and well-maintained. It showed Aurelia smiling softly, holding her three-year-old daughter. Tragically, they both lost their lives in a car crash.

    Seeing the look in Gil¡¯s and Trudy¡¯s eyes, a sense of resolve shed through Norah. She made a silent vow to herself that she would take care of them in the future. They had made her feel at home, and she was determined to take good care of them, just like a granddaughter would.

    ¡°Aurelia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of them,¡± Norah vowed silently in front of the picture.

    The candle mes beside the photo flickered with the breeze, as if Aurelia were acknowledging her presence.

    They settled back on the sofa and started talking. Time flew by.

    Trudy patted Norah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Norah, next time, bring your boyfriend over so we can meet him. Gil and I are good judges of character. We want to see if he¡¯s trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring him if he¡¯s willing,¡± Norah replied.

    She still felt new to the idea of having a boyfriend. After hearing Trudy¡¯s suggestion, she thought that since she had introduced Sean to her friends, she should also bring him to meet her seniors.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head out,¡± Norah said.

    ¡°Alright, be careful on your way home,¡± Trudy replied, standing at the door with a reluctant look. Norah went up and embraced her.

    ¡°Take it easy and enjoy life. Don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m still looking forward to the day you have a baby,¡± Trudy said resolutely.

    She was determined to see Norah¡¯s child. To her, Norah was a gift from God to make up for her past sorrows. Gil nodded and added, ¡°Yes. Now that you have a boyfriend, you should move quickly. It¡¯s best to have a child right after getting married.¡±

    In reality, Norah wasn¡¯t keen on marrying or having children just yet. Nevertheless, they genuinely wished her happiness, so she simply listened without responding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:

    Before Norah left, she secretly ced five thousand dors on the fruit tray in the living room. She had withdrawn the money from an ATM while picking up fruits on her way here. Gil and Trudy had always been kind to her without expecting anything in return, but she felt the need to show her gratitude in this way.

    After Norah left, Trudy discovered the money while tidying up. She called out, ¡°Gil,e here quickly.¡±

    Seeing the money on the table, Gil¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°It must be Norah¡¯s. She¡¯s always so considerate.¡±

    Norah was always meticulous during her visits, careful not to upset them. In truth, they needed nothing more than to know she was well, which brought them immense joy.

    ¡°I keep telling Norah not to worry about formalities with us, yet she leaves money secretly. Next time, I will keep an eye on her to see if she tries it again,¡± Trudy remarked. If Norah were to hear this, she would surely respond with a yes.

    As the vibrant night settled in, the lights were on. Norah took a taxi back home. When she stepped out, she scanned around the entrance attentively.

    As expected, she saw a man in a ck suit merging into the darkness.

    ¡°Sean, why are you just standing there so quietly? I almost didn¡¯t notice someone was here.¡±

    She entered the passcode and opened the door, only to find the lights on and both Alice and Susanna in the living room.

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Why are you waiting outside? There are so many mosquitoes in summer. Haven¡¯t you been bitten?¡± She turned, took Sean¡¯s hand, and examined it closely under the room¡¯s light. Sean¡¯s hand appeared lean and delicate.

    ¡°I see no mosquito bites. Maybe your blood just isn¡¯t tasty enough.¡±

    She teased him lightly and led him inside. Sean remained silent the entire time, just watching her quietly.

    When Norah nced into his eyes, she sensed that he was upset. However, the reason remained unknown to her.

    Susanna and Alice weed Norah warmly.

    Susanna stealthily snapped pictures of them. Ever since Norah¡¯s return, the pair had been inseparable, their affection for each other evident. This made Susanna quietly delighted. With Susanna and Alice present in the living room, Norah guided Sean straight to the bedroom upstairs.

    She yfully pushed Sean onto the sofa and sat close, their noses almost touching. Sean looked down slightly, his expression still cool, making no move to pull away.

    ¡°Sean, what¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t said a word since I got back.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Gil well?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Yes, my decision to work at Silver Boulder Private Hospital was partly because of him,¡± Norah replied. The other reason was her desire to make a meaningful impact as a doctor.

    Feeling a bit tired, Norah turned to support herself with one hand, rxing her hold and curling into Sean¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Norah sensed Sean¡¯s anger, but she was sure it wasn¡¯t because of her. She bit her lip in thought. She had spent the whole day at the hospital, only visiting Gil¡¯s ce for a casual gathering afterward.

    She nced down and caught Sean¡¯s eyes, filled withint.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re close with Gil, why didn¡¯t you invite me to join you for dinner tonight? Don¡¯t you see me as a suitable boyfriend?¡±

    His eyes darkened. He felt a surge of excitement upon receiving Norah¡¯s message, hoping she¡¯d take him along. However, she merely informed him.

    He was familiar with Gil. Gil had been Susanna¡¯s attending doctor and was a well-respected professor. He hadn¡¯t realized Norah and Gil were so close.

    ¡°I thought you would ask me toe with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:

    After a moment of silence, Sean was the first to break it.

    Norah had been thinking over it for quite some time, not expecting this to be the issue. She reacted with a small smile.

    ¡°Gil Davies is someone I respect greatly. I worried you might feel out of ce there,¡± she exined, offering a reassuring smile. It had never crossed her mind that this could be the reason behind Sean¡¯s mood.

    ¡°I always thought you weren¡¯t into these kinds of gatherings.¡±

    Sean clearly preferred a morefortable lifestyle, while Gil¡¯s ce was in an older apartmentplex. Ever since Norah met Sean, he carried himself like someone who had high standards of living. No matter his words or actions, a hint of arrogance lingered in his heart. She assumed that Sean was oblivious and indifferent to the struggles and feelings of those less fortunate.

    Thus, she hadn¡¯t thought to invite him along.

    ¡°No, Norah. You didn¡¯t ask me. How can you be sure I wouldn¡¯t want to go?¡±

    cing his hand on her shoulder, he said earnestly, ¡°We haven¡¯t been together very long and still have much to learn about each other. But I hope we canmunicate more openly and share everything.¡±

    Honesty and trust were crucial for maintaining a healthy rtionship. He wished their love wouldn¡¯t be filled with doubt alone.

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°For instance, tonight you assumed I wouldn¡¯t want to apany you to Gil¡¯s home, but actually, I was hoping you would invite me.¡±

    Being included in each other¡¯s lives was an important part of growing closer.

    Norah felt a bit embarrassed and nced away, avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She lifted her head and wrapped her arms around his neck, acting yfully.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much back then. It just crossed my mind that maybe you weren¡¯t interested, so I didn¡¯t ask. But next time, I¡¯ll make sure to check with you, alright?¡± She pouted and blinked those big eyes, acting like a proud cat seeking forgiveness, rubbing against him after she messed up.

    Sean always showed patience with Norah, letting the matter slide without furtherment. He softly touched her forehead and reminded her, ¡°Remember this.¡±

    Sean secretly decided not to exin why he was upset next time. He wanted to see if she could figure it out on her own.

    Norah responded confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to remember.¡±

    As they leaned in for a kiss, Norah¡¯s phone interrupted them. It was Gilda.

    Norah quickly sat up and eximed, ¡°I need to take this call.¡±

    She ran to the bathroom to answer the phone.

    A silver business card slipped off the sofa. Sean picked it up and saw the words ¡°the Wilson family¡± imprinted on it.

    Hadn¡¯t Norah mentioned that she had no connections with the Wilson family in Glophia? Why then did she have this business card?

    Was she involved with the Wilson family again? Should he secretly assist the Wilson family? Sean pondered, feeling puzzled.

    In the bathroom, Norah answered, ¡°Hello? Gilda.¡±

    ¡°Miss Norah, the people from Sacredice concluded their investigation, iming they couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Gilda sounded sad. They had looked into everything they could, and Sacredice was theirst hope.

    Now that the people from Sacredice had no leads, did that mean the car ident involving Calvin and Bernice was really not man-made?

    Norah¡¯s hand tightened around the phone. She still firmly believed it couldn¡¯t just be an ident.

    The car crash that killed her parents was obviously nned. She couldn¡¯t ept it as a mere ident.

    ¡°Miss Norah, Iker has returned everything he took. He also mentioned that you should visit home more often when you can.¡±

    After hanging up, Norah scoffed. The Sacredice was supposed to be the top intelligence organization, yet they had let her down.

    If the Sacredice couldn¡¯t find any leads, she decided she would have to do it herself.

    Initially, Iker and his family had been hesitant about having her return to the manor, but now they encouraged her to visit more frequently. Norah suspected they were plotting something.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:

    Norah emerged with a stern expression, and Sean ced the business card on the small table before asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got it under control,¡± she replied, lowering her gaze as she noticed the business card on the table.

    ¡°Darling, did you see the business card?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you asked why I made the business card?¡±

    ¡°A business card is just a way to introduce yourself, right? What else is there?¡±

    Realizing Sean didn¡¯t grasp her point, Norah shook her head quietly. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m asking too much.¡± Preupied with her thoughts, Norah wasn¡¯t in the mood to connect with Sean.

    ¡°Darling, I have some things to take care of, so I can¡¯t stay with you. Feel free to stay here if you¡¯d like.¡±

    She closed the door andy down on the bed to unwind. She had hoped to gather some information from Sacredice, but now she remembered that she couldn¡¯t depend on others for everything.

    She convinced Sacredice to ept themission request by showcasing her mastery of terrifying hacker skills. That was also why she hadn¡¯t told Sean. Although the Scott family was influential in Glophia, that wasn¡¯t why she chose to be with him.

    Where should she begin investigating her parents¡¯ car ident? Now three years had passed. Even if there were any evidence, it could be nearly gone.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    She shifted her position and stared at the small doll on the desk. The doll, a gift from Susanna, resembled Cinnamoroll¡ªadorable and perched on her desk. Its eyes were tiny and ck, like two buttons.

    She immediately remembered tiny cameras. Many tiny cameras were cleverly hidden inside dolls without being noticed.

    Why hadn¡¯t she thought to use cameras to gather evidence?

    Her uncle¡¯s family had greatly benefitted from her parent¡¯s death. Thus, her uncle remained the prime suspect, yet he was never proven innocent. Moreover, ever since he learned about her existence, he had tried to gain control over the Wilson Group. He pretended to be kind and caring toward her, but she never needed it.

    Her only goal was to seek revenge for her parents.

    Every member of Iker¡¯s family was under suspicion. Norah¡¯s eyes held a coldness as she decided to ce bugs and cameras in every room of Iker¡¯s vi. Only after proving the innocence of every member of Iker¡¯s family would she consider looking into other suspects.

    She sped her hands tightly, hoping the results would not disappoint her.

    Outside the room, Sean stood staring at the door, bewildered. He had always been the center of attention and had never experienced such treatment before. His lips curled into a smile, thinking how unique Norah was. He had a fondness for intriguing people.

    Before Norah could set up the surveince gear in Iker¡¯s vi, she received a call from Joanna.

    Joanna, sitting in her wheelchair on the second-floornding, looked down with disdain at the family gathering below.

    ¡°Norah, the Carters are arriving,¡± she said.

    Norah stopped her writing and lifted an eyebrow. ¡°They¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    ¡°Joanna, stay on the line. Youe down too,¡± Norah instructed.

    Free from surgeries, Norah kept herself busy writing while listening through a Bluetooth headset. Kathy had disappeared after her encounter with Bryson. Norah was sure Kathy had something up her sleeve. Now that Kathy¡¯s family was at Joanna¡¯s home, Norah wanted to know what Kathy was up to.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:

    Kathy sat upright on the sofa, her hands tightly sped together. Despite her parents being by her side, the stern gazes of Darwin, Raina, and Bryson made her feel uneasy. Sharon and Juliana had decided to teach Kathy a lesson after learning about her actions.

    However, when they saw her kneeling and crying, confessing her feelings for only Bryson, their hearts softened. Kathy was young, and mistakes were bound to happen. As her family, they needed to think strategically about how to turn this situation to their advantage. Encounters like this could be especially damaging for young women, while men could easily walk away without any consequences.

    Moreover, Derek and Adrian had mentioned that this could greatly benefit their family. So, the Carter family deliberated on how best to use this to their advantage.

    Sharon chuckled lightly. ¡°Kathy¡¯s dad and I didn¡¯t want to get involved in the young people¡¯s affairs. We¡¯re here because Kathy is pregnant.¡±

    She ced a report on the table and slid it across. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    The Andrews family members turned pale as they read the report under the watchful eyes of the Carter family. Kathy was indeed pregnant.

    Bryson quickly calcted the timing. The dates aligned perfectly with when the video had surfaced. Could he be the father? Joanna, in disbelief, examined the report. Despite her doubts, the report confirmed Kathy¡¯s pregnancy. Visibly upset, she mmed the report down on the table, her face remaining silent.

    Adrian nced over at the Andrews family and said, ¡°Kathy is cherished in our family. It¡¯s her right to date Bryson. But now that she¡¯s pregnant, we need to step in. The child is innocent. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t want the baby to grow up without a father, would you?¡± His words echoed those Madeline had used when she first visited the Carter family.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    It turned out this was the rationale behind arranging a shotgun wedding for their daughter. With Kathy carrying a baby, they felt they had power over the Andrews family and could demand whatever they wanted without limits. Adrian remainedposed.

    Derek¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t ideal. Adrian was the one best suited to advocate for the Carter family. He needed to stay calm and assert the Carter family¡¯s demands to the Andrews family, just as his son had suggested.

    Darwin furrowed his brow and said, ¡°If Bryson is the father, we¡¯ll take responsibility. What do you think, Bryson?¡±

    Darwin had anticipated that the Carter family¡¯s main purpose was marypensation, but he hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events.

    Yet, Bryson found himself trapped and felt forced toply. He med his son for the major failure, despite everything he had experienced in the business world.

    Bryson, holding the report, remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The decision rests with the Carter family. I won¡¯t object.¡±

    With the report clearly indicating his paternity, what else could he say? Deny that he was the father? The video that had circted across Glophia had already confirmed his involvement.

    Raina scoffed as she observed the Carter family¡¯s expressions. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many like you before. If not for that video some time ago, we wouldn¡¯t have even let you enter the door.¡±

    Raina¡¯sment implied that Kathy had nned the entire scenario, causing the Carter family¡¯s expressions to darken. Kathy¡¯s face showed panic as she quickly rified, ¡°It was Bryson. He dragged me into the room¡­ and then it just happened.¡±

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She was no longer the arrogant and domineering Kathy everyone had known.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:

    People often feltpassion for those who appeared vulnerable. Kathy¡¯s sorrowful expression garnered her the sympathy of onlookers. However, being women, Raina and Joanna were fully aware of the tricks Kathy was ying.

    But their hands were tied. At this point, it was their family that was in the wrong. They had to acknowledge that Kathy was pregnant with Bryson¡¯s child.

    Sharon¡¯s expression darkened as she watched Kathy sob. ¡°Is this how your family behaves? Never mind if you n to deny it. Kathy is willing to give up the baby.¡±

    Kathy clutched her mother¡¯s arm and protested, ¡°No¡­¡±

    She turned to face the Andrews family members and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always admired Bryson. We were strangers before. Now, we share a child. I can¡¯t give that up.¡±

    Her gaze locked onto Bryson as she pleaded, ¡°Bryson, even if you don¡¯t care for me, you must consider the baby and provide a home for him.¡±

    After a lengthy silence, Bryson finally responded, ¡°Then let¡¯s get married.¡±

    He epted that his rtionship with Norah wouldn¡¯t work out. He felt unworthy of being there for her.

    Joanna objected angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t agree! We will take care of the child. Why do you need to marry her?¡± Kathy wasn¡¯t worthy of that.

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Joanna held back her final thoughts. In front of the elders, she needed to maintain herposure and behave like a well-mannereddy, unlike Kathy, who spoke out of turn.

    Sharonughed lightly and said, ¡°Miss Andrews, you must be joking. Bryson is the father. Why can¡¯t Kathy marry him?¡±

    Darwin and Raina held a strong dislike for the Carter family, and they didn¡¯t believe Kathy was a good match for Bryson.

    Tears gathered in Joanna¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I know you are not my biggest fan, but the child is innocent and deserves aplete family. Would you really want the child to grow up without a mother or father? That¡¯s too cruel.¡±

    As she spoke, her tears fell, and she looked pleadingly at the four individuals across from her. Darwin and Bryson seemed to soften a bit, but Joanna and Raina stood their ground.

    Kathy clenched her teeth in secret, finding Joanna just as irritating as Norah. Hearing this, a spark of interest appeared in Norah¡¯s eyes. She understood Kathy well and was surprised to hear Kathy, whom she considered clueless, make such a reasoned argument today. Kathy even knew how to use tears and the baby to move the Andrews family. To those unaware of her true nature, Kathy appeared genuinely pitiable.

    The video recording and the sway of public opinion were merely a drama she had nned. Norah decided to wait and watch what Kathy and her family would do next.

    Raina stated bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to find a mother or a teacher for the child. Why should we allow you to marry Bryson?¡±

    She examined Kathy from head to toe with evident disdain and then snorted. This attitude infuriated the Carter family.

    Raina¡¯s words calmed Joanna¡¯s anger. Her mother understood her thoughts. If Kathy intended to use the child as leverage, she could have the baby, and the Andrews family would take care of it. But they had ns to prevent Kathy, whom they saw as foolish, from marrying into their family. No way! The Carter family¡¯s expressions froze. They hadn¡¯t anticipated such a response from the Andrews family.

    Kathy stammered in panic, ¡°But the baby needs a mother. What¡ªwhat if others aren¡¯t kind to it?¡±

    ¡°I will hire the best nanny avable, regardless of the cost. No one will dare to hurt the baby.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:

    Sharon said with concern, ¡°Didn¡¯t the news just report a nanny selling a baby? How could a nanny possibly be better than the mother?¡±

    Adrian agreed and added, ¡°Kathy is gentle and kind. And she¡¯s pretty too. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, why do you think she isn¡¯t right for Bryson?¡±

    Raina and Joanna exchanged knowing looks.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Why do we need a reason if we simply don¡¯t like her?¡±

    Kathy clearly wasn¡¯t the type of daughter-inw the Andrews couple wanted. What more could they say to make that clear?

    A sh of anger crossed Kathy¡¯s face, but she restrained it. Madeline had advised her to appear vulnerable and cry in front of the Andrews family.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me, at least think of the baby. I¡¯m not asking for much. I just want to be with my baby. Bryson, Joanna, this baby is innocent.¡±

    She shed tears and appealed to their emotions.

    Joanna shivered with irritation and said, ¡°Stop ying the victim. I can see right through you.¡±

    In her eyes, Kathy was utterly disgusting.

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Raina tightened her fists, frustrated by the constant mention of the baby. Kathy was correct; the baby was innocent, and the adults were to be med. The real motive behind the Carter family¡¯s actions was to forge a bond with the Andrews family.

    Raina bowed her head. A man could remarry after a divorce without much damage. If Bryson had chosen to marry Kathy, then so be it. Marriage requiredmitment from both partners. Things wouldn¡¯t be as simple as Kathy expected.

    Raina exhaled in relief, realizing she could always find a reason to teach Kathy a lesson if she became part of the Andrews family. As a mother-inw, Raina could be quite challenging to get along with.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Raina said calmly, crossing her arms and leaning back.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Joanna cried out, astonished.

    Hadn¡¯t her mom been on her side just moments ago? Why had she suddenly agreed? No way! She couldn¡¯t ept that her brother would marry Kathy.

    A smile of pure happiness spread across Kathy¡¯s face. Once Raina consented, Joanna¡¯s objections no longer mattered!

    Sure enough, Darwin and Raina dismissed Joanna¡¯sints without much thought.

    Adrian couldn¡¯t contain his excitement as Derek¡¯s words came back to mind. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the details.¡±

    Following this, the two families began to discuss the wedding arrangements.

    Kathy, with a bashful smile, nced at the distant Bryson. Meanwhile, unnoticed by all, Joanna sat beside the sofa, her eyes brimming with tears, her fists clenched, and her eyes red from weeping.

    Upon hearing that, Joanna¡¯s breaths grew heavier. Norah stopped writing.

    ¡°Joanna?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s breaths grew deeper, now mingled with soft sobs.

    ¡°Joanna, are you crying?¡±

    Her voice quivered with sobs. As she watched the two families earnestly discussing the wedding details, she felt a deep sadness. Her family had ignored her feelings and decided to wee Kathy.

    She covered her mouth, trying to muffle her sobs, and wheeled herself out of the living room. Once out of sight, she broke down crying in a corner.

    ¡°Norah, my brother is going to marry Kathy! I don¡¯t want him to marry her. She doesn¡¯t deserve him,¡± Joanna said between sobs.

    She still refused to ept the reality of Bryson¡¯s uing marriage.

    ¡°Derek is so wonderful. How can he marry Kathy? They¡¯repletely mismatched.¡±

    Holding her phone, Joanna sobbed uncontrobly, tears streaming down her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:

    ¡°But when I heard my parents discussing wedding arrangements with the Carter family, I realized that what¡¯s done is done.¡±

    Joanna bowed her head, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Norah, I just feel bad for Derek.¡±

    Even though she often made light of Bryson in front of Norah, deep down, she believed her brother was the best. She had been disappointed to learn that he and Kathy had slept together. Now, knowing Kathy was going to marry him, she felt even sadder.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of someone she hated bing part of her family.

    Norah set aside her pen and took her mobile phone into the bathroom.

    Seizing the moment, Jolie took a photo of Norah¡¯s back, convinced she had caught her ying on her phone again.

    ¡°Joanna, I know you¡¯re upset. Kathy is right, though. The child is innocent. Once the baby is born, you can find ways to push Kathy out of your family. As long as there¡¯s no love between them, the marriage will only be nominal.¡±

    She attempted to talk sense into Joanna, connecting Bryson¡¯s situation with her and Derek¡¯s. What was the big deal if they got married? There was no love.

    ¡°Joanna, Bryson is an adult. He has his own life, and so do you. You shouldn¡¯t meddle too much in his affairs.¡±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    She understood how deeply Joanna cared about her brother.

    ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Norah¡¯s voice grew tender as sheforted Joanna softly. ¡°Do you want to go out for some fresh air? Susanna is out with Alice. You could join them.¡±

    Joanna lifted her head, fighting back tears.

    ¡°No, thanks. Norah, I¡¯d rather be alone.¡±

    She ended the call and nced at the joyful scene below. Biting her lip, she concluded her opinion didn¡¯t matter now that her mother had given in.

    Norah was right. Each family member had their own life to lead, including her.

    At Nexa Tech¡­

    In the office on the top floor, Sean was immersed in reading documents.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Morris has been here for a while now. She¡¯s been very professional and effective. Would you consider assigning her more important tasks?¡±

    Phillip reviewed the documents that Amabel hadpleted; they were wless. It was no surprise that Amabel, who had returned from abroad with her talent, felt a bit underused as a secretary.

    Susanna was correct, but Sean wasn¡¯t the one to decide whether Amabel could leave.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your call.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t pay attention to Amabel; his focus was solely on the work.

    ¡°Is there anything new in the technical department?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Scott, do you remember that viral video about Bryson and Kathy? I just heard that the Carter family confronted the Andrews family.¡±

    Sean looked up from his documents and asked, ¡°Phillip, since when did you start following gossip?¡± He had assumed the discussion was work-rted. With an embarrassed smile, Phillip exined, ¡°Susanna told me about it.¡±

    The call he had just taken was from Susanna, who had updated him about the Andrews family.

    ¡°I heard the two families are discussing wedding arrangements, and we should hear the oue soon.¡±

    Phillip set the documents on the desk and added, ¡°Joanna Andrews and Miss Wilson are close friends, so I thought it was relevant.¡±

    Sean had seen the video before but didn¡¯t know Bryson well, so he hadn¡¯t brought it up with Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:

    ¡°What did Susanna say?¡±

    Sean checked his phone, only to find that he hadn¡¯t received any messages the entire morning.

    ¡°She said that Kathy is pregnant, which is why the Andrews family agreed to the marriage.¡±

    Sean sneered. ¡°So, it¡¯s because of a child.¡±

    He had always wondered why the Andrews family would let someone like Kathy marry into their family so easily. But with a child in the picture, everything made sense. The more prominent the n, the less likely it was that they would allow an offspring to live outside their ranks.

    ¡°Susanna also mentioned that she saw Madeline going to Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Apparently, Madeline went to the gynecology department.¡±

    Sean thought back to the invitation he had found.

    ¡°Birds of a feather really do flock together. Is the Andrews family all pushovers in their eyes?¡±

    The Carter family posed no threat, however, the same could not be said for the Andrews family. They were not to be underestimated.

    A glint of cunning shed in Sean¡¯s eyes. Kathy might not realize it yet, but the future that awaited her would not be asfortable as she imagined.

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    ¡°Find out which hospital Kathy went to for her prenatal checkups,¡± he instructed.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Norah, who had just ended her call with Susanna, had the same thoughts. Since Madeline and Kathy were both pregnant, each hospital visit would leave a paper trail. What was more, their records would have to be filed under their real names. There was very little chance to tamper with the data.

    She had her suspicions about Kathy¡¯s pregnancy; the timing was off. But she also knew that her spections would amount to nothing without tangible proof. They couldn¡¯t do anything about the surveince footage from the hotel, but the ones from the hospital were a different matter.

    If Kathy really had visited the hospital for an examination, they would just have to follow the clues, and they were bound to find something.

    ¡°Oh, Dr. Wilson! You seem to have a lot of time on your hands today. How odd. Aren¡¯t you up for surgery?¡± Although Jolie was smiling, her tone was nothing short of interrogatory. She had pounced on Norah as soon as she entered the office, causing everyone else to turn in Norah¡¯s direction.

    ¡°If it¡¯s free time we¡¯re talking about, I don¡¯t think anyone here enjoys as much leisure as you, Dr. Austin. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Norah countered without missing a beat as she walked past Jolie. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with thetter¡¯s sarcastic remarks.

    ¡°It is indeed rare to have fewer surgeries scheduled. But you¡¯re just lounging around, Dr. Austin. Do you have nothing at all to do?¡±

    Her rebuttal earned a few snickers from their colleagues. Jolie wasn¡¯t qualified enough to handle a serious assignment around the hospital. She was only ever given trivial tasks, so, of course, she was always free.

    She flushed with embarrassment and stormed out of the room, but not before shooting Norah a re. The tables had been turned on her so quickly, and she deserved every bit of the humiliation.

    Norah¡¯s expression turned icy. It seemed Jolie just couldn¡¯t seem to break free from her habit of speaking ill of others. Norah decided to teach her a lesson sooner orter. She just had to wait for the perfect time.

    Since Susanna had told her that Madeline was having her checkups at this hospital, Norah wasted no time logging into the hospital¡¯s system. She essed the records under the Gynecology Department and located Madeline¡¯s file.

    On the very same date Madeline had herst examination, another name was logged into the system ¡ª Kathy Carter.

    But Kathy was supposed to still be in Ond around that time. Technically, she wouldn¡¯t have slept with Bryson yet. Yet she had allegedly had an ultrasound on this day, as prescribed by her gynecologist. Norah couldn¡¯t obtain the ultrasound report itself, but she was able to gain ess to a more detailed report of Kathy¡¯s checkup.

    The more she read through the file, the colder her expression became.

    It revealed that Kathy had been pregnant for a while. She was simply pushing the responsibility onto Bryson. Norah had tomend her for being bold. Who knew Kathy would dare to scheme against one of Glophia¡¯s most powerful families? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of the consequences she would eventually suffer in the Andrews family¡¯s hands once they learned of her deceit?

    Norah saved a copy of all the evidence and cleared her tracks. She also fixed a couple of loopholes in the system, leaving no traces of her investigation. Then she logged out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:

    This evidence would bring great joy to Joanna, Norah mused. Now Bryson didn¡¯t have to marry Kathy for the sake of the unborn baby.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, Jamison Herrera is asking for you.¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Norah stood up and exited the office.

    As Jolie returned from her ward round, she cast a jealous nce at Norah¡¯s retreating figure before stepping into the room. As she walked past Norah¡¯s workstation, she noticed theputer was still powered on, prompting her to take a quick look around.

    The doctors near the workstation were absent, and the ones seated by the door had a limited view of the station unless they stood up. Jolie rolled her eyes and took a seat. Fortunately, the cameras in the office had been removed for upgrading. Unable to resist her curiosity, Jolie decided to sneak a peek at what was on Norah¡¯sputer.

    ¡°Oh? A report?¡± she muttered before erasing it.

    In the living room of the Andrews family¡¯s vi, Kathy felt a surge of happiness as the two families discussed the wedding arrangements. She timidly nced at Bryson, who exuded an air of coldness, but the situation still brought her joy.

    Bryson¡¯s status was second only to that of Kason and Sean. He was the man every woman in Glophia wanted to marry, and soon, he would be her husband.

    She lowered her head to send a message.

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    ¡°Madeleine, have you finished dealing with the reports and records?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Star. They are in the process of being resolved. Once they¡¯repleted, please transfer $5000 to this ount.¡±

    Kathy widened her eyes at the price. It was costly! Contemting her future happiness, she reluctantly consented.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    With the expenditure, she could bask in endless wealth. She put away her phone and surveyed the vi, imagining herself as the hostess of this ce.

    Was that a carpet made of pure wool? The tea sets on the table were priceless, worth hundreds of thousands of dors, and each of them could be considered a cherished family heirloom formoners. Yet, they were casually arranged on the tea table.

    And the wooden furniture? It had a century of history. It was invaluable!

    Above her, a custom crystalmp hung. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the pendants were genuine diamonds. Raindrop-shaped diamonds hung from themp¡¯s edge, reflecting light with a silver shimmer. The Andrews family was extremely wealthy.

    Kathy marveled in disbelief. The Andrews family surpassed the wealth of her family and the Powell family by far! In the future, she would be the wife of a wealthy man and enjoy thisvish lifestyle.

    Jamison requested a meeting with Norah in his office to discuss hospital exchanges.

    Silver Boulder Private Hospital might be among the top private hospitals in Glophia, but when people talk about the best hospital, the first one thates to mind is always Concord Hospital.

    Concord Hospital, situated in Silverdale, boasted the finest medical equipment and resources. Other hospitals could send representatives there for study and coboration for a period of time. Naturally, only the top doctors would be selected. Norah was the first candidate that Jamison thought of this time around.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I understand your excellence in cardiac surgery, but expanding your horizons throughmunication and study isn¡¯t a negative. With only one spot avable per department, I encourage you to consider going.¡±

    Norah was reluctant to go. Being aware of her medical expertise as the Supernatural Doctor, she believed she should focus on teaching others. upying this scarce opportunity wasn¡¯t necessary, and she felt others should have the chance to study instead.

    ¡°No, thank you, but I decline.¡±

    Norah firmly declined, insisting, ¡°Let another doctor take the opportunity.¡±

    Jamison expressed his dilemma, ¡°You understand why I chose you. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 400

    ?Chapter 400:

    Jamison always favored those who showed capability, and he understood better than anyone the rarity of an exchange opportunity at Concord Hospital.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I hope you¡¯ll consider this for the sake of our hospital. Participating in an exchange at Concord Hospital will broaden your skills and knowledge.¡±

    Norah listened quietly to Jamison and responded after he finished.

    ¡°I¡¯m determined when I set my mind on something. I think you know well enough that I genuinely believe I don¡¯t need this opportunity.¡±

    She declined politely, acknowledging Jamison¡¯s good intentions.

    Jamison¡¯s face fell as he faced rejection yet again.

    ¡°I might have misjudged the situation. If you¡¯re not interested, I won¡¯t press the issue.¡±

    Jamison gestured dismissively and said, ¡°Please ask Dr. Padi to see me when you go back. Thank you.¡±

    Norah nodded, aware that the exchange spot should rightfully go to Baylor.

    Baylor was apprehensive as he approached Jamison following Norah. What could this be about?

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    As Norah returned to her workstation and sat down, she immediately noticed something was wrong. Someone had moved her mouse.

    She turned on herputer and discovered that the report on her desktop had been deleted.

    Her expression turned grave as she checked the recycle bin and found it empty.

    Did someone really think deleting a file and emptying the recycle bin on a hacker¡¯sputer would stop her from retrieving it?

    She took a deep breath, her eyes sharp, and her fingers began flying over the keyboard.

    Jolie had concealed herself near the door when Norah returned. Seeing Norah¡¯s somber expression, she couldn¡¯t resist a smirk.

    ¡°Oh, feeling all powerful, are we? Frustrated that the file is gone, huh?¡± Jolie murmured under her breath and was be thrilled if such disruptions happened more often.

    She was irritated by Norah¡¯s apparent superiority, especially given that Norah had risen through the hospital ranks quicker than she had.

    Norah stared at the file reappearing on herputer screen, her expression icy. Believing they could erase a file by simply emptying the recycle bin? They had underestimated her. She essed the hospital¡¯s surveince system and noticed that the footage from the office was all ck.

    ¡°Oh? Are they prepared for this? Specifically for deleting the file from herputer?¡± she murmured.

    Her expression turned cold, and she wondered who dared to meddle with herputer within the department. At that time, only three doctors remained in the department after her departure: Jolie and two others. If suspicion had to fall on someone, it seemed likely to be Jolie. However, Norah preferred to rely on evidence rather than jump to conclusions.

    She checked the other two doctors and confirmed they were at theirputers while she was away. During her inquiries, she verified that indeed only three doctors were in the office. The one unounted for must be the culprit, right?

    She had secured herputer with a password, but perhaps it had been left unlocked just as she walked away, presenting an opportunity.

    Jolie hadn¡¯t returned yet, so Norah waited at her workstation, her eyes lowered, anticipating her return.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, is there something you need from me?¡± Jolie returned soon after.

    Inside, Jolie felt uneasy, her eyes flickering nervously. Why was Norah approaching her?

    ¡°Dr. Austin, did you delete the file on myputer?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you must be joking. Why would I do that?¡± Jolie quickly dismissed the idea with a wave of her hands, anxious that Norah might suspect her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:

    ¡°I left after you departed, so I¡¯m unaware of what you¡¯re referring to.¡±

    Jolie was curious how Norah had identified her involvement without surveince footage.

    ¡°Jolie Austin, are you foolish? There were only three people in the office, and no one else essed myputer. It¡¯s evident that you were involved.¡±

    ¡°I did identally hit yourputer as I walked by, but I didn¡¯t delete anything. There¡¯s a misunderstanding here.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Jolie pretended to realize something.

    ¡°Was something deleted?¡±

    ¡°It was just a file, nothing overly crucial.¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t recover it on herputer, she could always hack into the hospital¡¯s systemter.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not significant, then its deletion is inconsequential.¡±

    Jolie, faced with Norah directly, hoped inwardly that the file wasn¡¯t crucial. She could only talk, feeling scared when someone challenged her, fearing Norah might exploit her background against her. She limited herself to small actions like writing anonymousints; anything more was beyond her courage.

    As she deleted the file, she was torn between hoping it held importance and wishing it didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I dislike it when others touch my things without asking.¡±

    Abruptly, Norah stepped closer to Jolie, gripping her wrist firmly and lifting it, her eyes emanating coldness as she stared directly at Jolie.

    ¡°If this happens again, you won¡¯t be able to touch anything of mine.¡±

    Her words carried a chill, causing Jolie to freeze, her teeth chattering involuntarily.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±

    She confessed fearfully, the pain in her wrist and the cold tone of Norah leaving her terrified.

    She repeated, trembling, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Norah pulled her hand away firmly.

    ¡°Take this as a warning.¡±

    She nced at Jolie.

    ¡°Consider it a second opportunity.¡±

    Jolie shivered intensely, realizing that Norah was referring to her anonymousint letter.

    Jamison had mentioned that Norah had pardoned her once; otherwise, if Norah had pressed the matter, Jolie might have been forced to leave the hospital after that incident.

    She nodded timidly, avoiding eye contact with Norah.

    Norah was genuinely intimidating in certain ways. Jolie believed these minor urrences would slip under the radar, yet Norah always uncovered the responsible individual.

    Norah gave her a frosty nce as she walked past. They were coworkers, but in the event of another urrence, Norah would be unforgiving.

    To prevent further issues, Norah sent the report straight to Joanna.

    ¡°Is it toote now?¡± she texted.

    Joanna replied, ¡°No, not at all!!!¡±

    Getting this report before Bryson¡¯s wedding wasn¡¯t toote! Thankfully, luck was still on Sean¡¯s side.

    Joanna felt so ted that she almost leaped out of her wheelchair!

    The Andrews and Carter couples had already discussed the wedding details in the living room.

    The Andrews couple wore somber expressions, while the Carter couple¡¯s tone hinted at them almost admitting they were auctioning off their daughter.

    They solely focused on gaining advantages for themselves, neglecting their daughter¡¯s needs. The Andrews couple endured for the sake of the unborn baby.

    Kathy yed with her fingers, stealing shy nces at Bryson.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head home and wait. Bryson, reach out if you need anything.¡±

    Sharon smiled happily.

    ¡°We¡¯re family now. The young ones should nurture their bond. Kathy is a bit reserved around those she fancies, but they¡¯ll be more acquainted with more interactions.¡±

    Raina pursed her lips. Not familiar yet, but already in bed? They must be after money like mad.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:

    Adrian¡¯s smile was wide and bright as he finally got what he desired.

    ¡°I agree with Sharon. Let¡¯s move forward with their wedding as nned, alright?¡±

    ¡°I disagree!¡±

    Joanna¡¯s sharp voice cut through the living room, capturing everyone¡¯s attention as she appeared on the second-floor staircase in her wheelchair.

    Kathy¡¯s annoyance was evident as she bit her lip, wondering if Joanna would interfere with the wedding once more.

    Joanna made her way down to the first-floor living room with the assistance of the servants.

    Bryson looked defeated as he pleaded, ¡°Joanna, please, let¡¯s not cause a scene.¡±

    All arrangements had been settled, and Bryson knew that his sister¡¯s disapproval couldn¡¯t cancel the wedding. Raina approached Joanna, her expression carrying a significant message.

    ¡°Joanna, please behave.¡±

    Raina empathized with her daughter¡¯s feelings; she, too, wasn¡¯t keen on Kathy marrying into their family, but she saw it as a temporary situation.

    The Andrews family members all looked somber, contrasting with the joyous demeanor of the Carter family members.

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Joanna approached and focused on Kathy, grabbing a report from the table before speaking up.

    ¡°Is this the most recent report? Kathy, are you sure that you were pregnant after being with my brother?¡±

    Kathy maintained herposed expression despite Joanna¡¯s direct question.

    ¡°Yes, Bryson has admitted it.¡±

    Raina scolded Joanna with a disapproving nce.

    ¡°Youngdies shouldn¡¯t discuss such inappropriate matters.¡±

    After a thorough examination, Raina confirmed the report¡¯s authenticity and validity. She concluded that the Carter family wouldn¡¯t risk presenting a fake report to them.

    Joanna raised her phone, showing a picture.

    ¡°However, I have a report indicating that you were already pregnant before your involvement with Bryson.¡±

    Everyone was shocked by this revtion.

    Bryson grabbed Joanna¡¯s phone and closely examined the zoomed-in picture. He hadn¡¯t interacted with Kathy during that period.

    ¡°Is this report authentic?¡± He asked, hoping that the report would give him a way out of marrying Kathy. Joanna nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s genuine!¡±

    Bryson¡¯s parents tensed up, bewildered by the report.

    Kathy gripped her thigh in disbelief. How was this possible? Didn¡¯t Madeline erase all hospital records? What report did Joanna manage to obtain?

    Darwin¡¯s and Raina¡¯s expressions soured as they examined the picture.

    ¡°It appears that you all deceived us and attempted to shift all the me onto Bryson.¡±

    Adrian and Sharon inspected the phone as well. Seeing the name and date, they were baffled. How was this even possible?!

    Darwin rose, emanating themanding aura he had cultivated over years in the business world.

    ¡°We regret to inform you that we are not an easy target for exploitation. I suggest you leave now, or you¡¯ll have no one to me but yourselves for ourck of hospitality.¡±

    Joanna felt triumphant, finally releasing her pent-up frustration.

    ¡°Yes, Kathy is pregnant, but the child isn¡¯t Bryson¡¯s. Your ns have failed.¡±

    Kathy felt lightheaded seeing the report, realizing it was from her recent visit to Silver Boulder Private Hospital. How had Joanna obtained it?

    She tried to speak, but found herself speechless.

    Raina scoffed, ¡°Mrs. Carter, it appears Kathy isn¡¯t aspliant as you suggested. Perhaps you guys should prioritize looking after your daughter.¡±

    The situation had shifted dramatically, boosting the morale of the Andrews family.

    The Carter family¡¯s faces turned red with embarrassment as they struggled to defend themselves. In the end, they were ousted from the Andrews family in disgrace.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:

    As soon as Adrian¡¯s family was kicked out of the vi, Adrian pped Kathy hard across the face. The loud sound startled Sharon.

    ¡°Adrian, why did you do that? Kathy, are you hurt? Poor thing.¡± Sharon held Kathy¡¯s face, gently blowing on it to ease the pain.

    ¡°You asked me why? Don¡¯t you see what she¡¯s done? She imed another man¡¯s child was Bryson¡¯s! As if that wasn¡¯t enough, we were caught red-handed, right then and there. Our family¡¯s reputation has taken a serious hit!¡± Kathy held her cheek, the taste of blood in her mouth. Looking up, she found only coldness in Adrian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh, and what now? Are you going to beat me to death?¡±

    Adrian pointed at Kathy, his hand shaking. He ultimately sighed deeply and walked away.

    Sharon wrapped her arms around Kathy,forting her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll go home and you can tell me everything. I¡¯ll be there to help you figure this out.¡±

    In the end, Kathy was their beloved daughter, spoiled since childhood. Right now, it was truly heartbreaking for Sharon to see her daughter being hurt.

    Tears filled Kathy¡¯s eyes and began to flow down her cheeks. She knew she was done for.

    Joanna watched the Carter family¡¯s disgraceful exit happily. She was thrilled! Seeing the Carter family in such a mess was truly satisfying. Since they dared to plot against her family, they¡¯d see her revenge.

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Bryson asked solemnly, ¡°Joanna, where did you find this report?¡±

    ¡°Norah gave it to me! After I shared the news about the Carter family¡¯s visit, she sent this over.¡±

    Bryson was surprised to hear Norah¡¯s name. At this time, it was Norah who had helped them? He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He felt somewhat ashamed to need her help.

    Raina sighed in relief.

    ¡°We owe Norah our thanks. If not for her, Kathy might have actually be part of our family!¡±

    Hearing this, Joanna got upset.

    ¡°Mom! Weren¡¯t you opposed to their marriage just like I was? Why did you change your mind?¡±

    Raina gently patted her head.

    ¡°Joanna, our family would never allow the existence of an illegitimate child. So, if Kathy really was pregnant, we would have to ept her.¡±

    Joanna sighed deeply, realizing just how important the child¡¯s legitimacy was.

    Darwin leaned back on the sofa, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°We really should express our gratitude to Norah for her help. Joanna, why don¡¯t you find out when she is free so we can invite her for a meal?¡±

    Previously, Norah had performed emergency surgery on Joanna, and now she had provided a crucial report that prevented a marriage alliance with the Carter family. Norah had truly been a significant help to their family.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Joanna responded enthusiastically. The position for the exchange at Concord Hospital was confirmed for Baylor.

    All his colleagues congratted him on the opportunity to participate in the exchange. Baylor had been seeing a lot of rapid progresstely, with a promotion and the opportunity for the exchange. His colleagues were guessing whether Jamison was possibly grooming him. But regarding medical skills, shouldn¡¯t Norah be considered the best?

    While Baylor received his colleagues¡¯ admiration, his eyes were on Norah, sitting quietly in the corner, writing something down. Dressed in a whiteb coat, she showed only half her face, yet her beauty was evident. He hesitated, then approached Norah.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, the exchange spot, it was originally yours, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:

    Jamison had initially asked for Norah, but upon her return, he signaled for Baylor toe over and presented him with the opportunity, leaving him to wonder if the spot had originally been intended for Norah. But he couldn¡¯t understand why she turned it down. Was it because she nned to give him the spot? Otherwise, why would Jamison choose him and not someone else?

    Baylor couldn¡¯t stop his mind from racing, and a smile crept onto his face.

    Norah nced up, her face bare of makeup and looking a bit confused.

    ¡°The spot isn¡¯t set. Why do you think it¡¯s mine? I have no idea. But anyway, congrats,¡± she said, offering a polite smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now,¡± she added.

    Baylor was stunned. Did Norah just smile at him? Could she be interested in him?

    He gently touched his cheek, convinced of his own appeal and charm that attracted women. As he observed Norah, who was deeply focused on her task, he understood.

    He concluded she was ying hard to get, waiting for him to make a move. So, he decided to sound her out after work.

    Later, Norah replied to a message in her car.

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    Joanna had messaged her: ¡°My family would like to invite you for a meal.  When are you avable? Shall we dine together?¡±

    The message from Joanna seemed to show she was happy with the report Norah had sent.

    Norah responded, ¡°Saturday night works for me. I¡¯m avable.¡±

    Joanna answered, ¡°Great! My parents will set it up. Thanks a lot! XXOO.¡±

    Norah smiled at the message. Sean, sitting beside her, sneakily nced at the screen when he saw Joanna¡¯s name, then quickly acted like he wasn¡¯t interested.

    However, the next message made Norah frown.

    Baylor messaged: ¡°Dr. Wilson, are you free? Want to grab dinner with me?¡± A flower emoji adorned the text.

    They didn¡¯t have each other¡¯s numbers, so Baylor started the chat through a group set up by Jamison.

    Norah responded with a question mark, then followed up with, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Baylor sat on the bus, a sneaky smile spreading across his face. She was ying hard to get, he thought.

    ¡°Do you have a moment before I leave? Anytime works for me.¡±

    But his message came back with a red exmation mark. Norah had blocked him!

    His expression twisted briefly. Her act of ying hard to get was too tacky. But he had to admit, he still found himself drawn to her.

    His thoughts were full of Norah¡¯s pretty face and figure. She must be into him, he thought.

    Sean nced down and caught Norah blocking someone.

    ¡°Did some idiot bother you?¡±

    ¡°Just a clown,¡± Norah replied calmly. She could see through Baylor¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard about the Andrews family situation from Susanna. How did it turn out?¡±

    His hand rested on her shoulder, pulling her close. He breathed in her scent, feeling content.

    ¡°The Carter family thought they could pressure Bryson into marrying Kathy by revealing a positive pregnancy test to his family. The Andrews family had already consented, but I stumbled upon something intriguing. Kathy had an ultrasound at the hospital before she got together with Bryson; it proves she was already pregnant.¡±

    A spark of amusement lit up Sean¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So, Kathy¡¯s family hoped Bryson could marry Kathy and you messed with their n?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Initially, I failed to retrieve the surveince footage, but stumbling upon something like this, count me in for sure.¡±

    Joy lit up her lovely face, and Sean gently squeezed her cheek between two fingers.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re incredible.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:

    In Sean¡¯s eyes, the Andrews family appeared too submissive, easily manipted by the Carter family¡¯s lies. Without Norah discovering Kathy¡¯s pregnancy report, would the Andrews family have allowed Kathy to marry into their family?

    Sean silently criticized them as cowardly, though he maintained aposed expression. Since the issue was resolved and no longer his concern, there was no reason for him to continue with the task he had assigned to Phillip.

    ¡°Did you hear that Susanna mentioned Alice¡¯s interest in learning ournguage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged for a tutor for her.¡±

    Norah preferred that Alice stay longer in the country, especially with the Breaker situation unresolved. Regardless of Alice¡¯s desires, Norah intended to ensure she stayed here and didn¡¯t return.

    ¡°Thank you, dear. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Norah leaned in and lightly kissed Sean on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Message me if you miss me,¡± she whispered. Her soft, seductive voice lingered in his ear after the kiss.

    Her voice had a captivating quality, drawing people in like honey.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    Sean¡¯s expression shifted, his eyes growing more intense as he swallowed.

    He firmly grasped Norah¡¯s arm and pulled her back toward him. Norah, who had been about to leave, abruptly turned back, falling into hisforting embrace.

    ¡°Darling¡­¡±

    Surprised, Norah eximed as she buried herself in his broad chest. The intoxicating scent of ebony agarwood, mixed with a hint of smoke, enveloped her.

    ¡°Stay with me a little longer.¡±

    He held her tightly, reluctant to release her. If only they could be together indefinitely. Seeing Norah after his hectic day relieved him of all his exhaustion. Regrettably, their time together after work was always short-lived before Norah had to depart.

    Phillip discreetly turned off the car engine and stepped out for a smoke, giving the couple some privacy. Norah appreciated a life offort, and while she could have easily indulged in a luxurious lifestyle, her sense of duty kept her moving forward.

    Her mind wandered, imagining a carefree life like Joanna¡¯s¡ªone where she was indulged by her parents and brother, free to pursue her desires.

    However, Norah knew there was no one behind her. Clutching Sean¡¯s back tightly, she realized even Sean didn¡¯t fill that role. Throughout their rtionship, she had soughtfort in his presence, but deep down, she knew all rtionships would eventuallye to an end.

    She stayed quiet, cherishing the tranquility of the moment.

    ¡°Just embrace me. Why are you moving your hand?¡± Her voice, sharp and tense, emanated from within Sean¡¯s embrace. She pressed his hand firmly at her waist, her tone carrying a hint of threat.

    ¡°I should leave.¡±

    Without a second thought, she stood up and departed, leaving Sean feeling cold and distant.

    Sean watched her leave, puzzled. Was she upset?

    The loud m of the car door startled Phillip, who had been smoking nearby. Had Norah and Sean argued? They had seemed fine when he stepped out for a smoke earlier.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, is everything alright with Miss Wilson?¡± Phillip asked. Sean responded curtly, ¡°Some things are best left unasked.¡±

    Driven by passion, Sean had instinctively ced his hand on Norah¡¯s waist, unaware of her unexpected anger.

    ¡°I believe she appeared upset.¡±

    Phillip, unable to see Sean¡¯s face, muttered to himself, ¡°Mr. Scott, I recall a saying that advises against letting a woman sleep angry, as it¡¯s detrimental to her well-being. Besides¡­¡±

    The sudden sound of the car door mming interrupted his thoughts.

    Phillip frowned. Two sessive heavy door ms had sounded as though they were trying to break the car door with the force of their closure.

    Well, he was just a driver; there was no reason for him to be so concerned. He might as well share this episode with Susanna.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:

    At the entrance to the vi, Sean gently took hold of Norah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sweetheart, are you upset?¡±

    Norah halted, her face calm andposed as she faced him. He pressed his lips together.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend for that to happen.¡±

    He met her gaze directly and said frankly, ¡°I care about you a lot.¡±

    Norah tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°So you think you have the right to do anything? Is sex the only thing on your mind?¡± Her eyes showed disappointment.

    ¡°I believed you were unlike other men.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He asked, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Different from whom? From Kason?¡±

    He tightened his grip on her wrist, a sh of anger in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to anyone else.¡±

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    ¡°Oh? Are you that sensitive, Mr. Scott? And allparisons are off-limits too?¡±

    Taking her response as a challenge, Sean gritted his teeth.

    ¡°We can discuss this calmly. Let¡¯s avoid saying things in the heat of the moment.¡±

    Norah remained impassive, a hint of disappointment shing in her eyes.

    ¡°I am addressing you calmly, but you persist in steering our conversation off course.¡±

    She couldn¡¯tprehend why the discussion had shifted to Kason.

    ¡°Can you rify what you meant earlier?¡±

    ¡°Just the literal interpretation.¡±

    Norah pulled her hand back abruptly.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit worn out; I need to rest. Mr. Scott, you should also take a break.¡±

    She took a step back, sidestepping his reach for her hand, and briskly entered her home, mming the door shut with a loud bang.

    Sean had intended to offer Norah someforting words, believing he might have upset her earlier and wanting to make amends. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation escting as it did.

    He stared intently at the vi. Was Norah truly still thinking of Kason?

    A sensation akin to ants crawling on his heart emerged, and he furrowed his brow. Norah had explicitly mentioned that Kason was merely a friend. But was it possible that they were more than just friends? A cold smirk appeared on his face as he climbed into the car.

    ¡°Phillip, take me to the Hancock Shooting Club.¡±

    The tense atmosphere was unsettling. Phillip put out his cigarette, sensing that Sean¡¯s apology hadn¡¯t gone smoothly. Not only was Norah not appeased, but Sean seemed even more agitated.

    Their rtionship was like a rollercoaster; moments ago they were glued together, but now, tension hung in the air.

    He skillfully started the car.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Susanna wants to know when you¡¯ll be back. She and Alice are at the mour Club.¡±

    The mention of ¡°Mr. Scott¡± brought to mind Norah¡¯s harsh tone, causing Sean to frown with impatience.

    ¡°Make sure Susanna stays safe; I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    After Susanna nearly faced danger, a team of bodyguards had begun shadowing her, ensuring her safety and preventing any future risky situations.

    Sean reclined, closing his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Assign two people to monitor Norah and Kason. If they interact, let me know right away.¡±

    Phillip stayedposed outwardly, though he was internally surprised.

    Did Sean suspect that Norah and Kason were involved romantically? From his point of view, this seemed improbable!

    He wanted to speak up but was afraid of upsetting Sean, so he stayed quiet and concentrated on driving.

    Sean twiddled his fingers thoughtfully.

    ¡°Norah, you won¡¯t let me down, will you? We promised to be truthful,¡± he murmured under his breath.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:

    Norah walked back to the vi, tossing her bag aside, and began unbuttoning her clothes as she climbed the stairs. Upon reaching the bathroom, she filled the bathtub to the brim, added some rose essential oil, and slowly lowered her body into the warm water.

    Leaning back against the tub¡¯s edge, she let her mind wander, reflecting on the recent events.

    Sean¡¯s justification reminded her of simr experiences with other men. Women, particrly those considered attractive, always seemed to attract attention, no matter what they were doing. The ¡°other men¡± she referred to were just average men. They acted impulsively, driven by desire, often rationalizing their behavior without ever considering consent. A multitude of thoughts raced through her mind, and it was only when she realized Sean¡¯s sense of entitlement that everything clicked. Sean, too, was just another man.

    It was absurd how men could ignore a woman¡¯s desires in the name of lust, imposing their will without a second thought.

    A woman¡¯s thoughts, her needs, and herfort mattered just as much. She took a deep breath and submerged herself underwater, trying to clear her mind.

    She remembered the time at Sun Park when she epted Sean¡¯s confession. She had expressed her difort with him getting too close to other women, and the same applied to her. Was it possible that, in a moment of desire, Sean might sleep with someone else?

    The thought alone made her resurface, water droplets tracing paths down her cheeks.

    A determined glimmer appeared in her eyes. If she ever found out, she would seek revenge before leaving. She had already disrupted the Carter family; now, she wondered if the Scott family could withstand her fury. She clenched her fingers, dreading the thought of that day ever arriving.

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????

    They hadn¡¯t been together for long, but already, tensions were rising between them. She covered her head with her hand, feeling a headache beginning to form. When she had discussed this matter with Alice, she still had lingering doubts.

    ¡°Alice, am I overreacting?¡± Norah asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    When Alice returned, she grabbed arge yellow mango, nodding vigorously with a spoon in hand, as though lost in thought.

    ¡°To me, it seems a tad melodramatic. It¡¯s just the kind of intimacy thates with being in a young rtionship,¡± Alice responded casually.

    Norah blushed, feeling unsure. ¡°Um, well, I¡­¡±

    ¡°But, since you¡¯re in a rtionship, he should respect your feelings. I agree with you. If something bothers you, speak up boldly. Otherwise, men might exploit the situation and overstep.¡±

    Norah towel-dried her damp hair, feeling her anger and frustration slowly dissipating. Reflecting on these issues alone had only fueled her irritation, but after opening up to her friend, she felt clearer, more at ease.

    ¡°Love can make women act unpredictably. I¡¯ve experienced it myself,¡± Alice continued, taking a generous bite of the mango. ¡°Men often find such spontaneity attractive. Don¡¯t stress, I can see how much he cares about you. Don¡¯t be afraid to express yourself freely.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed with contentment as she enjoyed the sweet, juicy mango. The ones in Cend were delectable, sweet, and affordable. Some were evenrger than her hand!

    For Alice, the best parts of being in Cend were the food, clothes, amodations, and transport¡ªeverything was cozy and convenient.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll apologize tomorrow. However, I think there might be a misunderstanding between the two of you. You should discuss it when hees to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah agreed, feeling reassured.

    She had always been upset by how some men used intoxication as an excuse to act on their desires, disregarding a woman¡¯s consent, often causing harm. Whenever she and Alice went out, they encountered many oblivious men trying to strike up conversations, which made Norah dislike such individuals even more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:

    Norah had never truly discussed this topic seriously with Sean before. She was the one who had be upset without offering an exnation, but Sean had also contributed to the tension by responding too harshly.

    Watching the range of emotions flicker across Norah¡¯s face, from joy to unease, Alice swallowed thest bit of her sweet mango.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Alice said, setting the mango down. ¡°You have work tomorrow, so don¡¯t overthink things. Get some sleep early.¡±

    At Derek¡¯s vi, Kathy approached the front door, two clear red marks on her cheeks.

    Derek swung the door open, and his gaze softened with surprise when he saw her disheveled state.

    ¡°Kathy, didn¡¯t you go to confront the Andrews family today? Did they do this to you? You¡¯re pregnant; how could they possibly hit you?¡± Derek asked, his handsome face disying anger. Kathy was his sister, and he wouldn¡¯t stand idly by if she was being attacked.

    ¡°You are carrying Bryson¡¯s child. How can they strike you, regardless of their feelings towards you? How could they?¡± His voice grew more intense as he spoke, his fists clenching in fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kathy. I will make sure we get justice.¡±

    Kathy gently touched her face and offered a weak smile.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    ¡°It was Dad who hit me, not anyone from the Andrews family.¡±

    Derek¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± he asked, guiding Kathy into the vi. He had just returned from work and was about to call their father to ask about how the negotiations with the Andrews family had gone. Any charity from the Andrews family could be a game-changer for the struggling Carter family.

    Seeing Kathy in this state gave him the perfect opportunity to ask about what had happened earlier.

    ¡°I need to find Madeline,¡± she murmured.

    Kathy, dressed in a flowing white dress, spoke softly, her head bowed, and her hands nervously sped in front of her. Her demeanor was strikingly simr to Madeline¡¯s. Derek, too, seemed to notice something, examining Kathy with concern.

    ¡°Madeline, Kathy is here to see you,¡± he called out to Madeline inside the house.

    Upon seeing Kathy, Madeline immediately asked, ¡°Did the Andrews family hit you?¡± How dare they! If word got out, they could be overwhelmed by the bacsh. She took Kathy by the hand and led her to the couch.

    ¡°Kathy, tell me exactly what happened.¡±

    Derek stood observing the two women, confused. Not long ago, there had been tension between them due to the assassination attempt incident, and they had been on the brink of an argument at any moment. When had they suddenly be capable of sitting together calmly and chatting?

    Kathy caught Derek¡¯s gaze from the side and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Derek remained outside alone, puzzled. Why must they avoid him?

    Once the door closed behind them, Kathy mmed the pregnancy test report down on the table.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to have the records erased? Then why did the Andrews family have my medical records from Silver Boulder Private Hospital? Do you realize that right after our discussion, Joanna pulled out this record, threw it in my family¡¯s faces, and then kicked us out?¡± She pointed to the red mark on her cheek. ¡°This p was from Dad after we were thrown out.¡±

    The imprint of the p was still vividly red on Kathy¡¯s face.

    Madeline looked uneasy, clearly not expecting things to go this way.

    ¡°When I messaged you, the other side assured me it had been deleted. It was your idea to go to the hospital for the check-up in the first ce. Couldn¡¯t you have just used a home pregnancy test?¡±

    Kathy said in disbelief, ¡°So it¡¯s all my fault?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:

    ¡°Had you not given me your word that the record would be erased, I wouldn¡¯t have trusted you. Is this your idea of resolving my issues? Madeline, do you realize how close I came to seeding with my n? I almost pulled it off.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s eyes welled with regret. Her entire scheme had copsed because of the pregnancy test report.

    At that time, she hadn¡¯t interacted with Bryson at all! How could she fabricate a history with him? It was utterly impossible!

    That was why she and her family had been embarrassingly ousted from the Andrews family¡¯s house. When Madeline had given her assurance, she had sounded confident. But now, being challenged like this, her confidence waned.

    ¡°How would I know where the Andrews family obtained the report? I guess marrying Bryson is no longer an option. What¡¯s our next move?¡±

    ¡°Kathy! Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Madeline¡¯s words were abruptly cut off by Derek, who burst into the room and thrust his phone in her direction.

    ¡°The child you¡¯re carrying isn¡¯t even Bryson¡¯s? How dare you show up at their doorstep with such audacity? No wonder Dadshed out at you. If it weren¡¯t for your pregnancy¡­¡±

    He felt a surge of anger, wanting to give her a piece of his mind.

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    What a shameless woman, carrying another man¡¯s child and yet trying to pin it on Bryson. Did she think Bryson was a fool? He was the heir to the Andrews family, one of the four prestigious families of Glophia.

    Derek¡¯splexion turned gloomy.

    ¡°Because of you, our family¡¯s reputation is ruined. Completely ruined.¡±

    Madeline seized the phone from him and saw that Bryson had issued a statement across all social media tforms. It read, ¡°I had nothing to do with Kathy Carter¡¯s unborn child. Here¡¯s her pregnancy test report.¡±

    Thements section below buzzed with spection, many suggesting Kathy¡¯s attempt to pin the responsibility on Bryson had backfired.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, crossing the Andrews family spells trouble for the Carters.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I used to envy her for being with Bryson. What a turn of events!¡±

    ¡°Was the previous video intentionally leaked by her? Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear. The aim was to deceive Bryson¡¯s family into believing the child was theirs.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she read thements, feeling her world crumble around her.

    ¡°Kathy, please, tell me. Who is the father of your child?¡± Derek asked, his hand on his forehead as he sank into a chair, overwhelmed with anger-induced dizziness.

    Their attempt to gain advantages from the Andrews family had not only failed but had also irreparably offended them. The rtionship between the two families was now beyond repair.

    Kathy remained silent, refusing to utter a word.

    Madeline had once stood by Kathy¡¯s side. Now, despite their failed n, she still exhibited the loyalty of an ally.

    ¡°Derek, Kathy has been through a lot. Don¡¯t make things harder for her. Let her rest, and we can discuss the restter.¡±

    She gently urged Kathy to leave.

    ¡°Kathy, if you need anything, call me. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    After Bryson¡¯s statement, Kathy¡¯s spirits had hit rock bottom, and shecked the strength to confront anyone. Turning back to Derek, Madeline ced aforting hand on his back.

    ¡°Kathy is still young and inexperienced. How could she fully grasp the harsh realities of society? As her brother, you have to support her more. This situation isn¡¯t entirely her fault.¡±

    She refrained from mentioning her involvement with Kathy, subtly implying that Kathy had been misled by others.

    ¡°She may have genuinely believed the child was Bryson¡¯s, especially considering the video from before.¡±

    ¡°But what about the report?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was fabricated by the Andrews family to avoid responsibility? Who would you rather trust, Kathy or outsiders? Derek, let¡¯s give Kathy some space and time to process.¡±

    She needed time toe up with a usible exnation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 410

    ?Chapter 410:

    In addition to the noise-canceling earmuffs, Sean donned protective sses and a specialized shooting uniform. He stood with his legs slightly wider than shoulder-width apart, holding the pistol in his left hand, facing the target. He pulled the trigger as the moving target glided gracefully from left to right.

    A sharp crack echoed through the air, and a perfect round hole appeared in the bullseye of the target.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, your marksmanship remains razor-sharp. You¡¯ve still got it.¡±

    Apuse rang out in the confined space, echoing off the walls. After removing his ear protection, Sean turned towards the table and grabbed a water bottle to quench his thirst.

    ¡°Kennedy, you¡¯re too kind, but I¡¯m just not on your level yet,¡± Sean replied humbly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to use formalities with me. After all, I¡¯m younger than you and still have a lot to learn. Just call me Sean,¡± he added.

    The person speaking to Sean was a man in his sixties, dressed in a dark suit. His gray beard and well-groomed hairplemented the quiet confidence that emanated from his bearing. His intense, unspoken air spoke volumes about his authority.

    ¡°Ha ha! Everyone in Glophia knows to respect you!¡± Kennedy Hayes boomed with a jovialugh, his robustughter filling the room. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve seen you around here,¡± he added, his tone friendly and inquisitive. ¡°Are family matters keeping you upied?¡±

    The two men sat opposite each other, their faces hidden by the steam rising from the freshly served tea.

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content

    ¡°Ah, yes! Life has a way of keeping one on their toes,¡± Kennedy replied, his eyes twinkling with unspoken stories.

    Sean¡¯s gaze lingered on the delicate cup, the tea leaves swirling and dancing in the hot water.

    ¡°It seems to me, my friend, that a man like you should consider finding a partner to share your life¡¯s journey,¡± Kennedy said, leaning forward, his expression a mix of concern and curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s holding you back from taking that step? Let me tell you, there are many benefits to marriage, beyond the obviouspanionship and affection. It¡¯s an opportunity to grow, learn, and develop in ways you never imagined. Life is too short to waste on loneliness.¡±

    Despite his formidable appearance, Kennedy proved to be quite the conversationalist. Sean, now taking on the role of the listener, sipped his tea and allowed Kennedy¡¯s words to flow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the gossip in Glophia, but I don¡¯t trust a word of it because, well, rumors are just that¡ªrumors. Tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and that illegitimate daughter of the Wilson family?¡± Kennedy paused and cast a gossiping nce at Sean.

    He had basically watched Sean grow up and had taught him how to shoot. So he was quite straightforward with his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to see you often since you¡¯ve taken over the family¡¯s firm. So tell me, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°She is not an illegitimate daughter.¡±

    The teacup clinked softly as Sean ced it gently on the table.

    ¡°The rumors about us are not rumors at all,¡± Sean rified, his voice steady. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend now.¡±

    Kennedy¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Sean, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ve taken up with a divorced woman?¡± he eximed, his eyebrows raised in shock. ¡°There are plenty of eligible women for a man like you. Why choose a divorced woman?¡± Kennedy asked, his confusion and worry evident in his voice. ¡°What sorcery has she cast over you?¡±

    Phillip watched in fearful anticipation, dreading the eruption he knew coulde at any moment.

    ¡°So what? I adore her! I don¡¯t care who she is or what she¡¯s done. I love her, and that¡¯s all that matters to me.¡±

    The recent tension between Sean and Norah seemed to fade away when he confessed his love for her.

    Kennedy, with a grin, gave Sean a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Well said! Love wins. When are you bringing her here? Drinks, food, everything will be on the house!¡±

    ¡°And talking about shooting, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d give you a run for your money.¡±

    In Ond, he had seen for himself just how good she was. Her marksmanship skills were better than his and possibly even better than Kennedy¡¯s.

    As a master marksman, Kennedy couldn¡¯t resist the silent challenge in his mind to test his skills against the young woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Kennedy retorted. ¡°My skills were forged on the battlefield. How could I lose to a youngdy? I think you¡¯ve forgotten just who you¡¯re talking to!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:

    Kennedy was fuming at Sean¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sean, unless you bring your girlfriend here to challenge me, I won¡¯t let that remark go unnoticed.¡± He gestured towards the venue and added, ¡°Each time you visit, I¡¯ve waived the fee. A bit of gratitude wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Recognizing Kennedy¡¯s non-mary intent, Sean smiled subtly.

    ¡°Phillip has already taken care of your requests. However, introducing my girlfriend will have to wait.¡±

    Sean gently touched the teacup, opting not to delve deeply into his rtionship with Norah.

    Kennedy was ecstatic.

    ¡°I knew I could rely on you. Where are they? Show me around.¡±

    Sean exchanged a meaningful nce with Phillip.

    Phillip gave a nod.

    ¡°Follow me, please.¡±

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    Sean eased into his chair and leaned back after the two departed.

    Was it customary for people in Glophia to describe Norah in such terms? Terms like ¡°divorced¡± and ¡°the Wilson family¡¯s illegitimate daughter¡± were entirely inappropriate for her. In his heart, she deserved to be portrayed with the most exquisite words in the world; her beauty, personality, and everything about her were exceptionally remarkable and captivating.

    However, those unaware of the truth spected about her using maliciousnguage.

    He guessed maybe hispany¡¯s public rtions efforts were still inadequate.

    His eyes gleamed with determination; it was time for the entire Glophia to recognize Norah as his.

    His phone buzzed suddenly.

    For a moment, Sean felt a surge of excitement, thinking it might be a message from Norah. However, upon checking, he saw the sender¡¯s name. It was Susanna.

    ¡°Did you and Norah argue?¡±

    His eyes dimmed momentarily. Evidently, Norah wasn¡¯t in the mood to engage with him at the moment.

    Susanna hadpleted her nightly routine, lounging in bed with a fluffy pillow under her chin, typing away on her phone.

    ¡°Phillip mentioned the start, but I¡¯m unsure of the specifics. Was it an argument? What was the issue?¡±

    ¡°No, there was no argument.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes gleamed with the excitement of gossip. Had there not been an argument, her brother would have been at home resting by now! What else could be keeping him out?

    ¡°Why waste time at the shooting club? It¡¯s better to focus on calming Norah down.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, there was no argument.¡±

    Susanna pouted, annoyed that Sean was still denying it.

    ¡°Fine, I was the one who assumed Norah was upset, alright? Phillip mentioned that she seemed angry when she left. Even if it wasn¡¯t a disagreement, it surely has some connection to you. Share the details with me, and I¡¯ll assist you in finding a solution.¡±

    She shifted, embracing a stuffed animal tightly.

    Her room was adorned with a variety of stuffed animals, and her bed alone was decorated with three fluffy pillows.

    ¡°Just go to sleep.¡±

    Susanna pouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child! I can be of real help! Trust me.¡±

    Despite being mature, her brother still treated her like a child and kept secrets from her!

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it under control. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that if you apologize now and send a message to calm Norah, it could resolve things. But if you remain stubborn, it¡¯ll lead to a stalemate, believe me!¡±

    Drawing from her extensive experience reading novels, Susanna believed that when a young couple was upset with each other overnight, it was a clear sign of an impending stalemate. She didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by two cold, expressionless individuals.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:

    After Susanna sent the message, she received no response from Sean. She gritted her teeth, feeling frustrated. She genuinely wanted to offer her brother some advice, yet he just ignored her. It really annoyed her.

    Snorting, she decided to send a message to Norah. She felt much better after telling Norah not to speak with Sean. Susanna imagined Sean would have a rough time in theing days and smiled as she locked her phone screen, hugging the stuffed animal tightly. She believed Sean didn¡¯t realize how fortunate he was to have such an excellent girlfriend like Norah. How could he be angry with her?

    Before drifting off to sleep, Susanna remembered another important task. She made a mental note to ask Phillip to keep an eye on Sean and ward off any unwanted attention from other women.

    Meanwhile, lying in bed, Norah had just replied to Susanna¡¯s message, her mind swirling with thoughts. It was nearly midnight. Was Sean still outside? Their argument had gotten out of hand.

    She pursed her lips, regretting something she might have said too harshly.

    ¡°Honey, are you still up?¡± It was a message from Sean.

    Their previous messages had fallen into a routine¡ªmorning greetings, good nights, checking up on her whereabouts, and asking if she had eaten. These exchangescked any real affection. Norah didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, but she hesitated before replying.

    ¡°No.¡±

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Her anger had already dissipated after her bath and meal. She wasn¡¯t one to hold a grudge over trivial matters. However, when she argued with Sean before, she stood her ground firmly. That was her limit¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t give in when she believed she was right.

    Sean sensed something was amiss. He had learned a lot aboutmunicating with women from his sister. She had once told him that a one-word response from a woman usually meant she was upset. Women were sensitive to these things! As a man, it was his responsibility to make amends.

    He picked up his phone with that thought in mind.

    ¡°Why did you transfer money to me?¡± Norah texted. She had found $9999 transferred to her ount from Sean, which puzzled her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t very nice today,¡± Sean replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. This is my way of apologizing. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll transfer more.¡±

    He sent another text. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s all my fault. Can you forgive me?¡±

    One message after another appeared on the phone screen, softening Norah¡¯s heart slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault?¡± Norah texted. How could it be all his fault?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I will consider your feelings next time,¡± Sean replied.

    From his few intimate encounters with Norah, Sean hade to understand that while she was not entirely opposed to kissing and hugging, she would instinctively resist going further. Thest time they had sex, she had been drunk. Such a situation should not happen again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what you do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    The brevity of Norah¡¯s three messages made it difficult to gauge her emotions. Fortunately, she was still open tomunication. There was a chance for them to reconcile.

    Susanna had exaggerated the situation, leading him to believe that Norah no longer wanted to speak to him. Relieved by the positive turn of events, Sean yed a few more rounds at the club before leaving with Phillip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:

    In the bustling Cardiac Surgery Department, the morning meeting had just wrapped up when Baylor sauntered over to Norah¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, mind if we have a quick chat when you¡¯re not busy?¡±

    ¡°My time is valuable. Just say what is on your mind.¡±

    With most of the department¡¯s doctors present, Baylor opted not to discuss matters there. He pushed his hair back and asked, ¡°Would you be avable for lunch at the cafeteria around noon? It¡¯s my treat.¡±

    Norah frowned and replied, ¡°Dr. Padi, I have a boyfriend. I prefer to keep my distance from other men.¡±

    Baylor¡¯s expression darkened. Norah had a boyfriend? Then why did she let him have that spot and sh him a charming smile? Was she stringing him along as a backup n? He wasn¡¯t that kind of person!

    However, the thought of Norah¡¯s exceptional medical prowess and her captivating figure made him pause and reconsider. Perhaps a secret rtionship wasn¡¯t entirely off the table. The room lit up with teasing jabs from the doctors who overheard their conversation.

    ¡°So, Dr. Wilson is off the market. We all thought she was single.¡±

    ¡°It would be hard to believe someone as stunning as her isn¡¯t taken.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring your boyfriend to the next gathering. I¡¯m dying to meet him.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Gossip filled the air.

    ¡°Dr. Padi, do you have a hidden agenda for asking Dr. Wilson to lunch alone?¡±

    ¡°Please refrain from flirting with girls in a rtionship. There is a boundary that should not be crossed.¡±

    In the depths of Baylor¡¯s heart, he entertained the idea of nurturing a discreet rtionship with Norah, provided she felt the same. However, their yful taunts caused a change in his expression.

    ¡°I just had a few questions for Dr. Wilson. You guys are reading too much into it.¡±

    ¡°You can bring it up here. I treat everyone the same. Now, excuse me, I have surgery to attend to. See youter.¡±

    With that, Norah brushed past Baylor, who wore a visible expression of dismay, heading off to her surgery.

    Jolie quietly shook her head. Baylor seemed to let his desires cloud his judgment; he didn¡¯t seem to consider Norah¡¯s reputation as a formidable figure. Should he offend her, the consequences could range from losing his job, at best, to jeopardizing his entire career, at worst.

    After her two defeats, Jolie decided to bide her time and strike when the moment presented itself. She still harbored resentment towards Norah and would prefer if she left the hospital.

    Despite sending a morning greeting to Norah, Sean found himself awaiting a response well past noon. Throughout the meeting, he kept sneaking nces at his phone, anxious not to miss any messages from her. Susanna had mentioned that women appreciated timely responses from men.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, this meeting holds significant importance.¡±

    The conference was indeed crucial. Phillip couldn¡¯t resist discreetly reminding Sean when he saw him check his phone for the umpteenth time. The room was packed with high-profile figures from differentpanies, and even though his boss was the host, he shouldn¡¯t ck off, should he?

    Therefore, Sean directed his attention to the conference proceedings.

    Norah dove back into her usual routine, spending the day performing surgeries until it was time to clock out. It was then that she saw the messages on her phone. Sean¡¯s name popped up, apanied by a series of messages.

    ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten lunch yet? Here is what I¡¯m having today.¡±

    He attached a picture of his lunch.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Or are you still upset?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the hospital gate.¡±

    Thest message arrived just as she was wrapping up her day, its tone cautious yet probing. From morning until now, she hadn¡¯t responded to a single message, unintentionally giving him the silent treatment.

    Norah was known for her directness. Ignoring messages wasn¡¯t her style.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:

    ¡°I just finished work.¡±

    After editing the message, she sent it and left the hospital after finishing her shift.

    Sean had been waiting in the hospital¡¯s parking lot for some time. After the afternoon meeting ended, he became worried when Norah didn¡¯t respond to his messages. This led him to wait for her to finish work.

    Phillip upied the driver¡¯s seat, and there was silence in the car except for their breathing. Phillip refrained from speaking due to Sean¡¯s previous warning about being cautious. This made him anxious about choosing his words. Consequently, he avoided saying anything that could anger Sean.

    He felt relieved upon seeing the familiar figure.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Step out of the car; I need to speak with her seriously.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the restroom. You two can talk.¡±

    Phillip swiftly left the car and shut the door.

    ¡°Phillip, where are you off to? Aren¡¯t we supposed to leave?¡±

    Norah reached out to halt him.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry; I need to use the restroom. Please wait for me in the car for a short while.¡±

    Phillip hurriedly headed to the restroom with an urgent expression on his face.

    Norah showed understanding. But the mere thought of meeting Sean caused her to take a deep breath. The disagreement was minor, nothing significant. In the past, she had frequently argued with Derek, Sharon, and Kathy.

    Norah met Sean¡¯s gaze as she opened the car door. Sean wore a sharply tailored suit with a white shirt buttoned to the cor, his Adam¡¯s apple prominent, emitting an aura of restraint and aloofness. His dark eyes were fixed on her continuously.

    ¡°Are you still upset with me?¡±

    Norah had barely settled in the car when she heard Sean¡¯s inquiring tone.

    She pursed her lips and replied, ¡°No.¡±

    Her anger had subsided, and she was prepared to have a nice talk with him.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you respond to my messages?¡±

    ¡°I was upied and didn¡¯t check my phone. Do you check yours when you¡¯re busy?¡±

    She countered with her own question, catching Sean by surprise. When deeply focused on work, he seldom checked his phone.

    He vehemently defended himself, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t respond even after finishing work.¡±

    He pointed to the most recent message, asserting, ¡°I sent it right after you finished work.¡±

    Norah was about to rify but suddenly burst intoughter. She covered her mouth, her cheerful sound resonating in the car.

    ¡°What¡¯s amusing?¡±

    Sean frowned, appearing displeased. He interpreted herck of response as a sign of anger, believing that she was giving him the silent treatment.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t provide a reasonable exnation today, I won¡¯t allow you to leave.¡±

    He pulled her forcefully into his embrace, holding her tightly with his palms not making contact with her skin. Norah didn¡¯t resist but adjusted her position forfort, herughter still present.

    ¡°I just recalled a sweet romance TV show I watched, where the female lead was holding a phone, questioning why her boyfriend didn¡¯t reply to her messages, not even sparing a moment after work. It was amusing to imagine you as the female lead. I apologize; it¡¯s quite amusing.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t suppress herughter, giggling between sentences.

    The female lead in the TV show was pretentious and had a delicate face, contrasting with Sean¡¯s appearance, which was why she found it humorous.

    Sean¡¯s expression grew somber as he listened to Norah¡¯s exnation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:

    ¡°So, do you see me as nothing more than a pretentious and unreasonable ¡®female lead¡¯?¡±

    Recalling the love dramas he had watched with his mother and sister, Sean couldn¡¯t help but find both the male and female leads somewhat absurd.

    Turning to Norah with an using gaze, he continued, ¡°If I¡¯ve done something wrong, just tell me directly, honey.¡±

    He was referring to the previous night¡¯s incident when Norah had suddenly be upset. He had wanted to apologize, but their conversation had quickly devolved into an argument.

    How was he supposed to navigate these situations? Norah was his first love. While there were countless beautiful women in the world, only Norah had touched his heart.

    After all, a captivating and intriguing soul like hers was truly a rare find.

    Being drawn to Norah¡¯sbination of outer beauty and intriguing soul, Sean was certain she was the one he wanted.

    Norah chuckled for a moment before growing serious.

    ¡°No, what I mean is that the hospital workload is incredibly demanding. I consider myself fortunate to clock out on time each day. You haven¡¯t seen how exhausted my colleagues are¡ªthey barely have time to rest. With just one call from the hospital, they have to rush back to their duties.¡±

    She gently yed with Sean¡¯s hand.

    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m

    ¡°During work hours, I¡¯m focused on my job, and I guess so are you. Why do you keep messaging me? I won¡¯t disappear. You don¡¯t have to be so clingy.¡±

    For the first time in nearly thirty years, Sean found himself being called clingy by a woman. He forced a smile.

    ¡°I was worried you were upset.¡±

    Phillip and Susanna had been right¡ªletting a woman go to bed angry wasn¡¯t good for her health.

    Knowing that Sean was concerned for her well-being, Norah¡¯s demeanor softened further.

    ¡°If I¡¯m upset, I¡¯ll tell you directly. You¡¯re busy with work too, so don¡¯t try to read my mind. I¡¯m quite simple.¡±

    She blinked innocently, her beautiful face radiating simplicity.

    ¡°Quite simple?¡± Sean asked, with a hint of skepticism.

    The internationally renowned Supernatural Doctor, who discreetly resided in Glophia¡ªwould anyone describe her as simple just by knowing this title?

    Perhaps only she considered herself a simple person. Norah nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Yes, you got it right. If there¡¯s anything bothering me, I¡¯ll address it directly.¡±

    So, that was the simplicity she referred to.

    Comparing his experiences with Susanna, Sean found Norah much easier to please. She didn¡¯t require gifts or apology notes; a few sincere words of exnation were sufficient for her to forgive him.

    It appeared that the apology gift he had prepared wouldn¡¯t be necessary after all.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind, honey.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve cleared the air, shall we discuss Kason, the person you mentionedst night?¡±

    At the mention of Kason¡¯s name, Sean¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he instinctively tightened his grip on Norah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not sure what led to the misunderstanding, but Kason and I are indeed friends. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡±

    Norah stated, emphasizing the enduring nature of their rtionship.

    ¡°Secondly, I risked my life to save him in the past because of important matters between us.¡±

    She continued, hinting at a significant event in their shared history.

    ¡°And now, the person I care for is you. As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ll maintain my distance from other men.¡±

    Norah affirmed, underscoring hermitment to Sean. Norah locked eyes with him.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m confused why you brought him upst night?¡±

    As Sean pondered her question, Norah¡¯s hand drifted toward his cor. With a swift movement, she undid three buttons, revealing his delicate corbone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:

    Sensing her movements, Sean gently sped her hand and exhaled softly.

    ¡°Honey, when you mentioned ¡®other men¡¯st night, I thought you were referring to Kason.¡±

    Norah blinked.

    ¡°No, I was discussing all the men I dislike, not specifically him.¡±

    Her tone, firm yet sincere, caused Sean to feel remorseful for fixating on that remark. It seemed he had misinterpreted.

    ¡°It was my mistake. I apologize.¡±

    Her slender finger delicately brushed against his lips.

    ¡°No more apologies; what¡¯s significant is to learn from this episode.¡±

    She gazed into his deep eyes with earnestness.

    ¡°So we are good.¡±

    Sean harbored myriad thoughts, yet he settled on a solitary ¡°yes.¡±

    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s

    As time progressed, their true selves emerged through their daily exchanges, each disagreement a milestone in their shared understanding.

    ¡°Let us cease dwelling on this issue and move forward, agreed?¡±

    Norah refrained from revisiting the topic repeatedly, retracting her hand from his grasp to delicately trace his Adam¡¯s apple with her finger, her gaze alight.

    ¡°Would my actions annoy you?¡±

    To prevent her boyfriend¡¯s potential anger, she voiced her thoughts first. She refused to be hypocritical. After all, she was now the initiator of their intimacy. Sean nodded candidly, longing for Norah to draw nearer to him.

    ¡°There are numerous banquets scheduled in Glophia over the next month. I desire to apany you.¡±

    ¡°What sort of banquets?¡±

    ¡°Some are private gatherings, while others hold a more business appeal. I wish to present you to all attendees.¡±

    Kennedy¡¯s statement underscored Sean¡¯s realization that only he truly appreciated Norah¡¯s worth, while the people of Glophia continued to gossip about her. Norah remained unperturbed by such gossip, but it weighed heavily on Sean¡¯s mind.

    Norah hesitated, her hand pausing momentarily on his Adam¡¯s apple before slowly retracting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Apart from indulging in the culinary delights and libations offered at banquets, socializing held little appeal for her. Her professional sphere remained distinct from Sean¡¯s, with no ovep.

    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s unnecessary? We¡¯re already together, and I want everyone to know you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, introduce your girlfriend to everyone?¡± Norah smirked. ¡°Couples can part ways. There¡¯s no need for introductions now. When we¡¯re married¡­¡±

    Feeling the weight of his gaze, her words faltered. She realized that her words unintentionally conveyed an eagerness for marriage, but she didn¡¯t mean that.

    ¡°I understand your viewpoint. Do you rmend that I go ahead with the proposal? We could proceed with marriage immediately if you desire. Alternatively, if you think marriage is too early, we could first be engaged, followed by meeting the parents¡­¡±

    As Sean¡¯s dialogue grew increasingly nonsensical, Norah feltpelled to intervene.

    ¡°You¡¯re jumping ahead. That¡¯s not my intention. Also, haven¡¯t you confused the sequence of meeting the parents and bing engaged?¡±

    Typically, the initial step involves meeting the parents to discuss matters before proceeding to prepare for engagement. How did Seanpletely invert this sequence?

    A proud expression briefly lit up Sean¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°The decision to marry is solely mine to make. Remember, I¡¯m now the head of my family.¡±

    ¡°So you can totally ignore your parents¡¯ opinions?¡± She expressed her bewilderment, having never encountered such an assertion before.

    ¡°I suppose my parents won¡¯t meddle in my romantic affairs. Their priority is my happiness; they¡¯ll support my choices.¡±

    Little did he know that his words would prove to bepletely wrong in the future.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:

    ¡°Honey, my desire to be with you, to introduce you to everyone, to marry you ¡ª it¡¯s all genuine.¡±

    Sean prided himself on being a man of his word; once hemitted, he was determined to uphold it. But for Norah¡¯s sake, he had willingly bent many of his own rules.

    His devotion to her was evident in his actions. There was no denying it; he simply adored her. And for the things he adored, he always had patience.

    As they sat in the quiet car, the rhythm of their hearts beating echoed like drums, their excitement palpable. Both were swept up in the rush of elerated heartbeats and surging adrenaline.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    The affectionate ambiance dissipated as soon as Phillip opened the car door and spoke.

    Sean clenched his teeth inwardly. Why did Phillip have to intrude at this precise moment? Couldn¡¯t he read the room? He had assumed Phillip was more perceptive. It proved he was utterly wrong.

    Norah, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t anticipated how to respond. Marriage didn¡¯t guarantee permanence; even couples who were married could divorce. Being publicly involved with Sean now might lead to awkwardness if they parted ways in the future.

    ¡°Phillip, you took quite a while in the bathroom. Are you feeling unwell? Shall I fetch you some medicine? Don¡¯t hesitate to address any health concerns, young man; it¡¯s important to prioritize your well-being.¡±

    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    As soon as Phillip settled into the driver¡¯s seat, he sensed a wave of disapproving stares directed his way. He shuddered and hastily fastened his seatbelt.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Wilson. I was just outside smoking a few cigarettes. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was simply offering a reminder.¡±

    The vehicle started, filling the interior with its quiet rumble.

    ¡°Um, Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson, feel free to converse openly; there¡¯s no need to be concerned about my presence.¡±

    After uttering these words, Phillip quietly raised the partition in the car. While it couldn¡¯t entirely muffle sound, it effectively obscured the view betweenpartments.

    ¡°I will schedule my banquet attendance to fit around your work schedule. You can join me at some of them.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Norah firmly declined, expressing her reluctance to apany Sean to any public events for the time being. She felt insecure and overanalyzed, imagining the worst possible oue for their rtionship. In the past, when they were apart, she had attended an auction as hispanion with ease and confidence.

    Sean was puzzled. Numerous individuals aspired to apany him to various banquets as his partner, yet Norah adamantly declined.

    What was wrong with him? Was there a fault in being the Scott family head?

    He fixated on her intensely, quietly scrutinizing her. Her expression remained steadfast, indicating she wouldn¡¯t concede, regardless of his words.

    The ambiance cooled steadily. Norah understood her words might provoke Sean, yet she voiced them nheless.

    ¡°Darling, grant me additional time.¡±

    She fullyprehended that this was her personal psychological dilemma. While she could be affectionate by Sean¡¯s side in private, she faltered when it came to public exposure.

    Abruptly, Sean grasped the situation. Regardless of whether he introduced Norah to others, she remained his girlfriend, an undeniable truth.

    He simply didn¡¯t wish to witness Norah distressed by gossip.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just forget about it!¡±

    In fact, the majority of esteemed families in Glophia were aware of their rtionship, yet they viewed Norah with disdain.

    In their eyes, Norah was a divorced woman, while Sean was the head of a prestigious noble family. The two individuals destined never to unite found themselves together. They harbored the belief that Norah would soon face abandonment.

    Indeed, the majority of those acquainted with the situation in Glophia held such notions. They believed Norah fell short of being deemed suitable for Sean, despite her status as Selene and her renown as a prominent doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:

    Eliminating other people¡¯s prejudices seemed nearly impossible.

    Norah breathed a sigh of relief when she heard what Sean said. She was simple and didn¡¯t like extravagance or maintaining a high profile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work tomorrow. Do you have any ns?¡± Sean asked.

    He always kept track of his girlfriend¡¯s days off. He had been busy with work all year, but now, he made time to apany his girlfriend whenever he could. Norah nodded.

    ¡°I have something to attend to during the day and a dinner with the Andrews family at night.¡±

    Sean¡¯s face turned grim. Norah had only one day off, and spending time with him wasn¡¯t part of her n.

    ¡°Well, being busy isn¡¯t a bad thing,¡± he said, his voice tinged with frustration.

    In that case, she wouldn¡¯t have time to think of him when she was busy.

    Norah caught the irony in his words. She shook his arm and said, ¡°I can take you to the dinner tomorrow night, but I don¡¯t know how shocked the Andrews family will be when they see you. Besides, they won¡¯t be able to openly say what they want if you¡¯re around.¡±

    Her words made sense. Sean had a powerful aura that could intimidate people.

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    The Scott family and the Andrews family were both in business. They cooperated, but alsopeted with each other. Bryson and his father would definitely feel ufortable with Sean there.

    Sean abandoned the idea of going when he heard that.

    Norah was right. He had to consider her feelings, as well as the Andrews family¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t spoil the dinner just because he wanted to be with her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Joanna if you can join me,¡± Norah said, scratching her head as she reached for her phone.

    Sean held her hand, stopping her.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±

    He guessed it would be better for him to stay home alone and wait for her toe to him. His words were tinged with sadness. Norah reached out to stroke his head. However, she quickly withdrew her hand, thinking that petting a man¡¯s head wasn¡¯t a good idea. Her movements were too swift for Sean to notice.

    ¡°By the way, did you upset Susanna? She told me not to talk to you.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that.

    ¡°She¡¯s got nothing else to do and is always gossiping. I guess she¡¯s mad at me for lecturing her.¡±

    His girlfriend was considerate. She wouldn¡¯t be mad at him or give him the silent treatment because of his stupid remarks. However, she could still be a bit of a handful when they were arguing.

    The quarrel between them was over. As Norah had a n for tomorrow, Sean made an appointment in advance for her next day off, nning to take her to Hancock Shooting Club.

    Kennedy Hayes was a veteran who retired from the army. He opened a shooting club out of interest. The guns attracted many shooting enthusiasts. Sean revered Kennedy. He expected his parents to know he was in love. He didn¡¯t n on hiding it from them. After dropping Norah home, his eyes lingered on her back.

    He had to work hard to make her his wife.

    The next morning, Norah had something important to do at the Wilson family manor. Therefore, she got up early to get ready.

    Gilda and Chayce drove to pick her up.

    ¡°Miss Norah, have you informed your uncle¡¯s family that you are going back today?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do I have to report to them when I¡¯ll be going home?¡± Norah looked at them, her eyes glinting with amusement.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gilda replied, waving her hand.

    ¡°Today is Elsa¡¯s birthday, and they¡¯re throwing a party at the manor. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve mentioned it to you.¡±

    Gilda never bothered to remember the birthdays of Iker¡¯s family members. She only knew it was Elsa¡¯s birthday when she saw the borate decorations in the manor just before she headed out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:

    ¡°They don¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze was devoid of emotion. As she watched her uncle and his familyugh during her parents¡¯ funeral, the little love that had once existed between them had long since faded.

    ¡°I return to¡­¡±

    She told Gilda and Chayce her n.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking they might be behind that car ident.¡±

    Gilda sighed. ¡°Chayce and I had simr thoughts, but we couldn¡¯t find any evidence. Moreover, your uncle seemed genuinely distraught at the time, so nobody suspected him or his family. We might not be able toplete the tasks you¡¯ve mentioned.¡±

    Chayce silently nodded, gripping the steering wheel.

    ¡°Gilda¡¯s right. We can¡¯t even ess the manor¡¯s security footage.¡±

    Norah nodded in understanding. Gilda and Chayce were more like assistants, there to help with specific tasks; they weren¡¯t omnipotent. Only an undercover spy would have the skills to sneak in cameras and bugs amidst such tight security.

    ¡°Plus, the manor¡¯s security is strict,¡± Chayce noted, showing his keen awareness of such matters.

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m

    ¡°Your uncle is always surrounded by three guards. His study is always locked tight, with two of those guards posted outside.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for your two cousins. They¡¯re all heavily guarded, even within the manor. And the guards all carry weapons, from what I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    In wealthy ns, security guards came armed with various weapons¡ªpistols, electric batons, and daggers weremon choices.

    Gilda nodded, affirming, ¡°Sorry, Miss Norah, but your n isn¡¯t working.¡±

    They weren¡¯t optimistic about it.

    Norah was remarkable; she could effortlessly run apany, excel in medical expertise, and her beauty was unparalleled.

    But setting up tiny cameras didn¡¯t seem like her style.

    ¡°We need to leave this to the experts. Miss Norah, I¡¯ll find someone trustworthy online.¡±

    Gilda pulled out her phone, contemting which organization in the country could handle the task.

    ¡°I¡¯m informing you, not seeking opinions. I want you two to monitor the surveince footage and audio.¡±

    Chayce tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Did Norah¡¯s words suggest that everything was under control? Didn¡¯t she find it impossible? How could they possibly pull it off, memorizing theyout and navigating paths while avoiding all the guards? The manor was massive; even a seasoned spy might find it challenging.

    After a pause, Gilda asked, ¡°Miss Norah, are you sure about going in?¡±

    If she got caught, Gilda couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what might happen.

    Norah¡¯s gaze was sharp as she simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    As a seed of doubt took root in her heart, she resolved to nurture it, observe its growth, and ascertain its validity. What choice did Gilda have? She could only nod in agreement. In the car, she recounted every detail of the Wilson family¡¯s manor.

    As the car pulled into the manor, Norah saw a vibrant array of balloons, ribbons, and banners adorning the ce, ready for Elsa¡¯s birthday celebration.

    If she hadn¡¯t known it was Elsa¡¯s celebration, she might have mistaken it for the birthday party of a young girl. The decorations were dreamy and feminine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 420

    ?Chapter 420:

    Norah¡¯s expression was one of disapproval as she observed the pink and white balloons adorning the bushes, the cutout of Elsa, and the colorful ribbons.

    ¡°Has Elsa always been fond of this aesthetic?¡±

    To the uninformed, the birthday celebration might seem fitting for a child, resembling the party of a little princess. Everyone had their own preferences, but Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated Elsa, who typically dressed maturely and elegantly, to embrace such a cute style.

    During their previous encounter, Elsa had sported voluminous curls and sophisticated makeup, a stark contrast to the adorable theme.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but think that Gilda would be more inclined toward this type of celebration.

    ¡°If I were wealthy, I¡¯d certainly indulge in hosting a birthday extravaganza like this one.¡±

    Gilda sighed wistfully as she rested against the car window, consumed by envy.

    Chayce¡¯s voice broke through the silence, icy and resolute.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it happen for you.¡±

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    ¡°Oh,e now. Your funds are allocated for acquiring a car and a house. You¡¯re tasked with managing our future expenses. Random spending isn¡¯t advisable.¡±

    Norah arched an eyebrow, a glimmer of amusement in her gaze.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve already mapped out your finances? I¡¯ll be sure to mark my calendar for your wedding and prepare a generous gift.¡±

    Norah, recognizing their loyalty since they discovered her, entrusted them with the management of her family¡¯s business. In return, she nned to show them generosity.

    Upon hearing this, Gilda¡¯s spirits soared with excitement.

    ¡°Wow, your promise is almost convincing me to marry Chayce immediately! What do you say, Chayce? Shall we n a wedding when the time is right?¡±

    Chayce¡¯s ears tinged with red as he stole a nce at Gilda through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Stop teasing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±

    Their yful exchange lifted Norah¡¯s spirits just a little.

    As they returned once more to the Wilson family¡¯s manor, memories of her parents¡¯ tombs and her mother¡¯s diary flooded Norah¡¯s mind. Lost in thought, she gazed out the window at the passing scenery.

    The allure of wealth seemed to captivate everyone¡¯s heart. She hoped her uncle¡¯s family hadn¡¯t acquired their wealth uwfully.

    In the banquet hall, Elsa wore a pink gown. Her wavy hair had been straightened and loosely braided into a ponytail that cascaded over one shoulder. A petite crown, embellished with pink diamonds, rested on her head. Mindy¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°There¡¯s a message from the security booth that Gilda has taken Norah back.¡±

    Elsa didn¡¯t dwell on it, instead focusing on her makeup in the hand mirror and giving special attention to the small crown perched on her head. This was an item her father had acquired at great expense from an auction.

    ¡°Why has she returned? Is it to celebrate my birthday? Was the family reconciliation attempt fromst time sessful?¡± Elsa mused. ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t think of any other reason for Norah to specifically choose today.¡±

    If Norah were to learn of Elsa¡¯s guess, she would probablyugh, finding it nothing more than self-ttery.

    Mindy contemted for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s observe the situation. Nobody informed her about your birthday.¡±

    Despite Norah reiming her family identity, they hadn¡¯t fully adapted to her new status. They typically celebrated birthdays extravagantly at home, keeping the gatherings exclusive to family members.

    ¡°Alright. Where¡¯s Larry? Why hasn¡¯t he shown up with the child yet?¡± Elsa asked.

    Hank, standing beside them, appeared annoyed.

    ¡°Hadley is just the same. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to in her room. After all that primping, she still looks unchanged! I¡¯m fed up with her.¡±

    At this moment, only Mindy, Elsa, and Hank upied the banquet hall.

    Elsa¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously.

    ¡°If you¡¯re fed up with her, then seek someone new. Just be sure not to get caught in infidelity.¡±

    She seemed well-versed in this.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:

    ¡°Hank, as long as you stay outside the manor, your wife won¡¯t discover you¡¯re cheating on her.¡±

    Larry lived with his inws. Elsa liked him solely for his good looks. Beyond his appearance, she saw no appeal in him. He was neither her intellectual nor emotional equal. Elsa often visited nightclubs to unwind and engage in casual flings when she grew tired of him. Nobody was aware of her betrayal.

    Hank had been unfaithful to his wife for some time, but he had never openly admitted it to his family. He appeared ufortable. ¡°Elsa, that¡¯s not something ady like you should discuss.¡±

    Elsa pursed her lips and checked her reflection in the mirror. ¡°Hank, don¡¯t stick to such outdated views. Mom isn¡¯t against it. Why are you upset about it?¡±

    Mindy cleared her throat. ¡°Your brother has a point. Ladies should be more discreet.¡±

    It appeared that she needed to be more cautious when interacting with that guard.

    Eventually, every member of Iker¡¯s family gathered. Iker arrivedte. It always took him a while to secure all the documents in the room¡¯s safe before he left. Everyone was aware that Norah had returned.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Norah? Wasn¡¯t she back for Elsa¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± Iker asked, irritation creeping into his voice after waiting for nearly twenty minutes.

    The butler, a sharp and seasoned middle-aged man dressed in his uniform, stepped forward. ¡°Sir, Miss Norah is at the cemetery.¡±

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    Mindy snapped, her anger evident. ¡°Her deceased parents take precedence over us? Shecks basic manners!¡±

    It was Elsa¡¯s birthday today, yet Norah¡¯s first stop was the cemetery. Elsa, her voice gentle and understanding, said, ¡°Mom Norah just misses her parents. It¡¯s alright. Once she leaves the cemetery, we can have her join us in the banquet hall.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± the butler responded, nodding before he retreated.

    After some time, Norah, dressed simply, followed the butler into the room.

    The banquet hall was splendid and grand, filled with members of Elsa¡¯s family, each adorned in elegant dresses and makeup. Elsa, the birthday girl, was particrly decked out, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to showcase all her finest attire. Norah entered slowly, her long white dress adorned with two water lily ornaments on her shoulders, her hair intricately braided into a fishtail that trailed behind her. Her dress bore a resemnce to Elsa¡¯s.

    It was clear to any observant onlooker that Norah wore no makeup, yet her natural beauty was striking. Her wless skin and bright, star-like eyes drew attention immediately.

    As she made her entrance, Elsa, despite her careful preparation, seemed to fade into the background. The women around felt a twinge of envy. Elsa herself couldn¡¯t hide her feelings.

    ¡°Norah, today is my birthday. Wouldn¡¯t it be fitting for you to arrive here without a gift?¡± she remarked, her toneced with sarcasm as she eyed Norah¡¯s empty hands, choosing to overlook her attire.

    Elsa rose and stepped forward, her pink dress swirling around her. She casually adjusted her crown, her eyes gleaming with pride.

    ¡°This crown is a gift from my dad. It¡¯s a priceless piece from an auction, worth millions!¡±

    Larry, holding a child, overheard her and gave a subtle nce at the glittering crown. Crafted from silver and studded with numerous small diamonds, it featured a prominent, thumb-sized pink diamond at its center.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:

    Elsa¡¯s words hinted smugly that Norahcked manners, showing up without a gift at the birthday celebration. Norah halted, her demeanor cool and collected.

    ¡°Who said I came without a gift?¡±

    She had even brought a present to Corrin¡¯s birthday party. And for Elsa¡¯s event, she had also remembered to select a gift.

    ¡°Gilda, please bring my gift here.¡±

    A few steps behind, Gilda approached with a jewelry box in hand.

    ¡°I was in a rush. I hope you can like it.¡±

    Gilda opened the box to reveal a jade bracelet nestled on red velvet. It was of exceptional quality, with a deep, vibrant green hue.

    Elsa and her family instantly saw its worth, pegging it near one million dors.

    Even a gift chosen hastily could be valued over a million? The crowd was quietly amazed by Norah¡¯s generosity. If Hank or Elsa were in her shoes, they wouldn¡¯t dream of spending a million on a birthday gift. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t afford it; they simply preferred not to ssh out that much.

    In the Wilson household, they believed that money should be spent wisely.

    Hank watched the jade bracelet intently, his eyes betraying a touch of longing. It was clear that Norah was filthy rich. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have effortlessly dropped a million on a jade bracelet.

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    Elsa¡¯s face lit up, her smile turning sincere.

    ¡°Norah, that was very kind of you. This gift is precious.¡±

    Wearing her seven-centimeter pink high heels, Elsa quickly moved over to Gilda and excitedly inspected the jade bracelet inside the jewelry box. She had always admired the quality and color of the jade at a jewelry store but never felt quite right about buying it herself.

    After all, she already owned five simr bracelets. Yet, it wasmon for women to feel they were just a piece or two short in their collection, and adding another wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Come, take a seat.¡±

    A birthday gift of a jade bracelet made the Wilsons let their guard down, thinking Norah had just returned to celebrate Elsa¡¯s birthday.

    As they all sat down, Elsa rose with a drink in hand.

    ¡°Today marks another birthday for me. I¡¯m so d to have each of you here with me every year. I hope you¡¯ll all continue to join me in the future. This year, we have a new addition, my cousin Norah. Norah, even though you¡¯ve juste back, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll soon feel at home with us. We¡¯re a tight-knit group. Thanks for your thoughtful gift today. It means a lot to me.¡±

    Her heartfelt thanks to Norah showed how much the gift had moved her.

    Norah, ss in hand, toasted Elsa.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family here; no need for formalities. Being part of the Wilson family, I look forward to everyone¡¯s support. Thank you.¡±

    She quickly finished the ss of alcohol in one gulp. Setting the empty ss down, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not one for fancy words, but I wish you a very happy birthday.¡±

    Iker and Hank watched as Norah finished her drink. Despite her cheeks turning a shade of pink, she managed to wish Elsa well with a clear mind. Both were visibly surprised.

    Hank had retrieved a bottle of potent liquor from his collection for the asion. It was the type that even his father would savor slowly and cautiously.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:

    Yet right before everyone, Norah had swiftly drained a full ss!

    Norah sped her head and eased into her seat. ¡°This liquor packs quite a punch.¡±

    Hank, upon hearing her, couldn¡¯t resist a smirk. ¡°It hails from my personal collection, Norah. Don¡¯t fault me for failing to warn you. It possesses quite the kick. You¡¯ve imbibed now;ter, you may find yourself struggling to maintain your bnce.¡±

    Norah nced upward, herplexion tinged with a rosy hue, her gaze veiled with a misty haze. ¡°Attending a family member¡¯s birthday celebration fills me with joy. A few sses of liquor pose no harm, especially within the confines of the manor, where I am surrounded by those who hold me dear.¡±

    With alcohol tinting her lips a deep crimson, Norah seemed on the verge of inebriation, a fact not lost on Iker.

    ¡°Uncle Iker!¡± Norah took it upon herself to pour a generous ss of liquor, raising it in a toast to Iker. ¡°Throughout the years of my absence, I¡¯ve been truly grateful for your unwavering support. Without it, Gilda and Chayce wouldn¡¯t have managed my father¡¯s property so adeptly.¡±

    Acknowledging her gratitude, though undeserved, Iker couldn¡¯t help but feel a swell of pride. ¡°You¡¯re all kin here. We must lend a hand when needed. The family ought to look after each other. Outsiders often have ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°Your assistance has been invaluable. Please, do join me in this drink, Uncle Iker.¡±

    Before anyone else could react, Norah swiftly consumed the contents of her ss, her movements betraying a slight unsteadiness.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking, Uncle Iker? Am I not worth yourpany?¡±

    Iker hesitated, grappling with conflicting emotions. If he indulged in this ss, he¡¯d surely find himself sumbing to a midday nap.

    Feeling the warmth of his niece¡¯s fervent gaze, Iker clenched his jaw and swiftly emptied the entire ss in one gulp.

    ¡°Well done, Uncle Iker!¡± Norah¡¯s immediate cheer buoyed his spirits.

    Witnessing Norah¡¯s current attempts at cation stirred a sense of anticipation within him, prompting him to drain the whole ss of liquor. As the liquor descended into his stomach, a pleasant warmth radiated throughout his body, leaving his head pleasantly muddled.

    Observing Norah across from him, who had imbibed one more ss of liquor than he had, he surmised that her condition might not be so favorable at present.

    ¡°Hank, if I should do wrong in the future, I implore your patience.¡±

    Once more, Norah raised her ss in a toast to Hank, savoring another full gulp of liquor.

    Momentster, the three men at the table found themselves growing increasingly tipsy under Norah¡¯s persistent toasts. Their flushed faces and slurred speech betrayed their inebriation.

    Iker¡¯s excitement peaked as he mmed his hand on the table.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m truly doing this for your well-being! It¡¯s in your best interest to entrust your father¡¯s business to my management. You may simply receive a monthly stipend. There¡¯s no need for you tobor so arduously¡­ And then you don¡¯t have to worry about Gilda and Chayce¡¯s betrayal¡­¡±

    Gilda and Chayce, stationed at the doorway, wore expressions of displeasure. Having aided Norah in managing her father¡¯s property, they were perceived by Iker¡¯s family as ambitious opportunists poised to seize control and abscond with the property. Throughout the years, whenever Iker encountered the two, his demeanor never veered from disdain.

    It irritated them that upon Norah¡¯s return, Iker wasted no time in tarnishing their reputation in her presence! Ridiculous! using them of coveting property, when it was the opposite!

    Norah¡¯s cheeks glowed crimson, her gaze unfocused, and her speech disjointed from the effects of the wine.

    ¡°Uncle Iker, we share a bond of family. With my father gone, you are all I have¡­¡±

    As she uttered these words, Norah poured herself another half ss of liquor.

    The otherdies at the table could no longer watch Norah drink.

    Elsa swiftly seized the ss from Norah¡¯s grasp and called out, ¡°Gilda, pleasee assist Norah to her parents¡¯ vi. She needs to rest.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:

    Elsa was truly pissed that Norah had gotten so drunk at her birthday party.

    When Gilda took Norah away, Mindy angrily mmed her fork down. Trying to control her anger, she said, ¡°Did Norah think that drinking with the Wilson men would make our family ept her? That¡¯s absurd.¡±

    Norah had been encouraging the three men to drink, and everyone could see it! But because Norah was drinking too, and the men seemed to enjoy it, no one had said anything to stop her.

    But now, with Norah gone, Mindy exploded.

    ¡°Even if she¡¯s rich now, she can¡¯t shake off those bad habits. What¡¯s the point of showing off how much she can drink?¡±

    Mindy sneered, feeling even more superior to Norah. After all, Norah had sent an expensive birthday gift to impress them, andter, she was drinking with the men to try and blend in with this family.

    Hadley had a favorable impression of Norah. She judged people by appearances and found Norah stunningly beautiful the first time she saw her. Considering Norah¡¯s beauty, Hadley would believe anything Norah said.

    ¡°Hadley, why are you just standing there? Why not help Hank back to his room?¡±

    Hadley gently put the child in her arms down and then assisted Hank, who had slumped on the table, to stand.

    ¡°Mindy, Elsa, I¡¯ll take Hank back first.¡±

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    She pressed her lips together tightly. Hank¡¯s weight was too much, and it made her strain to keep steady.

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Mindy didn¡¯t think highly of Hadley, as thetter¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t impressive. In her eyes, Hadley was just a pretty face, who only knew how to y the piano and dance.

    If not for Hank¡¯s insistence, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed Hadley to marry into their family.

    Elsa gave Larry, who was wasted, a disapproving look and had a servant escort him back.

    ¡°Mom, Norah is drunk. But don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t cause any problems. It¡¯s my birthday, and I just want to go out and enjoy myself.¡±

    And, of course, her n was to find a handsome guy for a one-night stand!

    Her eyes gleamed with excitement. It had been a while since she¡¯d gone out for a fling, and her body was eager for it.

    Mindy tapped her on the head.

    ¡°You can have fun, but remember to stay within your limits.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Mindy nced at the already drunk Iker and instructed a servant to take him to their bedroom.

    Iker had two very important rooms: one was the bedroom where he slept with Mindy, and the other was a study filled with confidential documents. Whenever Iker left, the study was always locked, and sometimes someone was guarding it. No one would approach the study without Iker¡¯s orders.

    The once lively banquet hall was now deserted, except for a table of leftovers. The servants began to clean up.

    ¡°Miss Norah can hold her liquor really well!¡±

    ¡°She really resembles her father a lot, especially her face. Their features mirror each other.¡±

    ¡°Now that she¡¯s back, isn¡¯t it like amb entering a lion¡¯s den? Everyone knows her uncle is eyeing the property left by her father.¡±

    ¡°Hush, let¡¯s not bring this up again in the future. Ever since her dad passed away, it¡¯s like we¡¯re not supposed to talk about him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Do you really need all this gossip while cleaning up?¡± The butler appeared behind the servants with a stern expression, frightening them into speeding up their cleaning unconsciously. Iker trusted the butler with everything. If they upset him, they¡¯d also be kicked out of the manor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:

    Gilda assisted Norah as she settled into the car.

    ¡°Chayce, proceed to my father¡¯s vi.¡±

    Since Norah¡¯s previous visit, she had arranged for a thorough cleaning of that vi, with certain rooms intentionally left untouched. For instance, Calvin and Bernice¡¯s bedroom, along with Norah¡¯s closet. Those were the areas Norah specifically instructed to remain untouched by the cleaning process.

    ¡°Miss Norah, earlier today you mentioned having tasks to attend to, yet you¡¯ve consumed such a quantity of alcohol that your thoughts are muddled. Whatpelled you to indulge to such an extent with them?¡±

    Supporting Norah as she rested her head against her neck, Gilda immediately detected the strong scent of alcohol. She furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Chayce, instruct the kitchen to prepare a ss of honeyed waterter.¡±

    Though she hadn¡¯t witnessed the events in the banquet hall firsthand, the murmur of voices hinted at Norah¡¯s significant intake of alcohol. She was now totally inebriated. The exposed skin was all pink, her gaze unfocused, and she stumbled with each step, scarcely distinguishable from someone under the influence of alcohol.

    ¡°I¡¯m not intoxicated.¡±

    ¡°Of course, individuals who are intoxicated often deny it.¡±

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Gilda instinctively retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not intoxicated.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not intoxicated¡­¡±

    Gilda pivoted her head, locking eyes with Norah¡¯s lucid gaze.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve sobered up so quickly?¡± She hadn¡¯t even consumed the honeyed water yet! Norah ced two Mind Clearing Pills in her mouth and closed her eyes to regte her breathing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not intoxicated.¡±

    Having ingested a considerable amount of alcohol, she felt only a slight difort.

    The asion of Elsa¡¯s birthday banquet presented an unforeseen opportunity. Seizing the moment, she had deliberately intoxicated the three men to facilitate her ns. Her alcohol tolerance wasmendable; before drinking, she had taken two Mind Clearing Pills, rendering the alcohol ineffectual. Thus, her apparent inebriation was merely a facade.

    Upon leaving the banquet, she had swiftly ingested two additional Mind Clearing Pills in preparation for the forting task.

    Gilda¡¯s eyes widened dramatically. Had Norah just consumed water? But that seemed impossible. Iker and Hank were both astute individuals. They would easily discern if Norah had been drinking water instead of alcohol.

    As Norah approached to offer her assistance, she had observed the men at the table, their eyelids heavy with intoxication, struggling to keep their eyes open. Thedies abstaining from alcohol at the table remained lucid. They were not easily deceived.

    Could it be that Norah possessed a resistance to alcohol? Gilda pondered this in her heart.

    ¡°Miss Norah, you¡¯ve consumed quite a bit. Might it be wise to delegate the task to another?¡±

    Norah opened her eyes, and a fierce gleam ignited within them.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve resolved to proceed. I will undoubtedly aplish the task today.¡±

    With the aid of the Mind Clearing Pills, her body slowly regained itsposure.

    Gilda expressed her concern, ¡°Norah Wilson, we¡¯re uneasy about you undertaking such a dangerous task!¡±

    ¡°I am aware of the risks. Please refrain from persuading me. Stop near my uncle¡¯s vi.¡±

    On the way to the banquet hall, she had methodically memorized the manor¡¯syout, surveince spots, security setup, and staff count, recalling everything distinctly.

    She knew there could be absolutely no margin for error. Otherwise, the consequences could be fatal.

    What could Chayce do? Naturally, he could only follow Norah¡¯s instructions and stop at the designated location. Shortly after, Gilda and Chayce exited the car, leaving space inside for Norah.

    Minutester, the car door swung open, revealing Norah, d in practical attire and carrying a small backpack filled with all the tools necessary for her mission.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry! I know exactly what needs to be done.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 426

    ?Chapter 426:

    Norah¡¯s adventurous past had instilled in her an unwavering confidence for this mission. With a reassuring pat on the shoulders of Gilda and Chayce, Norah exuded a calm sense of purpose.

    Tears welled in Gilda¡¯s eyes. She longed to express her concern, urging Norah to prioritize her safety in honor of her deceased parents. But faced with Norah¡¯s resolute expression, the words remained unspoken.

    All Gilda and Chayce could do was silently watch as Norah disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Chayce, I truly can¡¯t fathom where she found the courage for such a feat. What are your thoughts?¡± Gilda wondered aloud, her fingers idly tracing the leaves in the flowerbed.

    ¡°She¡¯s younger than us, yet her bravery and determination surpass ours.¡±

    ¡°Gilda, we¡¯ve yet to uncover any information about her past.¡±

    Chayce¡¯s expression remained stoic.

    ¡°She is exceedingly mysterious. Do not underestimate her.¡±

    Gilda sighed, her heart weighed down with worry.

    ¡°s, seeing her in such situations is truly heartbreaking. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.¡±

    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Meanwhile, Norah methodically followed her mental blueprint, sessfully nting bugs and cameras in Elsa¡¯s and Hank¡¯s bedroom. These sophisticated cameras, purchased at a premium from the ck market, featured adjustable monitoring angles via remote controls. The bugs, equipped with longsting batteries, ensured extended standby operation.

    In the vi, the regr bedrooms were left unguarded. Ikery motionless on his bed, vulnerable to Norah¡¯s intrusion. Yet, the real challengey in Iker¡¯s study.

    Rumors had circted about Iker¡¯s meticulous protection of his study, and without a key, entry seemed impossible. Any attempt to breach the lock risked heightening the entire manor¡¯s security, potentially exposing her instations.

    Moreover, two security personnel remained stationed at the entrance to the study.

    Norah rounded a corner in the corridor, her gaze fixating on a square venttion duct nestled in the ceiling. Unnoticed by most, the small duct presented a potential entry into the study. Only someone of childlike stature could navigate its narrow passageway. However, Norah moved the vent cover aside with ease and, with practiced agility, slid inside like a sleek fish. Her bones contorted into an astonishing arc,pressing her form to half its usual size.

    Once inside, Norah skillfully ced the cameras and bugs within Iker¡¯s study. Her eyes met the surveince camera nestled in the corner, and she paused momentarily before continuing her exploration.

    The bookshelf was filled with volumes on management and finance, their well-worn pages bearing testament to frequent perusal.

    Approaching the desk, she encountered locked drawers. With practiced hands, she retrieved a wire and skillfully manipted the mechanism until it yielded. Her proficiency in lock-picking remained undiminished. Inside the drawer were various financial statements rted to Iker¡¯spany, guarded like prized possessions, concealed from prying eyes.

    After perusing the files, Norah¡¯s patience wore thin, and she relocked the drawer in frustration. Despite her efforts, the other drawers yielded nothing but morepany financial statements. Puzzled by the secrecy surrounding these documents, Norah couldn¡¯t fathom their significance.

    Approaching the desk¡¯sputer, she bypassed any leisurely browsing and instead quickly copied all files onto a USB drive. Turning her attention to the surveince system, she located the program responsible for managing the cameras and promptly purged its data, rendering it obsolete beyond repair.

    Expecting to uncover solid evidence, Norah¡¯s disappointment grew as she found nothing but mundane financial statements within Iker¡¯s study. Frustration mounting, she directed her ire at Iker¡¯sputer, preparing for a subtle retaliation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:

    Afterpleting her mission, Norah returned to her parents¡¯ vi by early evening. She loosened her hair tie, letting her locks cascade freely down her back.

    Gilda and Chayce, visibly tense in the vi, breathed a collective sigh of relief at Norah¡¯s return. Without probing too deeply, they simply offered her a ss of water. They had doubted the feasibility of Norah¡¯s mission amidst the tight security of the manor. To spare Norah any potential embarrassment, they refrained from inquiring about the oue.

    ¡°Gilda, I¡¯ll provide you both with ess to a website. In your spare moments, listen and distill key information for me. If anything seems suspicious, notify me immediately.¡±

    Gilda¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she held the ss. Norah had seeded! That was remarkable!

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Norah gave her shoulder a grateful pat. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure.¡±

    Determined to uncover the culprit behind Norah¡¯s parents¡¯ ordeal, they were prepared to devote themselves tirelessly to the task.

    Though the vi had been tidied up somewhat, it still felt empty,cking the warmth and vitality of life. Its atmosphere was cold and deste. On her previous visits, Norah had explored the different rooms of the vi, such as a home cinema, a dance room, and a music room. Her room undoubtedly stood as the grandest.

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    Taking a sip of water, she set the ss down on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs for some rest. Feel free to leave if you have other matters to attend to.¡±

    Pushing open the door to her bedroom, Norah found it immactely clean. The bedding had been reced with fresh sheets, still adorned in pink. The walk-in closet remained untouched, per her instructions not to clean it.

    Surveying the meticulously selected birthday gifts from her mother, Norah¡¯s mind swirled with myriad thoughts. She swore she would avenge them.

    In the evening, she departed from the manor by car. As she drove past Elsa¡¯s car, she noticed Elsa appeared content, her visage radiant with a blush of satisfaction. Upon learning of Norah¡¯s departure, Elsa¡¯s mood soured.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she meant to celebrate my birthday? She left without even staying for dinner. Does she have a problem with me?¡±

    Mindy cast a sidelong nce at her. ¡°Who cares if she stays or goes? I just hope she never returns. She¡¯s irritating to behold.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mom, have the guys woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all passed out in bed. I don¡¯t understand why Norah chose to leave while intoxicated.¡±

    ¡°Given their state, let¡¯s postpone dinner a bit. I think I¡¯ll go for a massage.¡±

    Elsa massaged her waist, feeling a bit sore after encountering a well-built man earlier who had provided her with considerable pleasure.

    The venue for the dinner, organized by the Andrews family, was a fine dining restaurant in Glophia. Joanna¡¯s family was already inside.

    Joanna, holding the menu, took charge of ordering. ¡°We¡¯ll have this. Trust me, Norah enjoys this dish. And this one too, let¡¯s order this¡­¡±

    She perused the menu, her orders flowing without pause, selecting dish after dish.

    Bryson nced around. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Solo Mio Restaurant being fully booked a month in advance, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up here.¡±

    ¡°It is undoubtedly one of the finest establishments in town, without a doubt,¡± Darwin remarked casually. The nearby waiter smiled and nodded, his demeanor unchanged. Solo Mio Restaurant¡¯s reputation surpasses that of all other restaurants in Glophia. They were ustomed to suchparisons.

    Joanna concluded her order and checked her phone. ¡°Norah just messaged saying she¡¯s on her way and will arrive in about half an hour.¡±

    Darwin nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Excellent.¡±

    Raina chimed in, ¡°The more we learn about her, the more we recognize her exceptional qualities! But why were we unable to uncover her past information?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:

    Joanna was good at responding to such questions. ¡°Norah was overseas, which is why you couldn¡¯t find any information about her.¡±

    The reputation of the Supernatural Doctor began to spread far and wide. Joanna was proud to know that Norah excelled in many different areas!

    Raina nodded. ¡°That exins it. No wonder there¡¯s no information about her prior to her arrival in Glophia.¡±

    Wealthy families typically gather information through investigative reports, which can quickly give a basic idea of a person using just a few papers. Darwin and Raina had learned about Norah before but had not yet shared a meal with her.

    Initially, Darwin had seen Norah merely as one of Joanna¡¯s friends. It wasn¡¯t until she had rescued Joanna that he started taking Norah seriously. Later, he was astonished to learn that Norah had contributed to the growth of Bryson¡¯spany.

    Running apany was never easy. His son¡¯s business was close to failing, and he hadn¡¯t considered stepping in to help because he believed some lessons must be learned through direct experience, even if it would lead to failure. Surprisingly, thepany was revived despite such bad circumstances.

    He had to admit that Norah excelled at managing and operating businesses. Since then, his attention perked up toward Norah. He knew that she was far more than what the initial information suggested: orphan, Bexlyn University graduate, and skilled in medicine. Each of these facts was remarkable on its own.

    Darwin wanted to befriend Norah, and he believed Joanna was fortunate to have such a good friend.

    Soon, Norah entered the private dining room wearing a stunning dress. Joanna eximed joyfully, ¡°Norah,e over here and sit next to me.¡±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    For her safety, her family insisted she stay in a wheelchair, worried that she might move too much and reopen her stomach wound.

    Norah entered with a smile, greeting everyone before sitting next to Joanna.

    Darwinughed gently. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve been a great help to my family. It seems rather rude to have only recently invited you to eat with us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Andrews. Joanna is a dear friend, and I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    Norah¡¯s confident and well-organized reply earned even more admiration from Darwin.

    Raina smiled warmly. ¡°Thanking you with dinner is the least we can do. You and Joanna have been friends for a long time, but this is our first meal together. Please don¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Norah thought back to Elsa¡¯s birthday banquet earlier that day. Even though everyone had a smile at the table, it was clear who was faking it and who was genuinely happy to see her.

    Joanna held Norah¡¯s arm with pride. ¡°Norah wouldn¡¯t mind such things. We¡¯re best friends!¡±

    Norah smiled, unable to resist. Joanna¡¯s enthusiasm made her seem like a child excited to introduce her best friend to her parents. Joanna¡¯s vibrant nature made the dinner feel lively and weing.

    Midway through the meal, Bryson stood, wine ss in hand. ¡°Norah, thank you for your help with the Kathy issue. Without your intervention, I might have married her.¡±

    ¡°I simply forwarded Joanna a report. If you had looked into it, you would have discovered the truth soon enough.¡±

    Observing Norah¡¯s airy expression, Bryson¡¯s smile turned bitter. ¡°I thought the same and had someone check the hospital¡¯s system, but the file wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    Norah¡¯s brow lifted in surprise. The original file was deleted?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:

    ¡°You¡¯re Joanna¡¯s brother. I¡¯m not just going to stand by and watch you sink into despair without doing anything to help. So there¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t bear to see Joanna looking unhappy, so helping to find evidence was just a simple matter for her. Bryson downed the entire ss in an instant.

    ¡°If you ever need my help with anything, just say the word, all right?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After all, she was used to letting others handle the things that she didn¡¯t want to deal with. She took a sip of the liquor, tasting its strong vor. She watched Bryson drink another full ss, his body swaying a bit.

    ¡°Here. Take this and eat it,¡± she said with a sigh, handing him a Mind Clearing Pill. ¡°It¡¯ll relieve you of your hangover.¡±

    Bryson didn¡¯t even look at it and swallowed it right away. Within five minutes, the dizziness was gone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it works so well!¡± he remarked in surprise. In the business world, drinking was unavoidable. He had long been used to feeling awful after drinking. The only reason why he drank so much today was to thank Norah for her help.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Can you give me one, too?¡± he asked eagerly. He also wanted to know if the pill really worked. Earlier, he¡¯d been chatting and drinking so much that he lost count of how many sses he had before he started feeling nauseous.

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Raina patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Just cut down on the drinks next time and you¡¯ll be fine without the medicine.¡±

    She turned to Norah and smiled. ¡°No need to give him any. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    With those words from his wife, Darwin gave up and stopped pushing the matter.

    Norah found it amusing and handed him one anyway.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your typical over-the-counter medicine for hangovers. It¡¯s more like a remedy for various knockout drops. Hangover relief is just one of its effects.¡±

    Hearing this, Darwin paused, his hand hovering near his mouth. If that was the case, wasn¡¯t this pill far too valuable for him to use it for such a trivial problem? Bryson looked a bit regretful.

    ¡°If it¡¯s so valuable, you didn¡¯t have to give it to me.¡±

    Norah waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve got plenty to spare. If you ever need hangover remedy one, I¡¯ll make some for you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    The recipe for the hangover remedy was rtively simple, using onlymon ingredients. It wouldn¡¯t take much time to make arge batch.

    Bryson had experienced the effects of the Mind Clearing Pill, and the sobering effect was immediate. He rubbed his hands, looking interested.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be a bit of a hassle for you?¡±

    Norah could see the eagerness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± she said. ¡°Just remember to pay for it. That¡¯s all.¡±

    It was only because they were members of the Andrews family that she agreed so readily.

    Darwin carefully put the pill away. Such a potent medicine should not be used just to relieve a hangover. He turned to his son, whose eyes had regained their rity, and gave him a stern look. He felt that it was such a waste that his son had consumed the pill to sober up.

    And it shocked him that Norah was surprisingly talented at making medicine. The ones she made worked really well, too.

    Bryson turned and met Darwin¡¯s gaze, feeling a shiver run down his back. Why was his father looking at him like that?

    As the dinner came to an end, Darwin brought up the main topic.

    ¡°Norah, we invited you to dinner tonight to show our appreciation for all that you¡¯ve done for us,¡± he said, taking a ck card out of his wallet and sliding it across the table.

    ¡°This is a ck card with unlimited credit. With this, you can get the best discounts in any of our family industries.¡±

    He looked at her intently, his tone serious. ¡°This is what our family should give you in return. Please ept it.¡±

    Joanna had no idea about this. But she had to admit, Norah had been a huge help to her family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:

    Joanna¡¯s eyes lit up as she grabbed the card and shoved it into Norah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Norah, just take this.¡±

    Norahughed lightly and pushed the card back.

    ¡°Mr. Andrews, there¡¯s really no need. Joanna and Bryson are dear friends of mine. I never expected anything in return for what I did.¡±

    Their friendship was too deep to be valued in mary terms. Besides, after helping to revive Bryson¡¯spany, she had received a small share. The dividends alone from that share were quite substantial.

    Raina watched Norah with increasing approval. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine how wonderful it would be if Norah ended up with Bryson. However, Raina knew that Norah was already in a rtionship. To her, Norah¡¯s divorce didn¡¯t seem to matter. Nor did her modest family background.

    With the status of the Andrews family, they didn¡¯t need another marriage to strengthen their social standing. They simply needed someone educated, sensible, and someone their son adored. Why hadn¡¯t they recognized Norah¡¯s qualities sooner?

    Darwin shared these sentiments.

    Norah remained unfazed upon seeing the ck card, showing no interest in the wealth it represented and maintaining her indifference. Her polite demeanor and sharp management skills at thepany truly set her apart. Darwin smiled faintly.

    ¡°Norah, this ck card is a token of our gratitude. Just take it.¡±

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    Joanna pouted.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re not refusing the ck card because you look down on it, are you?¡±

    Norah was at a loss for words. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Dad, really? You could havee up with something better! Just a ck card? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough!¡± She yfully turned to her parents.

    ¡°Without Norah, Bryson and I would definitely have been in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°We can always make more money, but we need to show our gratitude to Norah sooner rather thanter!¡± Worried that Darwin might propose something else she¡¯d be reluctant to ept, Norah quickly epted the ck card.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; this is perfect. I like it.¡±

    The ck card had no spending limit, allowing her to swipe it for even tens of millions. It was evident that the Andrews family truly valued her. Not knowing what Norah preferred, they had opted to give her money so she could purchase whatever she desired. Witnessing Norah ept the card, the Andrews family all beamed with joy.

    With Joanna and Bryson in the picture, befriending the entire Andrews family didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to Norah. She believed that when the Wilson family regained its standing in Glophia, forging a connection with the Andrews family could prove advantageous and pose no harm.

    After feasting, drinking, and sharingughter, the banquet came to an end for the day. At the entrance of the restaurant, Joanna held onto Norah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve arranged for a driver to take you home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Sean came to pick me up.¡±

    Sean had been texting her about when dinner would end and had arrived at the restaurant early. Joanna finally noticed the luxury car parked across the street. Who else¡¯s could it be but Sean¡¯s?

    ¡°Alright, having a boyfriend does make a difference. You always have someone to pick you up. I envy you so much.¡±

    Seeing the smile on Norah¡¯s face, Joanna was d that Norah was in a rtionship. It was indeed pointless to get upset over that fool Derek. The Carter family even had the audacity to invite her family to the wedding. Therefore, if she caused a scene, it wouldn¡¯t be solely her fault. She just couldn¡¯t stand seeing jerks and their partners happy.

    Bryson had sobered up after taking the Mind Clearing Pill and watched Norah walk toward a ck car. The door opened, and a handsome man with a typically cold demeanor softened into tenderness at the sight of her, leaving only gentleness in his presence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:

    Norah leaned in and kissed Sean¡¯s lips before stepping into the car, smoothing her dress as she settled in. Just as the car door was about to close, Bryson nced at Sean. Typically distant, harsh, and intimidating, Sean¡¯s demeanor softened as he smiled gently at Norah, his gaze radiating warmth.

    Joanna, watching the exchange, felt a pang of jealousy.

    ¡°Oh my God! Mr. Scott is so handsome. He¡¯s so kind to Norah! They make me want to have a boyfriend too,¡± she eximed.

    Bryson gently patted her head and advised, ¡°Forget about that for now. Focus on getting better. That¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡±

    Raina observed their conversation, noting that Bryson, while notably handsome, remained perpetually single. Kathy, who had shown interest in him before, clearly wasn¡¯t the right match for him.

    ¡°Bryson, Joanna doesn¡¯t need to find a boyfriend right now, but you really should start looking for a girlfriend. It¡¯s time to settle down before you end up in another situation like with Kathy.¡±

    She was tired of dealing with troublesome people like the Carter family.

    The ck car began to move, slowly pulling away, symbolizing the growing distance between Bryson and Norah. After a moment of silence, Bryson responded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± He wondered when he might meet someone who would captivate him again. For now, though, he still harbored feelings for Norah.

    Unaware of Bryson¡¯s feelings towards her, Norah saw him as indifferent, always maintaining aposed demeanor and never showing any affection towards her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    ¡°Why did the Andrews family want to dine with you?¡± Bryson asked.

    ¡°They just invited me to express their gratitude for helping Joanna and you,¡± she replied.

    She pulled out a ck card and said, ¡°They gave me this as a token of their appreciation. It¡¯s a no-limit ck card.¡±

    When Sean saw the card, he realized that, aside from some jewelry he had given her before they became a couple, he hadn¡¯t really given her much.

    He felt a pang of regret for having overlooked such a significant gesture.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to use their card. Use mine instead,¡± he insisted, taking the card from her and cing his own into her hand.

    ¡°This card is good for any sector of my family businesses, and there¡¯s no spending limit.¡±

    The Scott family was wealthier than the Andrews family. After a brief pause, Norah handed the card back to him.

    ¡°I have my own money.¡±

    She had epted the ck card from the Andrews family because it gave her the option not to use it if she didn¡¯t want to. She neither wanted nor needed Sean¡¯s ck card.

    ¡°Wait, listen to me,¡± Sean said, his tone softer but still firm.

    Noticing Sean¡¯s stern look, Norah exined, ¡°I can ept your gifts, but leave out the money. I won¡¯t use it.¡±

    It was typical for couples to exchange gifts, and she hadn¡¯t asked for money in return for the medicine she had given Sean. Seeing the determined look on her face, Sean sighed. What could he do when his girlfriend wouldn¡¯t let him spend his cash on her?

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I spend some on my girlfriend? I earn money for my girlfriend!¡±

    Before, he hadn¡¯t had a girlfriend, so he spent his earnings at home. But now that he had one, he wanted to spoil her with everything nice.

    A spark appeared in Norah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I might run off with your money?¡±

    Phillip, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, started coughing and choking.

    Norah was momentarily lost for words.

    The partition might have blocked the driver¡¯s view, but it was definitely not soundproof.

    ¡°Phillip, are you enjoying our conversation?¡± she asked, her tone teasing.

    Sitting up straight, Norah retrieved the ck card from the Andrews family and sternly ced Sean¡¯s card back into his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression grew cold. Just because she was well-off didn¡¯t mean she shouldn¡¯t spend his money.

    ¡°I want to give you an allowance. You can get whatever you like,¡± he said firmly, pushing the card back into her hand, refusing to let her drop it.

    Norah had no choice but to ept it. She nned to keep it alongside the ck card from the Andrews family. She was financially secure; why would she use someone else¡¯s money?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:

    Upon returning home, Norah turned on herputer in the bedroom and logged into a website to control the cameras remotely and view the feed from the bugs and cameras.

    She had purchased the devices herself and conducted personal tests on them.

    She first essed the camera in Iker¡¯s study. The camera was installed on the ceiling, capturing everything in the room.

    In the footage, Iker entered the study somewhat unsteadily and mmed the door, still notpletely sober. He had indeed consumed too much alcohol and felt a bit disoriented during dinner. When Mindy mentioned that Norah had left by car, he had praised her high alcohol tolerance.

    Settling at his desk, he turned on hisputer, unlocked a drawer with a key, and began to organize a report.

    Maybe it was the alcohol clouding his judgment, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the sequence of these reports was wrong. He was certain he had ced this month¡¯s report on the top.

    He had no idea that Norah had misced it carelessly. Theputer switched on, and suddenly, Iker noticed the screen was nk.

    He tapped the back of theputer and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Why isn¡¯t theputer working?¡± He felt restless not being able to figure out what was wrong with the financial records, unlike his son, who didn¡¯t concern himself much with thepany¡¯s matters.

    Iker always dreamed of obtaining more wealth for his family. He never anticipated that after his brother¡¯s death, the inheritance would go to Norah.

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    He had initially dismissed the news of his brother and sister-inw going out to search for their child as a rumor. However, after his brother¡¯s death, Gilda had returned with a paternity test report.

    Five minutester, with theputer still malfunctioning, Iker became anxious and called out to the butler.

    ¡°Find aputer technician.¡±

    The manor was spacious enough to house all the necessary talents, avable whenever needed.

    Before long, a middle-aged man arrived at the door with a toolbox strapped to his back.

    Meanwhile, Norah had changed into morefortable household clothes, grabbed some snacks from the table, and settled in to enjoy Iker¡¯s predicament. She was curious to see how Iker would react to the surprise she had set up.

    ¡°Karl,e over here and take a look. Theputer screen just went nk,¡± Iker called out.

    The staff employed by Iker were highly reliable, so Iker felt secure letting this man work on hisputer. Karl set his toolbox down and began inspecting theputer.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like theputer¡¯s hardware is the issue. It appears there¡¯s a program running that¡¯s causing it to crash.¡±

    Norah took a bite of her snack, thinking that the man Iker had hired must be talented. He¡¯d uncover the cause soon enough. But what good would knowing the reason do? He needed to figure out how to fix it.

    Karl took a seat and retrieved the keyboard. ¡°It looks like theputer¡¯s been invaded by a hacker. I¡¯ll see if I can fix it.¡±

    Staring at the nkputer screen, Karl felt a surge of determination to get it working again. He dove into coding the program.

    Working for the Wilson family signified Karl¡¯s position as one of the topputer experts in the country. He maintained hisposure under pressure and concentrated on finding a solution.

    Norah sipped her drink and shiftedfortably in her seat.

    Karl had some skills, unlike the fool Iker.

    Well, maybe that was harsh; Iker wasn¡¯t aplete fool, certainly doing a better job than Hank at managing thepany.

    Iker watched Karl intently as he pulled up a chair in the study, rubbing his head, which was still spinning from earlier.

    Hisputer was usually maintained by Karl, and it should have been functioning normally. How could it have been hacked?

    ¡°Check if any files or cameras have been tampered with,¡± Iker instructed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:

    Karl¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard, but the program was stubborn and unyielding. Despite his efforts over the past 20 minutes, he had made no progress.

    Iker, growing impatient, checked the time and remarked, ¡°Are you done? It¡¯s been half an hour.¡±

    Karl replied with determination, ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    The stakes were high. If he couldn¡¯t neutralize the hacker¡¯s malicious program, Iker¡¯sputer would be rendered useless. Realizing the significance of theputer to Iker, Karl felt a wave of anxiety. His job was on the line.

    Iker had a history of dismissing employees who did not meet his expectations. Karl¡¯s tenure at Wilson Manor had been long, thanks to his skills. However, if he failed now, he knew he could be fired in no time.

    Norah had shifted positions several times and checked the feed from other cameras.

    When she checked on Hank, she found his room dark and heard nothing but his loud, drunken snores.

    Moving the camera to Larry and Elsa¡¯s room, Norah was surprised. A many unconscious on the bed, while a woman tended to him with a wet towel under the dim yellow light.

    The man was Larry, yet the woman was Hadley. Hadley looked concerned as she dabbed at Larry¡¯s sweaty forehead with a cool, wet cloth.

    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. Larry and Hadley together was an unexpected twist.

    At the lunch table today, the two didn¡¯t exchange any nces. Norah had no clue about any affair between them. Was Hadley not concerned about the possibility of Elsa or Hank discovering her when she boldly entered Larry¡¯s bedroom?

    Norah watched them, her surprise clearly evident.

    The screen switched back to Iker¡¯s room, where Karl was still at theputer, desperately searching for a loophole. Unfortunately, he found none.

    Iker¡¯s expression was grim.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t work it out¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Karl suddenly eximed with excitement, interrupting Iker.

    Iker was momentarily speechless. Checking the time on theputer, Norah realized the moment hade.

    ¡°Good job, Karl!¡± Iker called out, patting Karl on the shoulder with enthusiasm. ¡°I knew you could fix it.¡±

    Karl opened his mouth, about to confess that theputer had resolved itself before he did anything, but he hesitated and chose to remain silent. Instead, he boasted, ¡°The hacker was just a minor annoyance. They thought they could mess with me. If they try again, they¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Karl, swelling with pride, seemed to forget the earlier struggles he had faced.

    Norah watched with a sneer, thinking how Karl, like his boss, seized every opportunity to im credit where it wasn¡¯t due.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the only surprise she had prepared. Karl inspected theputer thoroughly, confirming that the software, hardware, andwork were all functioning properly.

    ¡°The camera is broken. There is no video footage,¡± he announced, careful not to pry into other files. Afterpleting his checks, he stood up.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, theputer is operational. I¡¯ll arrange for the camera to be reced tomorrow.¡±

    Iker leaned back, dismissing Karl with a wave of his hand. The broken camera was the least of his concerns. After all, no one could ess his office without a key.

    He then opened a file sent by a subordinate and began to read intently.

    But two numbers appeared on the screen. Puzzled, he even questioned whether he was seeing things due to his hangover.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:

    Norah gazed at the file flickering to life on her screen, aprehensive financial statement of apany. She pondered, could her uncle be more than just an executive? Was he also tasked with verifying the ounts?

    It dawned on her that Iker might be double-checking the ountant¡¯s work to avoid any financial discrepancies, a testament to his diligence.

    Her little surprise for Iker¡¯sputer was a virus, a sleeping beast that would soon rally all his files to her digital doorstep. Not a single financial statement would slip through the cracks under her watch.

    The previous system failure of Iker¡¯sputer was merely the tip of the iceberg and it would be resolved in due course.

    Norah minimized the window, her attention shifting to the files she had slyly transferred from Iker¡¯sputer. Most of the files were details regarding Iker¡¯s properties. However, one file in particr caught her eye.

    It was a survey of all her father¡¯s properties, containingprehensive information about each one. As the sessor to her father¡¯s properties, Norah was well-informed about their details.

    She spected that after her father¡¯s death, Iker might have assumed he could inherit all of her father¡¯s properties, but he never expected her return.

    Examining all the files, she questioned whether vital information was being concealed, or if perhaps Iker was simply out of the loop.

    With a steely resolve, Norah¡¯s gaze hardened. She was prepared to unearth any secrets buried beneath the surface.

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    The next day, Norah found herself in the polished confines of Jamison¡¯s office, grappling with an unexpected revtion.

    ¡°I¡¯m the chosen one for the exchange program?¡± Her voice echoed a mix of surprise and skepticism.

    Only half a month remained before the exchange program date, and it seemed that the selection had already been finalized.

    But she hadn¡¯t anticipated her name would make the cut, especially after she had declined Jamison¡¯s offer.

    With his signature grin, Jamison revealed, ¡°You were intent on passing the torch to another. But once I shared your credentials, they saw your worth and granted you a spot.¡±

    Norah was a linchpin in their department, esteemed as indispensable. Omission was not an option. Although the only spot had been given to Baylor, Jamison, with Josiah¡¯s aid, had put Norah¡¯s candidacy into y.

    Her sterling reputation had caught the eye of the decision-makers, an undeniable lure.

    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m not into it.¡±

    The timing was less than ideal¡ªit was mere days after Derek¡¯s nuptials. Norah harbored a conviction that the program had little to offer her. Her confidence in her own expertise left her questioning the value of the exchange.

    Confusion etched across Jamison¡¯s face; Norah¡¯s reluctance was an enigma. He pondered what held her back. This opportunity, he believed, was a crucial rung on thedder to her career advancement.

    Baylor, in contrast, weed such an opportunity with open arms, reveling in the prospect. Yet Norah stood her ground, viewing the repeated offers not as opportunities, but as burdens.

    Jamison approached her earnestly.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯ve gone to bat for you on this. This isn¡¯t just any opportunity¡ªit¡¯s a three-month exchange program that could shape your future.¡±

    Speaking in hushed tones, he added, ¡°Should you aspire to rise through the ranks, this is your ticket.¡±

    Norah, currently an attending physician, was clearly on a trajectory to higher positions, a fact not lost on Jamison. The decision seemed inevitable. Jamison had orchestrated this for her benefit, after all. Thus, Norah chose to embrace the opportunity, viewing it as the logical next step.

    Norah still found it necessary to affirm her stance to Jamison again.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t intervene on my behalf again. I will fight for what I want, and I won¡¯t back down easily.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:

    Jamison beamed as Norah gave her consent atst.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± he eximed, filled with excitement.

    He was overjoyed by the potential of Norah¡¯s experience at Concord Hospital. He eagerly anticipated her return, relishing the opportunity to learn from her newfound knowledge and insights.

    The contrast in talent between Baylor and Norah was evident, rendering Jamison¡¯s decision quite straightforward. Were it not for Norah initially declining, the spot would never have gone to Baylor.

    Upon returning to her office, Norah was met with the sight of Baylor¡¯s smug expression. His arrogance seemed rooted in his belief that his medical skills were the reason for his selection. He unted this perceived status before his colleagues, blind to the obvious truth of Norah¡¯s superiority.

    His smugness and resentment towards Norah were a direct result of her previous dismissal of him. His grudge was transparent in his interactions with her.

    He strode toward his seat with a smirk, his eyes rolling in exaggerated nonchnce as he addressed her.

    ¡°So, Dr. Wilson, what did Dr. Herrera want with you?¡±

    Norah replied with a smile, savoring the opportunity to rub Baylor¡¯s nose in the news. ¡°Well, he has invited me to visit his office daily to offer advice and suggestions. It appears he cares quite a bit, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Hearing her boast about her closeness with Jamison, Baylor¡¯s desire to outdo Norah prompted him to brag about his participation in the exchange program at Concord Hospital.

    ¡°You know, Concord Hospital has a lot of internal rules that can be confusing for neers. I¡¯ve had the opportunity to familiarize myself with them recently.¡±

    His so-called knowledge of the hospital was merely gleaned from social media and news articles, without ever setting foot in the facility.

    Eager to hear more, one of Baylor¡¯s colleagues chimed in.

    ¡°Dr. Padi, you seem to know quite a bit about Concord Hospital. Do share what you¡¯ve learned with us!¡± Another chimed in, ¡°Yes, please do tell. We¡¯d love to hear what you have to say.¡±

    Baylor, sensing the attention of the other doctors, yed up his apparent knowledge of Concord Hospital with a hint of hesitancy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Dr. Herrera instructed me not to gossip,¡± he said, his expression feigning concern. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot say any more on the matter.¡±

    Norah, anticipating his act, wasted no time in calling him out.

    ¡°Are you done bragging? Stay out of my way, Dr. Padi.¡±

    Norah had learned the hard way that some people in the hospital could not be trusted, as two of her so-called ¡°friends¡± had ulterior motives. Their friendliness was merely a mask for more sinister intentions. She now knew to be wary of those who might try to take advantage of her.

    Jolie hurried to catch up with Baylor as he finished lunch, urgently asking, ¡°Baylor, do you have a minute?¡± He shot a nce of annoyance at her, signaling his desire to avoid any form of engagement with her. His distaste for the impending conversation was apparent.

    If Baylor and Jolie had been aware that they had both betrayed each other in front of Norah, their fragile rtionship would have undoubtedly been shattered.

    ¡°I¡¯m really busy. Can you just go straight to the point?¡±

    Jolie began her gossipden tale with a syrupy tone.

    ¡°Dr. Padi, congrattions on your aplishments. The whole department is buzzing about your sess.¡±

    Her voice took a more sinister turn as she added, ¡°However, Dr. Wilson was quick to mention that you were being pretentious as soon as you were out of earshot.¡±

    Baylor¡¯s cheeks burned with humiliation as she struck at the very heart of his false bravado. He was well aware of his own duplicity, and to be confronted with it in such a manner was intensely difiting.

    Hisposure wavered as he struggled to maintain his facade of cool indifference.

    ¡°She really said that?¡± Jolie fanned the mes of Baylor¡¯s discontent, feeding him gossip and sowing seeds of suspicion.

    ¡°Oh, yes! I heard it myself. No one else will tell you, though¡ªthey¡¯re too busy kissing up to her, Jamison¡¯s favorite.¡±

    Baylor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he fixed his gaze upon Jolie.

    ¡°And why are you telling me this?¡± he asked, suspicion etched across his face.

    With her voiceced with bitterness, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s because I hate Norah. We all toil here, but she¡¯s the chosen one, the apple of Jamison¡¯s eye. She treats us all like dirt, acting superior to everyone else in the department.¡±

    Her distorted view of Norah overlooked her humble nature, which was gracefully disyed despite her superior skills. Norah had never condescended to her colleagues, a mark of integrity that eluded Jolie¡¯s spiteful narrative.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:

    Baylor clenched his fists as his cheeks turned a bright shade of red.

    He was a man who took his reputation seriously, and Norah¡¯s public slight cut deep. Did she think him a coward if he chose not to respond?

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Austin. I understand,¡± Baylor said, managing a polite nod despite the anger boiling inside him.

    Jolie watched him leave with a smug grin on her face.

    Norah had just made another enemy. Jolie was intrigued by the tension and wondered what Baylor might do to get back at Norah.

    Despite his wounded pride, Baylor couldn¡¯t help but respect Norah¡¯s skills in the operating room. He secretly hoped to learn from her.

    Norah, for her part, was deeplymitted to her work. She spent long hours in surgery, gaining a reputation in the Cardiac Surgery Department for handling their toughest cases.

    It was no wonder that Jamison was so eager to have her on board Concord Hospital¡¯s exchange program. Every doctor who attended seemed toe back better skilled, something Silver Boulder Private Hospital valued highly. After giving it some thought, Baylor came up with a subtle approach. After he learned about Norah¡¯s romantic life, for several days, he watched from afar as she was driven around in a luxury car far beyond his means, his feelings of envy ring up. Could it be that Norah had captured the heart of a wealthy admirer?

    Baylor shuddered when he thought about Aikin¡¯s recent expulsion from the hospital, but his desire for revenge didn¡¯t fade. Over the next few days, he noticed Norah entering different luxury cars.

    Another day, another luxury vehicle appeared. Baylor became convinced that Norah was involved with several wealthy admirers and began to suspect ties between her and Glophia¡¯s elite families.

    He thought the Hayes family, one of the city¡¯s prominent ns, seemed particrly close to her. Fearing discovery, he vowed to keep his actions hidden from Norah. A few dayster, rumors began circting at the hospital.

    ¡°Have you heard about Dr. Wilson from the Cardiac Surgery Department?¡± one whispered.

    ¡°She¡¯s been seen with multiple men, getting into different luxury cars, all supposedly to promote the hospital.¡±

    Photos of Norah with various luxury vehicles, even showing the car numbers, spread like wildfire in the hospital staff¡¯s chat group.

    ¡°It looks like she leads a chaotic personal life,¡± someonemented.

    ¡°Three luxury cars! Does she meet these men every day after work?¡±

    ¡°And to think Aikin was dismissed! These must be her sugar daddies. That¡¯s appalling,¡± another remarked.

    ¡°Hey, hold up. I¡¯ve got a feeling I¡¯ve seen that license te number before. It looks familiar! That ride screams big shot in Glophia!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct! This ride surely belongs to the top dog in the elite circle!¡±

    No one dared to speak Norah¡¯s full name aloud, worried about getting doxxed. Even the veterans were careful, avoiding messages and sticking to anonymous trolling. Nearly every department was buzzing with this chatter. Work grew monotonous, prompting folks to turn to gossip for amusement. They loved swapping stories and whispers.

    When Jamison got back to his office after revealing Norah¡¯s new gig at Concord Hospital, he stumbled upon the scandalous post, his expression darkening in an instant.

    The announcement dy was due to finalizing the quota. He hadn¡¯t expected the scandal to blow up on the very same day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:

    Baylor was initially surprised to learn that Norah would apany him to Concord Hospital. However, his lips curled into a sneer as he recalled the scandalous post.

    He believed their hospital would never send a doctor involved in such a scandal to the exchange program. The selection process had taken a long time. Perhaps Norah wouldn¡¯t be able to go to Concord Hospital.

    Nevertheless, with just fifteen days before the trip, he pondered whether Norah¡¯s influential connections could help resolve the issue.

    Having meticulously erased even the slightest piece of evidence linking him to the rumors, he felt confident about his anonymity.

    Meanwhile, Norah sensed the hostile res and knowing whispers from her colleagues, even though she wasn¡¯t a part of the group chat.

    A little investigation traced the source of the post to an IP address at the inte caf¨¦.

    The person who posted had been vignt. They had used theputer at an inte caf¨¦ to ensure no one would trace them. There were too many people there; finding out the identity of the person behind it was nearly impossible. She impatiently clicked her pen.

    She hated gossip and rumors. That was the reason she hesitated to make her rtionship with Sean public.

    If Sean were to announce their rtionship, it would attract more attention from the paparazzi. He wielded significant influence.

    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s

    During the lunch break, Gil and Jamison called Norah to Gil¡¯s office.

    An array of exquisite dishes was neatly arranged on the table, the aroma wafting through the air.

    ¡°Norah,¡± Gil began, ¡°you¡¯ve been having a tough time since you joined our hospital. Within a few days, rumors about your involvement with affluent people have surfaced online.¡±

    Gil¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw Norah settle into the seat before him. Her natural beauty took his breath away.

    Norah was indeed gorgeous. Her allure was undeniable. He now understood why many male doctorspeted for her attention.

    Meanwhile, Norah casually savored a dish and immediately recognized it as one of Trudy¡¯s creations.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson may have only recently joined our hospital, but her presence has stirred up unwanted rumors,¡± Jamison chimed in.

    ¡°Remarkable people inevitably draw attention.¡±

    ¡°I have no choice. If they want to talk about me, let them. I can¡¯t zip their mouths shut, can I?¡± But she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate when provoked.

    Trudy¡¯s culinary skills were impressive, and Norah relished her meal, impervious to the rumors.

    Jamison, however, interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the post. It makes the allegations quite apparent. Dr. Wilson, do you have connections with the upper management of our hospital?¡±

    Gil was disturbed by Jamison¡¯s questioning and intervened firmly, saying, ¡°Jamison, as Norah¡¯s direct supervisor, please refrain from making such remarks. You are well aware of her character and potential. Moreover, if anyone uses her of having connections, I want to make it clear that I¡¯m the only one connected to her.¡±

    After all, he was the one who brought Norah to the hospital.

    Norah swallowed her food and looked at him.

    ¡°What do you want to know, Dr. Herrera?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe these people thought she was involved with numerous wealthy men.

    Sean was the richest and most powerful man in Glophia. If Sean¡¯s identity became public, others might assume she was with him for his money and power.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Eat more.¡±

    Jamison didn¡¯t dare to question her further. Therefore, he tried to change the topic.

    Gil had unwavering faith in Norah. However, since the hospital had arranged for Norah to go to Concord Hospital, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°I have an inkling that whoever is behind this spread the rumor because the hospital decided to send Norah to Concord Hospital,¡± remarked Gil.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Jamison interjected instinctively.

    ¡°I only just announced it today, and the rumors also started today. If they were truly interested in the spot, they would have made a move beforehand.¡±

    Continuing with concern, he added, ¡°The exchange spot was already finalized, and Dr. Wilson was addedter without impairing others¡¯ benefits. Why would there be rumors circting about her?¡±

    Gil was uncertain as well; he was merely specting. Presently, the only reason Norah could be envied was her securing the chance to exchange at Concord Hospital. During their discussion, Norah had alreadypleted her lunch and was now holding a cup of tea.

    ¡°They¡¯re just rumors; let them circte as they please.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t naive enough to fall into the trap of proving herself. Why would she go to such lengths just to convince strangers that she wasn¡¯t seeking sugar daddies? That would be absurd.

    She would rather review a few more cases and delve into more medical literature.

    However, she hadn¡¯t abandoned her quest to uncover the source of the rumors.

    Gil sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have any influential connections in the hospital, and now you¡¯re engulfed in rumors. I¡¯m concerned they might revoke your spot for the exchange program. Initially, your spot was an extra, making it susceptible to being withdrawn.¡±

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    His words made sense.

    Jamison nodded.

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s my concern. That¡¯s why I sought you out.¡±

    They had exerted considerable effort to secure the spot for Norah; they couldn¡¯t afford for it to be rescinded just like that!

    Typically, the hospital¡¯s top brass would persist with their inquiries until the rumors were dispelled. Only then could the affected individuals return to their duties.

    The primary worry this time was that the rumors concerning Norah implicated the hospital¡¯s higher-ups, causing heightened concern.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    Norah stayedposed.

    ¡°If this matter is what you want to tell me, I assure you I¡¯m aware of the situation. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Later that afternoon, as Norah exited the operating theater, she discovered that the rumors had intensified.

    ¡°Is it fair for Norah to allegedly bribe leaders in private and gain favors?¡±

    The attached picture showed Norah in a white coat presenting a gift to Jamison in the office. Jamison¡¯s face was visible, while Norah¡¯s profile was the focal point.

    As Norah gazed at the picture, holding her phone, she inwardly sneered. It was evident that the other party was going to great lengths to frame her, fabricating various rumors.

    Not only were there images of Jamison, but also numerous snapshots of her entering Gil¡¯s office and even instances of her trailing Gil to the residential zone! It was clear that she was being trailed and investigated by someone!

    Jolie was thrilled; she had atst uploaded the evidence she had gathered. Initially, she nned to dy a bit more, but upon learning about Baylor¡¯s actions, she enlisted a friend to deliberately share the pictures.

    As they gained traction among numerous individuals, it sparked widespread interest, leading to more people viewing it.

    Initially, she aimed to gather additional evidence, but impatience overtook her! Norah was promoted ahead of others, followed by receiving the exchange opportunity. Why did this happen?! How did Norah manage to im all these favorable oues?! The reason behind it all is her sugar daddies.

    Leveraging the influence of her sugar daddies and the funds they provided, Norah had the chance to influence leaders through bribery.

    A malicious and cold gleam flickered in Jolie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Norah, let¡¯s observe how you navigate this situation. Hah, I¡¯m curious if your influential connections can rescue you once more. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a ce at the hospital going forward,¡± she murmured to herself with malice in her eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:

    The rumors grew, and the situation heated up once more. This happened because someone in the hospital¡¯s forum shared the post online, attracting a crowd of people who were drawn by Norah¡¯s appearance. Even the license te numbers on the luxury cars in the background were investigated byizens.

    ¡°Wow, do we need to look this good to be a doctor now? She¡¯s gorgeous! A real goddess!¡±

    ¡°If the hospital has doctors that beautiful, what¡¯s there to be scared of? I¡¯d be happy to stay there forever.¡±

    ¡°Hey, is everyone just looking at the doctor¡¯s beauty? Didn¡¯t anyone see the license tes on those luxury cars? 888888, it seems to belong to a big shot in Glophia!¡±

    ¡°You are right. I once saw it too.¡±

    ¡°I recognize one of those tes; the one in the middle is owned by the Andrews family. They have a car with that license te.¡±

    ¡°888888 is from the Scott family! Do you all know the Scott family? The top family in Glophia! The big shots!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear they have some sort of connection. They have to! Otherwise, how could she get promoted so quickly?¡±

    ¡°What else could she be using but her looks and body to get ahead? Medical skills? Ha, impossible!¡±

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Everyment was negative, yet none criticized Norah¡¯s looks. Her beauty was undeniable.

    Norah browsed through thements impassively, her expression unchanging as she used her index finger to scroll.

    However, a surge of anger shed through her when she read ament suggesting she advanced in her career by using her body.

    Those sneaky online troublemakers, hiding behind fake names, were busy unleashing nasty attacks with their keyboards, ruining everyone¡¯s day. If given the chance, she would teach each one of them a lesson. Her phone buzzed twice with a new message.

    Sean wrote, ¡°I¡¯ve spotted what¡¯s happening on the inte. My PR team is all set to handle the situation. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Joanna also sent a message.

    ¡°Oh my god, they¡¯ve gone mad! Someone actually had the nerve to provoke you! I¡¯ve let my parents know, and they¡¯re dealing with the rumors. Norah, just wait; once my family steps in, you¡¯ll see the results!¡±

    Susanna expressed her outrage.

    ¡°These fools, so ignorant, and yet they nder you. Sean¡¯s handling it. Look, this is my achievement!¡±

    Susanna shared several screenshots where she had argued against various absurdments, one of which had garnered hundreds of responses.

    Chayce, Gilda, Kaiden, Kason, and others also sent messages of concern, likely havinge across the posts by chance and immediately reaching out to her. Feeling the warmth from these supportive messages, Norah realized she had many friends who truly cared about her.

    In Derek¡¯s vi, Kathy had been dodging the critical and disappointed looks from her parents and grandmother by staying at her brother¡¯s vi. Despite her disdain for Madeline, she preferred staying here to avoid her family.

    Meanwhile, Derek was preupied with business and wedding ns. After scolding her once, he had little time to pay her any more attention, so she was quite free here.

    ¡°Huh? Norah has offended someone at her hospital? Someone uploaded proof! iming she¡¯s chasing sugar daddies and engaging in bribery.¡±

    Kathy eximed, sitting up suddenly.

    ¡°Wow, the photos are really clear.¡±

    Meanwhile, Madeline was immersing herself in learning about fashion design. Her entry for thepetition had made it to the finals of the Grace Cup, so she had to get ready for the finals in just a few days.

    Madeline looked up.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kathy, sitting in her oversized pajamas on the sofa, her pregnancy just barely visible, had been staying here since herst visit to the Andrews family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 440

    ?Chapter 440:

    ¡°Madeline, there¡¯s something you should know about Norah¡­¡±

    Kathy said, eager to share thetest news she had heard about Norah.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Norah would go this far. She¡¯s been promoted to an attending doctor and even got a spot for the exchange program. It¡¯s a big deal. Only the top doctors get those opportunities.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s always had a way with people. How else do you think she got Sean¡¯s attention?¡± Madeline replied, clearly upset. She couldn¡¯t understand why Sean wasn¡¯t interested in her instead.

    ¡°What else? Tell me more,¡± Madeline asked, eager to know more despite her feelings.

    Deep down, Madeline didn¡¯t really like Kathy. She always saw Kathy as an interference whenever she wanted to get closer to Derek.

    However, after finding out about Kathy¡¯s difficult situation and her pregnancy, Madeline¡¯s feelings shifted topassion.

    She had once harbored dark thoughts about Kathy, but now, she had opened her home to her. She even talked to Derek positively about Kathy, ensuring she could stay.

    Maybe it was her maternal instincts, heightened by her own pregnancy, that softened her heart toward Kathy¡¯s plight. When Madeline found out Norah was being criticized by many, she felt thrilled.

    ¡°Kathy, do you want to make things worse? Start some rumors about her messy life after the divorce. But make sure someone else spreads them, not you.¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    Kathy¡¯s face fell at these words, recalling the painful past.

    ¡°Are you going to pin it all on me if she discovers this?¡± The unspoken tension between them came up again, clearlyid out in front of them.

    Madeline wanted to seize this moment to clear the air with Kathy. She thought they had made up and it was time to sort out some lingering issues.

    ¡°Kathy, I had no choice but to do that back then,¡± she said, looking straight into Kathy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the right time to exin, and you started pulling away from me too.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Go on, tell me more.¡±

    Kathy tilted her head, studying Madeline as if trying to read her. She saw Madeline as almost hypocritical, which left her cautious and skeptical of anything Madeline said. She was curious about what Madeline would say this time. Previously, Madeline had let Kathy take the fall for something they did together. That betrayal hurt Kathy deeply, and since then, she rarely spoke to Madeline. Yet surprisingly, this time, Madeline was weing her stay in the vi.

    ¡°I love Derek. You know I¡¯ve always wanted to be part of your family,¡± Madeline admitted.

    Kathy nodded, understanding that marrying Derek was Madeline¡¯s main reason foring home.

    ¡°Remember when we nned to teach Norah a lesson and even got the Fox Alliance involved? Norah found out, and to keep my chances alive with my marriage to Derek, I let you take the heat. I¡¯m really sorry, Kathy. That was all on me,¡± Madeline said, her eyes filling with tears.

    ¡°I think of you as part of the Carter family already. Even if you slip up, they won¡¯t me you for long. They¡¯ll move past it soon,¡± Madeline reassured her, pressing on her thigh to force more tears.

    ¡°Back then, my rtionship with Derek was just starting. I was scared that taking the me would ruin my chances with him.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Norah is trying to get me thrown in prison?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:

    The crucial question came up.

    Back then, whoever was found to be the murderer would go to jail.

    Without a second thought, Derek had decided to protect Madeline. In response, Kathy¡¯s behavior had be vindictive.

    Madeline said gently, ¡°Silly girl, do you really think your family would let you suffer in jail? You¡¯re the only one who can bargain with Norah. If it were me, your family would definitely abandon me.¡±

    That was why she shifted the me onto Kathy the moment she reached the Carters. Knowing Kathy¡¯s ways, she expected Kathy to point fingers at her first. They were both only thinking about saving themselves. The best n she could think of was to put all the me on Kathy to keep herself out of trouble.

    Kathy considered Madeline¡¯s words carefully, finding them logical.

    ¡°Kathy, I know my words seemed harsh before. I¡¯ve always wanted to clear the air with you, but you¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions, and we never got the chance.¡±

    Kathy felt ashamed. She had gone too far with Madeline that day, resorting to pping her.

    ¡°Madeline, I was wrong about you.¡±

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????

    Madeline dismissed it with a wave of her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re Derek¡¯s sister, so I won¡¯t hold it against you. Since you¡¯re doubtful of me, why don¡¯t we both go and find some people spreading rumors, just to make Norah¡¯s life a bit more difficult?¡± Kathy quickly agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After finishing work, Norah found that the rumors had intensified again.

    ¡°Norah¡¯s been going wild since the divorce! She¡¯s getting cozy with all kinds of big shots!¡±

    These were the rumors circting about Norah, and onlinementators quickly took the opportunity to nder her again.

    ¡°Recently divorced and already hanging out with rich guys. Amazing! And they¡¯re from the Scott, Andrews, Morris, and Hayes families! That¡¯s shocking!¡±

    ¡°She looks charming. And she¡¯s quite the maniptor.¡±

    ¡°Rich people just can¡¯t resist her good looks! It¡¯s nothing more than shallow flirting.¡±

    ¡°Her private life is out of control! She¡¯s even had rtionships with women!¡±

    The rumors now suggested that Norah was interested in women. A photo featuring Joanna was posted.

    Norah refreshed her social media and noticed that the poprity of the posts had decreased significantly throughout the day. They were no longer trending, likely because Sean¡¯s people had intervened.

    Yet Norah¡¯s day took another hit as a new rumor emerged.

    It seemed like today was filled with rumors targeting her. Joanna stated, ¡°I really like Norah, but I¡¯m straight!!!¡±

    She emphasized her point with three exmation marks! Norahughed and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just ignore thements.¡±

    When Norah got into the car parked at the hospital entrance, she could tell Sean was upset.

    ¡°Honey, did someone upset you today?¡±

    Norah put her phone aside and tenderly held his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?¡±

    Sean stayed quiet. Phillip interjected, ¡°It¡¯s the online abuse! Mr. Scott was furious when he saw them.¡±

    Sean was truly angry and saddened by the nasty words aimed at Norah!

    Fortunately, he managed to control his anger.

    Norah was Sean¡¯s emotional support. Her mere presence soothed him, especially during his low moments.

    It was a relief for everyone to have someone to calm Sean down when he was upset. Otherwise, they had to deal with his anger, which made them all uneasy. But with Norah there, Sean was emotionally stable, except for the asional argument.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:

    ¡°Ah, mere rumors. They don¡¯t ruffle my feathers. Your agitation outweighs mine, it seems.¡±

    Norah¡¯s demeanor suddenly shifted, her figure gently pressing into Sean¡¯s for support.

    Inside the car, a steady breeze from the air conditioner maintained afortable atmosphere, warding off any hint of stifling heat.

    ¡°No worries. Let them weave their tales. I¡¯m rather intrigued to witness their creativity,¡± Norah remarked with a hint of amusement.

    Over time, the vast expanse of Norah¡¯s past had been unearthed by the relentless digging of online sleuths. She stood as the illegitimate daughter of the Wilson family, her marriage with the Carter family secured through connections, only to find herself discarded by themter. Yet, the information circting had grown stale in the streets of Glophia.

    Sean¡¯s gaze darkened, his eyes clouding with concern.

    ¡°The PR team is putting in extra hours. They¡¯re trying to contain the news about you.¡±

    His words hung heavy in the air, his demeanor chilly. The spreaders of rumors seemed oblivious to any repercussions, showing no regard for Sean or his esteemed family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not burden the staff,¡± Norah murmured softly, mindful of the strain on thoseboring into the night. She imagined their frustration,pelled to toil beyond the call of duty.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Phillip interjected, a note of practicality in his tone.

    ¡°They¡¯repensated for the extra effort. Double pay made it appealing.¡±

    Despite Sean¡¯s reputation as a tireless worker, he governed with a calm efficiency, his leadership unwavering even in the face of turmoil.

    For thepany¡¯s employees, overtime was a rare urrence, reserved for moments of dire necessity.

    Norah hesitated briefly before responding, her words measured.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but let¡¯s not overburden them.¡±

    Rumors had dogged her steps before, but thistest barrage begged the question: what drove the orchestrator to target her?

    Gil and Jamison¡¯s suspicions, though spective, hinted at a sinister motive. Were they orchestrating a campaign to undermine her, pushing for her resignation ahead of the impending exchange program?

    While Norah remained unperturbed by the prospect, she recognized the ripple effect it could have among her colleagues.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be embarking on a three-month exchange program at Silverdale¡¯s Concord Hospital next month,¡± Norah said to Sean, her announcement punctuated by a sense of urgency as the itinerary had just been confirmed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be stationed at that hospital for the duration,¡± she added.

    Sean¡¯s response was swift.

    ¡°Phillip mentioned earlier that my presence is required for several projects in Silverdale.¡±

    While waiting for the traffic light to change, Phillip pondered the situation.

    ¡°Yeah, but those projects got rejected¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it makes sense for us to go to Silverdale and talk about those projects. You gather everything we need, and we¡¯ll n a trip there next month,¡± Sean suggested.

    ¡°But maybe it won¡¯t take three months¡­¡±

    Phillip muttered, resigning himself to going along with whatever Sean decided.

    Norah knew what was on Sean¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t have toe to Silverdale for me. I¡¯ll be back in three months,¡± she said, trying to reassure him. Sean had a lot on his tepared to her, managing severalpanies all on his own. ording to Phillip, Sean used to workte often, but since being with her, he had started to prioritize a healthier work-life bnce.

    Norah was adamant about sparing Sean from unnecessary strain. With thepany teeming with tasks, she saw no reason for him to join her on the extended trip to Silverdale.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got everything under control. Just focus on looking after yourself,¡± Sean said firmly, his resolve unwavering.

    He was ustomed to managing his duties from anywhere and had no intention of leaving Norah¡¯s side.

    ¡°And this weekend, I¡¯m whisking you away somewhere special. You can¡¯t back out; you promised,¡± he added with a yful glint in his eye.

    Norah nodded in agreement, quickly consulting her schedule.

    ¡°Can we make it in the afternoon?¡±

    With her morning meticulously nned, she anticipated a free afternoon if all went ording to schedule.

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    After her shower, Norah emerged from the bathroom, towel-drying her hair. Casting a nce around, she noticed Alice sitting in the living room, her expression tinged with concern.

    ¡°Norah, if anything¡¯s on your mind, please let me know.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:

    As soon as Norah appeared, Alice quickly spoke up.

    She had just returned. Dressed in a denim suit, she looked stunning; her outfit entuated her slim waist and elongated her legs.

    Alice removed her denim hat and began loosening her braids.

    ¡°Susanna told me there¡¯s been some gossip about you online. Let me know once you identify the guy responsible, and I¡¯ll help you get even.¡±

    ¡°How can you help me get revenge if you¡¯re still in a wheelchair?¡±

    Norah retorted as she moved into the living room and sat down, eager for a chat with Alice.

    Alice, although confined to a wheelchair with injuries to her shoulders and legs, remained confident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I can still hold my own in a fight.¡±

    Her blond hair was intricately braided in several thin its, which was a task done by a bored Susanna.

    Alice patiently undid each braid.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying at your ce now. If anythinges up, do keep me informed.¡±

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Living with Susanna had given Alice a deeper insight into Norah¡¯s life.

    To Alice, Norah always seemed unbothered. But in reality, her heart was full of worries.

    ¡°Alice, I won¡¯t hesitate if I ever need your help.¡±

    Norah always spoke her mind around Alice. She was straightforward in both her words and actions. She mentioned her uing business trip to Alice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would drag on this long. Alice, will you be okay here in Glophia by yourself?¡±

    To Norah¡¯s astonishment, Alice seemed unfazed.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re really selling me short. I¡¯m not a kid, and I can look after myself. Plus, Susanna¡¯s here too. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to head back to Ond, then?¡± Concerned that Alice might leave secretly, Norah asked through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Will you leave to see Riss?¡±

    Riss was gaining influence in Ond, working on the shady side of business, and he could be targeted for retaliation at any time. If Alice were with him and he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her. Norahid out all these dangers to Alice.

    Alice remained quiet, smoothing her fingers through her untidy hair, the braids now undone.

    Norah had hardly any interaction with Riss and made no judgments about him.

    ¡°Norah, I get it.¡±

    Alice paused, her fingers freezing mid-air.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back, at least for now.¡±

    Sean had secured a passport for Alice that was valid for a year, allowing her to stay legally for that duration.

    ¡°Ever since I came here, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about Riss,¡± Alice confessed, fiddling with her fingers. When she had left Riss years ago, she thought she would never see him again. Yet, just a few years had passed before they reunited.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be with him anymore. It¡¯s too exhausting. He¡¯s surrounded by too many women. I¡¯m just one more to him.¡±

    Tears gathered in her eyes, her nose twitching as she spoke.

    ¡°When he¡¯s away from me, there¡¯s no one to hold him back. He can live freely, without any constraints.¡±

    Alice remembered something Riss had told her when they met again. He imed he hadn¡¯t been with any other woman. Alice found that hard to believe, thinking he still saw her as naive.

    But she was wiser now. As Alice shared her past, Norah realized how fickle human hearts could be.

    The pair had once loved each other deeply, yet men still yearned for novelty.

    Ultimately, women had to fend for themselves.

    Norah gently ced a hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you have a n. I just worry you might not see things clearly and do something you¡¯ll regret.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:

    If a man lied once, Norah feared he might fabricate more lies.

    She had heard a story about a 30-second ckout in the library. A couple, together for many years, were celebrating the girl¡¯s birthday. As she made a wish with her eyes closed, the boy was busy texting another girl who had been frightened by the brief power outage in the library. Was he concerned for the other girl during those 30 seconds, or did he imagine celebrating every future birthday with his girlfriend?

    Norah wasn¡¯t sure. All she understood was that feelings would eventually fade.

    Though love knew no bounds, could it bridge the vast distances and insurmountable obstacles thaty between two hearts? She knew people could choose to give up.

    She wouldn¡¯t surrender easily, but if she felt the other person might, she would gracefully retreat, avoiding further entanglement.

    At her desk, Norah¡¯s mind buzzed with scattered thoughts, stirred by Alice¡¯s recent remarks.

    She dismissed these baseless musings and powered on herputer.

    As theputer came to life, she stretched her fingers, gearing up for more work.

    Logging into her favorite hacker forum, she stumbled upon an intriguing post.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    It was from Star.

    ¡°Check this out! Just breached a hospital¡¯s system in Cend, erased a file, and earned 5000 USD.¡±

    Thements were mostlyplimentary. Star had secured the fifth spot on the hacking leaderboard, and many fans were praising him without reservation.

    Norah erged a screenshot and noticed the distinctive logo of Silver Boulder Private Hospital in the corner. The image was sourced from the hospital¡¯s system. She recalled Bryson mentioning that Kathy¡¯s medical record had been erased. Could Star be responsible for this?

    It made sense now why Kathy seemed so unfazed. If Star erased the record, they disappeared forever, eliminating any chance of retrieval.

    Fortunately, Norah had already downloaded the original file.

    She sent a private message to Star. She had just seen him responding toments on the forum, so she was certain he was online, even though they weren¡¯t friends.

    ¡°Hello, I have a question. Who hired you to delete the records?¡±

    Star was in high spirits, responding to the effusive praise. A simple hack into a minor system to delete a file had earned him $5000. It was just a trivial task for him.

    He was riding high on the ttery.

    Upon noticing a new message notification, he expected more des.

    But his mood shifted when he saw the sender¡¯s name was Moon.

    Moon was asking him questions? What a strange thing.

    Since his rise to prominence, they had never spoken.

    He still harbored resentment from when Moon had thwarted his nned attack on an international bank, costing him a significant profit and leaving him seething for a long while.

    Star replied, ¡°You¡¯re the top hacker, right? Can¡¯t you dig this up on your own? Interesting. Finally, something you don¡¯t know?¡±

    His tone was full of mockery, clearly amused that there was something the renowned hacker couldn¡¯t uncover.

    She responded, ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡±

    Star¡¯s smugness was palpable as Moon, usually so self-reliant, was now seeking his help.

    ¡°Twenty thousand dors, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he dered, boldly naming an outrageous sum.

    Norah¡¯s expression chilled. She was ustomed to paying for valuable information, but this was outright extortion.

    Before she could respond, her message notification shed twice.

    C typed, ¡°What are you buying from Star? He¡¯s already sharing screenshots of your conversation across the forum.¡±

    Norah switched tabs to the forum¡¯s main page. There, she saw multiple posts from Star bragging loudly.

    ¡°Moon, the top hacker, is begging me!!! Can you believe it? None of you would ever get this kind of attention!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:

    Star had sent several posts one after another, and most of the people on the forum, including C, had noticed them. Yet Moon, having been the top hacker for many years with a significant following, wasn¡¯t someone Star, a neer in fifth ce on the leaderboard, could easily discredit.

    ¡°Bullshit, Moon just asked you a question. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Moon is willing to talk to you because you are lucky. Why are you being arrogant?¡±

    ¡°You trash, you get so excited talking to the big shot. What a loser.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all? I thought Moon was begging you for something. Haha, it¡¯s just a question and you really think you¡¯re special.¡±

    The situation unfolded in a way Star hadn¡¯t imagined. He thought everyone would look down upon Moon and praise his skills. Instead, many were scolding him. He hadn¡¯t expected a simple question to stir up such a reaction.

    Therefore, Moon herself stepped in to reply.

    ¡°Begging you?¡±

    Those two words caused Star and those taunting in the forum to tense up, feeling an ominous presence.

    Strangely, they suddenly felt colder.

    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?

    She responded to C1S¡¯s message, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    To her, Star was merely a clown. Her gaze grew icy as her fingers flew over the keyboard.

    She had nearly hacked the second-ranked hacker on the leaderboard, so why would she respect a fifth-ranked underling?

    Without waiting five minutes, Star appeared in the hacker forum.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please stop attacking my firewall. Please! No, please no! Moon, I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know! Just stop!¡±

    Star seemed genuinely terrified. Realizing he couldn¡¯t withstand much longer, he openly pleaded for peace on the hacker forum.

    Norah pressed her attack relentlessly, not even sparing a nce at the forum¡¯s homepage, intent on revealing Star¡¯s true identity.

    If no one crossed her, Norah kept the peace. But when someone did, she would hit back!

    Shortly, she recognized the address of Star. This was the same one she had stumbled upon at Nexa Tech before. It was the exact same address!

    Could it be that Star was behind the attack on Sean¡¯s technologypany?

    Her eyes shone brightly. This was a surprise she hadn¡¯t expected.

    Sweat beaded on Star¡¯s forehead. His meticulously built firewall, which he had crafted with great care, seemed like mere paper in Moon¡¯s presence as she effortlessly breached it, leaving it in ruins.

    Realizing he was outmatched by Moon, his only option was to plead for mercy on the forum.

    Ironically, the hackers in the forum merely watched the drama unfold, none of them speaking up to assist or advocate for Star.

    Given Moon¡¯s known temperament, and with Star on the verge of using his real identity online, those who had grievances against him were simmering with anger, ready to confront him in person once they discovered his true identity.

    In the virtual world, they might be formidable hackers wielding power, but in the real world, they were just ordinary people, easily overlooked.

    They knew better than to antagonize someone influential like Star had.

    ¡°Moon is incredibly strong, truly deserving of her top spot on the hackers¡¯ leaderboard. She digs up information so quickly through thework!¡±

    T¡¯s voice, full of wonder, came through the Bluetooth earpiece.

    Sean observed the increasing confessions from Star on his screen, his eyes reflecting his respect for Moon¡¯s superior skills. Moon was far ahead of him! He was lucky to have narrowly avoided a simr fate previously.

    Otherwise, he would have been utterly exposed online by Moon, leaving him with no privacy at all.

    ¡°Moon! Is it just the information you want? Please, stop attacking me!!!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:

    Star¡¯s psychological defenses were crumbling. Moon seemed to know all his escape routes, blocking him and chasing him relentlessly.

    He had been so proud just moments ago, but now he was as pitiable as a lost dog,pletely unable to fight back.

    Norah slowed down slightly. She was about to hack into Star¡¯sputer when her phone rang.

    She answered the call, sticking the phone between her shoulder and ear, determined not to be distracted as Star was trying to make a quick escape.

    ¡°Hello, honey.¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice came through the earpiece.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes were sharp, her fingers flying over the keyboard even faster. Star was a threat to Sean¡¯spany, and she couldn¡¯t let him get away. At the very least, she needed to extract some information from him.

    ¡°I had Phillip look into it. The original post was made by a doctor at Victoria Hospital. I¡¯ll send the details to youter. A nurse at Silver Boulder Private Hospital posted the second one, and then others gradually began forwarding it. As for the rumors about you, at first nce, it seems their spreading was unnned. However, I dug deeper and discovered they were orchestrated by an organization that was paid to specifically spread rumors about you.¡±

    Sean had called Norah as soon as he received the report. He heard the rapid clicking of herputer keyboard and asked, ¡°Honey, are you busy confronting someone? You don¡¯t need to bother with those trolls. My PR team is handling thements. Once the buzz fades away, I¡¯ll have the posts taken down.¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    He knew it wasn¡¯t wise to censor the discussion right now. Removing the posts during the height of public curiosity would only fuel more spection and gossip.

    The PR team had developed aplete response n, and in a couple of days, this matter wouldn¡¯t be on anyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ah, thank you, darling! I¡¯m busy with something else right now. I¡¯ve heard everything you said. Is there anything else? If not, I need to hang up.¡±

    She was at a crucial juncture. Sean¡¯s words had just passed through her ears, and she hadn¡¯t quite registered what he had said.

    Sean heard the dismissive tone in her voice, and his fingers tightened around his phone. Was Norah implying that he wasn¡¯t efficient enough? She hadn¡¯t said it outright, but her attitude conveyed it clearly.

    What could be keeping her so busy thiste at night? He disconnected the call, his expression souring.

    Phillip and T had put in a lot of effort to unearth the information. They had hoped that their boss¡¯s mood would improve, but after the call, his demeanor turned cold again.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, did Miss Wilson give any instructions?¡± Phillip wiped the cold sweat that had beaded on his forehead, terrified of his stern boss.

    ¡°Direct the PR team to manage thements immediately. Notify T and prepare to delete and block the posts. I want all this done before eight tomorrow morning.¡±

    He had to resolve the situation before Norah went to work at the hospital the next day. Otherwise, she would view him as ipetent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, I just want results.¡±

    He nced at Phillip coldly, as if an invisible pressure emanated from him that was impossible to ignore.

    Seated at the desk, Sean appeared intimidating, exerting a crushing pressure on Phillip.

    As an employee, Phillip could only sigh and do as his boss asked.

    Norah was on the verge of breaching Star¡¯s firewall when she pulled up the tab for the forum¡¯s homepage. She saw that he had spammed dozens ofments. She paused. He had promised he would share all the information he knew, but Norah believed this could be more beneficial than just hacking hisputer. After all, she wasn¡¯t sure how much data still remained on his system.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:

    Norah thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to talk to Star first. Star mentally prepared himself to watch hisputer crash, but unexpectedly, Moon stopped hacking. He sagged with relief and inhaled deeply.

    Scared out of his wits, he didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. ¡°What information do you want?¡± he asked proactively.

    ¡°Whomissioned you to delete that file? And a few days ago, you were the one who attacked a domesticpany called Nexa Tech, right?¡± Norah typed in the chat window.

    Star was shocked and bbergasted. The day he had attacked Nexa Tech, he had encountered a highly skilled hacker. No matter how he tried to escape, the hacker could trace him. Finally, he had to relinquish the money to get away. Fortunately, the hacker didn¡¯t continue chasing him, or his IP address would have been exposed.

    Now he wondered if it was Moon who had tracked himst time. If that was the case, he was lucky to have been free for so long.

    His expression changed, and he began replying to the questions.

    ¡°Someone from our country contacted me. I¡¯m sending you her IP address. As for Nexa Tech, someone hired me to break through their firewall and steal some data,¡± Star typed.

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Moon asked.

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Seeing the pointed question, Star rushed to reply.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not lying. I have chat records. Look, the person who hired me offered a hefty amount. I suspected that they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it, so I deliberately tracked them. The IP address is here,¡± Star typed and sent two screenshots.

    He was truly terrified. After all, Moon¡¯s hacker skills were way better than his. He couldn¡¯t even repel an attack and would definitely be the only one to sustain losses.

    After receiving two specific IP addresses, Norah was in no mood to continue chatting with Star.

    She discovered that one of the IP addresses was located at Derek¡¯s vi. Sure enough, the Carter family was behind it. Either Madeline or Kathy was involved.

    It urred to Norah that it could also be Derek. Derek was capable of doing anything for money. This result didn¡¯t surprise her.

    She began tracking the other IP address and discovered that it was hidden behind a firewall. After doing some peripheral digging, she found out that it was the Ond army¡¯s LAN. It was intriguing that the military hired hackers to steal confidential data from Nexa Tech. Norah found it incredulous.

    Seeing that the questions had stoppeding, Star heaved a sigh of relief. Since he had divulged everything he knew, he hoped Moon would spare him. However, when he returned to the forum¡¯s home page, he saw that his real name was mentioned on the page. The number ofments had visibly increased now.

    Panic overwhelmed him. Did Moon reveal his information? As this thought crossed his mind, he clicked on the information and saw that only his name was mentioned.

    ¡°Just a small punishment,¡± Moon posted.

    Fortunately, only his name had been revealed. Several thousand people probably shared the same name as him. It appeared that Moon had spared him.

    The Ond army¡¯s LAN was so huge that it was pointless for Norah to hack into it now. She just watched the excitement Star¡¯s name had created in the hacker forum. She nced at the time and realized that she had spent over half an hour on the forum.

    Her original n was to log into the forum to have a quick look and then probe into the person who spread the rumors, but Star had dyed her.

    She recalled that Sean had called her a few minutes back. She saw the information he had sent across.

    She was trying to find the person who spread the rumor in the Inte cafe. Even if she had to investigate each person individually, she would find him.

    However, Sean had already uncovered all the details. She was shocked by the Scott family¡¯s powerful informationwork.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:

    Norah wondered if she should ask Sean to investigate the ident involving her parents. Shaking her head, she decided against it. She hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to help the Wilson family reim its stature in Glophia, so that issue would have to wait.

    She carefully reviewed the information Sean had sent her. She didn¡¯t recognize the doctor from Victoria Hospital or the nurse from Silver Boulder Private Hospital. As for the organization paid to spread rumors, it seemed they were simply hired to create chaos. All she needed to do now was find out who had hired them.

    ¡°Thank you, darling,¡± she noted. Now that she had enough details, she could proceed on her own. But there was another important task to address.

    She logged back into the hacker forum and checked her friend list, noticing that a certain contact was online. The corner of her mouth curled upward. Free help was just a message away.

    ¡°Come out and help,¡± she typed.

    JW replied with a screaming emoji, ¡°Is the top hacker asking for my help? I¡¯m so lucky!¡±

    Norah replied, ¡°Calm down. Here¡¯s the link. I need you to hack the devices of those who¡¯ve spoken harshly there, and nt a couple of viruses while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    JW responded, ¡°So many?! All of them?! Man, I have to go to work tomorrow.¡±

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    Norah encouraged him, ¡°Show off your skills and keep it up. I believe in you.¡±

    JW said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best! Don¡¯t forget to include me for any benefits!¡±

    Feeling pleased after giving the instruction, Norah was in high spirits. JW, who was from another country, had almost been overwhelmed by several hackers when he first joined the hacker forum, but Norah hade to his rescue. Since then, JW had be her most reliable ally, always ready to assist her.

    Though JW¡¯s hacking abilities weren¡¯t outstanding, he was certainly capable of handling the task she had assigned to him. The country¡¯sck of attention to cybersecurity made their firewalls merely a thinyer, which could easily be breached.

    She aimed to make those hiding behind their screens realize the inconvenience of having their devicespromised. If she found the time, she nned to develop a program to embed in the link that would infect anyone who responded to the post, delivering a hefty dose ofputer viruses as a surprise.

    JW had taken over the task, so she decided to just wait for the results. She wasn¡¯t one to stay silent when attacked. Rumors didn¡¯t affect her as much as outright nder. Clearly, someone was targeting her.

    Investigating the organization was straightforward. Many ounts shared the same IP addresses, allowing her to take control of the server, sift through the chat logs, and trace the data.

    The IP address was linked to Derek¡¯s vi. She found two ounts with IP addresses that led to that vi.

    Norah¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was it Madeline and Kathy causing trouble again? Even with the weddinging up, they were still focused on her? She found it amusing. If not for Kathy¡¯s actions, she would have nearly forgotten about Madeline.

    Recalling the data from that vi, her lips twisted into a sly smile. The wedding gift was prepared. She was certain the recipient would be thoroughly surprised.

    As for the doctor and the nurse, she uncovered their identities but couldn¡¯t figure out why they would spread rumors about her. After carefully examining their social circles and repeatedly checking their phones andputers, she discovered nothing suspicious.

    Regarding the spreading of rumors, it turned out that the two she had discovered were quite skilled at it. Now, with ess to so many of their personal photos, an idea sparked in her mind, and a wicked smile spread across her face. She was eager to see their reactions when they realized they were the subjects of rumors.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:

    At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Jessa Pad felt the unwee stares as soon as she walked in. She clocked in for work and immediately noticed the curious nces from colleagues as they passed by.

    As a nurse in the gynecology department, she usually encountered women on her way to the office. Each one seemed to nce her way as they walked past.

    ¡°Why is everyone staring at me today?¡±

    Three hourster, the constant stares nearly drove her crazy. Jessa loved a bit of gossip, but not when she was the one being talked about. She had stealthily checked her phone several times but found nothing unusual.

    Finally, at the duty desk, she couldn¡¯t resist asking another nurse.

    ¡°Jessa, so you¡¯re quite the yer behind the scenes, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you just get married? Howe you¡¯re mixed up with a doctor from another hospital? Tsk, tsk, you should keep such things private. Why air it all out for us to see? Is it a thrill or just for fun?¡± The nurse across from Jessa couldn¡¯t contain herughter.

    ¡°I¡¯d delete all your social media posts if I were you, or the head nurse will want to have a serious chat.¡±

    Jessa¡¯s face turned white.

    ¡°What posts?¡±

    Her hands shook as she tapped open her social media feed, only to have her eyes widen in shock at the top post.

    ¡°I like him. I want him to fuck me badly. Everything I own is his.¡±

    One of the photos disyed a man in only his boxer shorts, looking directly at the camera as he confidently showed off his physique. Other photos showed Jessa in scanty attire, striking provocative poses for the camera, radiating allure. Jessa was known for her sincerity, so no one would have guessed she led such a bold side.

    She wasn¡¯t just involved in an affair; she was openly bold about it. She had only shown a few photos. There were probably even more hidden away!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t recognize the man in these photos.¡±

    Jessa quickly attempted to delete the post, frantically denying any ties to the man in the photos. The post had appeared just before she started work, and she had never imagined she would be linked to something like this. But she was certain she hadn¡¯t uploaded it herself.

    Her face turned crimson with anger as she eximed, ¡°This is defamation! I¡¯m not involved, I didn¡¯t do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, if you¡¯ve posted the pictures and the update, are you really saying it wasn¡¯t you? Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    The mocking nces from her colleagues pierced Jessa like needles, and theirughter and ridicule rang in her ears. She covered her ears and ran out.

    ¡°Stop it, stop it!¡±

    The photos in the update were indeed hers, but she genuinely did not recognize the man in them! Clearly, someone was spreading rumors, but no one believed her. Was this what it felt like to be powerless when ndered? She felt defenseless.

    Meanwhile, at another hospital in Glophia, a doctor faced usations of having an affair.

    Norah, overhearing other doctors in her department discuss Jessa¡¯s situation, felt a gleam of delight in her eyes. She had let them feel what it was like to be the subject of rumors.

    Jolie shivered. Jessa was a friend of her friend, and she had been asked to post the photos of Norah. Yet, just a day after the photos were uploaded, explosive gossip about Jessa spread. Jolie was certain that Norah had stepped in.

    Thankfully, she had deleted all chat records, leaving no trace back to her. She felt relieved for having the foresight to shift the me, saving herself from potentially disastrous nder.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:

    Baylor felt a chill in his heart. The doctor from Victoria Hospital was a friend of his own buddy. The poor guy had trekked to an inte cafe specifically to write that post, only to find himself tangled in a scandal the very next day.

    When Baylor checked on the post, he noticed its poprity had dwindled significantly. Hardly anyone was leavingments anymore.

    The decline in interest was because those who hadmented were now grappling with viruses on theirputers or phones. They were too busy trying to fix their devices to keep the thread alive.

    As the buzz around the discussion waned, Sean¡¯s team took direct action. They blocked and deleted rted discussions and posts, making them impossible to track. It was quite swift and efficient.

    Meanwhile, with the hospital staff caught up in new gossip, the chatter about Norah subsided. Although she still held her spot in the exchange program at Concord Hospital, the conversation shifted from the identity of her sugar daddies to whether she would still participate in the exchange.

    Many spected about Norah¡¯s ties with the hospital¡¯s upper echelons. Some thought her spot might have been secured through connections and could be revoked at any moment. Others believed Norah was apetent doctor whose spot in the exchange was secured.

    However, the hospital¡¯s higher-ups remained inactive. They neither summoned Norah for an inquiry nor altered her spot.

    Jessa was ordered to suspend her duties.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    The doctor from Victoria Hospital faced suspension for investigation due to his inappropriate behavior. He allegedly solicited prostitutes, casting a shadow over the hospital.

    The two individuals who spread rumors about Norah faced their consequences. This served as a stern warning to the mastermind behind them. After such measures, it was expected that no one would dare disturb Norah¡¯s peace for some time.

    Jolie and Baylor remained extremely cautious in the office. They were nervous and scared of provoking Norah and having their involvement in spreading rumors exposed, which would do them no favors.

    Baylor watched his friend¡¯s buddy lose his position and quietly sweated over his own situation. He was relieved it hadn¡¯t been traced back to him. For the sake of maintaining his spot in the exchange, he needed to remain calm. There was no need to act against Norah now. Once at Concord Hospital, he was sure some people would dislike Norah and deal with her. He decided to simply sit back and watch the drama unfold.

    As for Norah¡¯s ns against Kathy, Norah had sent Bryson the records of Madeline hiring Star to delete her records from Silver Boulder Private Hospital. With Bryson involved, the Carter family would likely face sleepless nights.

    At Derek¡¯s vi, the air was thick with tension.

    ¡°Get out! Get out of here! I disown you as my sister! Get out of my house!¡± Derek bellowed, his voice booming through the halls like thunder. In a fit of rage, he hurled a pink suitcase out of the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been so good to you. I even kindly took you in, and this is how you repay me?¡± His voice trembled with fury, words tumbling out before he could think.

    Inside the vi, Kathy knelt on the polished floor in her pajamas, tears streaming down her face in silence.

    ¡°You can find any man you want. Just don¡¯t fantasize about those you can¡¯t have. Do you have any idea that our family is on the verge of bankruptcy? It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Derek clenched his fists, the anger manifesting.

    ¡°The Andrews family has begun to destroy ourpany. If it goes bankrupt, we¡¯ll be broke and out on the streets,¡± he continued, his voice a mix of despair and anger.

    If it weren¡¯t for Madeline¡¯s persuasion and the lingering sense of family affection, Derek would never have considered taking Kathy in. Her actions had turned their situation into a joke throughout Glophia.

    Now everyone was aware of Kathy¡¯s desperation to marry into wealth. It wasmon knowledge that she had imed another¡¯s child as Bryson¡¯s, only to be publicly humiliated and rebuked. Whenever Derek tried to discuss business coborations, the mere mention of his name caused potential partners to withdraw, keeping their distance from him.

    Only the support from Madeline¡¯s father¡¯spany had brought some relief, but now they faced the relentless targeting of the Andrews family, a crisis fueled by Kathy¡¯s actions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:

    Therefore, after Derek finished work and arrived home, he began urging Kathy to leave.

    Kathy, her pregnancy barely noticeable, was surrounded by a disarray of clothes, her eyes and nose red from crying.

    ¡°Derek, please don¡¯t kick me out. I don¡¯t want to go back home.¡±

    ¡°Humph, Mom and Grandma are expecting you. What¡¯s the point of you staying here? Just go. I can¡¯t stand looking at you anymore!¡±

    Kathy wept bitterly, but Derek remained unmoved. In his eyes, Kathy was not as important as hispany.

    ¡°Derek, remember Kathy is pregnant. Be gentle with her.¡±

    When Derek reached down to pull Kathy up from the ground, Madeline quickly intervened, helping Kathy to her feet. Their rtionship had grown stronger after their recent heart-to-heart conversation.

    Seeing Kathy treated so harshly while pregnant, Madeline felt a surge of empathy. She worried about whether Derek would treat her the same way if she ever became less useful to him.

    ¡°Derek, please, just let me stay. I really don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    ¡°Fine, stay then. But when we¡¯re all out on the street, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Derek paced angrily, his breathsing in cold huffs.

    ¡°When the wedding is over, I¡¯ll settle things with you.¡±

    His wedding to Madeline was less than half a month away. With financial support from both their parents and grandmother, the wedding would go ahead even if hispany was teetering on the edge of bankruptcy.

    Kathy shuddered, wondering how her brother had grown so harsh. When she had first arrived pregnant, he had been so considerate, his voice and actions gentle.

    ¡°Kathy, Derek was just too angry. Don¡¯t take his words to heart. Come on, stop crying. I¡¯ll help you pack your things. You can rest now.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s voice was soft as she assisted Kathy to her feet.

    She knew that keeping her allies close was crucial and that making unnecessary enemies could be dangerous.

    Kathy felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Madeline for her kindness during such a vulnerable time.

    Thanks to Madeline¡¯s unwavering support, Kathy believed that Madeline was genuinelypassionate and had been honest with her during theirst conversation.

    Derek, though seething with anger, said nothing as he watched the two women ascend the stairs.

    Now reliant on Coen¡¯s assistance, he feltpelled to respect Madeline¡¯s decisions. Since Madeline wanted Kathy to stay, he reluctantly agreed to let her remain a little longer.

    As Derek mulled over the intimidating Andrews family, a headache began to form. The thought lingered that his family could indeed face bankruptcy if things didn¡¯t change.

    His phone rang, interrupting his thoughts.

    He answered it with a touch of irritation.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± After a brief pause, his tone shifted to one of disbelief and excitement.

    ¡°Really? Someone¡¯s actually willing to invest fifty million into thepany? Oh my!¡±

    It felt like a miracle had justnded in hisp, and Derek couldn¡¯t contain his joy.

    ¡°Give me their contact details. I¡¯ll get in touch with them myself!¡±

    With fifty million, he could steer thepany back to its former glory.

    If Norah knew about the Carter family¡¯s current predicament, she would likely be overjoyed.

    She had wanted Bryson to tighten the screws on the Carter family business, and with Bryson involved, Derek feared thepany wouldn¡¯t hold up much longer. He wondered how much longer it could survive with such dire finances.

    The thought of the Carter family¡¯s downfall almost brought Norah a sense of satisfaction. She could hardly wait for Derek to be reduced to begging on the streets.

    Meanwhile, Kathy continued to harbor grand illusions of joining the prestigious Andrews family¡ªsuch a fantastical dream.

    ¡°Norah, Mom and Dad want you toe home for dinner tonight,¡± came the voice on the phone.

    ¡°Auntie, I miss you,¡± came the sweet voice of the child on the other end.

    Fresh from work, Norah bumped into Luna and Sha in the hospital lobby. Sha clung to her leg, looking up with wide eyes and sweetly calling her name.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:

    As Norah observed Sha¡¯s pale face, her expression grew dark with concern.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken Sha to see a doctor yet?¡± she asked, her voice full of worry.

    Luna¡¯s voice rose in anger. ¡°Norah, what are you implying?¡±

    ¡°My daughter adores you, yet you hope she¡¯s ill. What is wrong with you?¡± Luna snapped, her frustration clear.

    She vividly recalled the first time she introduced Sha to Norah. Norah had suggested a hospital visit for a lung checkup, but she hadn¡¯t taken it seriously.

    In her eyes, Norah wasn¡¯t omniscient; she couldn¡¯t diagnose someone just by looking at them. Perhaps it was merely an attempt to frighten her. Her daughter was the picture of health; it was unthinkable that she could be ill.

    ¡°Luna, I¡¯ve told you before, I want nothing to do with your family. Please stop seeking me out.¡±

    Norah gently held Sha¡¯s hand and guided her back to Luna.

    ¡°Sha is your daughter. I only offered a suggestion. The choice is yours to make.¡±

    With her eyes cast downward and her voice cold, Norah continued, ¡°Please, don¡¯t bother me again. I have no intentions of contacting the Wilson family.¡±

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Luna¡¯s visit today was spurred by her father¡¯s recent business sess. Hispany had secured several significant orders, and his partner had identally mentioned that it was the Scott family who had facilitated these opportunities, thanks to Norah¡¯s influence.

    Overjoyed, her father had insisted that she reconnect with Norah to fortify their familial ties.

    Sha, blinking herrge eyes, tugged gently at Norah¡¯s finger. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Unaware of theplex adult interactions, she simply cherished Norah¡¯s presence, drawn to her kindness and beauty.

    ¡°See how much Sha adores you. My family bears no ill will towards you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you reject us so fiercely?¡± Luna asked, her voice filled with frustration. ¡°We have no ill will towards you.¡± Norah, having grown up an orphan, stood to gain from associating with Luna¡¯s family, yet her resistance puzzled everyone.

    ¡°Where have you seen hostility from me towards your family?¡± Norah replied, her tone calm but firm. ¡°I simply wish to keep my distance, nothing more.¡±

    Norah took two steps back, her expression cool.

    ¡°If we cross paths, let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re strangers. Goodbye.¡±

    Luna¡¯s family was relentless, like leeches that clung tightly once they attached themselves. Norah knew the only way to avoid futureplications was to cut ties decisively from the beginning. They saw her as a means to greater profits, determined to keep her within their reach. Norah understood their motives all too well.

    Although she wasn¡¯t very familiar with Corrin and his family, the brief encounters she¡¯d had gave her some insight into their character. Luna¡¯s efforts to reconnect were likely at Corrin¡¯s request. Norah chuckled to herself. She was already divorced¡ªwhat more did they expect to gain from her?

    As she walked past Luna, she couldn¡¯t help but nce down and smile at Sha, who was looking up at her with wide, innocent eyes.

    Sha was remarkably mature for her age. At just two years old, she managed her emotions better than most children, oftenforting her mother and disying an obedience beyond her years.

    Norah¡¯s dwindling patience with Luna was preserved solely for Sha¡¯s sake. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered interacting at all.

    The thought of the child¡¯s health weighed heavily on her. If treated promptly, Sha could recover and thrive, but neglect could jeopardize her development. Norah sincerely hoped Luna would prioritize Sha¡¯s well-being and take her advice to seek medical evaluation sooner rather thanter.

    Though Luna was furious at Norah for suggesting there was something wrong with Sha¡¯s health, she eventually considered Norah¡¯s respected standing in the medicalmunity. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take Sha for a checkup, she thought. If it turned out Sha was perfectly healthy, she could return with the medical report in hand, ready to confront Norah and prove her wrong.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:

    Friends

    While Sha underwent her CT scan, Luna expressed frustration about the hospital¡¯s insistence on extensive testing. She questioned whether Sha¡¯s mild nighttime cough justified such a rigorous approach. Nheless, the prospect of decisively proving Norah wrong eased her mind slightly, making the ordeal seem less burdensome.

    Upon receiving the scan results, the doctor issued a stern rebuke.

    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s illness is very serious. Why didn¡¯t you bring her in sooner?¡±

    Gripping the report tightly, Luna responded in a flustered tone, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Sha. Doctor, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Start with an IV drip and go fill out the paperwork.¡±

    If Norah had known about Luna¡¯s visit to the hospital, she would have sighed in relief that Sha¡¯s condition was still manageable and that Luna was not too foolish or obstinate.

    After getting home, Norah noticed a message from JW.

    ¡°Taskpleted. If there¡¯s anything else you need help with, just let me know.¡±

    A faint smile crossed her lips. He had proven himself to be a remarkably sincere friend.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She had logged on specifically to express her gratitude to JW for his assistance the previous night. With the rumor-mongers now dealt with, she felt a sense of relief and was ready to continue her vignce over her uncle¡¯s family. Her goal was to unveil their secrets gradually. These endeavors required patience and meticulous nning.

    After work on Friday, Joanna and Susanna invited Norah and Alice to the mour Club. By eight o¡¯clock that evening, they were all gathered at the club, ready for the night ahead. The brilliant neon lights danced across the room, twinkling and spinning as they illuminated the lively crowd below. Handsome men and beautiful women danced, their energy fueling the night¡¯s revelry.

    Onstage, the band Dream captured the crowd¡¯s attention, ying their original songs with vigor that energized the entire venue.

    Under the dim lights, Joanna squinted to get a better look at the performers. Turning to Norah, shemented with admiration, ¡°Norah, since Rosy Secret was out of the picture, Dream has reallye into its own. You really have a knack for spotting talent. Choosing Zeke to lead was nothing short of brilliant.¡±

    Susanna nodded, her voice a mix of respect and envy as she took a sip of her drink. ¡°Yeah, I really admire you.¡±

    In her eyes, Norah was a jack-of-all-trades¡ªexcelling in medicine, songwriting,posing, and even band management. She seemed to do it all!

    Spencer had sent over a round of fine drinks to their table, on the house. It had been a while since Norah allowed herself to unwind in a club. She savored the liquor, appreciating its rich vor as it settled on her tongue, a hint of sweetness blooming after each sip. The drink was strong, yet not bitter, leaving a pleasant aftertaste that lingered.

    As the fourdies gathered, the night was just beginning to unfold.

    Joanna¡¯s suggestion cut through the chatter. ¡°How about we y Truth or Dare?¡±

    The memory of thest time they yed the game brought a blush to Norah¡¯s cheeks, though it went unnoticed under the neon glow. Alice and Susanna were quick to agree.

    ¡°There are too many people in the booth area,¡± Joanna observed, scanning their surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s go y in a private room upstairs.¡±

    Thanks to Norah¡¯s VIP status, they soon found themselves in a secluded room, the perfect retreat for their game. Joanna, ever the extrovert,id out the rules with enthusiasm.

    ¡°We¡¯re all in this together, no cheating! If you can¡¯t do the dare, you drink. Let¡¯s get started¡ªI¡¯ll spin first.¡±

    She set an empty beer bottle twirling on the table. It spun rapidly before slowing down, finally pointing directly at Alice.

    Joanna pped her hands, smiling broadly. ¡°Alice, truth or dare?¡±

    ¡°Truth,¡± Alice replied.

    ¡°What are you most afraid of happening?¡±

    Alice paused, considering her response. ¡°I have many fears. Do I need to list them all?¡±

    ¡°Just one or two will do,¡± Joanna prompted, curious but casual.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of losing friends, dying unexpectedly one day, and falling in love¡­¡± Alice listed her fears, each one revealing a deeperyer of her anxieties.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:

    Alice spewed a cascade of concerns in a single breath. Joanna cut her off briskly.

    ¡°Stop, Alice, just stop. You¡¯re worried about idents, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Alice gave a small nod.

    ¡°You could say that.¡±

    Her fears were many, and she offered prayers for good luck each day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the fun. Your turn to spin the bottle,¡± Joanna encouraged, regretting her earlier question.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The bottle pointed next, to no one¡¯s surprise, at Susanna. The history between Alice and Susanna was rich with shared days and deep familiarity.

    ¡°Susanna, what will it be? Truth or dare?¡±

    The glint in Susanna¡¯s eyes was unmistakable.

    ¡°Dare.¡±

    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s

    Newly addicted to mini-series, Alice quickly suggested a challenge.

    ¡°Deliver three cheesy pick-up lines in under a minute.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s mind raced into action.

    ¡°Listen, the first one. Do you have a name, or can I call you mine?¡±

    After a pause, she said the second one, ¡°Are you a magician? Every time I look at you, everyone else disappears.¡±

    With a confident smile, she said, ¡°Are you made of copper and tellurium? Because you¡¯re Cu-Te.¡±

    Laughter exploded around the room.

    Joanna clutched her stomach,ughter overwhelming her.

    ¡°Susanna, where do youe up with these? Have you been studying cheesy lines?¡±

    Asughter warmed the room, Norah massaged her cheeks, sore from smiling.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d manage it, Susanna, haha!¡±

    Alice watched, amused by their reactions.

    ¡°I had a hunch Susanna would pull it off.¡±

    Those lines had popped up on Susanna¡¯s phone. Blushing, Susanna admitted shyly, ¡°They just popped into my head.¡± Her recent binge-watching of flirtation and romance videos to aid her brother¡¯s courtship of Norah had equipped her well¡ªperhaps too well.

    ¡°Alright, let me give it a spin¡ªyay, it¡¯s Joanna!¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief.

    ¡°Truth or dare?¡±

    Joanna didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Truth.¡±

    Susanna leaned in, curious.

    ¡°If you could peek into the future, what¡¯s the one thing you¡¯d least want to encounter?¡±

    Joanna paused, considering the gravity of the question. She finally replied with a light-hearted groan, ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to catch a glimpse of myself walking down the aisle! Can you imagine? Married with kids? That would drive me insane!¡±

    Joanna¡¯s firm stance on staying single was reinforced by the tales of woe she had heard from Alice about love gone wrong, and from Norah about the trials of matrimony. She cherished her freedom more with each passing day. Any brief image of Duncan that dared to surface was promptly dismissed.

    Her perspective on rtionships was met with enthusiastic nods from both Susanna and Alice, who hade to a mutual agreement on the dubious nature of men.

    Susanna quickly added a caveat in her heart.

    ¡°Except for my brother, of course. He¡¯s truly loyal.¡±

    The game continued, and soon it was Norah¡¯s turn, prompted by Susanna.

    With a yful smirk, knowing that Norah had opted for truth, Susanna fired off her question.

    ¡°Norah, tell us how far things have gone with my brother. Any juicy details to Joanna¡¯s face lit up with anticipation, eager to hear more. Alice tried to maintain aposed expression, but her eyes betrayed her eagerness for the scoop. Norah smiled wryly.

    ¡°That¡¯s two questions.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s narrow it down. How far have you two gone? Here are your options: holding hands, cuddling, kissing, or¡­ more. It¡¯s your call.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s face was aglow with victory.

    ¡°Remember, you promised the truth.¡±

    Norah found no reason to conceal the truth and shared openly, ¡°Thest option.¡±

    Their collective response was a chorus of astonished exmations.

    All three friends reacted with equal parts shock and amusement, their surprise resonating through the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:

    Joanna was buzzing with curiosity, already forming the question she would pose to Norah when it was her turn again. She just couldn¡¯t help herself!

    Susanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Her brother and Norah had moved forward in their rtionship more quickly than she expected. She counted on her fingers; it really wasn¡¯t that rapid, yet she felt thrilled. Her earlier worries about the strength of their bond now seemed unfounded.

    Alice, who was very open-minded about rtionships, believed that if two people were truly in love, making love simply deepened their connection.

    As the game continued for several more rounds, whenever Norah picked truth, Joanna, Alice, and Susanna invariably probed into her rtionship with Sean.

    Norah shared what she could and opted for a drink whenever she preferred not to answer. One bottle on the table was already empty, and the cheeks of the three women were tinged with a faint red blush.

    Susanna had merely sipped a bit of the wine, choosing soft drinks afterward.

    Joanna, propping her head with her left hand and spinning the bottle with her right, watched as it gradually halted in front of Norah.

    ¡°Ha, Norah, your turn again, truth or dare? Let me think¡­ What shall I ask¡­¡±

    ¡°I choose dare,¡± Norah cut in, her eyes twinkling mischievously, aglow with excitement.

    ¡°Dare? Excellent. Call your boyfriend and ask to borrow money, say, a million.¡±

    Susanna nudged her arm.

    ¡°Joanna, are you out of your mind? My brother is wealthy; he wouldn¡¯t think twice about spending a million on Norah. This dare is too easy.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s slightly foggy mind began to clear.

    ¡°Oh, right, I momentarily forgot about his wealth, haha. Let¡¯s think of something else¡­¡±

    Suddenly, gunshots were heard.

    ¡°Ah! Help! Run!¡±

    ¡°Run, quickly! Someone¡¯s been killed! Run!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me! The door is narrow.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a gun! Call the police!¡±

    Suddenly, the mour Club was filled with screams and the loud bangs of gunshots.

    Susanna, who had beenughing moments before, stopped and looked rmed.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡±

    The only way to find out was to open the door to their closed private room. Norah rushed to the door and quickly locked it. Almost immediately, intense pounding began.

    ¡°Open the door, please. Help! I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Desperate cries echoed from outside. It wasn¡¯t just one person; several were pleading for help.

    Considering the main dance floor and booth area were more exposed, the private room seemed like the safest ce to hide from those with guns. The knocking persisted, unrelenting.

    Susanna softened.

    ¡°Norah, should we let them in? The room is big enough anyway¡­¡±

    Joanna disagreed strongly.

    ¡°Susanna, there are only four of us in here. If we let those people in, who knows what could happen. We¡¯re better off waiting for help.¡±

    She was still nursing her injuries and was cautious not to endanger them by being overly kind.

    Susanna nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    She called the bodyguards outside, instructing them to prioritize their safety and assuring them that she was in a secure spot, so they needn¡¯t worry about her.

    A determined look shed in Alice¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It looks like there are quite a few armed individuals. Did theye here specifically to cause trouble?¡± Norah agreed.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just wait it out.¡±

    They decided to stay put. The police would handle the situation. They were safer not venturing out on their own.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:

    Joannaforted Susanna, who was feeling scared. Joanna herself remained serene, showing no signs of fear.

    Norah remembered a day from the past. She had just left the Carters¡¯ and Joanna had picked her up for their mour Club outing when they ran into a bit of chaos. Back then, Joanna had trembled as someone battered the door, but now, she was fearless.

    Joanna had grown stronger and more resilient thanks to the training. Duncan, her coach, had really helped. She reassured Susanna with a gentle pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°The mour Club¡¯s doors are very strong. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Norah and Alice, on the other hand, werepletely rxed, enjoying their drinks.

    The crowd at the door had thinned, yet a few persisted, guarding the entrance and pleading for it to be opened. Susanna, still naive to the ways of wicked people, asionally felt tempted to let them in.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many out there. Just open the door. My bodyguards are still outside; it will be fine.¡±

    Joanna shook her head with a sigh.

    ¡°Susanna, you can¡¯t afford to be soft when you¡¯re out in the future. It could get you killed.¡±

    She pointed to her own unhealed wound.

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m still injured. Don¡¯t trust people so easily.¡±

    Joanna had learned her lesson the hard way. She wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. Don¡¯t kill me. Please, no¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, God¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    By the private room door, a man with a crew cut and a gun fired three rapid shots, silencing the pleading voices instantly. The victims¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief as they fell.

    ¡°The people in that private room are so cruel,¡± the crew-cut man remarked, his voice dripping with disdain. He toyed with the pistol in his hand, a vivid green dragon tattoo writhing on his arm as he spoke.

    ¡°Just three folks left outside, and they can¡¯t even be bothered to let them in. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Such selfish people deserve to die, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He turned to question the one-eyed man standing behind him, his gaze intense.

    ¡°Tonight, we revel onest time. We need to pull more into the abyss with us. Here in the mour Club, we hold the reins of fate.¡±

    A dark presence seemed to radiate from the one-eyed man. His sole eye sparkled ominously as he stared at the closed door of the private room and strode forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time,¡± he muttered.

    The crew-cut man chuckled at hispanion¡¯s grim determination.

    ¡°They hold their lives dear, so let¡¯s snatch that away from them. Isn¡¯t it delightful to watch them perish in despair?¡±

    His words sparked a glint of interest in the one-eyed man¡¯s expression. Pausing, hemanded, ¡°st that lock off.¡±

    After three gunshots shattered the silence and the begging and pounding on the door ceased abruptly, the upants of the private room must have realized what had happened outside.

    Then, unexpectedly, two more gunshots rang out. The door to the private room flew open, revealing two figures silhouetted against the backlight.

    ¡°Look at all these beautiful girls! What a treat,¡± eximed one intruder.

    The crew-cut man¡¯s eyes widened as he surveyed the room. The first woman he noticed approached the door; her beauty was stunning, capturing his attentionpletely. Her delicate features, curly eyshes, and red lips seemed to pull all the light toward her.

    Opposite her stood a blonde foreigner with striking blue eyes, her pretty face causing him to catch his breath. He hadn¡¯t yet had the pleasure of suchpany.

    Alongside her sat two other women¡ªone exuding a sweet, cute aura, and the other radiating a sunny, cheerful energy. Each of them had her own unique charm, but it was the adorable one who truly stood out. She seemed almost like a living doll, her innocent allure tempting anyone who saw her to reach out and embrace her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:

    The one-eyed man by the door couldn¡¯t help but stare at the four women, admiring them. He had a strange fascination with watching beautiful women undress and be vulnerable. Seeing these once-confident women reduced to nothing more than pleasure moans and surrendering would thrill him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take two; you grab the other pair,¡± he said, making his choice.

    He pointed out, ¡°I¡¯ll have the prettiest and the cutest; the rest are yours.¡±

    The crew-cut man felt a bit annoyed. It was his idea toe here, so he figured he should get first dibs. But knowing the one-eyed man had a short temper, he just went along with it.

    Susanna screamed as the men burst in through the door, seeking shelter in Joanna¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Where are the bodyguards at the door?¡± she yelled, panic in her voice.

    She had made sure they were hidden well. They couldn¡¯t just bail on her now, right? Had something happened to them? The thought made her go pale. She had a bunch of guards around, but were they all injured or dead?

    In the room, the four women were confronted by two armed men. Should they escape tonight? Susanna doubted it. In the quiet of the private chamber, her sobs rang out, filling the space with her distress. She hadn¡¯t ventured far from home for fun before; she didn¡¯t want to die young.

    Norah shook her head, noticing Susanna¡¯s vulnerability andck of mental fortitude. Crying couldn¡¯t resolve all the problems. She watched as the two men advanced, her gaze icy and calcting. They moved with confident strides, their posture unwavering, and the palpable menace exuding from them hinted at a history stained with bloodshed.

    Alice¡¯s eyes betrayed her murderous intent, her gaze sharp with a desire for justice.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    Faced with these vicious men, both Alice and Norah shared the same resolve: to tackle the threat head-on. Their eyes met, and they nodded.

    It seemed they had silently agreed on their next move. The men¡¯s smirks widened at the sound of crying as they reveled in their twisted pleasure from the women¡¯s pain.

    The one-eyed man paused, then turned to the crew-cut man.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got thirty minutes. After that, we¡¯re outta here,¡± he said, his tone firm.

    The crew-cut man¡¯s stomach dropped. He knew the one-eyed guy called the shots in the gang. Was this theirst hurrah tonight? Was there any hope of getting out?

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In their eyes, the four women were just fragile, dainty beauties who couldn¡¯t even throw a punch to save their lives.

    With his gun stashed away, the crew-cut man flexed his fingers and headed towards the woman in the wheelchair.

    ¡°Hey, sweetheart, time to undress!¡±

    Seated across from Norah, the one-eyed man eyed her up, his gaze lingering on her figure before settling on her face.

    ¡°Make your choice: life or death. If you choose life, start undressing,¡± he barked.

    Norah and Alice remained frozen, as did Joanna, holding Susanna close.

    The crew-cut man chuckled.

    ¡°Guess you don¡¯t understand ournguage, huh? Well, too bad for you!¡± Reaching for Joanna¡¯s hair, he was stopped by Alice.

    ¡°Patience, sweetheart. Your turn ising.¡±

    The crew-cut man, assuming Alice was eager to go first, was thrilled.

    ¡°Just sit back and watch.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:

    Alice, not understanding the man¡¯s words, grabbed his wrist and twisted it hard.

    The crew-cut man, caught off guard, felt a powerful twist on his wrist, followed by a sharp snap. His right hand was broken.

    ¡°Ah, my wrist! It¡¯s broken!! Ah!!!!!¡± he screamed in pain, trying to pull his hand back. His left hand hung strangely, the broken bone sticking out through his skin, making for a gruesome and bloody sight.

    Susanna, horrified, trembled all over. She had just looked up and seen the awful scene, and her screams grew louder.

    Joanna gently patted her shoulder, whisperingfortingly, ¡°Susanna, don¡¯t look at it. With Norah and Alice here, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She trusted Norah¡¯s fighting skills and Alice¡¯s courage. Norah¡¯s calmness meant they had a n.

    ¡°I belong to the Andrews family. I suggest you leave quickly. The guards and police will arrive any moment.¡±

    The crew-cut man, dizzy with anger from his broken wrist, snapped back, ¡°You¡¯re one of the Andrews family? Then I¡¯m the head of this family, Darwin Andrews. Call me daddy, sweetie.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Fuck you!¡± Joanna shouted back and threw a bottle from the table at him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡±

    A beer bottle flew through the air and grazed the man¡¯s forehead, drawing a line of blood.

    ¡°Fuck you, bitch!¡±

    Joanna took deep breaths, trying to calm her fury, while Susanna, tears streaming down her face, reached out tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Joanna.¡±

    Her voice, shaky from crying, sounded even more alluring.

    The one-eyed man noticed the sorry state of hispanion and his expression grew darker.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think a woman could be so strong,¡± he muttered.

    This was directed at Alice, who had demonstrated her terrifying strength by breaking bones with her grip.

    Alice responded simply, ¡°Trash.¡±

    The one-eyed man¡¯s face grew stormier.

    ¡°Haha, so you¡¯re strong? So what? If we decide to toy with you today, there¡¯s no escaping us.¡±

    He reached for his waistband, and a gun appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a shame to have to use this. Your faces and bodies are beautiful.¡±

    The gun barrel moved from one woman to the next.

    ¡°The most defiant gets a special prize, a bullet. You used this hand just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He aimed the gun at Alice¡¯s right hand.

    The crew-cut man, enduring the pain, said through gritted teeth, ¡°Disable her hand! Damn it.¡±

    His own failure to see the women as a threat had resulted in his hand being disabled.

    Norah dered with a detached tone, ¡°You want to disable her, and you think I¡¯d agree to that?¡± Her voice was clear and resonant.

    The one-eyed man was taken aback. The woman wasn¡¯t scared and was still talking tough?

    Joanna taunted, ¡°You two fools, thinking you¡¯re so powerful. Pathetic.¡±

    She mocked them in the same harsh manner Alice had used.

    The crew-cut man shouted, ¡°Fuck! Disable both their hands! Our Inferno Alliance men are no pushovers.¡±

    That was when Norah pieced together an important detail. They were from the Inferno Alliance. No wonder they were so bold.

    The Inferno Alliance, much like the Fox Alliance, was notorious in Glophia for its shady dealings, involved in everything from the grey market and beyond.

    A recent crackdown on such groups had been initiated, affecting gangs bothrge and small across the city, with many being dismantled.

    The Fox Alliance had been hit hard, with rumors that the police had captured its members in a single sweep, leading to its disbandment.

    Norah hadn¡¯t expected the Inferno Alliance to openlymit such nefarious acts. Clearly, they hade prepared.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:

    Both men bore dragon-style tattoos, fierce and menacing on their skin.

    The one-eyed man, pressed for time with only half an hour to act, nodded to the crew-cut man¡¯s n. He pointed the gun at Alice¡¯s left wrist and fired.

    Joanna and Susanna shouted, ¡°Alice!¡±

    Alice deftly wheeled away, dodging the bullet, which instead punched a hole in the floor.

    She exchanged a look with Norah, inhaled deeply, rose from her wheelchair, and swiftly closed in on the man with the injured hand.

    The one-eyed man was preupied with reloading; he had spent too many bullets earlier and now his gun was empty.

    A chilling female voice whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Did I say I¡ª¡±

    His hand shook, and looking up, he watched as Alice wrested the gun from hispanion¡¯s waistband. Before he could react, she fired it into the crew-cut man¡¯s head.

    A gruesome hole appeared in his forehead, his eyes widened in shock, and he made a gasping noise as he fell. Joanna seized the moment to hurl a few more bottles, taunting, ¡°Call your daddy? Fuck you!¡±

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    The one-eyed man started to panic, clutching his only source of confidence, the gun in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. I have a gun.¡±

    He had just loaded thest bullet and aimed it at Alice when another gunshot rang out. He copsed.

    Alice had handled the two men with ease.

    She walked over to the sofa and sat down, casually spinning the gun with a calm expression.

    ¡°Norah, they were too weak. You didn¡¯t even need to step in.¡±

    Despite her own frailty, Alice had easily eliminated the two men.

    Susanna was shocked by the sight of the dead bodies on the floor. She had never witnessed such a gruesome scene before. Sheltered all her life, how could she not be terrified?

    Joanna, hardened by her training, was unfazed by the sight. She had seen a suicide up close before, the blood spilling across the floor.

    ¡°Susanna, once you¡¯re well, you should train with me.¡±

    With the immediate danger gone, Susanna was only frightened by the corpses in the room. Joanna¡¯s suggestion made her look up.

    ¡°If I can get well, I¡¯ll definitely train with you.¡±

    In her eyes, the three women in the room were nothing short of awe-inspiring. All she felt she could do in such situations was cry.

    Norah kicked the lifeless body of the one-eyed man, grabbed his gun, and stood next to Alice, both prepared for any sudden threats. She had inspected the door earlier; the lock was busted and wouldn¡¯t hold. So, they shoved a couple of single sofas against it to keep it shut.

    ¡°With me around, you¡¯re going to be just fine.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, with Norah the Supernatural Doctor here, you¡¯re in good hands.¡±

    Susanna, wiping away her tears, nodded.

    ¡°Mhm, I trust Norah.¡±

    Norah noticed her phone vibrating on the table. It had been forgotten during the chaos. She picked it up.

    ¡°Hello? Honey, where are you?¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice came through, fraught with worry.

    ¡°And Susanna, are you both safe?¡±

    ¡°Honey, after everything we¡¯ve been through in Ond, you still doubt what I can do?¡±

    Herughter, light andforting, floated through the phone, easing his anxiety a bit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 460

    ?Chapter 460:

    Sean let out a breath of relief. ¡°The police have rushed to the scene to take control. I¡¯m on my way and will arrive in ten minutes.¡±

    He was heading to the mour Club after hearing about a massive riot there. To his dismay, neither Norah nor Susanna answered their phones, which worried him immensely.

    ¡°Okay, be safe on the road.¡±

    After ending the call, Norah noticed messages from Spencer, Kaiden, and even Kason, whom she hadn¡¯t spoken to in a while. All of them were asking about her safety. Spencer wrote, ¡°Where are you at mour? Find a room to hide in and wait until the police arrive.¡±

    Kaiden said, ¡°Protect yourselves! We wille to pick you upter.¡±

    Kason asked, ¡°Are you at mour? Why aren¡¯t you replying? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    When the messages came through, she had been too preupied with two men. Now, she quickly reassured everyone that she was alright.

    Since Kason was already on his way, worried about her, Norah felt it would be harsh to ask him to turn back. Five minutester, thuds against the door signaled trouble. The people outside were hostile.

    ¡°The message from One-Eye pointed to this ce. They¡¯re useless; they couldn¡¯t even handle the people in one private room.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a trap. He¡¯s always been hard to control. He might have wanted to take you out, using this chaos to his advantage. Why don¡¯t we head downstairs and stir things up more, provoke the police?¡±

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    ¡°Quiet. I¡¯ve tried to reach him and got no response. He¡¯s probably had an ident. Just keep working on that door.¡±

    Outside, the murmur of voices suggested a gathering crowd. The two single sofas previously blocking the door were ineffective; with a few forceful kicks, they began to budge.

    Inside, Norah swiftly checked her firearms and called out, ¡°Joanna, Susanna, stay hidden behind something safe. Alice, get ready to fight.¡±

    They were clearly outnumbered, and their strategy needed to adapt. Underestimating their opponents wasn¡¯t an option.

    Alice, nursing an injured leg, hobbled over and settled into a chair to the left of Norah. Her gaze never left the door, watching for it to burst open at any moment. Behind her, Susanna wiped away her tears, knowing that her crying wasn¡¯t helping.

    Seeing that it was difficult for Joanna to maneuver in her wheelchair, Susanna took action, positioning the wheelchair behind arge sofa to use as a shield.

    When the door finally swung wide open, six men appeared, each armed with a gun. They entered the room slowly and cautiously. However, upon seeing only four women, they visibly rxed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s just four women here. One-Eye and Crew-Cut are dead,¡± one of the men reported after a quick inspection.

    The man in the lead, an imposing, muscr figure with a bald head and a menacing dragon tattoo across his chest, surveyed the scene. His eyes, fierce and calcting, missed nothing.

    This man was the notorious leader of the Inferno Alliance, a figure far more formidable than either One-Eye or Crew-Cut had been.

    In the subdued light of the private room, he nced at the bodies. Had they really been taken out so easily? Each had been dispatched with a precise shot to the head, the bullet holes starkly visible, leaving no question as to the cause of their deaths.

    But how could these women be so skilled with firearms? The gang leader, holding on to outdated stereotypes, struggled to reconcile the scene before him. He viewed women only as traditional caretakers¡ªilliterate, ipetent, and weak¡ªcertainly not capable of handling weapons with such deadly precision.

    ¡°Did you kill them?¡± he demanded, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the woman nearest to the door. Her features were sharply defined, almost artistically so, making her strikingly beautiful. Her presence seemed out of ce amidst the violent scene around her.

    The gang leader questioned whether someone was aiding these women as he pondered the mysterious demise of his men.

    ¡°They are exquisite,¡± a subordinate cooed with a grin. ¡°Why not seize thest few moments to enjoy theirpany?¡±

    Another man eagerly added, ¡°There are four women in the room, just enough for a little entertainment.¡± They had been preupied with gunfire downstairs earlier, leaving no room for such distractions.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    ¡°I am a member of the famous Andrews family,¡± Joanna dered, emerging from behind the sofa. ¡°I strongly advise against any reckless actions.¡±

    The leader¡¯s gaze shifted to Joanna. She indeed belonged to the influential Andrews family. He had long established his dominance in Glophia and was familiar with the influential families there.

    Previously, he had avoided conflict with the Andrews family, but now, with his alliance weakened, he saw a chance to stage a dramatic event that would shock the local police.

    The murder of Joanna Andrews, from one of Glophia¡¯s esteemed families, would certainly create a sensation. ¡°The Andrews couple¡¯s daughter here?¡± he eximed, unable to hide his surprise. ¡°What a catch!¡±

    Laughing boisterously, he ordered, ¡°Grab her, men. This will be quite the show for the cops.¡±

    He envisioned the drama of executing such an audacious act in front ofw enforcement. His men, armed and determined, moved quickly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:

    Norah, her expression stern, confronted the gang leader. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Inferno Alliance?¡±

    ¡°You know who I am?¡± the leader replied, visibly startled. ¡°Trying to connect won¡¯t help you today.¡±

    Turning to his men, he instructed, ¡°Leave Miss Andrews unharmed. Just bring her here, and for your cooperation, you can spend time with those two women. I¡¯ll take the fairest.¡±

    His words coldly sealed the fate of the four without a second thought.

    In a moment of tense silence, Norah¡¯s emotions flickered across her face. Suddenly, she lifted her hand and fired. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The targeted man clutched his chest and copsed, his fall reluctant.

    The other men stood frozen, shocked by Norah¡¯s skillful shooting. Despite the distance, her casual yet deadly shot took them by surprise.

    One of the men, terrified, stumbled backward, stammering, ¡°Boss, we¡­ we¡­¡±

    The gang leader¡¯s expression grew grim. ¡°So, you¡¯re the yer of my men. I had ns to spare you.¡±

    He pointed his gun directly at Norah and pulled the trigger without hesitation. A gunshot rang out, but almost simultaneously, a man beside him shoved him aside, causing him to miss. He stared in disbelief at the small bullet hole near the door. They had fired at the same moment. Had it not been for the timely intervention, he might have been the one with a bullet in his head.

    ¡°As the leader of the Inferno Alliance, you don¡¯t seem to be too skilled with firearms,¡± Norahmented, eyeing the bullet hole just off mark from her position. Her voice was teasing,ced with confidence.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    ¡°If that¡¯s the best you can do, I¡¯d advise against wasting your time with us. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like them,¡± she warned, her tone dark yet alluring, echoing ominously in the room.

    Susanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration for Norah, seeing her as both heroic and beautiful. She felt a surge of security in her presence.

    The gang leader, no stranger to dangerous situations, quickly assessed the threat Norah posed. He realized she was as formidable in action as she was in words. Trying to maintain hisposure, he retorted, ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s quicker on the draw.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than the guns of five of his men were trained on Norah, each one firing.

    The barrage wasn¡¯t from a single gun, but from five, intensifying the peril. Joanna and Susanna, cowering behind cover, cried out in rm.

    ¡°Norah, take cover!¡± they screamed, their voices filled with fear and desperation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:

    Faced with an onught of bullets, Norah¡¯s chances of escape seemed bleak.

    Yet, with unshakable calm, Alice turned her attention to the minions behind the bald-headed leader. A few shotster, each minion fell with a single bullet. The leader watched Alice in awe. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she had learned to shoot so well.

    Just when everyone thought it was all over for Norah, she swiftly grabbed onto the armrest of the sofa. With a fluid, agile jump, she managed to dodge all five bullets,nding with a breathtaking whirling kick.

    Joanna and Susanna werepletely impressed by Norah¡¯s move. They thought she was incredibly cool and brave. The gang leader, however, realized that Norah and Alice weren¡¯t going to be easy to defeat. They were stronger than his minions, hitting their targets without hesitation or fear.

    He was amazed by Alice¡¯s actions. Her shooting, uracy, mental toughness, andposure were all impressive. He knew he faced a tough challenge.

    In just a few seconds, while he was still processing everything, three of his minions had already been taken down by Alice. He knew he had to act quickly if he didn¡¯t want to be the next target.

    Clenching his teeth, he took a step back, signaling his remaining minion to retreat. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± he growled.

    Tonight was supposed to be the final celebration for the Inferno Alliance before its members scattered, but it turned out to be anything but that. After tonight, most of the Alliance¡¯s members would be caught and arrested, but he and his team of senior leaders nned to flee the country after the killing spree.

    Once they were out of the country, it would be much harder for the police to track them down.

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    The Inferno Alliance had stirred up trouble to distract the Glophia police so they could escape, but Joanna¡¯s survival would be a disappointment. They would have loved to see her die¡ªit would have made the night even more thrilling.

    The lone minion, protecting his leader from any possible attacks, was clearly frightened. His hands shook as he gripped his gun, knowing that Norah and Alice could end his life in an instant. It was hard not to be afraid.

    Watching his friends fall to the ground in the blink of an eye solidified his fear. It was a matter of life and death.

    Norah, seemingly unfazed, raised her hand and fired two shots with ease. The minion, hit in his wrist, dropped his gun and fell to the floor in pain. ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡±

    The bald-headed man wasn¡¯t spared either. A bullet found its way to his right knee, causing him to fall to one knee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:

    ¡°Take your time. The police will be here soon.¡±

    The bald-headed man was the leader of the Inferno Alliance, meaning he knew the ins and outs of the organization. He had knowledge about their transactions, managers, and more. If he were captured, the police would gain a valuable source of information, allowing them to handle the case more efficiently.

    Norah nonchntly ced her pistol by her side and turned towards Joanna and Susanna. ¡°Sit down, girls. I¡¯ll handle any intruder,¡± she said.

    She was calm, though the many bodies on the floor caused a headache.

    Joanna, seeing the same mess, spoke up. ¡°Norah, let¡¯s just pretend we weren¡¯t involvedter. There are so many bodies that even if we im self-defense, the police will have to investigate. It¡¯s going to be a pain.¡±

    Susanna, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm, turned to Norah as if she were a treasure trove of possibilities.

    ¡°Exactly! Why don¡¯t you just kill them both?¡± she proposed, pointing at the leader and his minion. ¡°They¡¯re scary! It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble. Plus, they can¡¯t be left alive, right?¡±

    Susanna wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. She thought Norah was incredibly strong, like a superwoman capable of doing anything and everything.

    Norah was so fast that she made it look like she knew real magic. She had dodged the bullets easily, as if she were a magician.

    Susanna saw that Norah killed bad people who deserved it. She thought back to how Norah had made the Palmer and Payne families lose all their money before. It made her think that perhaps what Norah did wasn¡¯t all that different. There was just one big difference between the two situations: Norah made people die.

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Joanna¡¯s insight was spot on. If one allowed fear to dictate their actions, they would never confront it and thus never grow ustomed to it. Susanna made a swift adjustment in her demeanor; without even ncing at the corpses on the floor, she quickly shifted her mental state.

    Norah was impressed by Susanna¡¯sposure. It was fortunate that Susanna had adapted so swiftly to the situation. Norah¡¯s gaze shifted to the two surviving individuals. ¡°Dealing with the corpses scattered all over the floor is quite challenging.¡±

    ¡°Norah¡­¡±

    Breathless, Sean appeared at the door, his usual nobleposure gone. His meticulously arranged hair was disheveled from his hurried sprint. Upon witnessing the corpses in the room, his pupils contracted immediately. However, upon spotting Norah and the others, a wave of relief washed over him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief to see you¡¯re safe.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:

    They had arrived with the police, aware of the chaotic scene at the mour Club. Sean had seen numerous bodies along the way, with survivors gripped by panic. The armed gangsters met their demise as the police took them down systematically. Sean, aware of the private room¡¯s location where Norah and her friends were, hurried there as quickly as he could.

    ¡°Whew, Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson, Miss Scott¡­¡±

    Phillip, a few steps behind, soon arrived, evident from his hurried pace andbored breathing as he struggled to catch his breath. Observing the scene of corpses within the room and the distressed individuals outside the door, Phillip quickly assessed the situation.

    If his deductions were urate, Norah was likely responsible for these deaths. His recent trip to Ond had drastically altered his perception of her.

    Norah used to be timid, fearing even idental harm. Now, she appeared as a ruthless figure, unflinchingly taking lives.

    This marked a significant turnaround.

    How could he conceal Norah¡¯s involvement in these deaths? Given the police presence, shooting the remaining men at the door was out of the question. Consequently, the responsibility of concealing the truth about the incident would inevitably fall on him.

    Amidst his thoughts, Phillip discreetly stole a nce at Susanna. He had felt flustered knowing that Susanna was also present at the mour Club.

    Susanna was timid and kind-hearted, much like a delicate princess. Phillip had feared for her safety and well-being. Fortunately, Susanna was unharmed, aside from a red nose.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sean concealed his panic after ensuring that Norah and Susanna were safe. He acknowledged Norah¡¯s capabilities, yet he couldn¡¯t shake the image of her in tears, evoking sympathy. Moreover, Susanna, the most timid among them, was likely to cry in fear when faced with such a situation.

    Surprisingly, when Sean observed Susanna, all he noticed were her red eyes. Despite her tears, she showed remarkable strength. She recovered quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to Phillip. Let¡¯s head home for now.¡± Sean grasped Susanna¡¯s and Norah¡¯s hands, attempting to lead them away.

    ¡°Um, Alice and I¡­¡± Joanna spoke softly.

    Without Joanna¡¯s reminder, Sean might have overlooked their presence entirely.

    In the blink of an eye, Bryson, Spencer, and Kaiden arrived at the room¡¯s entrance. Upon seeing the bodies nearby, they felt a tinge of apprehension at the grim sight. However, knowing Sean was present, they quietly breathed a sigh of relief. With Sean around, the situation wouldn¡¯t escte too far.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, good to see you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:

    Spencer, the head of operations at the mour Club, greeted Sean first. He informed him, ¡°The police have controlled the situation downstairs. The search is ongoing in the private rooms on the second floor. There are still two rooms here that haven¡¯t been checked yet.¡±

    Suppressing his fury, Spencer forcefully kicked the two men multiple times. ¡°Unbelievable! Are you insane? How dare you provoke my friends?¡±

    The bald man remained seated, incapacitated by a shot that rendered his right leg unusable, making escape impossible.

    The bald man stopped trying to escape and quietly hid the two pistols under his body. He shifted his position to make sure the pistols were well-hidden while the others were talking.

    The minion writhing in pain saw what his leader was doing and provided cover for him. Although they endured the beatings withoutint, both men were secretly cursing and nning to find a chance for revengeter.

    ¡°Well, the bodies inside¡­¡± Kaiden¡¯s voice trembled with fear as he looked over the corpses in the room. There were six bodies in total. He believed Norah was responsible. Her sharpshooting skills had made a deep impression on him when he was kidnapped by the Fox Alliance. He had even dreamed of bing a skilled shooter himself to deliver justice.

    The sight of so many dead bodies shook him, but he wasn¡¯t surprised that Norah could overpower them all. He was just a bit frightened by the sight of so many bloody corpses.

    Spencer was shocked when he noticed the corpses by the door. The sight terrified him. After all, there were so many bodies inside!

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Bryson walked up to Joanna with a worried look and sighed. ¡°Joanna, you should stay home and rest. It¡¯s a dangerous world.¡±

    The bloodshed was truly horrific. Life seemed to be of little value to those involved. A single bullet could end a life. Bryson was concerned about what further dangers Joanna might face.

    Joanna pursed her lips. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? Norah invited me. I¡¯m at home recovering from an injury, not in jail.¡±

    Only then did Bryson have the chance to really look at Norah. She seemed indifferent, her facepletely calm. In fact, none of the four people in the private room appeared to be afraid. Even he had been startled by the sight of so many dead bodies, but Norah was strikinglyposed. There was also a Scott girl there. Despite her reputation as a delicate rich girl, she too wasposed and didn¡¯t shed a single tear.

    ¡°You can go out if she invites you,¡± Bryson said. Norah had been a benefactor to his family, and they would go to great lengths to amodate her needs.

    Spencer was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t form a coherent sentence. He pointed at the corpses with a trembling finger and stammered, ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± This crisis was the biggest he had faced since taking over the mour Club.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:

    ¡°Who killed them?¡±

    Norah was about to confess, but Sean intervened. He took her hand and subtly shook his head. She looked at Sean, their eyes locking. Was he signaling her to keep the truth hidden?

    Recalling the ordeal of their previous kidnapping, Kaiden instinctively protected Norah. ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t any of the four girls in this room. They were all terrified! You should get them out of here first,¡± he insisted, giving Norah a wink.

    Norah was amused by his words. The four women were the upants of the room, so it could only make sense that one of them had killed those men. Kaiden¡¯s excuse wasn¡¯t convincing at all.

    Sean nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s discuss this elsewhere. As for these bodies, let the police handle them.¡± Taking the lead, he guided Susanna and Norah out of the room, shooting a sharp nce at Phillip, who promptly stood up and nodded subtly.

    Kaiden pushed Alice¡¯s wheelchair, while Bryson ushered Joanna out of the room alongside him.

    As they passed by the bald man, they didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    Everyone had overlooked the two men on the ground, simply waiting for the arrival of the police to take them away.

    As a group approached the door of the private room, the bald man, his eyes radiating intensity, handed a gun to his minion. He quickly loaded the weapon and aimed at the back of a beautiful woman, firing a shot in rapid session. He recalled that she was the one who had shot and crippled his leg, and her friend had killed all his men.

    In a moment of desperate calction, he decided to attack her by surprise. His face contorted with hatred. Even if his shooting skills weren¡¯t sharp enough to kill her with a single bullet, he was determined to at least wound her.

    The sharp report of the gunfire rang out, and Sean¡¯s ears picked up the sound. He grabbed Norah¡¯s hand urgently, pulling her to his side. Yet, as they evaded the first bullet, another fired by the bald man¡¯s minion continued its deadly path toward Norah.

    Norah had been ready to leap aside, but Sean¡¯s sudden tug caused her to surge forward instead. With her sharp senses alert, she debated whether dodging might let the bullet continue its path, possibly endangering Susanna. But in a fleeting moment of hesitation, a strong shove sent her, Sean, and Susanna tumbling backward. She heard a low, muffled grunt from a man, followed by two gunshots. Shouts of pain erupted from the room.

    Annoyed, Norah looked up to identify the source of the push. She could have dodged it herself! But in an instant, she had been pushed aside.

    Upon closer inspection, she noticed the bald man and his minion on the ground, both clutching their bleeding wrists and wailing in agony. Kason, dressed in a ck t-shirt, turned to meet her eyes. With a gun in his right hand and his stance unsteady, his rugged face was etched with intense anger. He fixed a piercing gaze on her, examining her from head to toe, before eventually looking away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:

    He was d Norah was safe.

    ¡°Kason, how did you get here?¡± she asked. Aware that Kason¡¯s leg injury was still healing, she called out to Kaiden, ¡°Hurry up and help him.¡±

    Kaiden had witnessed Kason¡¯s entrance and saw him, upon noticing Norah in danger, pull out a bodyguard¡¯s gun and struggle to his feet to assist her. It was a poignant moment, showcasing Kason¡¯s deep affection for Norah.

    Unfortunately, Kason had missed his chance to be with her. He had known Norah first, but in the end, Mr. Scott had stepped in, and Norah ended up with him.

    Kaiden supported Kason¡¯s faltering body and sighed inwardly,menting that Kason¡¯s love had been imed by another.

    Sean clutched Norah¡¯s hand possessively while Kason¡¯s gaze fell.

    ¡°I was involved in the task to eradicate the Inferno Alliance. Hearing about trouble at mour Club, I rushed here and happened to catch them in the act,¡± Kason exined. His eyes hardened as he looked at Sean. ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s crucial to be vignt about safety.¡±

    If not for his intervention, Norah could have been injured, and Sean, as her boyfriend, had failed in his responsibilities.

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened, irked that his rival had saved his girlfriend and aware that he could have allowed Norah to dodge the threat herself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mr. Hayes to worry. I can take good care of my girlfriend. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    Norah¡¯s eyes sparkled, catching the underlying tension between the two men. Kason was concerned about Sean¡¯s attentiveness to her, wasn¡¯t he? Her heart felt a touch of reassurance. She had wondered if Kason no longer valued their friendship. Yet, even knowing she was with another, he still instinctively cared for her safety.

    ¡°Kason, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t me Sean.¡±

    With so many corpses in the room and all of Sean¡¯s attention solely on Norah, it was understandable that he had overlooked the gang leader and his minion. Yet, Sean¡¯s face grew stern, taking Norah¡¯s words as an usation aimed his way.

    ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t fully healed yet. You should be taking care of yourself and leave these issues to others.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Kason replied, his tone neutral, showing nothing more than friendly concern.

    As Norah walked past him, she noticed a distinct smell of blooding from him.

    She stopped and turned to examine him more closely, who stood stiffly in front of her. Sean asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She let go of Sean¡¯s hand and moved closer to Kason. The scent of blood intensified, confirming her suspicion that it was emanating from him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:

    She carefully examined his upper body and noticed a darker patch on his ck T-shirt, a sign of blood. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    She wondered if he might have been injured while pushing her out of harm¡¯s way, considering his injured leg.

    ¡°Kason, you¡¯re injured,¡± she said, reaching to lift his sleeve and check the wound. But he suddenly stepped back.

    This left her reaching out with nothing but air in her grasp.

    The room fell silent.

    Kaiden felt a surge of annoyance. It was an ideal moment for Kason to interact with Norah. Why was he avoiding her? They were friends, after all; it should not have been an issue for Norah to examine his wound.

    Unfazed, Norah insisted, ¡°Let me take a look at your wound. Stay still.¡±

    The bullet had merely grazed his arm, leaving a long streak of blood. Norah rolled up his sleeve, pulled out some Rejuvenation Powder from her bag, and applied it to the wound. Soon, the bleeding stopped.

    Sean¡¯s face darkened, his jaw tight. As he watched his woman care for his love rival, a surge of jealousy washed over him. Even though he knew she was a doctor and couldn¡¯t ignore the situation, witnessing their closeness, jealousy crept in uncontrobly.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, you were in the army, weren¡¯t you? A minor wound like this must be nothing new to you.¡±

    Sean forced a chuckle and said, ¡°I remember you¡¯re quite skilled at managing these things.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    Kason looked up slightly. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not invincible; I can get injured. Mr. Scott, perhaps you¡¯ve given me too much credit.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t forget about the medical bills. Norah, being the attending physician at the Cardiac Surgery Department, her charges for treating might be quite high.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Kason replied.

    While they were talking, a police officer entered the room, detaining the groaning bald man and his minion. The officer then acknowledged Kason¡¯s presence. Subsequently, he instructed his team to secure the crime scene.

    Norah watched the unfolding police activity with a serious expression.

    Kason noticed her serious demeanor. Could she have been involved in the death of these men? From his days in the Fox Alliance, he faintly remembered Norah and Sean arriving to save him. Back then, Norah had been like his guiding light in the dark, rescuing him from despair.

    As he dealt with his wound, memories of their past encounters flooded back. He remembered the young girl he had rescued. Images of their moments together yed in his mind, like when he first saw her at the welfare house¡¯s gate, clutching a teddy bear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470:

    He had hoped to be close to Norah, yet she didn¡¯t need him anymore. He made up his mind to protect her and make up for any harm done to her.

    Though Norah wasn¡¯t his, he wasmitted to ensuring that no harm came to her.

    Keeping a distance from Norah was a precaution to avoid stirring up unnecessary suspicions from Sean.

    Kason¡¯s gaze shifted from Norah, who was diligently tending to his wound, to the gloomy Sean standing behind her. Since his return, he had likely gleaned some insight into Sean¡¯s reputation. While Norah might not mind, he feltpelled to be cautious.

    Kaiden observed in amazement as Kason¡¯s wound ceased bleeding almost instantly. ¡°A miracle medicine!¡± he eximed.

    The rapid effect of the medicinal powder was truly remarkable. Within a minute, or perhaps two, the bleeding had stopped.

    ¡°Norah, how did you get that medicine?¡± Kaiden asked. Kason often suffered injuries; if they could obtain such powerful medicine, it would be a lifesaver.

    ¡°Where can I purchase it? I¡¯d like to acquire some,¡± he added eagerly.

    Kason then noticed the state of his wound. He had endured the pain without showing any sign of weakness, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Norah would still take notice. The medicine was undeniably effective, particrly in swiftly staunching bleeding. If he recalled correctly, the Rejuvenation Powder by the Supernatural Doctormanded a high price on the international ck market. He had only heard of it in passing, and today was his first encounter with the actual product. Its efficacy was truly impressive.

    While the military could benefit from such potent medicine, he reasoned that theplex production conditions likely drove its high cost, so he refrained from further inquiry.

    Norah capped the porcin bottle and handed it to Kaiden. ¡°Want it? I¡¯ll give it to you. Take care of Kason,¡± she offered, holding out the porcin bottle.

    Kaiden, with the bottle in hand, was ted. ¡°You are so generous, thank you,¡± he eximed.

    Several bystanders couldn¡¯t help but envy him, longing for such potent medicine themselves.

    Norah returned to Sean¡¯s side, taking his hand. ¡°Are we going to give a statementter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside.¡±

    Spencer took over Kaiden¡¯s spot, ushering Alice out, while Bryson and Joanna waited in the corridor. From there, they could see numerous police officers on the first-floor dance floor, and the air in the club was heavy with the scent of blood.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:

    Spencer surveyed the scene, his brow furrowing as staff members reported to him. His expression grew increasingly somber.

    After they departed, he recounted the tragic events of the night. ¡°The Inferno Alliance had few members left, about forty, and nearly all of them showed up tonight. Armed and seeking revenge on society, they indiscriminately killed and assaulted people in the club.¡±

    Sean let out a derisive snort. ¡°mour Club is one of Gloria¡¯s top venues. Is this the extent of its security?¡±

    Spencer refrained from arguing. He understood that the club held much of the me for the day¡¯s events.

    The Morris family¡¯s reputation was akin to a golden emblem, deterring most troublemakers from crossing them. Instances of trouble at mour Club were rare, and when they did ur, the security guards at the door swiftly intervened. However, the club¡¯s security force was not extensive. While each guard was highly skilled, they were ill-equipped to fend off over 40 gunmen and halt their rampage through the club.

    Kaiden felt a pang of indignation. ¡°The Inferno Alliance never dared to cross the Morris family before. Who knew they¡¯d attack at mour Club?¡±

    Kason¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°I spearheaded the crackdown on criminal forces. Their resistance partly falls on me.¡±

    Joanna shook her head. ¡°Kason, your intentions were noble. It¡¯s the Inferno Alliance who are monsters.¡± Seeing the chaotic scene outside, she felt sickened. The cruelty of the Inferno Alliance knew no bounds. Kason was right. They needed to be wiped out to prevent further harm.

    Bryson also remarked, ¡°That¡¯s correct, it has nothing to do with Kason.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression grew even darker. Why was it being implied that this was his responsibility?

    Norah sighed deeply. ¡°Everyone is upset about what happened. I¡¯m going downstairs to check on Dream¡¯s situation.¡±

    Upon seeing the first-floor stage, memories flooded back of Zeke and the others performing there earlier. She wondered anxiously if they had found safety, perhaps hiding backstage.

    Her assumption was shattered when she noticed Phoebe lying on the couch, her breathing barely discernible. ¡°Has an ambnce been called? When did she get injured?¡±

    Rodger and Merlin disyed intense anxiety, causing their eyes to redden, while Zeke stood beside them, equally frantic with worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since they called for the doctor, but there¡¯s still no sign of them.¡±

    Phoebe had sustained a gunshot wound to her stomach, prompting Merlin to apply a white towel to the injury, now mostly soaked in blood. She appeared pale from significant blood loss and struggled to breathe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:

    Sensing someone nearby, Phoebe managed to open her eyes and offer a faint smile.

    Norah retrieved a fresh bottle of Rejuvenation Powder and sprinkled it over the wound upon removing the towel, which helped slow the bleeding.

    ¡°We were performing on stage when chaos erupted, and shots rang out randomly. As we rushed backstage to seek cover, Phoebe was struck by a stray bullet in her stomach, causing substantial bleeding.¡±

    As Zeke had exined, the bullet had not prated too deeply; a slightly stronger impact could have proved fatal for Phoebe due to excessive bleeding.

    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to stop the bleeding. Once the doctor arrives, they can transport her to the hospital to extract the bullet.¡±

    The surgical procedure was well within the capabilities of the hospital doctors, and after halting the bleeding, the operation should pose no significant challenge. Norah heldplete confidence in the surgical proficiency of the hospital¡¯s staff.

    By the time they finished giving their statements at the police station, it was already early morning.

    As they prepared to part ways, they reflected on their unfortunate day.

    Joanna expressed, ¡°All I wanted was to unwind and enjoy myself, and then this happens¡ªunbelievable.¡±

    Susanna grumbled, ¡°Exactly, my bodyguards are all dead; it¡¯s so frustrating and heartbreaking.¡±

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    Alice nonchntly remarked, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Norah proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s n another outing next time.¡± She bid farewell to Kaiden and Spencer while Kason remained inside mour Club. The four of them piled into a car.

    Susanna, already feeling drowsy, rubbed her eyes. ¡°Today was quite intense. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll have nightmarester. Even though Joanna shielded my eyes, I saw more than I should have.¡±

    Images of gruesome wounds and the haunting expressions of the gangsters yed over and over in her mind. She shuddered, typically too frightened to watch horror movies, let alone unexpectedly witness such a violent scene. Naturally, she would be terrified.

    Upon hearing Susanna¡¯s concerns, Norah gently applied pressure to a few spots on her head for about five minutes before withdrawing her hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop by my ce first to pick up some sleep-inducing incense and a sachet. I¡¯ve helped calm your nerves, so head home, get some rest, and you¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:

    Susanna had no doubt that Norah had crafted the incense and sachet herself. In her view, Norah was exceptionally skilled in everything.

    Meanwhile, Sean remained brooding. Possessive by nature, he saw Kason as a rival. The sight of Norah and Kason together only fueled his difort, despite knowing Norah was just treating Kason¡¯s wound. Sean acknowledged that he shouldn¡¯t harbor negative emotions toward Kason.

    However, when Norah implied that Kason¡¯s injury was partly his fault, and he was still ming Kason secretly, he chose not to borate on his feelings.

    Sean made a conscious effort to quell his rising jealousy, recognizing its tendency to spiral out of control. He silently observed as the two girls chatted away.

    Norah¡¯s memory was jogged, reminding her of a promise to Sean that remained unfulfilled.

    ¡°The sleep-inducing candles and sachets were made in the past. I recall promising you a special fragrance whenever I find a moment.¡±

    ¡°Take your time,¡± Sean replied in a calm tone.

    Back in Ond, Norah had promised Sean a special fragrance in her spare moments, yet with her recent hectic schedule, she hadn¡¯t managed to fulfill it.

    She had crafted the candles and sachets in her bedroom at the Carter family¡¯s residence when she was bored. Reluctant to leave anything behind, especially for Derek, she had brought them all back with her.

    ¡°A special fragrance? I want it too!¡± Susanna interjected excitedly.

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Norah enthusiastically agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make one for you too when I find the time. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll adore it.¡± As she spoke, a delightful scent filled Norah¡¯s mind, one that she felt would be ideal for Susanna.

    Oblivious to Sean¡¯s somber mood, Norah held his hand while engrossed in conversation with Susanna.

    At the mour Club, after the police regained control of the situation, members of the Inferno Alliance were at risk of arrest or even graver consequences.

    Having given his statements, Kaiden approached Kason, observing the icy and menacing re in his eyes while he remained seated in his wheelchair.

    Kason¡¯s arm wound had stopped bleeding, prompting him to dismiss it casually before engaging in discussions with other leaders regarding the situation.

    With a tight grip on the Rejuvenation Powder, Kaiden contemted how to bring up the matter of assisting Norah.

    He could tell that Norah was the one who had killed those gangsters. The swift arrival of the police and Sean¡¯s subordinates¡¯ inability to clean up meant that any hint of Norah¡¯s role would lead toplications.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:

    Yet, Kason¡¯s reputation for being cold-hearted and staunchly principled begged the question: would he deviate from his principles for Norah?

    Although strict adherence to thew was the norm, a saying suggested apassionate aspect to it. Norah¡¯s actions might have been deemed justifiable by thew, considering her targets were deserving of punishment.

    Kason nced up, noticing Kaiden¡¯s hesitancy. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Kason asked as Kaiden motioned him to a secluded corner.

    Kaiden urgently whispered, ¡°If Norah is in trouble, will you lend a hand?¡±

    He chose his words carefully, avoiding direct usations against Norah for the deaths. Instead, he subtly hinted at it, relying on Kason¡¯s intuition to grasp the implication.

    Kason remained enveloped in a contemtive silence, the weight of a decisive resolve settling within him as hemitted to shielding Norah from harm.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to return,¡± Kason said after a prolonged pause, then rolled away in his wheelchair, a figure of solitude and detachment.

    Puzzled, Kaiden rubbed his head, secretly questioning Kason¡¯s stance on offering aid.

    Back at the vi, Susanna eagerly suggested, ¡°What if I stay tonight? Sean, you head back alone.¡±

    Standing by Norah, Susanna confessed, ¡°I¡¯m still a bit scared. But being with Norah makes me feel secure.¡± When danger had lurked, Norah had boldly taken the lead in protecting them, joined by Alice.

    Susanna¡¯s words momentarily caught Sean off guard, prompting him to wonder if she implied a desire to leave him behind.

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but stifle a chuckle before answering, ¡°You know what, Sean and Phillip? You¡¯re more than wee to spend the night here. We¡¯ve got plenty of rooms in the vi.¡±

    Phillip remained silent, waiting for Sean¡¯s reply while privately considering the possibility of staying overnight at Norah¡¯s vi.

    Finally breaking the silence, Sean responded with a smile, ¡°Sure, honey. I¡¯d be happy to ept your invitation.¡±

    They all stepped into Norah¡¯s vi.

    Norah handed out sleep-inducing candles and sachets to everyone.

    ¡°Here, these will help you sleep. I¡¯m going to shower. Let me know if you need anythingter.¡± She headed upstairs without looking back.

    Alice also went to her own room, leaving Sean, Susanna, and Phillip alone in the living room. They gathered on the sofa, each finding a spot to sit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:

    ¡°Susanna, what happened in the private room before Phillip and I got there?¡±

    Trusting her brother, Susanna briefly shared what had urred.

    Sean and Phillip exchanged a look. Knowing Alice¡¯s skill with guns, they could tell she was never just an ordinary girl.

    They thought about Norah¡¯s simr abilities and started to doubt that she and Alice were merely ordinary friends. However, Susanna didn¡¯t dive too deep into those thoughts. The memories of the unsettling events at the mour Club were still fresh in her mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it for now. Sean, I¡¯m heading to bed. Phillip, there are a few guest rooms upstairs. You can pick er. I¡¯ll let Norah know,¡± Susanna said, then went upstairs.

    Phillip said quietly, ¡°Mr. Scott, I believe Alice is far from ordinary.¡±

    How could a girl connected to the Breaker¡¯s boss be simple?

    Phillip added, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve had Sacredice looking into Alice. Her background, just like Miss Wilson¡¯s, was aplete mystery before she came to Ond, simr to Miss Wilson before she arrived in Glophia. There seems to be a link between them.¡±

    Sacredice was known for its excellence in intelligence gathering, able to explore every detail of an individual¡¯s life.

    Yet, both Alice and Norah had hidden pasts.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sean¡¯s face turned serious. Norah was anything but ordinary. After spending considerable time in Ond, he had realized she was profoundly mysterious.

    Despite her striking looks, Norah had remarkable skills in shooting, medicine, and drug-making. She seemed to excel in every field.

    Sean had never encountered someone so impressive before.

    ¡°Norah is no threat to me. Phillip, call off tracking her and stop the surveince.¡±

    He had agreed earlier to Phillip¡¯s n to monitor and investigate Norah, aiming to understand her true intentions.

    Over the days, he hade to feel her sincere concern for Susanna and himself.

    ¡°Also, let¡¯s send some funds to Gil. He and his wife are getting older, but they still make it a point to donate to charity every year. It¡¯s really admirable.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Thanks to the special candles and sachets, everyone had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep.

    The sun began its slow rise above the horizon. After getting ready, Norah drove a BMW from the garage to the Art Exhibition Center. When she arrived, she took a moment to type out a message and sent it to Sean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:

    ¡°I need to handle a few things this morning. There are fresh ingredients in the fridge for breakfast. I¡¯ll probably be free by eleven. How about we grab lunch at Solo Mio?¡±

    After sending the message, she thought it best to update Alice as well. Norah remembered she had already told Alice about the finals of the Grace Cup, so she simply reminded her.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, what a pleasant surprise! Are you here for the Grace Cup too?¡±

    A warm voice called out to her. Norah looked up and saw Madeline, holding onto Derek¡¯s arm tightly, while Kathy stood next to them, looking furious.

    Derek regarded Norah with contempt. ¡°She¡¯s clueless about fashion design. Perhaps she tagged along with an invitation? With Mr. Scott backing her, she can secure any invitation she desires. Why isn¡¯t he apanying her?¡±

    He nced behind her, finding no one. Norah had arrived unapanied.

    Seeing Norah looking beautiful, Derek couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. ¡°Mr. Scott isn¡¯t here, yet you¡¯re dressed so nicely. Are you trying to attract someone?¡±

    Norah brushed off the duo, typing on her phone, and strolled past them at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°Head to the hospital for a checkup. If you¡¯re unsure which department to visit, feel free to ask me. I¡¯ll provide you with detailed directions to the psychiatric department.¡±

    ¡°Norah, what¡¯s your implication?¡± Derek¡¯s face contorted with anger.

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Norah stopped in her tracks. ¡°I¡¯ve elucidated my point. If you¡¯re still confused, consider a visit to an otryngologist for a hearing check.¡±

    Kathy clenched her hand tightly, casting a resentful gaze towards Norah.

    She had discussed it with Madeline. If Star had erased the record, only the doctors at Silver Boulder Private Hospital would have ess to it. And the person who would have that information was only Norah. Kathy had believed she could marry Bryson, yet Norah thwarted her scheme.

    Throughout Norah¡¯s stay with her family, Norah had managed to anger her daily. Even following the divorce, Norah was still in her way. It really pissed her off. ¡°She¡¯s climbed the socialdder and now looks down on us. Total materialistic type.¡±

    Her hushed murmur reached the ears of everyone in attendance.

    Norah cast a brief nce in her direction. ¡°Miss Carter, it appears you have an issue with me. If you have something to express, speak up. Regardless, I¡¯ll disregard your presence. So, who among you entered the Grace Cup?¡±

    Judging from Madeline¡¯s tone, it seemed someone among them had participated in thepetition, possibly even making it to the finals.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:

    ¡°Why would I have an issue with you?¡± Kathy replied timidly. Shifting gears, she boasted, ¡°Madeline made it to the finals. She¡¯s exceptionally talented in fashion design. Despite my fashion design major, I haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Made it to the finals yet? But she made it.¡± Kathy admired Madeline¡¯s skills. ¡°If you manage to reach the finals, I suggest you quit early. You¡¯re not on Madeline¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°Kathy, I¡¯m not that skilled. The finalists are all masters in their own right. I still have much to learn about fashion design,¡± Madeline admitted with a smile.

    Despite her modest words, the underlying pride was evident.

    Derek didn¡¯t have much interest in fashion design. He had apanied the two solely at Madeline¡¯s request.

    Kathy remarked significantly, ¡°Can they all truly be masters? Perhaps some people made it to the finals just out of luck. If they go up against you, they are bound to back down.¡±

    Meanwhile, Derek silently observed Norah.

    Norah was wearing a rose-colored dress, its draped fabric entuating her slender waist and enhancing her allure and charm.

    Madeline caught the admiration and regret in Derek¡¯s gaze. Concealing her unease, she instinctively clutched his arm tighter, nibbling her lip in private.

    Was Derek still in love with Norah? Derek imed he hadn¡¯t slept with Norah, but who could verify it? Just his word alone?

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Did Norah frequently show up in front of Derek to assert her presence and try to win him back?

    Madeline¡¯s thoughts were chaotic, and she felt a looming sense of crisis. Despite the crisis facing the Carter family, she was determined not to give up on Derek. She and Derek were going to get married.

    ¡°Derek, are the wedding ns all set?¡± Madeline asked suddenly.

    Caught off guard, Derek replied, ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s arranged. Did you forget?¡±

    Madeline chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been caught up with the preparations for the Grace Cuptely. I¡¯ve been aiming for a good rank and lost track of time.¡±

    The Grace Cup was a big deal in the fashion industry, offering not just prestige but also a hefty cash prize. Madeline, aiming for fame and fortune, was understandably exhausted from the effort.

    Derek nced at the expressionless Norah and exined, ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of, including the venue, the ceremony, the best man, and the bridesmaid. Once thepetition is over, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to rx and gear up for the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Derek. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:

    They were clearly smitten with each other, paying no mind to Norah.

    ¡°Norah, what¡¯s got your attention? Jealous, are you? If you¡¯re feeling envious, why not have Mr. Scott unt your romance a bit?¡± Kathy provoked Norah. ¡°They say Mr. Scott and you are deeply in love. I doubt it.¡±

    Norah shot her a look. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re being so rude!¡± Kathy stomped her foot in anger.

    Madeline felt a lot better after unting her rtionship. ¡°Miss Wilson, pleasee to my wedding with Derek. Thank you for looking after him in the past. I¡¯ve always appreciated you, but it seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Leaning weakly against Derek, Madeline added, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset with me for being with Derek, so I don¡¯t mind your harsh words.¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression remained cold. He thought about the major portion of his wealth that he had transferred to Norah and stayed quiet.

    Kathy was astonished by Madeline¡¯s performance. Just two days earlier, they had both been badmouthing Norah and even paid trolls to tarnish her reputation. Yet here was Madeline, appearing considerate towards Norah. If Kathy were in her shoes, she couldn¡¯t have tolerated it.

    She would have picked a fight with Norah by now.

    ¡°Well, Madeline, you really don¡¯t need to talk to her.¡± Derek fought back his difort. Having decided to marry Madeline, he was ready to let go of his past.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    Since Norah signed the divorce papers, she and Derek had been living in separate worlds.

    ¡°Kathy, if you can¡¯t keep yourments to yourself, you should head back to your home today.¡±

    Upset, her brother¡¯s tone made Kathy too nervous to speak further, and she quietly followed Derek.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, make sure youe to our wedding,¡± Madeline said, nestled in Derek¡¯s arms.

    Norah sneered, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be there. And I¡¯ll bring a big gift, too.¡±

    It was a surprising ¡°gift¡± for both Madeline and Derek.

    She breezed past them and entered the exhibition hall, leaving behind a strikingly beautiful view of her departure.

    Madeline stood tall, yet stayed close to Derek. Being pregnant made her feel more vulnerable.

    ¡°Derek, do you see Norah as just another audience or aspetition?¡± Madeline asked, her voice tinged with unease. She hadn¡¯t expected Norah to show up at the exhibition, much lesspete in the Grace Cup.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:

    Derek seemed unfazed. ¡°Madeline, Norah and I are divorced. You don¡¯t need to worry about her. Let¡¯s head in.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and Norah doesn¡¯t know the first thing about fashion design. Whether she¡¯s just watching orpeting, you have no reason to feel threatened,¡± Kathy added, reassured by her own words.

    In her eyes, Norah¡¯s arrogance stemmed only from Sean¡¯s support. Without him, she and Madeline wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her at all.

    Kathy caressed her rounded belly, thinking of the unborn child who was already sharing in her trials.

    Norah was met with Aaron¡¯s eager greeting the moment she arrived at the backstage.

    ¡°Norah, there you are! For a minute, I thought you might have backed out.¡±

    He instantly whisked her away into a private lounge within the backstage area.

    ¡°You made the right call,¡± Aaron said, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. He retrieved the proposal from his briefcase with casual elegance, cing it on the table. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go over the details.¡±

    Aaron had stumbled upon Noelle, the elusive designer behind BelleVogue, by pure luck. He could acquire Noelle¡¯s design drafts for BelleVogue, solidifying his ce within the brand.

    The Grace Cuppetition, organized and managed by him, served as a tform to promote BelleVogue and Noelle.

    ¡°Are you certain you want to step out into the limelight? This will be a televised event, and the identities of the judges will be revealed.¡±

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)

    Aaron¡¯s concern was evident. After all, it was unexpected that Noelle had agreed to appear as a judge, considering his initial n had been to represent her on stage. ¡°You do realize this will cause quite the stir, don¡¯t you? Are you prepared for the consequences?¡± he asked, his brow furrowed.

    Norah hade today with a specific request in mind¡ªshe wanted Aaron to take her ce on stage, and she could quietly slip him the results, out of the public eye.

    With the memory of her conversation with Madeline at the door still fresh in her mind, Norah grinned, confident in her decision. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure,¡± she replied.

    Her identity as Noelle was just one of many secrets she kept, preferring to remain anonymous for reasons of convenience. But now, after careful consideration, she was ready to reveal her true self, and she found the prospect both intriguing and exciting. The thought of seeing Madeline¡¯s reaction added an extrayer of intrigue to the whole situation.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over the process.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 480

    ?Chapter 480:

    With Norah¡¯s affirmation, Aaron proceeded to brief her on the final, which consisted of the participants disying their designs for the judges to assess.

    Thepetition boasted a prestigious panel of five judges,prising the esteemed honorary president of the Clothing Designer Association in Glophia, the design director of Art Creation Limited Company in Glophia, the enigmatic founder of BelleVogue, the design director of the renowned Bahir brand, and the internationally acimed designer Noelle. Together, they formed a formidable jury, certain to uphold the highest standards of design excellence.

    Susanna opened her eyes to the scent ofvender that filled the air, her chosen fragrance for her sleeping sachet. Initially skeptical of its effect, she had drifted into a peaceful slumber. Thevender had worked its magic, ushering her into a much-needed rest.

    She shot up like a firecracker after seeing the date on her phone. She was left in utter shock.

    ¡°Oh, no! I almost forgot!¡± she eximed, panic-stricken.

    Racing down the stairs, she called out in a frantic tone, ¡°Sean, Phillip, I need your help!¡±

    Phillip, witnessing her frantic descent, raised his eyebrows with concern. ¡°Slow down a bit, would you?¡± he cautioned.

    As she skidded to a halt, Susanna turned to Phillip, her face a mix of desperation and excitement. ¡°Phillip, please, I need you to drive me somewhere. Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Sean inquired from his seat at a small round table by the window.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    Susanna, who was typically a picture of poise andposure, was thrown off bnce today.

    She brushed her hair back frantically with her hands and blurted out, ¡°The Grace Cup final is happening today, and Noelle is a judge! I¡¯m Noelle¡¯s biggest fan, and I need to see my idol in person! I just can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡±

    Getting up from his seat, Sean said, ¡°Norah went out earlier and will be back by noon. Let¡¯s get moving. I¡¯lle along with Phillip to drive you.¡±

    Sean, who had also taken the day off, was free this morning.

    Excited about the opportunity to catch a glimpse of her idol, Susanna quickly left the house with the two men. Her enthusiasm was palpable as she eximed, ¡°Wonderful! Let¡¯s get a move on. We don¡¯t want to miss a moment of thepetition!¡±

    At the hall of the Art Exhibition Center, the host exined the importance of the Grace Cuppetition and described its structure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:

    ¡°Today¡¯s panel of judges includes a range of highly creative individuals, each bringing their own unique take on fashion design. We are honored to have the internationally acimed designer Noelle here with us. Please, let¡¯s wee her with a big round of apuse.¡± The judges were seated on chairs arranged by the host. They would pivot towards the audience and rise as they were introduced, standing to greet the attendees.

    Noelle¡¯s name sparked an enthusiastic cheer from the crowd, many of whom were fans looking forward to seeing her.

    ¡°It seems Noelle has quite the fanbase here! Her global fame is well known, and I¡¯m eager to see what she looks like.¡±

    Right after the host wrapped up his enthusiastic introduction, the final chair pivoted towards the audience.

    A lovelydy lounged on the chair, her curly hair flowing casually down her back, and her face sporting a wless look. She wore a fancy designer dress that showed off her figure. She rose gracefully, smiling warmly as she waved to the crowd from the stage.

    Kathy tugged at Madeline¡¯s arm, anxiously asking, ¡°Madeline, is that Norah on the stage? Is she really Noelle?¡±

    Madeline was overwhelmed. How could Norah, whom she knew, be the celebrated designer Noelle? It seemed impossible!

    Derek¡¯s gaze showedplicated emotions as he looked at Norah, who stood in the spotlight.

    Norah was indeed remarkable. Not only was she an excellent doctor, but she was also a renowned designer and a skilled racing driver known as Selene. He suddenly realized he might not truly know Norah at all.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    In just a short period, she had changed so much, and he was struggling toe to terms with these revtions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Madeline whispered, lost in the noise around her, unaware of Derek¡¯s distracted state.

    ¡°Madeline, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you sweating?¡± Kathy, noticing Madeline¡¯s difort, took out a tissue and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead, concerned by Madeline¡¯s apparent distress.

    ¡°Madeline, are you alright?¡±

    Kathy nced over at Norah on stage. ¡°She¡¯s clueless about design or fashion trends!¡± She must have bought her way in and falsely imed to be Noelle. She¡¯s just an imposter.¡±

    Over the past two years, while Norah stayed with the Carter family, Kathy often visited her room to find fault with her, only to see it filled with sachets supposedly for better sleep, which Kathy disliked. There were no design sketches or books rted to fashion either. In Kathy¡¯s view, Norah was good at nothing.

    Yet here was Norah, surprisingly knowledgeable about racing, medicine, and design. Kathy was still in disbelief. Madeline clenched her fists, shocked by Norah¡¯s role as a judge at the Grace Cup.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt cold sweat forming on her forehead. She had worked so hard. Could all her efforts be for nothing? No, that couldn¡¯t be the case!

    As Norah looked up and noticed them in the crowd, she gave a happy smile. The three of them were taken aback by her gesture.

    Now, Norah thought, these clowns would not dare to be arrogant in front of her again.

    Around them, the audience began murmuring as they observed Noelle¡¯s smiling face.

    ¡°Noelle looks absolutely stunning! Is that really Noelle?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! The organizers of the Grace Cup had to make sure it¡¯s her before inviting her up on stage.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! I never thought Noelle would be a stunner. It¡¯s too bad she doesn¡¯t have an Instagram ount. I¡¯d definitely follow her and be her fan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. A lot of my clothes are designed by Noelle. I feel proud whenever I wear them.¡±

    Some people in the audience came specifically to support Noelle, while others were friends or family of the contestants. Noelle¡¯s presence made her fans excited. The noise of their discussions and cheers made Madeline¡¯s ears ring, and she started to tremble nervously.

    ¡°Madeline, are you okay? Maybe Derek should take you to the hospital. I¡¯ll stay here and watch thepetition for you. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as they announce the results.¡±

    Both of them were pregnant. Kathy, worried about Madeline, kept insisting she should go.

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Madeline was torn. If she left now, there would be no one to support her in case anything concerning her were to happen, and she knew she would regret it. She couldn¡¯t leave now.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Under the pressure, she felt a slight pain in her stomach. She tried to calm herself down quickly. She couldn¡¯t let stage fright get to her before thepetition even started.

    She had imagined all sorts of things that could go wrong, and the more she thought about them, the more scared she got.

    At the beginning of thepetition, 30 designs were arranged neatly, with five of them disyed together. Models strutted onto the stage wearing the clothes, showing them off. After that, the designers exined the ideas and themes behind their designs.

    Norah rested her chin on her hand, looking bored as she nced at the T-stage before going back to the papers in her hands.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:

    Instead of immediately checking Madeline¡¯s work, Norah carefully went through all the entries and information about the contestants.

    Among them, she noticed a few talented new designers with sketches full of creativity. When it was her turn to give feedback, she would casually offer advice after the other judges had spoken.

    Contestants who received feedback from Noelle were thrilled. Noelle was highly respected in the fashion world, and getting advice from her was seen as more valuable than going it alone. Even though she didn¡¯t say much, contestants considered her words extremely helpful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee contestants numbered 15 to 20. First up is Madeline Powell from Glophia, with her piece titled ¡®Future Technology.''¡±

    Norah¡¯s interest was piqued. It was Madeline¡¯s design. Norah lowered her head and flipped through her papers. The name of the design seemed familiar. As Norah studied it, her expression turned serious. Madeline¡¯s work looked very simr to a rough draft she had made for a designpetition before.

    She hadn¡¯t liked some of the details in it back then and had considered it a waste, which was why she created a different design. She couldn¡¯t recall where she had ced that original design draft.

    Did Madeline somehow find that design draft? And she even used it for the Grace Cup final?

    Norah¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked up and noticed that Madeline was avoiding eye contact with her. Was Madeline feeling guilty about copying her design? Now that Norah was on the judge¡¯s panel, it was understandable that Madeline would feel intimidated by her.

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Norah couldn¡¯t remember where she had put that design draft, but she recognized it because it was a design she had made herself.

    There were remarkable resemnces between Madeline¡¯s design sketch and her own. Wasn¡¯t Madeline worried about the chance of her noticing the simrity? With these musings in mind, Norah nced over at Madeline.

    A jolt of panic surged through Madeline as she met Norah¡¯s gaze. Had Norah noticed the simrity in their designs?

    Trying to calm herself, Madeline reasoned that perhaps, as Kathy suggested, Norah was just an imposter, and the sketch she had stumbled upon might not even belong to Norah.

    Madeline¡¯s heart raced, and a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. Biting her lip, she questioned why she couldn¡¯t maintain herposure as she had in the past. Despite facing pressure in previous situations, she had never felt as flustered and fearful as she did now. Madeline pondered if her heightened emotions were due to her pregnancy.

    Norah averted her gaze. Knowing that Madeline had copied her design openly, she was prepared to confront her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:

    ¡°Please share your feedback.¡±

    Following the conclusion of the presentations by the five contestants¡¯ designs, the judges had the opportunity to voice their opinions.

    As Susanna entered with Sean, Madeline¡¯s batch was in progress.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect us to arrive in time. Sean, let¡¯s find a ce to sit.¡±

    Since they could not see the judges¡¯ faces near the entrance, Phillip had arranged beforehand to take Susanna and Sean to the second floor of the exhibition hall, offering a good vantage point to observe thepetition.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s worth noting that thepetition is sponsored by your family.¡±

    Sean expressed no surprise at his family¡¯s investment in thepetition, given their involvement in various industries.

    ¡°Look, that woman appears to be Norah. Why is she serving on the panel?¡±

    Susanna gestured towards Norah, saying, ¡°Sean, take a look!¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, Sean turned his gaze to that woman¡¯s strikingly beautiful face, instantly recognizing her as Norah.

    So Norah was busy being apetition judge this morning? Was she well-established in the design industry?

    Squinting, Susanna inquired, ¡°Where is Noelle seated? I can¡¯t see the nametes clearly.¡±

    The small nametes in front of the judges made it difficult for her to identify them. She had to eliminate each person one by one to find Noelle. ¡°Wait, is Norah actually Noelle?¡±

    Having participated in the first round of thepetition, Susanna was familiar with most of the renowned figures in the Glophia design industry.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Norah is Noelle! Sean, she¡¯s my idol. This is so thrilling!¡± Susanna eximed in excitement. She had a fondness for exquisite dresses and particrly adored those crafted by Noelle, her favorite designer. ¡°Sean, you have great taste! Norah is so excellent.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes sparkled with depth, and a smile graced his lips. He was aware of Norah¡¯s proficiency as a skilled doctor butcked knowledge about her other aspects.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Norah appears somewhat upset.¡±

    Phillip shared what he had heard, confirming, ¡°Yes, Miss Wilson is indeed Noelle. She¡¯s upset due to Madeline¡¯s work.¡±

    ¡°Is Madeline participating in thepetition? I recall she only has a fundamental understanding of fashion design.¡±

    Resting her chin on her hand, Susanna remarked, ¡°The view is nice, but I can¡¯t quite hear what¡¯s happening down there. Phillip, please find out. Never mind, I¡¯ll sit among the audience. Sean, Phillip, let¡¯s head downstairs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:

    Susanna descended with Phillip, leaving Sean by himself.

    Observing Norah among the judges, Sean pondered briefly before joining Susanna and Phillip.

    ¡°Madeline, you assert that ¡®Future Technology¡¯ is your creation, correct? Kindly exin your design concepts to us.¡±

    Norah crossed her arms and reclined in her chair, casting a cold gaze at Madeline on the stage with her intense focus.

    It marked Norah¡¯s inauguralmentary initiative. The rest of the judges observed, sensing Noelle¡¯s focused attention on this particr contestant.

    After a pause, Madeline, her lips bitten in anxiety, began, ¡°The design is rooted in futuristic technology. And¡­ And¡­ It¡­ Um, the specifics revolve around¡­¡±

    Her speech faltered, leaving her unable to articte a full sentence. A palpable tension filled the air.

    ¡°I tried to integrate elements of future technology into the design. Among these¡­¡±

    As Madeline continued, her stuttering increased, forcing her to swiftly conclude the topic, her hands sped in anxiety. Despite having prepared her response, her mind went nk in that moment. Norah¡¯s subtle smile unnerved her, rendering her speechless.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°And¡­ And¡­¡±

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    Madeline struggled to say more but failed.

    Susanna, while stroking her chin, remarked, ¡°Is Madeline losing herposure? I didn¡¯t anticipate Norah being on the judging panel. What an unlucky day for Madeline!¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression grew cold. Norah had divorced Derek. What was the reason for her animosity toward Madeline? Did she still harbor feelings for Derek? They had been together for over two years. Despite their divorce, could they still have lingering emotions for one another?

    But what did it matter now? With Norah by her side, she had to let go of Derek.

    Individuals who no longer maintained contact were mere strangers.

    Kathy¡¯s eyes red with fury. ¡°Derek, did you witness that? Norah intentionally made things challenging for Madeline! Although Madeline spoke up, Norah persisted. Madeline is visibly anxious.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s unfamiliarity with her own design sketches was evident. Despite her nerves, she was expected to borate on her design concepts, yet she faltered in doing so.

    ¡°Derek, I believe Norah is deliberately acting this way. She¡¯s aware of your uing marriage, so she¡¯s attempting to grab your attention. She¡¯s envious and harbors lingering emotions for you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:

    Derek¡¯s eyes gleamed with surprise. Norah still had feelings for him? He gazed at Norah with a nk expression. Was she truly not over him?

    Standing solitary on the stage, Madeline gripped the microphone tightly, feeling a sense of mockery looming in her ears. How humiliating it was for a designer to struggle with articting her own design concepts!

    ¡°Are you at a loss for words?¡±

    Norah extended her hand, lifting Madeline¡¯s design sketch. ¡°Your design bears a resemnce to one I previously created.¡±

    Coldly, she tossed the sketch in front of Madeline. ¡°You¡¯re audacious to present a giarized design in thispetition.¡±

    Norah¡¯s words left everyone stunned.

    ¡°What? Her work was copied. Did she steal Noelle¡¯s design?¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! This is unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why Noelle was furious. It appears she recognized her own design.¡±

    ¡°Madeline brought this upon herself. If she receives an award for giarism, I¡¯ll be outraged! Thankfully, she was exposed! I¡¯m siding with Noelle!¡±

    Even the other judges were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t anticipated giarism in an internationalpetition. This would jeopardize the contestant¡¯s standing in the fashion designmunity.

    Kathy rose from her seat in astonishment. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Madeline couldn¡¯t havemitted giarism.¡±

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om

    It suddenly dawned on her that, upon moving into Derek¡¯s vi, she had observed Madeline¡¯s works, noticing a distinct difference from those in the past. The change in style urred right before the beginning of the final.

    With these thoughts in mind, she settled back into her seat with a hint of doubt. ¡°Even if Madeline drew inspiration from other designs, she wouldn¡¯t have giarized Norah¡¯s work! None of us were aware that Norah had skills in clothing design.¡±

    Derek observed Madeline¡¯s red eyes, feeling a pang of empathy.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that Norah is intentionally creating problems for Madeline?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! Madeline¡¯s design is distinctive. How could Norah assert that it belongs to her?¡±

    Madeline fixed Norah with a determined gaze. ¡°I refuse to ept your nder. The design is mine. Just because you¡¯re Noelle, do we all have to believe it¡¯s yours? I¡¯m merely an obscure designer, should I be overshadowed by a renowned designer? Why should that be?¡±

    Her strong rebuttal caused a moment of hesitation among the attendees in the exhibition hall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:

    It was true that Noelle used Madeline of giarism, and Madeline was a rtively unknown designer. Many were inclined to trust Noelle¡¯s usation; however, was it truly a case of giarism or simply nder?

    ¡°I joined the Grace Cup out of my passion for design, not anticipating usations of giarism from a judge! I won¡¯t ept this result!¡±

    Madeline faltered, disying a fragile and vulnerable demeanor; her eyes reddened with anger as she directed her gaze at the judges¡¯ panel. Her appearance resonated with many audience members, prompting them to advocate for her cause.

    ¡°Noelle rushed to use her of giarism without valid evidence. Isn¡¯t this simply defamation? Is this the conduct expected of a reputable designer?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s defaming Madeline simply because shecks a prominent reputation or influence. If this is the case, it¡¯s truly intolerable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with Madeline on this! Noelle, if you¡¯re using her of giarism, provide us with evidence!¡±

    Madeline skillfully utilized her advantage, garnering support from the public. Many Grace Cup contestants were aspiring young designers eager to establish their reputation. In this scenario, they instinctively voiced their support for Madeline.

    Taking advantage of the elevated tform, Norah stood up and looked down at the contestants and audience, emphasizing her authority.

    ¡°You demand evidence? Very well, I shall provide it.¡± Stepping onto the tform, she pointed at the model¡¯s attire, borating, ¡°This design originated from my concept¡­ and this one¡­ While wed, it was my design, and your contributions merelypleted it, albeit with remaining ws.¡±

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    She folded her arms, sneering contemptuously.

    The other judges werepelled to interject.

    ¡°Actually, Madeline¡¯s work is quitemendable.¡± Under the chilling stare of Norah, the speaker¡¯s voice gradually dwindled until it was scarcely audible.

    If the creator deemed it wed, then it indeed was wed. ¡°Allow me to inquire once more, what were the underlying concepts behind your design? What were your initial ideas? Madeline, are you aware?¡±

    Under Norah¡¯s barrage of aggressive questions, Madeline nervously bit her lip, finding herself at a loss for words. After all, how could she be expected to provide exnations for her giarized design? Her contemtion of the design concepts had only urred shortly before thepetition began.

    ¡°I¡¯ll elucidate. The design concepts were¡­ My original idea was¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:

    Norah shattered what little confidence Madeline had left, asserting, ¡°Why am I so certain? Because this is my creation. Even if tasked to recreate it now, I¡¯m capable of doing so.¡±

    Norah exuded self-assurance.

    While Madeline disyed vulnerability in seeking sympathy, Norah garnered recognition from many due to her confidence.

    ¡°She ought to be disqualified! Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Expel her!¡±

    ¡°Out with her! Out with her!¡±

    Tears welled in Madeline¡¯s eyes as she spoke, ¡°Miss Wilson, are you using me merely because I¡¯m with Derek now? The design is my creation. Ibored over it all night. I don¡¯t understand why you im it as yours.¡± Madeline wiped away her tears, her solitary figure appearing especially forlorn.

    ¡°Derek and I share a deep love. You two are no longer together. Why are you treating me this way?¡± She gazed at the audience with tear-filled eyes and dered, ¡°A clear conscience fears no usation. The truth wille to light. I have no further words.¡± With a bitter smile, she added, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my career. Miss Wilson, are you content now?¡±

    Norah extended her hand to halt Madeline. ¡°rify the situation.¡±

    ¡°Is there a history between them? What¡¯s the connection?¡±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you grasped the situation? Madeline became involved with Noelle¡¯s ex. I¡¯m not sure if she was the other woman.¡±

    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯m familiar with them. Madeline pursued Derek Carter while he was still married. Later, Derek divorced Norah Wilson and started a rtionship with Madeline. Now, their wedding is approaching.¡±

    ¡°Oh, splendid! If I were Noelle, I¡¯d hand Madeline a harsh punishment. It¡¯s better if I confront her physically, or I¡¯d be furious.¡±

    ¡°Shh, this is unexpected. It¡¯s intriguing.¡±

    Norah pursed her lips, attentively listening to the murmurs in the audience.

    ¡°Madeline, you stole my design yet you im I¡¯m defaming you. The proof is right here. If you didn¡¯t giarize, present your evidence. Moreover, your personal affairs with Derek Carter are irrelevant to me.¡±

    The host whispered a reminder, ¡°Miss Noelle, this is live.¡±

    Norah withdrew her hand, stating icily, ¡°Madeline Powell is disqualified from thepetition due to cheating. I¡¯ll present the evidence to the organizers. Madeline, I await your evidence.¡±

    A cold nce from Norah sent shivers down Madeline¡¯s spine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:

    As Norah returned to her seat, Madeline took a few steps before experiencing intense pain in her belly. She then lost consciousness and copsed to the ground. Kathy cried out, ¡°Madeline!¡±

    Kathy rushed to Madeline, with Derek following closely behind.

    ¡°Ah! Are you alright? Derek, call an ambnce!¡± The exhibition hall buzzed withmotion as Madeline fell. Shortly after, a staff member arrived to assist her to the rest area.

    Norah observed them with cold detachment. She had just conversed with Madeline and anticipated her fainting due to excessive stress. She believed Madeline would recover after a rest.

    Kathy red at Norah usingly. ¡°Norah, look at what you have done to Madeline! You used the pregnant woman falsely, and now she¡¯s copsed. Do you feel any remorse?¡±

    Kathy¡¯s voice resonated loudly, revealing to many that Madeline was pregnant.

    Madeline, with her slender frame and a slight bulge in her belly, appeared normal, as many women do. No one had anticipated her pregnancy.

    ¡°Should anything bad happen to Madeline, you¡¯ll bear responsibility for it.¡±

    Norah replied with raised eyebrows, ¡°How is this my concern? You and Madeline are meant to be family. You¡¯re both deceivers.¡±

    With an intense gaze, Norah remarked, ¡°Everyone in the audience witnessed what just happened. using me of something I didn¡¯t do is simply nder!¡±

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Indeed, Noelle didn¡¯t even make contact with Madeline!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there was no physical interaction between them at all.¡±

    An irritated audience member spoke up. ¡°Stop making a scene. We¡¯re here to enjoy thepetition. Please leave.¡±

    Kathy¡¯s face turned red as anger surged within her. She was about tosh out when Derek intervened, cing a restraining hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Derek said firmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this embarrassing enough?¡±

    He then turned his attention to Madeline, whoy unconscious, and expressed his concern. ¡°We need to take Madeline to the hospital.¡±

    While holding back her frustration, Kathy fixed a fierce re on Norah, internally cursing her as a bad omen for the Carter family. It seemed misfortune followed every time Norah appeared.

    Kathy believed Madeline should have been a top contender in thispetition, but Norah, acting as one of the judges, had wrongfully used her of cheating, which caused her to lose consciousness.

    Derek stared at Norah with intense eyes and spoke in a subdued tone. ¡°Norah, if anything happens to Madeline, I will hold you responsible.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:

    Though his voice wasn¡¯t loud, Kathy was able to hear every word, and she agreed with him.

    Following Norah¡¯s allegations, Madeline was ultimately disqualified from thepetition.

    As the event continued, Susanna tried multiple times to defend Norah from below the stage but was restrained by Sean.

    Once things had calmed down, she angrily confronted him, ¡°Sean, why did you stop me? How could you just watch while Madeline and Kathy maligned Norah and do nothing?¡±

    Susanna was seething. She loathed those who exploited their vulnerabilities for gain. Despite her physical challenges since childhood, she had never indulged in such behavior.

    She was direct and honest in her dealings, and she could immediately tell that Madeline was feigning weakness to garner sympathy.

    With indignation rising in her voice, Susanna eximed, ¡°Madeline must have stolen Norah¡¯s design for the final. She¡¯spletely shameless. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she swiped other designs in the first round too. And to think, she¡¯s no better than me! I may not have advanced from the first round, but at least I used my own ideas.¡± Turning to Sean with frustration evident on her face, she challenged, ¡°Sean, you¡¯re Norah¡¯s boyfriend. Why aren¡¯t you defending her right now?¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression remained tranquil, unaffected by the recent chaos.

    ¡°Norah is more than capable of handling this herself,¡± he assured her. ¡°Besides, this is all unfolding live. I¡¯m certain she¡¯d prefer we stay out of it.¡±

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    He disregarded the Carters entirely. To him, they posed no real challenge to Norah; their threats were inconsequential. He believed that she had taken the appropriate actions.

    Madeline¡¯s attempt to evade consequences through a staged fainting had not spared her. Now, it would be difficult for her to gain a foothold in the world of fashion design.

    Norah had swiftly exposed her during the live stream, leaving no room for turning the situation around, which meant she required no assistance from him.

    ¡°Just sit and enjoy thepetition,¡± Sean suggested calmly.

    He had unwavering faith in Norah¡¯spetence, for she often resolved matters on her own.

    A puzzled look crossed Susanna¡¯s face. ¡°But Sean, Norah is your girlfriend. Aren¡¯t you missing a golden opportunity to impress her?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:

    Sean cleared his throat.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see her after. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Yet Susanna insisted, ¡°No, it is different.¡±

    Reflecting on the romantic novels she loved, Susanna considered the importance of timing. She believed the moment a hero stepped into a scene could profoundly shape the heroine¡¯s view of him. Now that she had made up her mind, she decided to remind Sean about this next time.

    Madeline was merely a brief moment in thepetition, yet Noelle¡¯s behavior sparked the audience¡¯s interest, especially those who watched the live stream. Norah¡¯s reputation was revived in Glophia again. After the event, Norah made her way to the backstage area of the exhibition hall.

    Aaron approached her with a question, ¡°Noelle, did she actually copy your design?¡±

    He had admired Madeline¡¯s sketch for the final and anticipated it would win an award. To her dismay, it turned out to be a copy! Madeline had even copied from one of the judges!

    While organizing her papers, Norah confirmed, ¡°Yes, I was shocked to see her sketch too.¡±

    It was a pure chance for her to join the Grace Cup, and even more coincidental, she discovered Madeline had copied her design.

    Aaron gave her a thumbs up and remarked, ¡°Nicely done. She won¡¯t be able to stay in the design industry much longer. By the way, your role as a judge really brought a lot of attention to BelleVogue. You¡¯re still so influential.¡± Aaron had hoped Noelle would back down. Now it turned out to be a win-win situation.

    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    Handing over the organized documents to Aaron, Norah mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest in your hands. I have an appointment and need to leave now.¡±

    Given that Madeline had giarized her work, she would show no mercy.

    ¡°No worries. By the way, don¡¯t forget about the design sketches you promised me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Realizing there was nothing left for her here, Norah took out her phone to text Sean, whom she had promised to meet today.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m free now. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Look back.¡±

    Hearing a familiar deep voice, Norah turned around in surprise, phone still in hand. There was Sean, standing across the street with Susanna. Spotting her, Susanna energetically waved. Sean gestured with his phone.

    When had they arrived?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:

    ¡°What brings you two here?¡± She ended the call, approached them, and asked.

    Susanna hugged Norah excitedly and eximed, ¡°So you are the famous Noelle! Oh my God! My favorite designer is Noelle. Many dresses in my closet are your creations! Norah, you¡¯re incredible!¡±

    She was already ted to discover that Norah was the Supernatural Doctor, and now she learned that her design idol, Noelle, was also Norah!

    Sean admired his remarkable girlfriend and exined, ¡°Susanna was in thepetition but didn¡¯t make it past the first round. She wanted to see the finale after waking up today,¡± he exined.

    Norah realized that Susanna was a fan of Noelle, which was why she had brought Sean along.

    Seeing Susanna¡¯s enthusiasm, she smiled and said, ¡°I had no idea you were a fan of mine.¡± ¡°I was amazed when I saw you too!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Solo Mio. We can chat and eat there. Phillip, could you please pick up Alice?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    They arrived at Solo Mio Restaurant. Sean parked the car in front and handed the keys to the valet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered our meal ahead of time. Let¡¯s head to the private room upstairs.¡±

    Discover more

    During the drive, Susanna clung to Norah¡¯s arm, continually talking about how much she adored the dresses Norah designed. She loved her beautiful dresses so much that she had mentioned wanting Norah to design some lovely clothes for her.

    A sleek ck Buick rolled up to the street and came to a gradual halt at the entrance of Solo Mio Restaurant.

    Norah and Susanna were chatting,gging a bit behind, but they quickly turned around when they heard a noise. Stepping out of the car were Coen and Rhoda.

    Exiting the car, they spotted Norah and Susanna at the entrance. Rhoda furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at them, finding no one else around. With grace, she then stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Oh, some people are so fond of visiting spots that don¡¯t align with their status. Despitecking social standing, they persist in going to ces beyond their means. Are they perhaps trailing after some influential figure? Oh, why do you bring a woman? Are you both rich? I heard you¡¯re employed at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Considering your monthly pay, can you afford a meal here?¡± Rhoda giggled, covering her mouth with delight.

    Coen nced disapprovingly at Norah. He scorned his future son-inw¡¯s ex-wife and preferred not to associate with her. In his eyes, she was a woman of no value, relying solely on her looks totch onto a wealthy family. Being attractive was irrelevant; she was merely seen as a toy for men.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:

    Susanna¡¯s expression turned dark instantly under Coen¡¯s disapproving stare. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    While Susanna usually had a calm demeanor, she wasn¡¯t about to let her pride be trampled in situations like this. She stood up straight.

    Despite her young age, she carried herself with such nobility and grace. Hermanding presence even made Coen and Rhoda feel a bit uneasy.

    Coen¡¯s stern look seemed to ask, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Rhoda tugged on his arm, saying, ¡°Coen, cooperation matters most. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    In her view, it was meaningless to bother arguing with twodies. As her husband had emphasized, the uing business lunch¡ªit determined their chance to secure an investment. They had prepared extensively before arriving; failure was not eptable, as her husband had insisted.

    The couple entered together, hand in hand.

    ¡°It looks like they haven¡¯t heard about Madeline¡¯s fainting incident. They¡¯re even in the mood to dine here,¡± Norah said casually.

    The words reached Coen and Rhoda, making them stop in their tracks.

    Did Madeline faint? Were the two girls talking about their daughter, Madeline Powell?

    Rhoda turned and blocked Norah¡¯s way. ¡°Did you mention Madeline fainting? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    Susanna swiftly reacted to Norah¡¯s eye signal and jumped into action.

    ¡°Yes, she fainted right at thepetition. I heard she¡¯s pregnant, but she should be okay. Derek and Kathy didn¡¯t seem concerned.¡±

    She amplified her voice and gestures.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Madeline¡¯s parents, choosing to dinevishly here instead of visiting her at the hospital?¡±

    Coen¡¯s expression soured. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Did you speak the truth or tell a lie?¡±

    Susanna spotted her brother approaching and promptly took Norah¡¯s hand, hurrying inside the restaurant. They had to keep Sean out of Coen¡¯s sight; otherwise, they¡¯d be buzzing around like bothersome flies.

    ¡°Just give them a call and find out.¡±

    She and Norah shared a nce filled with mischief. She had just heard Coen emphasize the importance of today¡¯s business lunch, but she wasn¡¯t sure if they would cancel the lunch and go visit their daughter.

    Norah had simr thoughts, which was why she had mentioned Madeline¡¯s situation to them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:

    Rhoda grabbed her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Derek first.¡± She panicked upon learning that Madeline had fainted and was taken to the hospital.

    ¡°Coen, Madeline is in the hospital. I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±

    Coen also cared deeply for Madeline. Actually, he loved all his daughters very much. He never pushed them to marry anyone wealthy but encouraged them to choose their beloved ones.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the lunch won¡¯t take long. Just try to befriend his wife. I¡¯ll wrap up the business as soon as possible.¡±

    Building a good rtionship with the Morris family was crucial. Coen didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. If Rhoda could bond well with Mrs. Morris, the Powell family would be the first choice for future coborations. That was why he took Rhoda to lunch.

    ¡°Madeline is pregnant and she fainted. It¡¯s serious,¡± Rhoda said, her voice full of concern.

    She wanted to be there for Madeline.

    Coen suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°She¡¯s getting married. To ensure she¡¯s respected by the Carter family, we need this coboration to go smoothly.¡±

    Rhoda wiped her tears and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    For a married woman, her situation often depended on her parents¡¯ influence. After all, there was no guarantee that a man would treat his wife the same after marriage. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s focus on the coboration. No more tears.¡±

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls

    In a private room:

    ¡°Phillip mentioned that Alice had already eaten and won¡¯t be joining us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Norah, what do you think they¡¯ll choose, Madeline or the coboration?¡±

    As Susanna poured tea, she said, ¡°I think they¡¯ll go for the coboration. Just by looking at Madeline, I can tell her parents aren¡¯t good people.¡±

    Although she had never met them before, she could sense their ill intentions when she met Coen¡¯s eyes.

    Norah took a sip of tea. She had been talking so much during the event that she hadn¡¯t even had a chance to drink anything.

    ¡°Whatever they choose.¡±

    ¡°But I feel like they don¡¯t like you. Have you met them before?¡±

    On the way here, Sean had heard from Susanna about what had just happened. It involved Derek again. He couldn¡¯t understand why Norah always encountered people rted to him.

    Norah pursed her lips and set down her teacup. ¡°They¡¯re Madeline¡¯s parents. We¡¯ve met before.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:

    Norah had bumped into Madeline¡¯s parents by chance once before. Today, she happened to run into them again.

    ¡°Sean, you can¡¯t imagine how unpleasant that man looked at both me and Norah. If it weren¡¯t for mydylike manners, I would have given him a piece of my mind long ago.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? What would you say?¡±

    Susanna rested her head on her fingers and replied, ¡°I¡¯d curse them to gain ten pounds. No, make it twenty.¡± Norah and Sean nced at each other, barely able to contain theirughter. Even when Susanna cursed, she was still adorable.

    Norah reached out and gently rubbed Susanna¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too adorable, Susanna.¡±

    ¡°Norah, what are you doing?¡±

    With her cheek being rubbed, Susanna mumbled, ¡°Stop rubbing my face.¡±

    The waiter served the dishes.

    In the private room, there was a wall-to-wall window. The restaurant had a great spot, close to the river, allowing diners to enjoy the river view.

    Resting her chin on her hands, Norah gazed outside. On the calm river, a few boats passed by from time to time. The sky was blue, and fluffy white clouds floatedzily; the beautiful scenery was a sharp contrast to their nightmarest night.

    Norah had expected Susanna to be stressed for a while, maybe unable to sleep or feeling scared. It seemed she had underestimated Susanna.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Maybe it was because Susanna had seen a lot since she was young, and she had developed a strong mental endurance. No matter how gruesome or disgusting a scene was, she wouldn¡¯t be scared.

    Sean¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Honey, just ignore Derek and anyone rted to him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m trying to brush them off, but they keep pushing themselves into my space.¡±

    Today, when she spotted Coen and Rhoda, she made a mental note to ignore them, but Rhoda couldn¡¯t resist taking a jab at her. So, she ¡°kindly¡± reminded them about Madeline¡¯s little fainting episode.

    ¡°Man, that smells amazing! I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s ditch the drama. Norah, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Susanna eagerly picked up her fork and started eating. She attacked her food like it was a race.

    Norah watched her and sighed, thinking about how girls raised with love always turned out. The innocence and confidence Susanna and Joanna had, nurtured by their families, were qualities Norah could only dream of having.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:

    She nced down at her te, quietly enjoying her meal. ¡°Sean, any ns with Norahter?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re hitting up the Hancock Shooting Club. Kennedy¡¯s been wanting to catch up with Norah.¡±

    ¡°Take me too! It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen him! Please, Sean, Norah, pretty please?¡±

    Worried they might refuse, Susanna quickly abandoned her fork and turned on the charm, pouting.

    Norah shrugged. Kennedy practically was like a senior to them both, so bringing Susanna along seemed like a no-brainer. Sean gave in to Susanna¡¯s plea, unable to resist her charms.

    ¡°When did Kennedy get back? Last I heard, he was off visiting hisrades-in-arms in another city.¡± Norah perked up. Comrades-in-arms? Kennedy was in the military?

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to have a good chat with him when I see him. He didn¡¯t even bring me a souvenir!¡±

    ¡°Think he¡¯s as much of a couch potato as you, lounging around all day?¡±

    Sean shot her a look. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡±

    ¡°Sean, are you really calling mezy for not having a job?¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m your sister.¡±

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn

    ¡°No, I just¡­¡±

    Sean dropped his gaze, catching Susanna¡¯s displeased stare.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling Mom and Dad on you! You¡¯re being mean! And you dislike me after having a girlfriend!¡±

    Sean nced at Norah, looking helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, honey. Let¡¯s not blow it out of proportion.¡±

    ¡°Ha, your brother won¡¯t dislike you. Susanna, don¡¯t get upset.¡±

    The little princess was on the verge of a tantrum; it was better not to push her too far.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Susanna huffed softly. ¡°For Norah¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let it slide this time! Sean, if you pull this again, I¡¯m telling Mom and Dad, no doubt.¡± She was a pro at ying tattletale!

    Sean shot Norah a resigned look, mouthing a word silently. ¡°Naughty.¡±

    Norah caught it and couldn¡¯t help but smile. How had she not noticed before how amusing it was to tease the two siblings?

    After finishing their meal, Sean had some things to take care of at the restaurant. He asked the two to wait in the lobby on the first floor for a bit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:

    ¡°Susanna?¡±

    As they chatted, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted them.

    ¡°I thought I was mistaken, but it¡¯s really you.¡±

    A woman dressed in a smart suit settled across from Susanna. Her hair was neatly pinned up, and her makeup was subtle yet enhancing. She carried a stylish LV handbag and wore a delicate women¡¯s Patek Philippe watch on her wrist.

    Norah recognized her. It was the same woman who had dined with Sean alone before¡ªAmabel.

    Norah didn¡¯t know much about Amabel, only that she was Spencer¡¯s sister and quite aplished.

    ¡°Amabel?¡±

    Susanna eximed in surprise. ¡°Are you here for a meal too?¡±

    Amabel gave Norah a casual nce as she sat beside Susanna, offering a polite smile.

    ¡°I joined my dad here today. He had a business meeting at noon. I tagged along for lunch, but honestly, the discussion was more dull than I expected, so I slipped out early.¡±

    She found the details of thepany coboration uninteresting. After finishing her meal, she opted for a stroll.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sean? Isn¡¯t he around?¡±

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Amabel winked yfully, pretending to just notice Norah. ¡°And who might this lovelydy be?¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce her. This is my sister-inw, Norah Wilson. Norah, meet Amabel Morris. She¡¯s Spencer¡¯s sister, someone you¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    Susanna hoped to keep Amabel away from her brother. Being a perceptive woman, she had picked up on Amabel¡¯s feelings for Sean during her visits to thepany.

    Despite Amabel¡¯s efforts to conceal it, Susanna¡¯s extensive novel reading had honed her instincts. She was certain Amabel was purposefully getting closer to Sean. Phillip was really unsatisfactory. He could have asked Amabel to leave, but she was still employed at Nexa Tech.

    Now that she hade over, was it possible that she wanted topete with Norah?

    Amabel¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment. ¡°Sister-inw? Is Sean married? I¡¯m in Glophia, yet I wasn¡¯t aware of this news. Hello, Miss Wilson, I¡¯m Amabel. Spencer has mentioned you to me.¡±

    Norah nodded politely. ¡°Susanna was just teasing. Sean and I aren¡¯t married yet.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:

    She didn¡¯t say anything further. Was Amabel acquainted with Sean? She thought to herself.

    ¡°Norah is still my brother¡¯s girlfriend for now, but I think she will be my sister-inw soon.¡±

    Susanna smiled as she spoke, subtly revealing her resolve to support Sean and Norah.

    Norah likely didn¡¯t know that Amabel was working as a secretary at Sean¡¯spany. Susanna decided to nudge Phillip a bit more on this. Working as a secretary really wasn¡¯t suitable for someone like Amabel.

    ¡°I see.¡± Amabel brushed a stray lock of hair from her face. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw Sean. I thought he had gotten married secretly. Turns out it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. Norah is definitely going to marry Sean one day.¡±

    Susanna¡¯sment made Amabel¡¯s smile stiffen. ¡°Well¡­¡± So what if Norah was his girlfriend? They weren¡¯t married yet, and even if they were, Amabel believed she still saw a chance for herself.

    She had always longed for Sean since they were kids, and she wasn¡¯t ready to give up on him yet.

    A glint of malice shed briefly in her eyes, unnoticed by the others.

    ¡°I heard about your ordeal at the mour Club from Spencer. Susanna, I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe. In the future, try to steer clear of sketchy ces like that. You¡¯re so fragile. Sean would be devastated if anything happened to you.¡±

    Susanna secretly rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Amabel, do you really think the mour Club is sketchy? But isn¡¯t it owned by your family?¡±

    How could she bad-mouth her own family¡¯s business? After all, the mour Club was renowned in Glophia as a premier venue. How could Amabel call it sketchy? Susanna had visited the club herself. The atmosphere was lively, and the band yed beautifully. She had only good things to say about it.

    A look of distaste crossed Amabel¡¯s face. ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s just a club. It¡¯s loud, and it¡¯s full of drunk people. Susanna, you¡¯re like a little princess. You really shouldn¡¯t go to ces like that.¡± What nonsense!

    But then again, people who had never set foot in a bar or club often held such views, just as she had before.

    ¡°Amabel,¡± Susanna countered. ¡°Spencer runs the mour Club very well. Since you¡¯ve never been there, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair for you to judge it.¡±

    Spencer had just stepped outside when he heard those words, and his heart softened slightly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:

    He knew his sister had always looked down on the mour Club, so he never brought up its management in front of her. He understood that his sister would eventually take over the entertainment side of their family business. That was how things worked in their family¡ªthose who were capable would take the lead.

    The difference between him and his sister had been clear for a while. He chose to run the mour Club instead of joining the family business directly. He believed she wouldn¡¯t treat him unfairly if she were sessful.

    However, hearing someone defend him like this warmed his heart. Despite hisid-back demeanor, often seen socializing with Kaiden and relishing life, he aspired to run a sessful business and bring pride to his family.

    Norah had a good impression of Spencer and defended him. ¡°Miss Morris, it¡¯s unfair to discount his hard work because of bias. The mour Club is outstanding, but idents can happen that are beyond Spencer¡¯s control.¡±

    Amabel responded with a gentle smile. ¡°I was only sharing my general view on clubs or bars, not criticizing Spencer directly. And Susanna isn¡¯t suited for such environments. She¡¯s not well; she can¡¯t handle the noise or the alcohol. Weren¡¯t you aware? She never liked going to ces like that. Did you take her there?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes, her voice carrying a hint of hostility.

    ¡°Sean holds Susanna in the highest regard. If anything were to happen to her, the fallout would be unimaginable.¡±

    Spencer ced his hand on Amabel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Amabel, don¡¯t think like that. Norah treats Susanna well, and the mour Club isn¡¯t what you think it is.¡±

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    The mour Club was a perfect entertainment venue, offering a space for friends toe together, hit the dance floor, enjoy karaoke sessions, y games in private rooms, and even shoot some pool.

    Whenever Amabel saw him, she would ask if the club had shut down yet, almost convinced it would soon fail. But under his management, it was not just surviving; it was thriving, showing no signs of financial trouble. Even with her brother present, Amabel¡¯s voice still carried a trace of sarcasm.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just worried about Susanna, and you¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m using Miss Wilson of being a bad influence. That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Spencer gave a rueful smile. It was as if Amabel had it written all over her face that Norah was a bad influence on Susanna. He could pick up on the underlying implications in her words. Could Norah not?

    He nced at Norah to gauge her reaction and saw that her expression was serene, showing no particr emotion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 500

    ?Chapter 500:

    ¡°It seems we don¡¯t share anymon interests with Miss Morris. Let¡¯s say goodbye.¡±

    She checked her phone; Sean had texted that he would be down in about five minutes.

    She got to her feet. ¡°Susanna, let¡¯s take a walk.¡± It was obvious she didn¡¯t want to talk to Amabel any longer.

    ¡°Wow, Miss Wilson, acting like you¡¯re Sean¡¯s wife already? Trying to boss Susanna around before you¡¯re even married to her brother? She hasn¡¯t agreed to go out with you.¡±

    Susanna was caught in the middle, Amabel had grabbed one hand, and Norah the other.

    Standing there, Susanna looked unsure, her hands held up by both.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯d rather listen to Norah. Amabel, please let go.¡± She yanked her hand free from Amabel¡¯s grip. ¡°Spencer is right. Norah treats me well. It¡¯s not about bossing me around as you mentioned. Norah and I are just friends.¡± She linked arms with Norah, her pride evident.

    Susanna was proud to be Norah¡¯s friend.

    Amabel was feeling down after several people, including her younger brother, spoke against her, causing her expression to darken. ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡¯ll head back and wait for your good news,¡± said Coen tteringly.

    ¡°Sure, Mr. Powell. We¡¯ll send the contract over in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Powell, your skin looks wonderful. Where do you get your skincare treatments? My face gets so rough during the summer.¡±

    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°I know a great salon. We should make an appointment together sometime.¡±

    The voices of the middle-aged men and women in the corridor got louder as they approached. Coen and Rhoda noticed Norah and Susanna standing there. They thought of Madeline, who was still in the hospital, and felt a pang of worry.

    It was bad enough running into them before lunch; bumping into them again after was just as awkward. They avoided making eye contact, feeling unlucky.

    Everett Morris, the father of Spencer and Amabel, smiled. ¡°No wonder Aydan always speaks so highly of you. It¡¯s nice to hear you dine with us.¡±

    Coen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡¯m very impressed, and I look forward to working with you.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had given a lot of money to Aydan, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet such a big shot as Everett. But he believed the money was well spent. If the cooperation went well, he could earn even more.

    Kylee Morris, Everett¡¯s wife, called out to her children, ¡°Spencer, Amabel, why have you not left yet? Who are thesedies?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:

    Spencer stepped forward to make the introductions. ¡°Mom, Dad, this is Susanna Scott, and this is Norah Wilson.¡±

    Everett immediately picked up on the underlying tension.

    Spencer¡¯s father immediately picked up on the underlying message in his son¡¯s introduction and warmly greeted them, ¡°I was wondering who this beautiful youngdy was. Turns out it¡¯s Miss Scott. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Spencer¡¯s dad.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Morris, Mrs. Morris,¡± Susanna replied politely, giving a proud nce at the suddenly shifting expressions of the Powell couple.

    Had they regretted that disdainful look they gave her at the restaurant entrance earlier?

    Coen broke out in a cold sweat. He hadn¡¯t recognized Susanna earlier and assumed Norah¡¯s acquaintance wouldn¡¯t be someone important. That was why he had looked at her disdainfully.

    Little did he know she belonged to the Scott family!

    How could he even dare to cross the Scott family? Seeing the Scott family members, he knew he should try his best to tter them, hoping for even a scrap of favor.

    Kylee had always favored obedient girls, and the sweet and well-mannered Susanna was just her type. Norah was another name she knew. The high society in Glophia was tight-knit, and news traveled fast among them.

    Initially, Derek and Norah¡¯s divorce hadn¡¯t made waves, but it became the talk of Glophia once Derek decided to marry Madeline, his past love and mistress.

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    Today, when Kylee learned their new partners were the Powells, she thought about urging her husband to back out. After all, their daughter was a mistress! She despised mistresses more than anything!

    But after a brief conversation with Rhoda, she realized she might have misjudged her. It wasn¡¯t fair to judge someone just on their reputation.

    With that in mind, she decided to drop her biases and engaged Rhoda in a light chat, steering clear of business topics she knew little about.

    After the families wrapped up their meeting, both were pleased and ready to sign the cooperation agreement. Bumping into Susanna and Norah on the way out was an unexpected twist.

    Kylee had even set aside her preconceived notions about the Powells, and simrly, she wouldn¡¯t pass judgment on Norah based solely on rumors.

    ¡°Oh, I heard you two are good friends with Spencer? Spencer is usually full of energy and outgoing. You two can hang out with him when you¡¯re free.¡± Spencer felt embarrassed. ¡°Mom!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:

    Why did she still treat him like he was a kid, asking his friends to y with him whenever they met? He had been an adult for a while now.

    Everett chimed in, ¡°Susanna, I heard you and Amabel get along pretty well, am I right? You could make ns to hang out. I hardly see you around Glophia. Don¡¯t you like going out?¡±

    Susanna politely responded, ¡°I¡¯m not in good health, so I rarely go out.¡±

    She didn¡¯t directly answer the question about her friendship with Amabel.

    And she didn¡¯t have friends to go out with, nor did she want to go out with guards. Her brother worked all week and only had time for her on weekends.

    Only after meeting Norah did she find life more exciting. Kylee nudged Amabel gently. ¡°Amabel just got back from overseas not long ago. She¡¯s working for your brother¡¯spany now. Nexa Tech, right? You guys can go out together and have some fun. Where are you headedter? I¡¯ll have Spencer drive you.¡±

    When Kylee asked, Susanna quickly shared their afternoon ns. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Hancock Shooting Club. Spencer doesn¡¯t need to drive us. Sean will be avable soon.¡±

    When they heard that, Coen and Rhoda quietly stepped back. They had just worked hard to make a deal, and they didn¡¯t want to ruin it with thoughtless words. They were aware that Susanna was from the Scott family and knew better than to talk to her now.

    ¡°Is Sean here?¡± Everett asked, surprised.

    He rubbed his hands together eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to him about cooperation again. It¡¯s so coincidental that we could meet today.¡±

    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    He appeared eager, wondering if he might have a chance to secure any opportunities for coboration from Sean today.

    Kylee wasn¡¯t interested in work matters. ¡°Hancock Shooting Club? Perfect! It¡¯s been ages since Spencer and Amabel went there. Why don¡¯t you all go together?¡± Amabel¡¯s eyes sparkled when Sean¡¯s name was mentioned. She was eager to go with them.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in ages. I¡¯ll do as Mom says. Spencer, let¡¯s go togetherter.¡±

    Spencer just shrugged, not really caring. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Coen looked enviously at Everett, who was excitedly rubbing his hands together. Engaging with the Scott family brought as much joy to Everett as negotiating with the Morris family did for Coen.

    Coen was so eager for his family to ascend the socialdder and be a true noble family one day.

    Susanna wasn¡¯t thrilled about Amabel joining them. She felt like every time they met, Amabel was attempting to enchant her brother.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:

    Standing far away from Amabel, Susanna whispered in Norah¡¯s ear, ¡°Norah, let me tell you something. Amabel likes Sean, and she works at hispany.¡±

    She didn¡¯t intend to disclose this, but now she feltpelled to caution Norah. It was all because Phillip was so slow.

    Phillip, who was assisting with organizing the documents, let out a loud sneeze, thinking it must have been due to someone grumbling about him.

    Norah tilted her head slightly and replied, ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± When she had received the photo from Derek earlier, she could tell that there was something going on between them. If it was just a simple friendship, Amabel wouldn¡¯t look at Sean with such admiration.

    Besides, just hearing Sean¡¯s name could instantly fill Amabel with excitement, her eyes shining with affection.

    The Hancock Shooting Club was simply seen as a club open to everyone. If Amabel and Spencer were interested, they could join as they pleased. Norah replied simply, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Sean¡¯s outstanding nature meant it was typical for him to attract several admirers. People of distinction would often find themselves in thepany of peers just as exceptional. While Norah acknowledged Amabel¡¯s talent, she knew that love couldn¡¯t be orchestrated. Otherwise, spending copious amounts of time together wouldn¡¯t necessarily lead to romance.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Powell, why are you standing there? Would you like me to introduce you?¡±

    As Everett nced back, he noticed Coen and Rhoda standing near the front desk, barely noticeable without a closer look. Kylee took Everett¡¯s wrist and subtly nodded her chin toward Norah.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    However, Everett wasn¡¯t one to engage in gossip and remained unaware of the connection between Norah and Coen¡¯s daughter, which left him puzzled as to why his wife was so insistently grasping his wrist.

    ¡°Norah and Susanna are two very nice young people. It would be good for Coen and his wife to have a chat with them,¡± he suggested.

    Both Coen and Rhoda felt embarrassed and smiled awkwardly. They nced at each other, each racking their brains on how to engage Norah without causing her any difort.

    Given Susanna¡¯s status as a Scott and her wait for Sean, Norah¡¯s close connection to Sean was clear. If Norah was indeed Sean¡¯s girlfriend, speaking poorly of them could provoke Sean to react harshly against them. Recalling the slight his wife had made toward Norah at the entrance of the restaurant, Coen wished he could reverse time.

    The deal had been sessfully brokered. Losing it over prior insults would be a deep regret.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:

    Silent, with arms crossed, Norah observed the two approach slowly, her gaze icy.

    She might have intended to undermine the cooperation between the Morris family and the Powell family, but without Bryson¡¯s support and no deal to discuss with the Morris family, her hands were tied.

    Five minutester, Sean appeared at the corridor¡¯s end alongside Phillip. The receptionists immediately bowed and greeted him in unison. All eyes in the lobby shifted towards them.

    Sean stood tall, d in a simple white shirt and ck pants, his steps measured as he approached, radiating amanding presence. ustomed to high authority, a single nce from him could intimidate anyone.

    Coen and Rhoda halted, always struck by Sean¡¯s imposing presence each time they encountered him. Everett greeted Sean as he stepped forward and extended his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m Everett Morris. We¡¯ve previously coborated once.¡± Despite the significant age gap between them, Everett treated Sean with utmost respect.

    Amabel gazed at Sean, utterly smitten. His handsome features and masculine aura captivated her. He was the man who haunted her dreams every night. She often regretted letting go of his hand in their youth; such a decision had forced her to spend years abroad, missing precious moments with Sean and giving Norah a chance to wedge herself into his life.

    Had she returned sooner, perhaps she would have been the one beside Sean today. In her view, Sean was merely with Norah temporarily.

    Sean nodded in acknowledgment and lightly shook Everett¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mr. Morris,¡± he addressed him.

    He surveyed the room with an unchanging expression, then withdrew his hand to rest it behind his back. Susanna moved closer to Sean, highlighting the cooperative efforts between the Powell and Morris families.

    Upon hearing the mention of the Powell family, Sean¡¯s frosty gaze settled on Coen, sending a chill down his spine.

    Coen was taken aback by Sean¡¯s intense gaze, contemting the reasons behind it. Could it be that Sean was actually trying to ruin his cooperation with the Morris family? The more Coen dwelled on it, the paler his lips turned. Under Sean¡¯s intense presence, he felt suffocated, and his eyes rolled back as he copsed.

    Everyone stared in disbelief as Coen fainted. Rhoda screamed and dashed over. ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡±

    Susanna was confused. ¡°Is the tendency to faint gic? Madeline is his daughter. She takes after him, also fainting easily under stress or pressure.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:

    She had only whispered to her brother to tease the Powell couple, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Coen¡¯s mental resilience was so fragile that he¡¯d faint before her brother could even respond.

    Everett and others hurried over, and the front desk staff called for an ambnce. Norah came closer to assess the situation. Just like with Madeline, Coen had fainted due to overwhelming stress, and he would recover soon. However, seeing Rhoda so distraught, Norah did not offer any reassurance.

    Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t serious, Everett returned to Sean to affirm his interest in cooperation.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m really keen on partnering with you. All of your industries are ideal for coboration.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finalize a deal with the Powells? There¡¯s no need for coboration with me for now.¡± Sean¡¯s response was cold. He wasn¡¯t fond of the Powell family, be it the seemingly delicate Madeline, the overbearing Coen, or the snarky Rhoda¡ªthey all irked him.

    ¡°You seem to get along well with the Powell family, huh? That¡¯s good.¡±

    He nodded slightly and added, ¡°I have othermitments to tend to. Let¡¯s discuss our future partnership another time.¡±

    Kylee was pissed off by her husband¡¯s foolishness. Sean¡¯s words couldn¡¯t have been clearer, so why couldn¡¯t her husband grasp them?

    The implication was clear: if their family partnered with the Powells, they couldn¡¯t work with the Scott family! Norah and the Powell family were not on good terms, and it would be foolish for anyone to try and bring them together! Now, they were going to give up working with the Scott family just to team up with the regr Powell family?! Her husband was being utterly foolish!

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Kylee stepped forward, her tone polite. ¡°Mr. Scott, there seems to be a misunderstanding. This is the first meeting between our family and the Powell family. There¡¯s no prior friendship. The project just seemed like a good fit. Our top preference has always been to coborate with the Scott family. Right, honey?¡±

    Everett, understanding the unspoken agreement after years together, promptly followed up. ¡°Exactly. We have long been interested in a partnership with the Scott Group. Could we possibly discuss this opportunity, Mr. Scott?¡±

    Rhoda felt something was off. ¡°Mr. Morris, didn¡¯t you agree to a partnership with us?¡± With her husband unconscious here, was Everett really withdrawing from their agreement? She wasn¡¯t deeply knowledgeable about business, but she sensed something was amiss. Her husband had devoted countless nights and significant effort to this deal. She couldn¡¯t let it slip away.

    She rushed over to Everett¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Morris, my husband passed out. You can¡¯t bail out now!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:

    Kylee looked over at her with a hint of scorn. ¡°People follow the prospects of greater benefit. If we find a more advantageous partnership, why should we settle for your family?¡± It was a clear rejection.

    Uninterested in the unfolding drama and valuing his time, Sean made his move. ¡°Phillip, please reach out to Mr. Morris.¡±

    Did this indicate Sean¡¯s willingness to coborate with his family? Everett was thrilled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott.¡± He paid no further attention to the Powell couple.

    Rhoda¡¯s heart dropped. The people they had diligently courted at lunch were now currying favor with the Scott family, ruining their chance at coboration.

    Rhoda rushed to Coen¡¯s side, eximing, ¡°You useless man! How could you faint right now? Do you realize the cooperation is ruined?!¡±

    Her frustration was palpable as she pinched Coen¡¯s nose, which, surprisingly, roused him. His eyes fluttered open. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡±

    Rhoda¡¯s fleeting happiness gave way to despair as she recalled their lost deal. ¡°The cooperation is ruined. The Morris family has decided to work with the Scott family instead.¡±

    Before Coen could fully grasp the situation, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted again, causing Rhoda¡¯s cries to grow louder.

    Nearby, Norah and Susanna, having witnessed Coen faint again, exchanged looks, both at a loss for words.

    Meanwhile, Amabel admired Sean, who had been protectively standing by his girlfriend. His manliness captivated her, making her wish she were the one being protected.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source

    She had no love for the Powell family, considering them two-faced. However, Madeline seemed like a suitable pawn to handle Norah.

    As the lobby began to empty, Everett carefully examined a business card Phillip had given him.

    The ambnce arrived soon after, taking Coen and Rhoda away.

    Kylee guided Everett to the sofa and spoke softly about the connections between Norah and the Powell family.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been paying attention to the gossip I share with you? Do you not remember Norah Wilson? Madeline was the one who wrecked Norah and Derek¡¯s marriage. Now, Norah is with Sean, Susanna¡¯s brother. And Coen and Rhoda are Madeline¡¯s parents. You went ahead and introduced them! Norah was kind enough not to quarrel with you.¡±

    It was a mistake only her husband could make.

    Everett suddenly realized why Norah¡¯s name rang a bell. He had subconsciously picked up on the gossip about her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:

    ¡°Did I really make such a big blunder? Luckily, Miss Wilson and Mr. Scott didn¡¯t seem to mind.¡± Everett was caught off guard.

    ¡°Kylee, I¡¯m so relieved you were here today.¡±

    He tended to forget gossip right after hearing it, never expecting it might actually pave the way for a new partnership.

    Kylee beamed with pride. ¡°Sean isn¡¯t fond of the Powell family. We should probably avoid working with them in the future.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Coen and Rhoda didn¡¯t know that they had been cklisted by the Morris couple. After being treated by the doctor, Coen woke up and found himself sitting on a bench in the hospital lobby, resting, with Rhoda by his side.

    At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, they bumped into Madeline and the Carters. Derek and Kathy were assisting the frail Madeline out of her room when they encountered Madeline¡¯s parents.

    Holding her head, Madeline looked at Coen with a puzzled expression, her voice soft. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here? Are you sick?¡± Derek helped her sit next to Coen.

    Rhoda watched her youngest daughter intently. Seeing that she looked alright, she let out a relieved sigh and shared the recent events.

    ¡°Norah is a bitch. Your father and I did nothing to provoke her, but she convinced Sean to get the Morris family to cut ties with us, which made your dad pass out from the stress. Madeline, Norah mentioned you fainted as well. What happened?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    Coen¡¯s face turned red with anger, and he clenched his teeth. ¡°She¡¯s using her rich boyfriend¡¯s influence to do whatever she pleases. When he dumps her, I¡¯ll ensure she regrets ever crossing me.¡±

    Madeline bit her lip, unsure of how to bring up what urred at thepetition. It was too embarrassing.

    Derek¡¯s patience had been worn thin by the unfolding drama, and in a tone that brooked no argument, he delivered the revtion, ¡°She stole Norah¡¯s work, Norah called her out on it at thepetition, and in a rage, she fainted.¡± His blunt words cut through the tension like a de, leaving Madeline¡¯s embarrassed smile frozen in ce, her gaze filled with disbelief.

    Wasn¡¯t Derek supposed to be her ally, her husband-to-be? Madeline¡¯s heart ached at his callous words, the sharpness of his revtion cutting deep into her very soul.

    In less than a second, tears began to prickle at her eyes as she fought toprehend the motivation behind Derek¡¯s harsh indictment. Was he trying to humiliate her? Had his loyalty shifted to Norah, or had he simply lost allpassion for her?

    ¡°Now, now, Derek, my darling daughter is sometimes a bit muddled, but she is such a sweet girl. She¡¯s pregnant, too, and we must be mindful of her emotions. She¡¯s a good girl, and we must bear with her a bit more,¡± Rhoda said, her voice oozing with pride.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:

    In her imaginary world, Madeline was infallible. Norah¡¯s resistance to giarism was the true crime, and the faulty with those who failed toply with Madeline¡¯s whims.

    Clutching at any excuse that might redeem her daughter, Rhoda stood staunchly by Madeline¡¯s side, her fingers stroking her daughter¡¯s hair with tenderness and pride. ¡°Madeline ispetitive, always striving for the best. It¡¯s not her fault,¡± she dered, her voice a mix of motherly concern and fierce loyalty. In Rhoda¡¯s eyes, her daughter was perfect, beyond reproach.

    Coen¡¯s response, however, was not one of misguided protection, but a simmering anger directed at his daughter¡¯s carelessness. How could she have been so sloppy in her duplicity?

    This could tarnish their own reputations as parents. As Coen pondered the lost opportunity for business coboration, a fire raged in his chest.

    In an attempt to cate Rhoda while also distancing himself from his wife¡¯s defense of Madeline¡¯s actions, Derek responded, ¡°Mrs. Powell, I understand your perspective. I love Madeline. If I had known about this, I would have protected her from any harm.¡± His tone attempted to exude concern and reason. To him, it was just a draft. If Madeline liked it, why couldn¡¯t she use it?

    What was the harm?

    Derek¡¯s mind raced with a litany of perceived slights at Norah¡¯s hands. He recalled how she had once refused to give handmade sachets to his mother and sister, despite his request. What was the harm in sharing such a small gift, especially when it wasn¡¯t about the money?

    This self-centeredness of Norah¡¯s appeared to have resurfaced today, and Derek struggled to reconcile this stinginess with the girl he once knew. The sense of loyalty within him red with indignation, his mind circling around the idea that she had waited for the moment to inflict the most damage.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates

    He held Madeline¡¯s hand tighter, a clear sign of his allegiance. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Powell, please don¡¯t worry about Madeline,¡± he dered, his voice tinged with both conviction and pride. ¡°I will protect her.¡±

    Coen, still shaken by the day¡¯s events, attempted to mask his lingering confusion with a reassuring smile. ¡°Derek, I know you will do the right thing. You are a good man. It is a shame about the potential business opportunity with the Morris family.¡±

    Seizing on a potential solution, Derek leaned forward, his tone gaining a level of excitement. ¡°It urs to me that if you are still searching for new business partners, perhaps I can introduce you to someone with a very impressive background,¡± he suggested, his wordsced with promise.

    At Hancock Shooting Club, Susanna¡¯s irritation grew with each step, the sound of footsteps behind her a persistent reminder of the unwanted presence. ¡°They are such pests!¡± she said, her voice low and filled with distaste. ¡°Why do they insist on sticking to us like leeches?¡± Her nostrils red with irritation, the very air feeling heavier with their presence. Susanna did not hate Spencer, but her irritation towards Amabel was not hidden, a thorn in her side that festered the longer the woman lingered near. To Susanna, the mere act of breathing in Amabel¡¯s vicinity felt like a trial, one she had no patience to endure.

    Sean, keenly aware of his sister¡¯s discontent, cast a brief yet reassuring nce at their unwanted shadow. ¡°Just ignore them,¡± he said. ¡°Our time at the shooting club is ours alone, and we will not let them taint it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:

    Inside the shooting club, Kennedy waited, his smile like a beacon, lighting up the room at the sight of the trio¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Ha! You kept your word, kid.¡± Kennedy¡¯s friendly jibe toward Sean was quickly followed by a glimmer of mischief in his eyes. Turning his attention to Susanna, he quipped, ¡°You missed me, right?¡±

    Kennedy¡¯srge hand ruffled Susanna¡¯s hair. ¡°Wow, look at you now, all grown up and even more beautiful. Remember back then, you used to cling to my legs, begging for cotton candy?¡±

    Susanna smiled shyly at Kennedy¡¯s words. ¡°That was long ago. There¡¯s no need to bring that up.¡±

    Kennedy¡¯s gaze then moved to the stunning woman standing next to Sean. She was dressed in a rose-colored satin gown, her hair cascading softly over her shoulders. Tall and slender, with wless skin, she adorned herself with delicate diamond earrings that highlighted her elegant facial features.

    Kennedy had seen many beautiful women in his life, but this woman was easily one of the most beautiful he had ever met. He used to know another woman who was even more beautiful than this one. It was a shame she was deceased. The more he looked at Norah, the more familiar she looked.

    ¡°Kennedy, let me introduce you to my girlfriend. This is Norah Wilson, my girlfriend. Honey, this is Kennedy Hayes. This club belongs to him.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hayes.¡±

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    Norah examined the man in front of her. He was dressed in all ck and exuded the same aura of efficiency that Kason did. He was definitely a retired soldier. A well-trained one. He had a full beard, and his eyes shone alertly when he looked at people. He seemed to be a tough man.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Sean has mentioned you several times. It¡¯s nice that I finally get to meet you in person. Come sit so we can chat,¡± Kennedy said, walking toward the lounge.

    He noticed that the Morris siblings were following behind. ¡°Amabel, Spencer, you¡¯re both here? Why didn¡¯t youe over and say hello?¡± Kennedy asked.

    He was familiar with the children of the four noble families in Glophia, as they had alle to the club to practice shooting. He was well acquainted with those who came frequently.

    Amabel smiled gracefully and said, ¡°We saw you talking to Sean, so we didn¡¯t want to interrupt. It¡¯s been a few years since west met. You¡¯re still as charming as ever.¡±

    Kennedyughed heartily at her ttery. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been abroad studying for several years and haven¡¯t been to my club for a while, although Spenceres often. Come, have a seat.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:

    Kennedy, who had just met them together for the first time, didn¡¯t know about the strained rtionship between them as he invited them all to sit in the lounge. The sofas were spacious and could easily seat six people.

    Seeing that Amabel wanted to sit next to her brother, Susanna reluctantly left Norah and quickly took the seat next to Sean. She would safeguard her brother¡¯s love and keep away intruders.

    Amabel sat next to Susanna, and Spencer sat beside his sister, while Kennedy sat across from them.

    ¡°I rarely go out, and it¡¯s been a while since this many people came to see me,¡± Kennedy said. He had never gotten married due to health reasons. He had opened this shooting club as a hobby. The club was managed by someone else. Whenever he had time, he would personally teach the children who loved shooting. He also visited his retiredrades-in-arms while taking countless vacations.

    Basically, he lived a carefree life.

    As he had no children of his own, he treated Sean and Susanna like his, even buying them gifts during the holidays. Susanna was not really a strong child, so she had not been able to learn how to shoot properly. Sean, however, was the opposite. Everything Sean knew about shooting was taught to him by Kennedy.

    He was quite curious about Norah, as he had heard that she was even more skilled than Sean.

    Susanna¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as she said, ¡°Hey, Kennedy, why not break free from the club once in a while? Glophia¡¯s got tons of yummy eats and cool spots waiting for you to explore.¡±

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    Amabel chimed in, her smile warm and inviting. ¡°Absolutely! Just give us a shout whenever you¡¯re up for an adventure, and we¡¯ll be right there with you.¡± Even though Kennedy knew they were just being polite, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of happiness.

    ¡°Come on, one could say that I¡¯ve traversed every corner of Glophia. Norah, I hear you¡¯re a crack shot. How about a little friendlypetition?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s brave enough to challenge a sharpshooter like you? Sounds like asking for trouble.¡±

    As Norah geared up to respond, Amabel jumped in first, then realizing her misstep, she quickly covered her mouth, her smile sheepish.

    ¡°Oops, sorry, Miss Wilson, that wasn¡¯t aimed at you. I was just talking about Kennedy¡¯s skills, nothing else.¡±

    Norah grinned slightly. ¡°Mr. Hayes does have quite the reputation; no wonder Miss Morris is wary. I¡¯m self-taught in shooting, so yeah, I¡¯m not on his level.¡±

    ¡°Sean thinks highly of you. Don¡¯t doubt yourself. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got in a little friendlypetition!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:

    ¡°Why keep it between just the two of you? With six of us, it could be a st to make it a group thing,¡± Amabel proposed.

    Susanna raised her hand. ¡°You guys go ahead; shooting isn¡¯t really my thing.¡±

    Due to health concerns, she was barred from handling anything deemed hazardous.

    Spencer had only apanied his sister here, but now he was interested upon hearing about thepetition. Competitive spirits often red up in the presence of a challenge.

    Observing Norah, Amabel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of superiority, assuming she was merely riding on Sean¡¯s admiration. With years of shooting experience and Kennedy¡¯s guidance, Amabel deemed herself far superior to Norah, who had learned independently.

    Confident in her abilities, she was sure she could outshine and defeat Norah.

    In Susanna¡¯s absence, Phillip eagerly filled her spot, joining the others in thepetition.

    Kennedy chuckled. ¡°With this many contenders, let¡¯s sweeten the deal. Grab what¡¯s in my safe, would you?¡± After a few minutes, someone emerged carrying an item. ¡°This jade bracelet is worth over three million. Let¡¯s see who can win and snag it.¡±

    Nestled in the jewelry box, the jade bracelet shimmered with a pure white hue, streaked with delicate lines of ck, like ink swirling in water¡ªa sight of mesmerizing beauty.

    At the sight of the jewelry, Amabel¡¯s eyes sparkled. She yfully pinched Spencer¡¯s waist.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    Rubbing his waist, Spencer let out a nervous chuckle, feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°Amabel, why¡¯d you do that?¡± Spencer muttered in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Kennedy¡¯s really bringing out the big guns. You better step up your game. I¡¯ve got my sights set on that bracelet,¡± she whispered, imagining the elegance of wearing such a treasure.

    Having witnessed Norah¡¯s skills firsthand at the mour Club the previous night, Susanna had no doubt. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve got this! That bracelet is practically calling your name!¡±

    Sean nodded in agreement. He had every confidence in Norah¡¯s sharpshooting abilities¡ªthey were second to none. But whether she could outshoot Kennedy remained to be seen¡ªa result he was eagerly anticipating.

    Kennedyughed and said, ¡°Seems like none of you are taking me seriously these days. Makes me wonder if my shooting skills are starting to fade.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:

    Spencer quickly praised him, ¡°How could that be?! You¡¯re still the best of us. We¡¯re no match for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kennedy rose to his feet and motioned toward the shooting range. ¡°Let me outline the rules. We¡¯ve got ten stationary targets and ten moving ones. Each target is scored ording to its rings, tallying up to a total of 200. The highest scorer takes the win.¡±

    Everyone understood the rules and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find both pistols and rifles in the club. Pick your weapon.¡±

    Amabel suggested again, ¡°To keep things fair, shouldn¡¯t we all use the same type of weapon? Otherwise, if every type of gun varied in power, the meaningfulness of thepetition results would be lessened.¡±

    Susanna secretly rolled her eyes. She just realized Amabel was full of suggestions, almost as if she expected everyone to obey her.

    ¡°Well, you make a good point. I¡¯ll pick for us then.¡± Kennedy walked over to the weapons area and selected a Colt pistol.

    ¡°This pistol is suitable for both men and women. Alright, who wants to go first?¡±

    The ck pistol waspact and light.

    Norah didn¡¯tpete for the chance but observed what was happening. She looked over at the enthusiastic Amabel. Since the moment Amabelid eyes on Sean, she was bursting with excitement, itching to impress him. She even sneakily shot a few jealous nces at Norah.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Realizing that Amabel¡¯s behavior might arise from unreciprocated feelings towards Sean, Norah felt less bothered.

    Under his sister¡¯s insistent gaze, Spencer stepped up. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    The targets were set fifteen meters away. Spencer put on his goggles and noise-canceling earmuffs, took his stance, adjusted his posture, and aimed the pistol with one hand. Gunshots echoed through the indoor shooting range, and soon, ten shots had been fired.

    Kennedy asked someone to tally the scores. ¡°67 points. Spencer, you need more practice on your shooting skills.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Perhaps being the first to shoot made Spencer nervous, which could exin his score. Usually, he was capable of hitting a bullseye now and then.

    Amabel shook her head. She had expected Spencer to get better at shooting after so many visits to the club. But what was this performance? She believed she might be a better shot than him. ¡°And who¡¯s next?¡±

    Kennedy indicated himself. ¡°I¡¯ll gost, is that alright?¡±

    Everyone agreed. ¡°No problem.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:

    With no one else stepping up, Phillip went next and got 86 points.

    ¡°Sean, your assistant is pretty good.¡±

    Phillip humbly replied, ¡°I learned from the best.¡±

    Kennedy reflected for a moment. Sean had been following him since he was a young boy. Whenever Sean came for lessons, his little assistant would quietly observe and learn by his side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had missed such a great shooting talent. Well done.¡±

    Next up was Sean, and to everyone¡¯s anticipation, he got 93 points, including three bullseyes.

    ¡°Outstanding!¡±

    When Kennedy heard Sean¡¯s score, he patted him on the shoulder with joy. ¡°I always knew you were the best student!¡±

    Sean was naturally gifted in shooting. Of all the youngsters Kennedy had mentored, Sean was the only one he considered a true talent.

    Amabel was thrilled. The man she admired was proving his excellence! When Kennedyplimented Sean, she felt as though he wasplimenting her too.

    Sean wasn¡¯t surprised by the oue; he was used to being precise. Amid Kennedy¡¯spliments, he simply nodded calmly.

    ¡°Amabel, you shoot first, and Norah, you¡¯ll be thest to challenge me.¡±

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    Kennedy was intrigued by a woman who could garner praise from Sean.

    Amabel quickly agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Surprisingly, she got 78 points, her score slightly better than Spencer¡¯s. This score definitely ruled her out of winning the jade bracelet. When she removed her earmuffs and goggles, a look of dissatisfaction crossed her face.

    If Sean were her boyfriend, she¡¯d be wearing that bracelet. She thought Norah would be simply lucky to receive the bracelet from Sean. Even without apetition, Amabel was confident Norah couldn¡¯t beat her.

    ¡°Should I go first, or should Norah?¡± Kennedy rubbed his fingers. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll gost.¡±

    A smile spread across Norah¡¯s lips. ¡°You go first,¡± she offered.

    Upon seeing Kennedy¡¯s skeptical look, she added, ¡°I worry my score might throw you off your game.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you took the words right out of my mouth.¡± He gave up insisting and prepared himself, putting on his earmuffs and goggles. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start.¡±

    After his turn, the final tally was 96 points.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:

    Amabel and Spencerplimented him. ¡°Even after all these years, your aim is as sharp as ever!¡±

    Kennedy had always been a dead shot, and he remained precise.

    As Kennedy casually removed his gear, he teased, ¡°It¡¯s a shame; scoring a hundred used to be easy for me, but now this is all I manage.¡±

    Before, he never missed the mark, whether in target practice or real-life battles.

    ¡°Norah, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Norah stepped forward, familiarizing herself with the firearm first. Having used this pistol type before overseas, she found it effective in hitting targets within a fifty-meter range.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag it out. Waiting won¡¯t give you a better shot.¡± Amabel nced over and noticed Norah still examining the pistol in her hand. ¡°Are you not able to shoot? If you can¡¯t do it, maybe you should consider quitting. It¡¯s dangerous! Sean, does Miss Wilson know how to handle a gun?¡±

    Sean gave her a quick look. ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Those two words, spoken casually, felt like a vice tightening around Amabel¡¯s throat, leaving her unable to speak.

    Spencer leaned in and whispered, ¡°Stop stirring things up. Can¡¯t you see Mr. Scott isn¡¯t pleased?¡±

    Sean did appear displeased. He had intended for a leisurely afternoon with Norah, meeting Kennedy for some shooting, and then some peaceful moments together. However, Susanna¡¯s unexpected arrival and the sudden appearance of the Morris siblings had altered his ns entirely. Amabel¡¯s constant nonsensical chatter was especially grating. Sean found himself wishing he could silence her and send her away. He hadn¡¯t witnessed her being so loud back when they were at Nexa Tech.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Meanwhile, Norah stayedposed, methodically donning her gear, and aimed at the distant target. After she fired ten rounds, Kennedy suddenly stood up, shouting excitedly, ¡°100 points!¡±

    Anyone who could hit the bullseye with every shot out of ten was truly a master of marksmanship! She was proving as good as him in his younger days.

    Spencer and Amabel watched in disbelief, struggling toprehend that Norah had scored a perfect 100 on the stationary targets. It was astounding! Even Kennedy hadn¡¯t managed a perfect score.

    Kennedy pped his hands andughed heartily. ¡°No wonder Sean praised your shooting skills, saying you¡¯re better than him. It looks like you¡¯re the best of us all!¡± He had assumed Sean praised Norah due to their rtionship, but today he witnessed Norah¡¯s skills firsthand.

    Shooting at stationary targets might seem simple, but it demanded incredibly precise aiming and intense focus. Norah set the pistol down, her eyes twinkling with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just luck, Mr. Hayes. I can¡¯tpare to you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:

    ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely not just luck.¡±

    Kennedy, full of admiration, waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the moving targets, shooting in the same order.¡± He had a keen eye for shooting skills, and Norah¡¯s handling of the gun stood out as superior to the others. Her high score didn¡¯t surprise him at all. He was just surprised she hadn¡¯t heard of Norah before today.

    The second round began with the moving targets. Spencer, who had faced challenges with the stationary targets, surprisingly excelled with the moving ones, umting 72 points for a total score of 139. Phillip¡¯s shooting was average, scoring 80, bringing his total to 166.

    Sean was consistent, scoring 90 for a total of 183.

    Amabel struggled with the moving targets, scoring only 60 for a total of 140. After removing her gear, her eyes were red, she bit her lip and gave Sean a sorrowful look. This time, Kennedy stepped up first, scoring 97 for a total of 193.

    He shook his head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m getting older, really feeling my age.¡±

    Despite daily practice, the effects of aging made it harder to perform. Sometimes, his hands would shake slightly while shooting, which prevented him from achieving a perfect score.

    ¡°Alright, Norah, your turn. Show us what you can do.¡± He moved aside, eager to see how she would handle the moving targets.

    Shooting at moving targets required more anticipation than stationary ones. Just before, Amabel had even missed her targetpletely.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Norah showed no hesitation or nervousness. She stood confidently, aimed casually, and quickly fired several shots in rapid session.

    Kennedy¡¯s brow furrowed. Would she miss the target? He had watched her closely, and she had shown no hesitation in her aim. She was decisive.

    In the end, Norah scored 100, achieving a total of 200 and securing a well-deserved first ce. Kennedy personally went to check the targets, and astonishingly, there was only one bullet hole in the center from the ten shots. He deeply admired Norah¡¯s skills.

    ¡°Excellent, your shooting is as good as I was in my youth. Norah, what¡¯s your current profession? Have you ever considered joining the military?¡±

    Susanna chimed in proudly, ¡°Norah is a doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital! She¡¯s not only an exceptional doctor but also highly respected at the hospital.¡± She was Norah¡¯s biggest fan, always ready to sing her praises.

    ¡°And, she is also a renowned fashion designer. A fashion designer is someone who creates beautiful clothing! Norah is quite well-known.¡±

    Amabel cast a discreet look at Norah. ¡°Really? A fashion designer too?¡± Perhaps she was just a little-known designer. Why was Susanna exaggerating her titles?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:

    Amabel suddenly cut in, ¡°I know a bit about fashion design myself. I used to assist backstage at international fashion shows, coborating with well-known designers. Does Miss Wilson go by any professional name? I might recognize it.¡±

    Norah gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not well-known. You probably haven¡¯t heard of me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I only know about the big designers like Noelle and Lillian. You know them, right? I have connections with them,¡± Amabel couldn¡¯t hide her self-satisfaction. However, Norah¡¯s expression turned slightly serious as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever working with you. Are you sure?¡±

    Amabel¡¯s facade of connections with famous designers started to crumble. Her initial confidence turned into frustration upon Norah¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Who are you? How could we be connected in any way?¡± Susanna intervened softly, ¡°But Norah is Noelle, I was just about to say.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Amabel couldn¡¯t contain her excitement at the news, feeling even more thrilled than when Norah hit a bullseye!

    ¡°She mentioned she¡¯s not well-known, right?¡±

    ¡°Amabel, it¡¯s normal for people to be modest.¡± Amabel couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Noelle was a familiar figure in the design circle, admired by all for her ssic, beautiful, and timeless designs that set the standard for new designers. During her time abroad, Amabel had been captivated by one of Noelle¡¯s dresses for quite a while. Now she was being informed that all those dresses were actually designed by Norah? This was harder to bear than anything!

    ¡°I primarily concentrate on sketching; I don¡¯t delve into other aspects as much.¡±

    Kennedy was puzzled; he had no clue about fashion design or who Noelle was.

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on from that. We were talking about shooting skills. How did you all get sidetracked? Norah, have you ever thought about leaving your hospital job and joining the army? I can rmend you.¡±

    Kennedy was thrilled by Norah¡¯s shooting skills and was eager to enlist her in the army. While one could enhance their physical strength through training, shooting well often necessitated a natural talent.

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened as he thought about Norah¡¯s mysterious background. He was aware that Norah harbored many undisclosed secrets.

    Norah politely declined Kennedy¡¯s offer, ¡°I appreciate it, but I¡¯m not interested in joining the army. I find fulfillment in my work at the hospital, helping and saving lives.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy working at a hospital? No worries! Military hospitals are in need of skilled doctors like you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, military hospitals are excellent, with great facilities, and sometimes, there are missions too.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The rest of the group observed as Kennedy and Norah chatted. Sean admired Kennedy¡¯s high regard for his girlfriend, but joining the army wasn¡¯t as simple as Kennedy suggested. Susanna thought Norah was as impressive as ever. Spencer shared the same sentiment.

    Amabel, however, viewed Norah with disdain. Wasn¡¯t this just a ploy to impress Sean? Learning a bit of marksmanship and suddenly thinking she was extraordinary? Talented in designing? So what? Bah. She didn¡¯t realize that her jealousy was about to show itself.

    Norah had no interest in joining the army; it brought back memories of her past life in the organization, waking up each day wondering about missions and the fear of failure. Once the mission was done, she¡¯d feel fortunate to have another day alive.

    She had no desire to relive those thrilling days. Being at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, upholding her parents¡¯ legacy, and uncovering the truth behind their deaths were sufficient for her. After getting justice for her parents, she yearned to lead a joyful and tranquil life in Glophia, where she had Sean by her side, good friends, and a fulfilling career. She had no intention of leaving.

    Kennedy reluctantly epted Norah¡¯s refusal, exhaling deeply. ¡°It¡¯s a shame to waste such talent.¡±

    He slid a bracelet across the table toward Norah. ¡°Here, take this as your reward.¡±

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    The bracelet was originally meant for Sean¡¯s girlfriend, but with the impromptu contest, he had offered it as a prize to see how well Norah could shoot. It was clear that her shooting uracy surpassed Sean¡¯s, marking the first time Kennedy had met someone with suchparable talent.

    The bracelet glowed brightly, captivating Amabel¡¯s gaze. Sadly, her aim wasn¡¯t as good, so she could only watch as Norah slipped the bracelet onto her wrist.

    Norah twirled the bracelet on her wrist and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Kennedy. I really like it.¡±

    Earning the bracelet with her skills, despite its value, felt rightfully earned.

    The beauty of the jade bracelet caught everyone¡¯s attention. Even Susannamented, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such exquisite jade. Kennedy, you certainly have a collection of treasures.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I do have quite a few treasures here. I¡¯ll share more with you all in the future.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:

    Kennedy was always generous with the younger members of the Scott family.

    After the shootingpetition, the conversation shifted. Amabel and Spencer found it hard to engage in discussions that revolved around Norah and Sean.

    Susanna, who had a keen eye, noticed Amabel¡¯s reluctance to leave. So, she added more ir to the love story between Sean and Norah.

    Norah listened, puzzled. Was this really about her and Sean? The artistic touch went overboard. Yet, seeing Kennedy¡¯s eager response, she refrained from correcting the story and simply gave Sean a resigned shrug.

    Sean responded with a resigned nce. Susanna had a way of embellishing stories, especially with friends. It was best to just go along with it.

    This was Spencer¡¯s first encounter with stories about Sean and Norah. Susanna¡¯s vivid narration made it seem like there was a deep history between them, exining why they seemed so lovey-dovey.

    Amabel bit her lip, clenched her fists, and secretly felt bitter about not being the female lead in this narrative. When they felt tired, they would shoot a few rounds for amusement.

    Kennedy watched Norah hit the bullseye every time, feeling a pang of regret. He wished he could recruit her into the army to make the most of her incredible sniper skills.

    ¡°Sean, your girlfriend is impressive.¡±

    He had been quietly watching her during their earlier talk and noted that she was very reasonable and polite in hermunication. Her interactions were considerate, making everyone feel at ease. His fondness for her grew. ¡°I always encouraged your parents to find you a suitable wife, but you managed to find a wonderful one! Cherish her. Norah is exceptional.¡±

    Sean smiled. ¡°She¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ve found my perfect match. How could I not cherish her?¡±

    His voice was filled with pride, and Kennedy could clearly hear it. Heughed and teased, ¡°You young rascal! Make sure you keep your promise.¡±

    He learned that Norah¡¯s parents had died, and she had made a life for herself in Glophia, rising to be the chief doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital¡ªan impressive feat! It usually took real strength to hold such a position.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your wedding.¡±

    He patted Sean on the shoulder. ¡°Work hard, and soon you might start thinking about having kids.¡±

    Seanughed. Kennedy acted just like his parents, with all his talk about marriage and kids.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:

    ¡°I see where you¡¯re going with this. And hey, my grandfather is doing much better. If you have some time, you should drop by to see him.¡±

    Kennedy gave him a quick look. ¡°I¡¯d like that. I paid him a visit recently. That Supernatural Doctor is something else. Your grandfather used to struggle just to sit up, and now? It¡¯s like he¡¯s been given a new lease on life. If he¡¯s feeling up to it, he¡¯s even walking around.¡±

    It was through Sean¡¯s grandpa that Kennedy discovered Sean¡¯s role in finding the Supernatural Doctor who had turned his grandfather¡¯s health around.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just him either. I also saw Devonte Hayes. He can sit up on his own now, all thanks to the Supernatural Doctor. The doctor¡¯s got a gift, truly. Do you happen to have the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s number? I¡¯d like to consult them for my own health,¡± Sean inquired. Then Susanna added her piece. ¡°That doctor¡¯s skills? They¡¯re unmatched. Truly a ss of their own. And when I was ill, it was the same doctor who helped me. That doctor promised I¡¯d get back to normal after my surgery and recovery.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Kennedy¡¯s surprise was evident in his voice. Susanna mattered to him deeply. She was such a good child, and seeing her so sick, so frail¡ªit just tore at him. He couldn¡¯t resist being kind to her whenever he was around. Spencer¡¯s excitement was palpable. Were they really talking about the Supernatural Doctor? Known for unparalleled medical prowess, that doctor was nheless a shadow, elusive across thend. The heads of both the Scott and Hayes families hade under their care.

    Amabel tossed out her thoughts with a dash of skepticism. ¡°All that buzz? Probably just smoke and mirrors, a bit of clever marketing. Though the doctor¡¯s talented, I bet they wouldn¡¯t pass up a hefty fee.¡±

    ¡°Miss Morris, what do you reckon I shelled out for the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s aid?¡±

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm

    ¡°Well, what could it be? For a well-known doctor, perhaps a million?¡± she mused.

    Once more, Amabel found herself taking in Sean¡¯s striking features. He was quite the sight.

    ¡°Fifty million,¡± he dered, the number soaring as if from the top shelf.

    To Susanna, that sum seemed nothing short of appropriate. ¡°For that doctor¡¯s remarkable talent, it¡¯s only right theymand such a premium.¡±

    In unison, Spencer and Kennedy gave their assent.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    With a nod, Spencer continued, ¡°They¡¯ve even got royalty on the patient list. Imagine the opulence they¡¯re ustomed to.¡±

    Amabel¡¯s face froze, caught in a moment of disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 520

    ?Chapter 520:

    After her shooting session, Norah drifted over, picking up bits of the conversation about the Supernatural Doctor as she settled next to Sean. She offered a silent smile, letting the talk of medical fees wash over her without a word.

    Her approach to the hefty fees was generous. A good portion of it found its way to charities, where she could track every penny. She prided herself on this rity, ensuring the funds were in clear sight.

    If she ever stumbled upon dishonesty within these charities, mercy was not in her vocabry. Armed with proof, she¡¯d turn them in without a second thought and move on to another, more deserving organization.

    She was meticulous with her charity work, making sure her investments did tangible good. The current beneficiary of her attention, supported by the Scott family, had been a testament to her consistent support and scrutiny.

    In her patient-free years, she remainedmitted to phnthropy, channeling the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s earnings into ongoing charity work. Although she couldn¡¯t meet the needy face to face, she did what she could, donating to the charity as a gesture of support.

    While holding Norah¡¯s hand, Sean didn¡¯t miss a beat in his conversation with Kennedy.

    ¡°Kennedy, you¡¯re looking to meet with the Supernatural Doctor? Are you under the weather? If you¡¯re not feeling your best, it¡¯s wise to get yourself checked at the hospital sooner rather thanter.¡±

    Kennedy waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s simply an old illness. I¡¯ve been to the hospital before, but the doctors told me there was no cure.¡±

    He massaged his shoulder. ¡°After hearing about the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s abilities, I thought I might ask them to check out my longstanding issue. I can handle the expense.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    Kennedy, who could casually gift a bracelet worth millions, still retained tens of millions in assets. Unwilling to take this wealth to the grave, he intended to bequeath everything to Sean and Susanna upon his demise. They were both responsible young people who he trusted wouldn¡¯t misuse his wealth. If it meant that he could live morefortably in his remaining years, he was willing to spend a fortune on treatment.

    Susanna and Sean exchanged a brief nce, both silently observing Norah. They knew she was listening. If she decided to take on his case, she would let them know. But she remained silent, signaling her stance.

    Just as Sean was about to speak, Norah smiled and said, ¡°Kennedy, I¡¯m quite experienced in that area. If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯d like to examine it for you.¡± Here, she was just a doctor from Silver Boulder Private Hospital, not the famed Supernatural Doctor. She expressed her concern for the old man¡¯s health as Sean¡¯s girlfriend.

    Spencer looked confused. ¡°Norah, aren¡¯t you in the Cardiac Surgery Department?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521:

    While she was looking after Kaiden at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Norah¡¯s activities hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed.

    ¡°You seem to be involved with the Neurosurgery Department too. I know you excel in both fields, but Kennedy, you really ought to visit the hospital for your condition.¡±

    Amabel, unaware of Norah¡¯s medical expertise, frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Wilson, please don¡¯t apply your iplete medical knowledge to treat Kennedy¡¯s condition. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll be held responsible.¡±

    Norah refused to ept the harshment. ¡°You must be kidding. I haven¡¯t started anything yet, right? How do you know I¡¯ll mess up? Do you have the ability to see the future?¡±

    She was direct in her response. ¡°I trust my medical skills. Don¡¯t let your limited perspective cloud your judgment.¡±

    Amabel was pissed off. She turned to Sean, seeking support. ¡°Sean, you know I¡¯m just concerned about Kennedy. Spencer mentioned that Miss Wilson might be highly skilled in either the Cardiac or Neurosurgery Department, but we can¡¯t take Kennedy¡¯s health lightly.¡±

    ¡°Amabel, Norah is merely examining him, she¡¯s not doing any surgery. Is there really a need to be so rmed? Besides, Norah¡¯s medical expertise is outstanding, and her advice is reliable!¡±

    This was what Susanna meant to say after Spencer spoke, but she hadn¡¯t found the right moment.

    Norah, known as the Supernatural Doctor, had agreed to check on Kennedy, and she wouldn¡¯t take it lightly. So why was Amabel so worried?

    Possibly because she just couldn¡¯t bear Norah? If that was the case, Susanna decided to lend Norah a hand.

    Amabel noticed that the Scott siblings backed Norah unconditionally. In their eyes, Norah could do no wrong.

    Kennedy was intrigued. ¡°Norah, how do you n to do it?¡± He wasn¡¯t wary of her. Having recently formed a good impression of her, he said openly, ¡°How should I cooperate? Please just let me know!¡±

    He was also curious to see her medical expertise in action. With endorsements from both Sean and Susanna, he believed Norah¡¯s medical skills were surely reliable. At least, she wouldn¡¯t cause any harm.

    Amabel persisted, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit concerned about Kennedy. I guess it¡¯s natural to feel uncertain when we don¡¯t have much information about Miss Wilson¡¯s medical abilities, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Sean shot her a nce. ¡°Keep your doubts to yourself.¡± He found Amabel quite annoying.

    It dawned on Phillip for the first time that Amabel harbored a fierce desire to win Sean over. She had adeptly masked it before, but now, in Norah¡¯s presence, her facade crumbled like a house of cards.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522:

    Indeed, Norah outshone Amabel in every conceivable way.

    ¡°Norah has good intentions. What¡¯s the harm in letting her take a look?¡±

    Kennedy dissented, casting a nce at Amabel. ¡°Amabel, if you¡¯re feeling bored, why don¡¯t you take Spencer out for some fun instead of staying here with me?¡± Listening to her chatter was akin to having a swarm of flies buzzing in his ears, giving him a pounding headache. Her affected manner of speech, with its pretentious tone, grated on him. He preferred forthright and radiant girls like Norah and Susanna.

    Spencer tugged at his sister, sensing Kennedy¡¯s impatience. Sometimes, his sister¡¯s words even made him want to mp her mouth shut.

    Norah nced up, catching Amabel¡¯s reluctant expression and shing her a smile. She relished seeing hypocritical people like Amabel being rebutted.

    Amabel remained obstinate, her pout fixed, her gaze unwavering. If Norah found nothing during the examination or proposed some oundish diagnosis, Amabel would not hesitate to scoff.

    ¡°I¡¯ll examine you now.¡±

    Norah approached Kennedy and lightly pressed his shoulder and arm.

    ¡°Could this injury be from a while back? Does it ache here? And here?¡±

    Initially, Kennedy didn¡¯t take Norah¡¯s examination seriously, but as Norah¡¯s hands roamed with varying pressure, he became increasingly attentive, drawn in by her actions.

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s here. Whenever I go to the hospital, they never find anything wrong, but when it rains, this area hurts a lot. And I struggle to sleep when the weather¡¯s humid too.¡±

    Norah retracted her hand. ¡°If it¡¯s just these issues, there¡¯s no need to consult the Supernatural Doctor. I can handle it.¡±

    Kennedy perked up. ¡°Norah, don¡¯t joke about this with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡±

    Norah nodded assuredly. Kennedy wasn¡¯t afflicted with any grave illnesses, only abination of old injuries.

    ¡°I have some tincture at home. I¡¯ll send two bottles to youter. Just apply it to the areas in your body that are in pain daily. And for any other health issues, I¡¯ll prepare some medicine for Sean to bring over.¡±

    ¡°Is that too much trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Could you please let me know the medical bill? Considering you¡¯re examining me, providing tincture, and preparing other medications, just tell me the fees. I¡¯m willing to pay.¡±

    Norah calcted silently. ¡°Thirty thousand.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523:

    The bulk of the expense was allocated to the tincture. She had poured a considerable sum into it, opting for only the highest quality medicinalponents. Every herb infused into the tincture was top-notch, yielding remarkably potent efficacy.

    Amabel stood up and said sharply, ¡°Miss Wilson, you haven¡¯t actually done anything yet you¡¯re asking for thirty thousand? Kennedy won¡¯t agree to whatever you demand.¡±

    Spencer almost felt tempted to leave his sister behind and depart. Was his sister¡¯s emotional acumen taking a holiday today? She consistently spoke out at the most inopportune moments, making situations incredibly awkward.

    Amabel didn¡¯t think she was overstepping. She turned to Kennedy and said, ¡°Miss Wilson just squeezed your shoulders a few times and promised to offer a bottle of tincture. But now she¡¯s asking for thirty thousand. Are you actually going to pay that?¡± She was on the verge of calling it a fraud.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, Kennedy is a good friend to us. It¡¯s not right to fool¡­ I mean, profit from him.¡±

    She nearly blurted out ¡°fool¡± but caught herself in time. With Sean present, she had to be cautious with her words.

    Susanna defended Norah. ¡°Amabel, you¡¯re not Kennedy. He hasn¡¯t voiced anyints, yet you¡¯ve already drawn a conclusion.¡±

    Kennedy gave Amabel a displeased look. ¡°This is my decision to make. I¡¯m paying because I believe in Norah¡¯s medical skills. I¡¯m happy to pay.¡±

    His tone carried a hint of irritation. The spots Norah had pressed were exactly where he often felt difort. ¡°Norah, could you borate on the proper amount to use of the tincture and the massage techniques?¡± Norah exined every detail to Kennedy inly,pletely disregarding Amabel.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    Seizing the moment, Spencer leaned in and whispered to his sister, ¡°Amabel, should we get going?¡±

    He had felt out of ce the entire time. Couldn¡¯t Amabel feel the tension too? He had caught several unfriendly looks from the Scott siblings and couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    Amabel quickly dismissed the idea. ¡°No, you go ahead if you want. It¡¯s not often I get to hang out with Sean. Go if you feel like it. I¡¯m staying.¡±

    Despite her words, Spencer couldn¡¯t just leave his sister alone. He decided to fade into the background and hope the others would simply ignore him.

    As Kennedy talked with Norah, he found himself admiring her more. She was well-informed and had thoughtful views on various topics, and her independence was truly impressive. She had managed to move on from a past rtionship and thrive on her own in Glophia, showing remarkable emotional strength. ¡°Norah, next time you¡¯re free, why not bring Sean and Susanna over to shoot some guns and unwind?¡±

    As he talked with Norah, he noticed she reminded him of a friend who had passed away. Suddenly, it seemed like his old friend¡¯s face was superimposed on Norah¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524:

    It was a quiet miracle, subtly drawing them closer. Amabel was keen to join their conversation but didn¡¯t grasp the topic that Kennedy was discussing. Her area of expertise was finance, so she had no choice but to engage Susanna in conversation.

    However, Susanna was preupied with Norah. Even though she couldn¡¯t participate in their discussion, she listened attentively from the sidelines.

    Sean looked on with a smile. He shared a close bond with Kennedy and knew that Kennedy tended to keep others at arm¡¯s length. It was out of his expectations that Norah and Kennedy hit it off well without his needing to step in. Norah sensed a special connection with Kennedy, feeling as though there was some kind of affinity between them. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so at ease. Being aroundpatible people wasforting.

    As the afternoon wore on, they talked for hours. Kennedy, feeling hospitable, decided to extend an invitation for dinner.

    ¡°Stick around for dinner. I¡¯ll get a reservation sorted. Spencer, Amabel, are you up for joining?¡±

    Spencer was close to declining when Amabel eagerly epted, ¡°Sure, joining you would be wonderful.¡± Feeling out of ce, Spencer hesitated. But he knew he couldn¡¯t just leave his sister. If sheterined, their parents would surely side with her. Norah, having the day off, agreed readily.

    Susanna eximed with delight, ¡°Yay, delicious food! I¡¯ming!¡±

    Kennedy teased, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your brother treat you to nice dinners?¡±

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sean hardly lets me have anything tasty,¡± Susanna replied, looking visibly disappointed and pouting dramatically.

    Sean struggled to keep a straight face. Though his sister was being naughty, her demeanor was adorable rather than annoying.

    ¡°Sean, with the money you make, you should definitely treat your sister better,¡± Kennedy chimed in, continuing the yful banter. ¡°She¡¯s a good girl. Be kind to her, alright?¡±

    ¡°Would I ever dare treat her poorly?¡±

    Sean responded, ruffling her hair. ¡°At home, she¡¯s the one in charge.¡±

    Susanna protested, ¡°When have I ever been in charge?!¡± From the sidelines, Norah watched with a twinge of envy. ¡°Norah, do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable? It¡¯s clearly my brother who is arrogant and bossy; he doesn¡¯t let me do anything.¡±

    Susanna pulled a still-dazed Norah into the conversation; Norah smiled and yed along. ¡°You are the best; Sean is being unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Humph, Sean, did you hear that?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525:

    Susanna stood with her hands on her hips, her demeanor radiating joy and uplifting everyone around her.

    After dining at the restaurant arranged by Kennedy, they bid each other farewell and decided to go their separate ways. Outside the restaurant, Kennedy had already departed, and the youngsters lingered, waiting for their cars.

    Amabel looked up at Sean admiringly. ¡°Sean, are you heading to Nexa Tech on Monday? There¡¯s a backlog that really needs your attention. I can¡¯t manage it alone.¡± Phillip had gone to get the car, and Sean and Norah were hand in hand, paying little attention to Amabel.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You can coordinate with Phillip.¡±

    Preferring not to borate, Sean focused his attention on Norah rather than continue the conversation with Amabel.

    Spencer brought up a recent concern. ¡°The police might need to interview you guys about the incident at mour Club.¡±

    The event had been quite intense, and Spencer was still shaken, especially concerned for thedies involved, including Susanna, whom he considered delicate and a bit pampered. Yet seeing them now, he found both Susanna and Norah seemedpletely unaffected.

    Reflecting on the chaos at mour Club, Spencer felt overwhelmed. He was anxious about when it might reopen, viewing the whole situation as a disaster. Besides, his sister had dragged him along for an afternoon of simple casual conversations, and he had made no effort to address the consequences of that incident.

    Given the circumstances at that time, Norah was well aware that she and her friends would undoubtedlye under significant suspicion, unable to escape police scrutiny.

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    Her left hand clenched tightly as she pondered how to exin it if the police stumbled upon it. This detail held the key to whether she and Alice could maintain their residency in Glophia.

    Amabel seized the moment to sow discord. ¡°Spencer, your stupid club should stay closed permanently. Otherwise, you might invite more trouble to your doorstep. This time, you¡¯ve even implicated Susanna in the mess.¡±

    Turning to Susanna with a caring demeanor, she added, ¡°Sean, you should keep a closer eye on Susanna. mour isn¡¯t the right ce for her.¡±

    ¡°Her choices are her own. She¡¯s no criminal of mine,¡± Sean retorted with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°It appears your rtionship with your brother isn¡¯t quite as strong, Miss Morris.¡±

    Norah silently concurred. While the bonds between Bryson and Joanna, Sean and Susanna were palpable, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Amabel and Spencer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526:

    Amabel¡¯s sisterly affection seemedcking, evident in her persistent disdain for the mour Club¡¯s closure. Conversely, Spencer showed genuine care for Amabel.

    Unfazed, Spencer interjected, ¡°This is just how Amabel and I banter. She holds biases against mour. Pay her no mind.¡±

    Susanna spoke with sincerity, ¡°Amabel, Spencer¡¯s management of the club has been sessful, and Sean respects my decisions.¡±

    She could go anywhere with Norah by her side or sufficient bodyguards in tow.

    ¡°You¡¯re being naive. The world can be perilous, especially for young women. Protecting yourself and upholding your reputation is paramount.¡±

    Amabel nced at Norah. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by some trivial acts of kindness. I speak from experience. You can trust my words.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Norah sneered. ¡°Miss Morris, you don¡¯t have to be sarcastic. I¡¯m straightforward. If you have something on your mind, just say it.¡±

    Her gaze was keen, her eyes sparkling.

    Amabel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then settled back into its rhythm. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be sarcastic. I¡¯m genuinely concerned about Susanna, merely offering some heartfelt advice. Miss Wilson, you¡¯re reading too much into it, aren¡¯t you? I apologize if I¡¯ve caused any offense.¡± She feigned surprise, covering her mouth, appearing perfectlyposed.

    Susanna, however, cut through the facade, bluntly exposing Amabel¡¯s underlying intentions. ¡°But Amabel, when you criticized Norah for taking me to the mour Club, weren¡¯t you suggesting that she had ill intentions? And when you spoke of ¡®reputation¡¯ and ¡®being deceived,¡¯ your gaze was fixed on Norah. Do you believe her reputation is tarnished? Or has she done something to deceive me?¡±

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Susanna disyed a keen sensitivity to emotional nuances. The hidden malice in Amabel¡¯s words wasid bare for all to see.

    Amabel¡¯s expression shifted. She didn¡¯t expect even Susanna to discern her true intentions. After all, Susanna was the most innocent girl in her heart. ¡°Susanna, you¡¯re overanalyzing my words. Miss Wilson is Sean¡¯s girlfriend, and it¡¯s our first meeting. Why would I undermine her for no reason? You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Amabel¡¯s mind raced, and she quickly defended herself against Susanna, iming her innocence.

    ¡°Miss Wilson is someone I deeply respect. She¡¯s proficient in both medicine and shooting. I might have asked too many questions earlier, which gave you the wrong impression.¡±

    Her eyes filled with tears as she looked at Norah, her gaze heavy with unspoken words. ¡°Miss Wilson, do you see me in the same negative light as Susanna?¡± She appeared deeply hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was wrong of me to make you feel ufortable. Please ept my apologies.¡± She bowed respectfully, her sincerity evident.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527:

    Susanna couldn¡¯t shake her self-doubt. She was sure she hadn¡¯t felt it was wrong! But Amabel¡¯s sincere apology left her puzzled.

    Norah gave a knowing smirk, amused by Amabel¡¯s antics. To her, Amabel was nothing more than a sideshow.

    ¡°Miss Morris, watch how you behave in the future. We know Spencer well enough to overlook this, but others might not be so forgiving,¡± she retorted sarcastically, refusing to be treated unfairly. Amabel managed a strained smile.

    Spencer addressed the group. ¡°I just wanted to give you a heads-up so you can prepare yourselves mentally. Norah, Susanna, our ride is here. We¡¯re heading out first. Take care.¡±

    He firmly grasped Amabel¡¯s hand and guided her into the car, waving to the others as he rolled down the window. Spencer was a dependable and trustworthy friend, someone you could rely on without doubts of betrayal. Sadly, his sister didn¡¯t seem to value his emotions much. The remaining three returned to Norah¡¯s vi. Susanna felt she could rest better there and needed time to stabilize her emotions after the ident.

    Norah was amodating, allowing Susanna to stay as long as she needed.

    Sean had spent the previous night there. When Norah invited him to stay longer, he declined.

    ¡°I have my ce. I¡¯lle by now and then, but I don¡¯t need to stay for extended periods.¡±

    He held Norah¡¯s hand, reflecting for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m here because of the mour Club issue. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    Spencer¡¯s words today had set off an rm in his heart. The police would show up sooner orter. He feared Norah would be concerned.

    Norah certainly had her concerns. Since her return to the country, she had followed thew and avoided taking any lives. However, when the Fox Alliance showed up, she had to shoot to keep herself safe. From that point on, when faced with the terrifying assault by the Inferno Alliance, she had to protect Joanna and Susanna, defending herself using weapons.

    During the violence, her emotions had overwhelmed her, leaving her unable to think clearly. Afterward, she had to consider the police investigation. Last time, Sean¡¯s intervention and Kaiden¡¯s testimony cleared up her suspicions. This time, it would be tougher. She gently squeezed Sean¡¯s hand and gave him a nod.

    A flicker of doubt crossed Sean¡¯s eyes. Norah appearedposed, which made him question whether her previous fear, after the unintended killing of the Fox Alliance members, had been genuine or an act.

    With this thought in mind, he asked, ¡°How do you see me? Was it an act?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528:

    A faint smile appeared on her face as she asked, ¡°How do you see me? Was it an act?¡±

    Sean fell silent. At that moment, his only concern was Norah¡¯s safety. Noticing her slightly reddened eyes, his heart ached even more. How could he focus on anything else when her pain was so apparent?

    All he wanted was to offer herfort.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Norah. I just want you to be okay.¡±

    Sean dismissed the need to probe further and pulled Norah into his arms. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, I¡¯m here for you, no matter what.¡±

    From the moment they became serious, he had resolved to stand by her and embrace all that she was.

    Compatibility wasn¡¯t something people were born with. The quirks of daily life and differing temperaments could be adjusted over time.

    Norah was deeply touched by his words.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re such a charmer. Have you really never fallen for anyone else before?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Only you,¡± Sean replied.

    Norah recalled the note he had sent with a pink crystal, proiming she was his one and only.

    She returned his embrace and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Sean.¡±

    He had chosen to trust her without reservations, dedicating his love solely to her.

    In contrast, if this had been Derek, he would have faulted her for keeping secrets.

    Derek was no match for Sean, Norah concluded.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, why not do it with your actions?¡±

    Sean fixed his gaze on Norah, his eyes lingering on her red lips. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed visibly, adding ayer of tension to the air.

    ¡°Norah, I want to kiss you,¡± he murmured, his voice deep and rough, yet barely audible. Norah nodded, her consent silent but clear.

    In the next moment, Sean¡¯s lips met hers, hisrge hand cradling the back of her head.

    Norah tilted her head back, weing his kiss.

    She opened her eyes slightly, taking in the close-up view of his striking features. His eyes were narrowed, flickering with emotion as he lost himself in the moment.

    ¡°Norah, stay with me here,¡± he whispered between kisses, his voice muffled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529:

    Subconsciously, Norah closed her eyes.

    His tongue danced against hers, yful and probing, coaxing her to rx.

    A soft moan escaped her as she gently pushed against his shoulder.

    ¡°Stop,¡± she gasped, her tone soft yet tinged with a hint of reluctance.

    Sean straightened up, his eyes opening to meet those of the woman held close in his arms.

    Her cheeks were flushed a vibrant red, resembling a blooming rose, her gaze slightly unfocused.

    With a light chuckle, Sean teased, ¡°You know, Norah, I¡¯ve heard that women often say what they don¡¯t mean. You want to keep this going, right?¡±

    Before Norah could respond, Sean¡¯s lips met hers once more in a gentle, tender kiss.

    Suddenly, words failed her. Though she had always thought the saying was a bit clich¨¦,ing from Sean, it somehow rang true.

    Embracing him, she tightened her hold around his neck, deepening their kiss.

    Meanwhile, squatting at the bottom of the stairs, Susanna covered her mouth tightly, eyes wide as she watched the couple below share a passionate embrace.

    She hadn¡¯t nned on witnessing this intimate moment. Awakened by thirst, she had stumbled downstairs in search of water, only to find Norah and Sean entwined on the living room sofa.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    It wasn¡¯t her intention to spy. They were the ones in the open after all. So, she simply sat and watched.

    As she observed, she couldn¡¯t help but think how Sean¡¯s handsome features paired with Norah¡¯s beauty perfectly embodied the quintessential scene of a powerful business tycoon and his stunning girlfriend from TV shows.

    Realizing that Sean and Norah seemed truly content together brought a sense of peace to her heart.

    Outside the interrogation room at the police station, several policemen stood, eyeing their prisoner.

    ¡°Confess what the Inferno Alliance members did at the mour Club,¡± one officer demanded.

    Across the table, a bald man, with bandaged legs and wrists, looked pale and weak. He was supposed to be recovering in the hospital, but Kason had insisted on the interrogation.

    After all, his wounds didn¡¯t stop him from talking. But despite the probing questions, the bald man remained unresponsive, staring vacantly at the wall. His silence frustrated the officers, who were growing impatient.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 530

    ?Chapter 530:

    They couldn¡¯t believe how uncooperative he was being, especially considering the bloodshed caused by the Inferno Alliance at that club. The massacre had shocked everyone¡ª54 dead and over 100 wounded, all at the hands of the bald man and his gang.

    An officer stepped forward and spoke to the police chief, ¡°Sir, his guilt is obvious. He deserves to be shot. Why waste time on him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we can get the details from other Inferno Alliance members. No point in talking to him,¡± another officer added.

    As the bald man listened to the officers¡¯ murmurs, his eyes flickered slightly.

    Noticing this, Kason quickly ordered, ¡°Lock him up and interrogate the others first.¡±

    The bald man remembered that only one of his minions, who had been with him on the second floor that night, was still alive. What about the rest left downstairs? He hadn¡¯t heard anything about thetest developments.

    Suddenly, he pictured two women with striking beauty and icy eyes. A fierce look crossed his face as he thought of them. If not for them, he would have been abroad by now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    The bald man¡¯s change in attitude puzzled the others, but if he was willing to talk, it was a good sign. The officers began their questioning.

    Hearing that a foreign woman and a stunning woman were behind the deaths of several Inferno Alliance members, a hint of doubt flickered in Kason¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t been wrong back then. Norah¡¯s bloodthirsty, murderous aura was unmistakable.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    After hearing the bald man¡¯s ount, the officers outside the interrogation room began discussing.

    ¡°I went to that private room myself, and there were bodies everywhere. So those two women were behind the massacre? Incredible!¡±

    ¡°Do you actually believe him? His confessions haven¡¯t been verified yet.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just chatting, nothing more.¡±

    The officers who had entered that room to investigate the incident distinctly remembered seeing four beautiful women there. They were relieved that none of them had been harmed.

    Kason lowered his gaze, lost in thought. He wasn¡¯t going to let the police interfere with Norah¡¯s daily life. He nned to assign someone to keep a close watch on the bald man and the other Inferno Alliance members in prison.

    When the bald man looked up, he saw Kason in his wheelchair, staring at him as though he were already a dead man.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531:

    Meanwhile, at Norah¡¯s vi, Norah and Sean had been kissing for over half an hour. Out of breath, Norah leaned against Sean¡¯s chest to steady herself.

    ¡°Sean, I must say, your kissing skills keep getting better and better.¡±

    Desire still burned in Sean¡¯s eyes as he ced his hand on her slim waist, careful not to stray further.

    ¡°Well, with such an amazing partner, I¡¯ve got to improve my game. Can¡¯t have you losing interest now, can I?¡±

    Norah¡¯s lips had a mesmerizing quality, like a rose luring him in. Every time he saw her, he wanted to whisk her away and kiss her endlessly.

    Hormones surged through Norah, drowning her in bliss. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at his words.

    Sean had a knack for saying just the right things to put a smile on Norah¡¯s face, and she really valued that about him. Yesterday, Sean had popped into the mour Club, caring and concerned about her. Then today, he had introduced Kennedy, all protective and thoughtful. She understood it all, no doubts about it.

    He never made a fuss or boasted about his actions; he simply did them quietly, whether she noticed or not.

    With a confident posture and eyes full of love, Norah softly asked, ¡°Are you really leaving today?¡± Her gentle words brushed against his heart like a feather, making his resolute response falter.

    ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    Her hand slid down from his chest. ¡°Hmm? Leaving already?¡±

    He gently caught her wandering hand. ¡°No, not leaving.¡± How could he miss the meaning behind her words? A surge of desire filled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She linked her fingers behind his neck, her eyes shimmering with allure. ¡°Darling¡­¡±

    Enveloped in his embrace, she seemed like an enchantress, pulling him into a passionate journey. How could he resist such irresistible charm? With firm steps, he lifted her into his arms, eager for what awaited them.

    Meanwhile, Susanna, perched on a stair, got a sudden fright and jumped to her feet. Her legs had fallen asleep from sitting too long, and she winced in pain as she hurried back to her room, mming the door shut behind her.

    That was a narrow escape! She had been sitting there, captivated by the scene unfolding before her eyes. Even though she couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, watching their interaction had been enthralling enough. It was truly a spectacle worth witnessing! However, sheposed herself and refrained from pulling out her phone to record the moment, respecting their privacy.

    Had she acted differently, she would have crossed the line into bing an unscrupulous paparazzo, disregarding the boundaries of privacy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532:

    Leaning against the door, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as she heard Norah¡¯s door m shut. The tension between them crackled like a zing fire, and it was obvious what exciting sparks awaited inside. She made her way unsteadily to the bed, easing herself onto its soft surface. With a gentle rhythm, she tapped her legs, feeling the tingling sensation caused by sluggish cirction, akin to tiny needles pricking her skin. After a moment of contemtion, she decided to call Phillip.

    ¡°Phillip, I know you¡¯re still here. Come upstairs and bring me a ss of water,¡± she called out, her tonemanding yet casual.

    Without bothering to wait for a response, she ended the call and tossed her phone onto the nearby surface. In a matter of moments, Phillip appeared in Susanna¡¯s room with a ss of water in hand.

    ¡°Hey,e over here, Phillip. Can you give me a leg massage? They¡¯re feeling numb,¡± she requested, reclining on the bed and lifting a leg, anticipating his assistance.

    Phillip shut the door quietly upon entering and set the ss down on the nearby bedside table. His eyes caught sight of faint red marks on her knees, evidence of prolonged pressure.

    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± he inquired softly.

    She was d in shorts, revealing a generous expanse of skin, as hisrge hands tenderly massaged her smooth leg, aiming to relieve any tension in her muscles. Phillip kept his gaze respectfully lowered, embodying the role of a diligent servant and avoiding any wandering nces.

    ¡°Did you catch that sweet moment in the living area? It was so captivating; I couldn¡¯t tear myself away, swept up in the romantic atmosphere,¡± she shared with excitement.

    His hands, though still massaging, briefly tensed, and a tone of resignation colored his voice as he spoke up.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m

    ¡°It¡¯s important to refrain from such voyeuristic behaviors going forward. If I were to report this to Mr. Scott, do you understand the potential consequences?¡±

    Susanna shifted her position, holding the back of her head, and teasingly nudged her other leg that wasn¡¯t receiving Phillip¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I stayed quiet and unnoticed. I only observed when the opportunity presented itself,¡± Susanna defended herself. With each word, her confidence grew stronger.

    Susanna pondered to herself, feeling that stumbling upon Sean and Norah being intimate wasn¡¯t a big deal. Adjusting her leg, she muttered, ¡°Squeeze a bit lower and harder.¡±

    They¡¯d been childhoodpanions, with Phillip always by her side when she felt under the weather. So she found nothing amiss in this.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533:

    After squeezing for a while, Phillip stopped, gazing at the girl lying on the bed with a contented expression. Pausing for a moment, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯vee of age now. You can¡¯t let men have such liberties with your body in the future.¡±

    She had on a delicate, sheer nightgown, barely covering her, leaving her shoulders and thighs exposed. He dared not fix his eyes on her.

    Susanna, still reclining, shot him a sideways nce. ¡°Phillip, I may be innocent, but I¡¯m not blind. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    She added in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s only because it¡¯s you.¡±

    Her demeanor was a mix of defiance and allure, leaving Phillip at a loss. ¡°Hey, when you¡¯re out there, watch what you say and do.¡±

    His fear of something bad happening to her was evident. Last night¡¯s news suggesting Susanna might be hurt made his heart skip a beat; the thought was unbearable. He could only offer reminders when he was with her, hoping she¡¯d take them seriously.

    ¡°Come on, I get it. But hey, Phillip, after hanging out with Amabel today, I¡¯m not sure about her working abilities. Have you thought about what I said?¡±

    It seemed like a good idea to keep Amabel away from Sean, to stop her from sabotaging Sean¡¯s rtionship with Norah.

    Susanna¡¯s impulse to keep them apart was strong.

    Backing away, Phillip nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mr. Scott.¡±

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    Amabel seemed harmless now, but what if she was determined to win Sean over? It could cause trouble. Seeing Phillip take her words seriously, Susanna smiled gratefully.

    ¡°Thanks, Phillip. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Her words were sweet and heartfelt, causing Phillip to blush slightly and look away, feeling a rush of warmth inside. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied simply.

    He quickly slipped out of the room, afraid he¡¯d lose hisposure if he lingered.

    The click of the doortch echoed briefly before fading away. Susanna stared at the closed door, still feeling the imprint of his touch on her leg as she absentmindedly < ced a hand over her chest. Why did this strange sensation return?

    Things were heating up in the bedroom as Norah and Sean stripped off their clothes, leaving nothing between them. Norah leaned over Sean, her eyes sparkling with desire. Memories of theirst drunken escapade were hazy, but now they flickered back to life.

    The moans, the deep kisses¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534:

    Sean¡¯s body was toned and muscr, with well defined abs at his waist. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of excess fat as beads of sweat shimmered, tracing the curves of his muscles.

    With damp hair and dark eyes, he met her gaze as she leaned in for a deep kiss.

    ¡°I really like you,¡± she whispered, taking control as she straddled him. Words came easily in such intimate moments.

    ¡°Sean, are you enjoying this?¡±

    In the dimly lit room, Sean and Norah¡¯s deep, heavy breathing became increasingly audible.

    Norah was the type of person who, once in a rtionship, gave it her all. For her, intimacy would unfold naturally and act as a catalyst for building strong bonds.

    Armed with a lot of theoretical knowledge, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to put it into practice. Looking at Sean, with his exceptionally fit physique, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.

    Their mutualpatibility brought them both to euphoria.

    When she reached her climax, it felt like fireworks exploding in her head. Later shey on his chest, enjoying the lingering sensation.

    Her body felt soft and tingling all over; it was no wonder some people became addicted to carnal pleasure. Too much indulgence, however, could be detrimental to one¡¯s health; moderation was the key.

    Her fingers traced circles across Sean¡¯s chest. Judging by his chiseled physique, she assumed he must work out diligently; his toned body seemed almost surreal! ¡°Darling¡­ ¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    Her voice was a little hoarse, raw from their lovemaking.

    Sean¡¯s left hand rested on her smooth shoulder. Seeing his attractive and delicious girlfriend inevitably stirred his desire, but Norah had made it clear that she didn¡¯t appreciate unexpected intimacies.

    After theirst encounter, he always longed for that exhrating feeling.

    Truth be told, he had thought about it countless times during his time with Norah.

    When she felt the hand on her shoulder grow restless, Norah quickly caught it. ¡°I¡¯m tired and we have work to do tomorrow.¡±

    Sean considered suggesting she quit her job, but remembering her earlier words, he opted for silence. Everyone had the right to choose their own path in life. Whether it was to immerse oneself in work, live leisurely or struggle to make ends meet, life was not predetermined but a matter of personal choice. ¡°Darling, we¡¯ll always be together.¡±

    He wrapped his arms tightly around her, reaffirming hismitment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535:

    The promises made in bed needed only a hint of belief. She murmured softly, ¡°Yes, we will.¡± In that moment, their souls harmonised and their love felt palpable, not fragile like a bubble about to burst.

    The future remained uncertain, underlining the importance of treasuring the present.

    Rxing, she nestled into hisforting embrace and gradually drifted off to sleep.

    Her soft breathing in his arms soothed him; he lowered his gaze, gently brushing the hair from her ear, and quietly watched her slumber.

    After a while, he adjusted her position and cradled her before falling asleep himself.

    Dawn broke, and sunlight broke through the clouds. Madeline endured a fitful sleep, tormented by the echoes of the taunts of thepetition.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    ¡°Get off the stage!¡±

    Each word, like a poison-tipped dagger, stabbed viciously into her heart. She had thought herself immune to such verbal assaults, but clearly she was wrong.

    Derek¡¯spany had secured an investment which kept him busy and required early mornings. Worried and unable to sleep, Madeline reached for her phone and scrolled through the messages.

    ¡°The Grace Cup final is over. Who emerged victorious? Tap to reveal the champion.¡±

    ¡°New updates in the mour Club case. Who is the real culprit? Tap for more information.

    The designmunity

    Madeline immediately clicked on the top news article.

    ¡°Renowned designer Noelle has just made a morous return to the public eye, her presence as striking as her creations. The Grace Cup had a strong panel of judges. Let¡¯s uncover the events that unfolded. One < major controversy involved a designer called Madeline Powell, who Noelle caught using giarised designs. All the evidence is now avable on the officialpetition website¡­ "

    As Madeline absorbed these words, her thoughts stopped. The scandal from the previous day''spetition was now public, and her reputation in the design world was in tatters.

    Commentators not only criticised her professional missteps, but also harshly scrutinised her personal life, highlighting in particr her past as a mistress. Each harsh word felt like a direct blow, excruciatingly painful. Madeline cursed these critics online. In her view, they were jumping to conclusions without all the facts, just a bunch of bitter people venting online to feel relevant.

    Frustrated, Madeline threw her phone across the bed and took a deep breath to calm her tumultuous emotions. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. She was about to be Derek''s wife, to be officially weed into his family. "Madeline," Kathy murmured, knocking lightly on the door before entering. "Are you feeling well? Is your stomach bothering you?"

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536:

    Worried about the baby after the recent upset, Kathy¡¯s concern deepened. She imagined that if she were in Madeline¡¯s ce, anger would drive her to confront Norah directly. Unlike Madeline, who preferred biting sarcasm to decisive action, she seemed somewhat powerless.

    She pulled back the curtains, letting the warm sunshine into the room, but it did nothing to thaw Madeline¡¯s chilled heart.

    chilled heart. ¡°Kathy,e here.¡±

    Following Madeline¡¯s beckoning, Kathy approached and sat down beside the bed. ¡°Madeline, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Madeline sat up against the headboard and gently stroked her stomach with her left hand, her eyes drooping as she offered a weak sigh, helpless smile. ¡°My stomach is fine. I passed out yesterday because I was just too nervous. Kathy, tell me, am Ipletely ostracised by the designmunity?¡±

    Kathy gave her a sympathetic look and nodded. ¡°Yes, unless you¡¯re prepared to design anonymously for smaller < studios. As soon as people recognise your name, they''ll reject your work."

    As a member of the design circle herself, Kathy understood the gravity of Madeline''s transgression; it was an unspoken rule she had broken. Aeback seemed out of reach.

    Norah, who was really Noelle, held too much sway; her influence couldn''t be undermined with money. Crossing Noelle had effectively sabotaged Madeline''s career.

    As Madeline''s eyes darkened, she realised that this was the oue she had feared the moment she saw Norah on the judging panel.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    "But is Norah really Noelle? During her two years with my family, I never got any indication that she had a knack for design."

    "Forget it, Kathy. There''s no point in dwelling on it now. Do you know where to buy the drug?" She leaned closer and whispered about the effects of a certain drug.

    Kathy, taken aback, asked, "What do you need it for?" Madeline avoided a direct answer, only hinting, "I have my reasons.

    Kathy pondered. "You''re thinking of using it on Norah? That would be a challenge. She''s always on guard, and with Sean Scott by her side it''s almost impossible for anyone to get close to her. Even if you could get to her, it would be pointless. Just let it go."

    Then her mind drifted to an earlier event, and her expression suddenly turned cold.

    "Back when I was obsessed with Bryson, my mind concocted various schemes to seduce him. I discreetly purchased an aphrodisiac from the underground market in Glophia. It''s both colorless and tasteless when dissolved in water, making it virtually undetectable when mixed into wine. I didn¡¯t have to resort to those substances back then, but it remains in my possession, and I can offer it to you," Kathy added. "Though it contains only a small amount, it can induce intense desire for a night, with the same effect on both humans and animals," she exined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537:

    Returning to her room, Kathy retrieved a small shell, norger than a thumb, and ced it gently in Madeline¡¯s hand. ¡°It cost me a considerable amount of money. Feel free to use it if you find yourself in need.¡±

    Kathy offered it without mentioning any exchange. Dependent on Madeline¡¯s assistance for her current living situation, Kathy was willing to invest a bit of money to ensure her ownfort and peace of mind.

    Madeline examined the shell in her hand, noting that it appeared to be an ordinary shell, collected from the seaside. She opened the lid carefully and found less than five grams of white powder inside.

    ¡°Madeline, whoever you decide to use this on, be careful. It shouldn¡¯t be used all at once, as it could cause significant harm to the body,¡± Kathy cautioned.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Madeline replied, her voice steady, but her eyes betraying the malice brewing within.

    Now, she had to contemte who would serve as her scapegoat. The consequences of her actions would ruin that person¡¯s reputation, just as her own had been tarnished. It felt surreal to Madeline that she had found herself in such a situation.

    Meanwhile, at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, just as Spencer had predicted, during their break, the police approached Norah and inquired about the events at the mour Club that night.

    Standing in a secluded corner of the corridor with her hands tucked into her pockets, Norah¡¯s gaze remained indifferent as itnded on Kason, who stood behind a police officer. He still wore a ck T-shirt, tight against his muscr frame, with the injured area wrapped in white bandages. A policeman stood at attention behind his wheelchair.

    ¡°What would you like to inquire about? Go ahead,¡± Norah responded, her eyshes fluttering slightly as the corners of her mouth subtly pursed.

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°At that time, you four women were in the private room.¡±

    The policeman asked the same question again. Luckily, Norah had a good memory and calmly repeated her previous statement.

    ¡°Does the deceased individual in the private room have any connection to you?¡±

    The policeman suddenly posed a pointed question. Maintaining the sameposed expression, Norah calmly replied, ¡°No. They were murdered by their buddies.¡±

    Her voice quivered slightly as she recounted, ¡°We were hiding inside. When they entered, you had just arrived.¡± Bowing her head, she confessed, ¡°That¡¯s the extent of my knowledge regarding that evening. Is there anything else you need? I¡¯m willing to cooperate.¡±

    Recalling from previous investigations that Norah, being a doctor, wouldn¡¯t typically exhibit much fear towards the deceased, the police believed she was acting normally. He closed his notebook and said, ¡°Alright, thank you for your cooperation, Miss Wilson.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538:

    Throughout the entire exchange, Kason remained silent, leaving with the police without uttering a word. Watching Kason¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, Norah retrieved her mobile phone and noticed a message from him.

    ¡°See you next time,¡± the text read.

    ¡°The police will take your statementter. Refuse to disclose your involvement as per yourst statement. Disy some apprehension when needed.¡± It was thest message he sent.

    He deliberately reminded her and apanied the police, but didn¡¯t speak to her.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Norah texted back before closing her phone.

    Despite the situation, she understood that she remained a friend of Kason.

    Susanna set up a group chat for the four girls. When Norah returned to the office after her police interview, she discovered that the other three had also been questioned. Alice sent her a private message, assuring her that she had handled everything with the police smoothly.

    Before today, Norah had been anxious about the police, but after her meeting with Kason and reading Alice¡¯s message, she felt reassured that there was nothing to worry about. With Kason¡¯s support, she knew she¡¯d be okay.

    Back at work, Norah noticed an unusual dynamic between two colleagues. A female doctor, noticing Norah¡¯s confusion, leaned in to share some gossip.

    ¡°You were out yesterday and busy today, so you might not have heard, but Dr. Padi and Dr. Austin are dating.¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. ¡°Dr. Padi is so attractive, and he¡¯s soon heading to Concord Hospital for an exchange. His career is on a great trajectory. All the female doctors in other departments see him as a great catch. It¡¯s surprising that Dr. Austin won his heart so quickly.¡±

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Indeed, the odd vibe in the office was due to the new couple. Norah nced up and caught them exchanging tender looks. If they weren¡¯t at work, it seemed they¡¯d embrace and kiss right then and there. ¡°Thanks for keeping me in the loop.¡±

    Now that she understood the situation, Norah preferred not to linger on their rtionship. She found it uninteresting and wanted to focus on more surgeries instead. The romantic affairs of others were irrelevant to her; her priority was her work.

    After sharing a loving nce with Jolie, Baylor looked over at Norah, who was diligently taking notes. Sitting upright, her hand moved swiftly as she wrote. He had seen Norah¡¯s notes before and admired her neat handwriting.

    Despite already dating Jolie, Norah seemed unfazed. Didn¡¯t she feel driven to win him back? His rtionship with Jolie was nothing serious, driven mostly by Jolie¡¯s initiative. Since she had approached him without expecting anything in return, why not ept her? Moreover, Jolie had a pretty face, and being with her wasn¡¯t a disadvantage for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539:

    Initially, he had hoped to provoke Norah by dating Jolie, but Norah didn¡¯t even give him a second look, showing no interest whatsoever.

    With a stern expression, he looked over the documents about Concord Hospital. Once there, he wondered if Norah could continue to maintain her arrogance. Norah might be the top doctor in their department, but Concord Hospital was filled with top-tier talent. Could Norah still stand out? He was curious to find out.

    After her shift, Norah was stopped by Luna again. Sha rushed to her and wrapped her arms around Norah¡¯s leg, gazing up at her.

    ¡°Auntie,e home, please. Let¡¯s eat¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes radiated pure innocence as she stared up at Norah.

    Norah shot a cool look at Luna, who was standing behind Sha. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, treat me as a stranger. Don¡¯te to me.¡±

    Luna, holding a gift bag in her left hand, offered a smile. ¡°Today, I¡¯m not here to thank you. Your advice led me to take Sha for a check-up, and the doctor caught the issue early. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    She lifted the bag slightly. ¡°I brought these as a thank you.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the thought, but I don¡¯t need gifts.¡± Norah¡¯s tone was firm as she made it clear she wanted to keep her distance from Luna and her family. She had no interest in associating with them.

    Luna came closer to Sha and patted her head. ¡°Norah, look at Sha. Isn¡¯t she looking healthier? As a mother, my biggest fear is my child falling ill. Are you refusing my gift because you dislike Sha?¡±

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    Sha silently wrapped her arms around Norah¡¯s thigh, her eyes slowly bing misty. ¡°Auntie, I like you.¡±

    Her eyes glittered with tears, but she kept them at bay, refusing to let them spill over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl. Auntie, please don¡¯t dislike me, okay?¡± Sha¡¯s tearful voice and obedience tugged at Norah¡¯s heart. Could she skip getting married and pregnant and directly be blessed with an adorable and well-behaved child like Sha?

    ¡°Sha, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m just talking to your mommy. Be good.¡±

    Whileforting Sha, Norah red at Luna coldly, not a hint of warmth visible in her eyes. ¡°Luna, I don¡¯t want to have this conversation again. Remember, I don¡¯t have any rtion to your family anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Norah, you misunderstand me. I¡¯m genuinely thankful for your help with Sha. I¡¯ve not gotten you anything expensive. It¡¯s just some fruit. If you ept this token, I¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    Indeed, one section of the bag was transparent, revealing red apples inside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 540

    ?Chapter 540:

    ¡°This is not anything valuable. Please take it.¡±

    Luna quickly thrust the gift bag into Norah¡¯s hands. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to have a rtionship with me, you have an even bigger reason to ept the gifts. Sha, let¡¯s leave. Say goodbye to Auntie Norah.¡±

    Sha tightened her arms around Norah¡¯s thigh. ¡°Auntie,e home, eat¡­¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t being home with us, sweetheart. Come to Mommy.¡±

    Once Luna saw Norah ept the apples, she didn¡¯t want to linger and pester Norah any further. She wanted to be on her way with Sha. However, Sha was determined to stay. Since Sha wasn¡¯t her child, Norah hardened her heart. She decisively handed Sha¡¯s tiny body to Luna and strode away without a backward nce.

    Clinging to her mother¡¯s neck, Sha choked out, ¡°Mommy, does Auntie Norah not like me?¡±

    Sometimes, she felt that Norah didn¡¯t like her, echoing her mother¡¯s asional sentiments. Luna watched Norah walk away, not concerned about the child¡¯s feelings at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mommy loves you. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Luna had just taken a few steps when her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly took her daughter to the stairwell and answered the call eagerly. ¡°Honey, are you done with work?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. How long will you stay in Glophia? Aren¡¯t you nning on returning?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive

    Before Luna could respond, Dooley abruptly added, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te back. I¡¯ll send you the divorce agreement¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Honey, you don¡¯t know about this, but my family has gained the support of the Scott family and is doing really well now. We¡¯ve got numerous projects lined up.¡±

    ¡°You two families have formed an alliance?¡± Dooley perked up. The Scott family was one of the wealthiest families in Glophia. Being able to coborate with them was noteworthy.

    ¡°Yeah, during the time you¡¯ve been away, the rtionship between Norah and my family has improved. Otherwise, my dad wouldn¡¯t have been able to bag projects from the Scott family¡­¡±

    Luna immediately bragged about the strong ties between her family and the Scott family. She knew this was essential to preventing the divorce.

    She would never divorce Dooley and be aughingstock. Even though the path Luna had chosen was covered with thorns, she was willing to walk through it on her knees.

    As expected, Dooley believed Luna and assured her that if hispany could coborate with the Scott family, he would never bring up divorcing her again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541:

    Luna disconnected the call, her fingers tightening around her phone. She felt that today¡¯s situation was a step back for better futuremunication. By interacting more, her bond with Norah would surely strengthen.

    Luna put her phone in her purse and looked for Sha in the stairwell. But the moment she spotted her, she was horrified and screamed out loud.

    ¡°Sha! Help! I need help!¡±

    Her sharp cry echoed in the stairwell.

    Norah left the hospital and handed the apples she was carrying to a janitor seated by the edge of the green belt. The janitor¡¯s sincere thanks brought a smile to her face. She was about to head to the parking lot since Sean had mentioned he¡¯d be workingte and couldn¡¯t meet her after her shift, prompting her to drive herself. Then, she heard amotioning from inside the hospital.

    ¡°I heard a little girl fell off the building! She¡¯s covered in blood.¡±

    ¡°God! Is she still alive? Which floor did she fall from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s go see.¡±

    ¡°How terrible. She looks to be just over two years old.¡± Norah stopped in her tracks. With such a crisis unfolding at the hospital, she feltpelled to act and not just walk away. She joined the crowd heading back inside.

    Previously, when Joanna had been attacked by a lunatic in the hospital lobby, Norah had only learned about it through rumors after work and had confirmed it was Joanna only upon checking herself.

    By the time she reached the scene, doctors were already there, carefully transferring the little girl from the balcony to a stretcher.

    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    The hospital stairwells each had low windows for venttion, generally locked or left slightly open. There was a protruding balcony on the first floor. The small body, bloodied and still,y there, showing only a slight movement of the chest indicating she was still breathing. A child¡¯s body is so delicate. Falling from the third floor, it appeared she had hit her head; the amount of blood suggested a severe injury.

    ¡°Sha, wake up, look at me, look at Mommy.¡± A nurse intervened to calm the agitated Luna. ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere with the doctors. Thank you for cooperating, ma¡¯am. Please step back.¡±

    Outside the hospital, doctors were meticulously moving the girl, being careful not to worsen her condition.

    Bystanders gathered around, drawn to the chaos. Hospital security was working to disperse the crowd, urging them to give space.

    ¡°Sha, please¡­¡±

    Luna sobbed until she could no longer hold herself upright. Supported by a nurse, she was barely able to stand. Tears poured down her face, herposurepletely shattered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542:

    ¡°My darling, Sha¡­¡± Her voice broke amid her crying, overwhelmed by sorrow.

    By the time Norah arrived, the doctors had already rushed Sha to the ICU. Luna was in tears, unable to stand on her own,forted by a nurse beside her. Seeing Luna¡¯s distress, Norah understood without asking that the injured child was Sha.

    Just ten minutes after she left, how had Sha fallen from the third floor? Such a fall could result in death or severe injury.

    The sweet little girl who would happily call her ¡®auntie¡¯¡ªwas she now beyond help?

    Luna, her vision blurred with tears, spotted Norah near the crowd. She struggled to stand up and staggered toward her.

    ¡°Norah, I beg you, save Sha. Please.¡±

    She even knelt before Norah in desperation.

    Norah reached out to assist her. ¡°Stand up.¡±

    But Luna stayed kneeling, crying out, ¡°Norah, Sha is the most precious thing to me. Please, save her. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    When Luna attempted to bow down deeply in her distress, she lost her bnce and copsed, struggling to get up.

    Luna trusted Norah because she knew her medical expertise was exceptional. Norah had reminded her to bring Sha to the hospital for a check-up, and she had not only saved Joanna but also performed surgery on Kason. She was skilled in both cardiovascr and neurosurgery. In Luna¡¯s eyes, there was nothing Norah couldn¡¯t handle.

    Luna couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her daughter. Moments ago, when she nced outside and saw Sha on the balcony, covered in blood, her heart shattered into pieces. The thought of life without Sha was unbearable.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    A nurse approached. ¡°Dr. Wilson, do you know her?¡± It was a heart-wrenching sight. Seeing her daughter covered in blood was a nightmare for any parent. Norah nodded. ¡°Yes, can you help me get her inside the building?¡±

    Right now, determining the extent of Sha¡¯s injuries was critical. Noticing Luna frozen in shock, Norah gave her a sharp p, startling the nurse.

    ¡°Luna, snap out of it.¡±

    Luna covered her cheek, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Why did you p me?¡±

    She broke down, crying again. ¡°Sha is dying. Just save her, and I¡¯ll ept any punishment you think I deserve.¡± Norah was at a loss for words and gestured to the nurse. ¡°Assist me.¡±

    Seeing Luna start to cry again, Norah delivered another firm p and met her gaze with calm authority. ¡°Pull yourself together. You¡¯re Sha¡¯s mother, her main support. She¡¯ll need you strong when she recovers.¡± With that, Norah headed into the building to check Sha¡¯s condition.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543:

    Luna quickly grasped Norah¡¯s intent. Was this Norah¡¯smitment to treating Sha?

    The nurse offered her arm for support. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Dr. Wilson¡¯s medical skills are among the best. Your child will be in good hands.¡±

    Sha¡¯s condition was dire. She had multiple fractures and potentially severe brain trauma from the fall.

    The doctor who took over announced urgently, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is critical. We need to start surgery right away!¡±

    Choosing the right surgeon for such aplex case was crucial. They needed a highly skilled doctor for the surgery.

    ¡°Where is Gil? Get him here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in surgery and hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    ¡°Contact the other neurosurgeons and have theme for the surgery as soon as possible.¡±

    Norah confidently stepped forward, indicating her readiness to lead the operation. Aware of the hospital gossip surrounding her, a male doctor hesitated and cautioned her.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I recognize that you¡¯re the attending physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department and have a broad surgical background, but neurosurgery is particrly challenging. It demands a deep understanding of neuroanatomy, and the clinical expertise and ethical standards required are stringent. It¡¯s not a specialty where one can simply step in.¡±

    ¡°But I am qualified.¡± Norah presented her credentials, with the title ¡°Certified Neurosurgeon¡± prominently disyed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a certified neurosurgeon?¡±

    The male doctor was astounded. To his knowledge, Norah worked as a doctor in the Cardiac Surgery Department. He had never realized she was also skilled in neurosurgery!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Norah tucked away her credentials. ¡°The patient needs us now. We can discuss thister.¡±

    She chose not to borate further. Entering the operating room, she prepared by changing and disinfecting herself. Everything was set inside. With a clear mind, she began the surgery.

    Luna was sitting outside the operating room, her tears falling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Doctor, will my child be okay?¡±

    Luna grabbed the bewildered male doctor¡¯s arm, who quickly withdrew it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544:

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be alright, ma¡¯am. Please, try to calm down. Take it easy.¡±

    The doctor, confident in Norah¡¯s abilities, trusted her to sessfullyplete the surgery.

    Corrin and Samira received the newster. As they arrived, they anxiously asked about what had happened.

    ¡°Luna, how did Sha fall from the building?¡±

    Samira could hardly believe the call she received. Moments before Sha had left home, she was still behaving sweetly and adorably, yet suddenly, she was in the operating room. It was too much to grasp.

    ¡°What happened to your face? Did someone hit you?¡± Luna felt guilty. ¡°I took Sha to the stairwell to answer a phone call and didn¡¯t watch her closely.¡±

    She had assumed it was a safe ce. Yet, to her surprise, Sha fell from a floor-level window.

    She covered her cheek, the pain making her furrow her brows. ¡°My cheek is fine. Norah is the one performing the surgery.¡±

    Corrin doubted Norah¡¯s abilities. ¡°Can she handle it? Isn¡¯t she just a gofer at the hospital? Is she qualified to be in surgery?¡±

    The doctor nearby overheard and couldn¡¯t resist replying, ¡°No one in this hospital is more qualified to perform surgery than Dr. Wilson. She is highly skilled. Please don¡¯t speak without knowing.¡±

    Corrin looked at the doctor but said nothing.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    Luna nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad, Norah is very capable. She can definitely save Sha.¡±

    Samira was on the verge of scolding her daughter, but seeing Luna¡¯s distressed state, she held back. The ident was unexpected by everyone.

    Corrin paced back and forth, anxious and unsure about his granddaughter¡¯s condition.

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly the hospital¡¯s fault that Sha fell. Those windows in the stairwell need safety warnings or bars. Without them, idents are bound to happen. The hospital needs topensate us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s basically all on the hospital. It¡¯s their design that¡¯s to me. If they can¡¯t save Sha, we will fight it through to the end!¡±

    Samira stood by her husband¡¯s approach. They were determined not to let the hospital get away with this. Meanwhile, Luna was consumed with worry about Sha¡¯s fight between life and death, continuously wiping her tears.

    As time slowly ticked by, filled with nerve-wracking waiting, the red light at the operating room¡¯s door finally turned green.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545:

    The surgery wasplete!

    As the door swung open, the trio gathered around.

    ¡°Norah, how is Sha? Did everything go okay?¡±

    ¡°Norah, is Sha all right?¡±

    They all pressed Norah with questions as she stepped out.

    ¡°The surgery was a sess. Sha needs to rest now, but she should recover well.¡±

    Sha had fallen from the third floor to the first, sustaining numerous injuries, including a severe brain hemorrhage. Thankfully, the surgery was a sess, and her life was no longer in danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After some observation, she¡¯ll be moved to a regr ward,¡± Norah reassured them.

    After sharing this crucial update, Norah turned to go back inside. She had been operating on Sha and was now stayingte.

    ¡°Thank you, Norah,¡± Luna called out, filled with gratitude.

    Corrin added, ¡°Norah, thank you for saving Sha.¡±

    Samira said, ¡°Norah, make sure toe home when you can. You¡¯re still our daughter.¡±

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    Norah paused briefly but continued on her way as if she hadn¡¯t heard them.

    Performing surgery on Sha wasn¡¯t about reconciling with Luna¡¯s family; it was simply because Norah couldn¡¯t bear to see the little girl suffer. Children were innocent, regardless of any disputes among adults. While the Wilsons had their ws, they truly cared about Sha. With the skills to help, Norah feltpelled to intervene and save Sha.

    When Norah returned home, Sean had already arrived and prepared a simple homemade meal, waiting for her. He was busy in the kitchen, and when he heard here in, he greeted her warmly. His tall frame looked right at home in an apron, which added a cozy touch to the scene. The sense of home enveloped Norah, stirring a mix of emotions.

    In this house, she had her beloved boyfriend, true friends, and the aroma of food wafting in the air. Susanna kindly took her purse. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve had a long day. Come and have dinner.¡±

    Norah blinked, her smile growing wider at the edges of her lips.

    Now and then, the police would drop by to ask about what happened that night, but none of them spilled the beans. The incident¡¯s nature was obvious: a deliberate strike by the Inferno Alliance members. After the police wrapped up the case, they left them alone.

    Phoebe, the lead singer of Dream Band, got hurt and paused the band¡¯s activities. And since mour Club was getting a facelift, Norah kindly gave them a break, only asking for asional video posts on their socials to keep their fans engaged.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546:

    Sha¡¯s health had markedly improved. Norah checked on her when possible, and this time, her visit coincided with seeing Dooley.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson.¡±

    Dooley looked polished, dressed impably as though he had juste from a business event. He stopped Norah as she was about to head back to her office. ¡°I heard about Sha from Luna. Thank you for saving her. Without your help, I might have faced the agony of losing her. I¡¯m deeply grateful.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Boyd, it¡¯s my job as a doctor to save lives.¡±

    If he genuinely cared for Sha, he wouldn¡¯t have dyed five days before hurrying over.

    After his daughter got hurt, a truly concerned parent would have rushed over the moment they heard the news. Dooley¡¯s workce was no more than a day¡¯s journey from Glophia, even by bus. His dyed response indicated ack of genuine concern. He didn¡¯t love Luna; hence, he didn¡¯t truly care for her daughter, Sha. It was all too clear.

    ¡°I have othermitments, I gotta go,¡± Norah spoke politely yet distantly, moving past Dooley¡¯s attempt to engage further. There was nothing more to say between them.

    Seeing Norah¡¯s graceful form, Dooley¡¯s eyes sparked with curiosity. Were Luna and Norah truly sisters? They were so different. Norah seemed especially intriguing to him. Her looks, body, and wealth all had him hooked.

    Following the recent events, he realized that Norah must still have some affection for Luna¡¯s family, and their apparent estrangement at the birthday banquet wasn¡¯t genuine. Rumors had linked Norah with Sean, a man Dooley felt he couldn¡¯tpete with. But could anyone be sure Sean would always remain interested in her?

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    As a man, Dooley knew men¡¯s faults too well, like their tendency to be fickle and seek new things. When Luna was pregnant, he began to cheat on her. He even spent the night with another woman at a hotel while Luna was giving birth, only to rush to the hospital afterward to pretend to be concerned.

    To this day, Luna was still pleading with him not to end their marriage. As long as she remained useful to him, he had no intention of divorcing her right away.

    On her way back to her office, Norah couldn¡¯t help but think about Sha and feel sorry for her. Growing up in such a family environment, Sha was likely to suffer psychologically and emotionally.

    But there was nothing more Norah could do about the situation. She had already extended a helping hand when it was needed. Moreover, she had her own problems and worries to attend to. Not everyone would be willing or capable of offering help, so people had to learn to stand on their own feet and be resilient in the face of adversities. In the end, they only had themselves to rely on.

    Norah had learned this the hard way, thanks to her tumultuous childhood, but it had served her well to this day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547:

    Meanwhile, at Iker¡¯s vi, Iker called Hank over to discuss something important.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since Norah returned, yet she shows no inclination to share her assets. Shouldn¡¯t we take more assertive action to make her share them, rather than just waiting passively?¡± Iker proposed, looking at Hank.

    They were in the study, and before entering, they had made sure no one was around to eavesdrop on their discussion, which was primarily about coercing Norah into splitting her assets with them.

    Their n was to use the family card to coax Norah into handing over her assets, so they could reunite with her. Unfortunately, things weren¡¯t going as nned. Norah might treat them as family, but she was a penny-pincher. Iker had waited long enough and was growing impatient with sitting around and doing nothing to get their share of the assets.

    They couldn¡¯t take action before because they had no idea who the missing girl was. Now that they knew who to target, it should be easy to deal with the problem. Hank wanted his family to be wealthier, and acquiring Norah¡¯s assets was the only way to make that happen.

    ¡°Norah isn¡¯t managing thepany. She has entrusted it to Gilda and Chayce. It¡¯s frustrating to see her assets remain stagnant and unprofitable because of this,¡± Ikermented.

    He fully believed that Norah¡¯s assets would have expanded and multiplied if he and Hank had been managing them instead of those two.

    Hank shared the same sentiments. ¡°Do you have other ns in mind, Dad? Whatever they are, I¡¯ll support you.¡± They had to work together and be more proactive if they wanted the assets in their hands.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    After all, regarding the ident of Norah¡¯s parents, they all had¡­

    ¡°Norah should have died when she was trafficked, but she survived and lived. I think letting her live for ten more years is enough. Since she¡¯s being ungrateful for us sparing her life, she might as well disappear for good,¡± Iker coldly said.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have survived if those assholes did their jobs right,¡± Hank remarked, his expression turning grim. ¡°It was all Grandpa¡¯s fault. If he had given us the family assets, none of this would have happened. Those assets should belong to us. Whoever gets in the way must die.¡± The hostility in Hank¡¯s eyes made it clear that he was dead serious with thest line.

    Patting Hank¡¯s shoulder, Iker said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d see eye to eye with me, son. But we must tread even more carefully this time. Norah is in a rtionship with the Scott family¡¯s heir. Even if we want her gone so badly, we can¡¯t risk having that blood on our hands. I¡¯ve already set up two baits. Let¡¯s wait and see if those people wille after Norah for money and finish her off.¡±

    Hank frowned. ¡°Sean is andmine in our n.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548:

    The Scott family had thrived until they gained a strong foothold in the business world, making them almost untouchable. Iker knew they would be asking for death if they got on the bad side of the Scott family.

    ¡°Norah is really something. Now she¡¯s in a rtionship with Sean. If she had known about our secret, I¡¯d suspect she did it to get back at us,¡± Hank added.

    ¡°How would she get back at us? She got nothing but money.¡± Iker snorted. ¡°An indecisive woman like her won¡¯t achieve anything. That¡¯s why women should just stay at home and keep their hands off business matters.¡±

    Hank nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s what I tell Hadley. She doesn¡¯t need to meddle in anything, especially with my work, and just focus on taking care of our kid.¡±

    After discussing strategies for managing women for half an hour, Iker skillfully steered the conversation back to the main topic.

    ¡°Note down everything about these two families. They¡¯re both against Norah. I doubt they¡¯d go as far as murder; they just strongly dislike her. We should look for skilled assassins.¡±

    Heughed ruthlessly. ¡°Once it¡¯s handled, there should be no trace left. I¡¯m counting on you. Do you think you can do it?¡±

    Hank confidently patted his chest and reassured, ¡°No problem, Dad. You¡¯ll hear the good news from me soon.¡± What his father had done over twenty years ago remained undiscovered. The same went for the ident from three years ago¡­

    His father was so sessful; as his son, Hank was determined to follow in his footsteps.

    . is your storytelling hub

    The Inferno Alliance members were dealt with ording to thew. As time slowly passed, people gradually stopped discussing the mour Club incident.

    After all, Glophia was always bustling with different happenings. In today¡¯s fast-paced world, news cycles were quick, and the public¡¯s attention on issues dwindled swiftly. Interest in any topic soon faded.

    Norah learned about the ongoing developments through Kason. He would update her and send cheerful dog emojis. While he didn¡¯t borate, Norah understood what he meant. She subtly acknowledged this, reflecting a quiet mutual understanding between them.

    Sean asionally nced at their chat history, yet Norah never hid anything from him. She had told him that if he ever wanted to look through her phone, she would let him. They kept no secrets from each other.

    Well, except for those secrets that might jeopardize their rtionship, which she chose not to reveal.

    Upon inspecting it further, Sean noticed that Kason was discussing the mour Club and chatting casually with Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549:

    Sean didn¡¯t meddle in Norah¡¯s social interactions. As Norah said, everything should be bnced.

    However, within two days of their departure from the Hancock Shooting Club, he had Phillip reassign Amabel. Amabel was no longer in her secretarial role, and there would be no more exchanges between her and Sean.

    The day after being reassigned, Amabel handed in her resignation, iming the job didn¡¯t suit her skills. She sent her resignation letter directly to the HR email. Sean wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about her departure. There were plenty of skilled individuals avable, and after everything that hade to light, he found himself disgusted by her.

    Norah was oblivious to the fact that her potential rival in love had already been distanced by Sean.

    Amabel said to Spencer through tears, ¡°I¡¯ve given everything to Sean. Why doesn¡¯t he care for me? Spencer, am I really that unwanted?¡±

    Spencer remembered how his sister had cried beside his bed every day after finding out Sean had a girlfriend, and his mind buzzed.

    ¡°Amabel, love can¡¯t be forced. Isn¡¯t it clear that Mr. Scott has feelings for Norah?¡±

    ¡°But I was the first to know Sean.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if you knew him first? It¡¯s all about destiny. Amabel, you need to ept it. Now that you¡¯ve resigned, why not return and take over Dad¡¯s business and focus on your career?¡±

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Spencer, do you think it¡¯s because I¡¯m not as attractive as Norah? But Sean used to treat me differently! He used to favor me. I really love Sean. I just want to be with him.¡±

    Spencer was distressed by her tears. He tried to reason with her, but she adamantly believed that Norah didn¡¯t deserve Sean.

    However, in his opinion, Sean and Norah were well-matched. His sister was exceptional, but not the right fit for Sean.

    ¡°Amabel, I¡¯m very busy. Can you please stop bothering me?¡±

    On Spencer¡¯s tabley the n for the mour Club. Despite recently declining Kaiden¡¯s invitation, Spencer was fully engrossed in contemting the club¡¯s future. However, upon entering the room, he was unexpectedly greeted by Amabel¡¯s tears and grievances. ¡°Alright. I understand you don¡¯t want to see me.¡± Amabel wept and fled the room. While others viewed her as an intellectual and resilient woman, her family still saw her as a stubborn child. Spencer had grown ustomed to his sister¡¯s outbursts, so he could only shake his head helplessly.

    He remained clueless about the history between his sister and Sean. But Amabel always insisted that Sean should be with her. Unable toprehend or convince her otherwise, he simply let her go.

    Determined to revive the mour Club, Spencer had devoted considerable effort and believed in his ability and confidence to seed again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550:

    Meanwhile, the wedding date of Madeline and Derek loomed on the horizon. Norah¡¯s friends maintained a subdued demeanor, wary of upsetting Norah. Derek, Norah¡¯s ex-husband, was set to marry Madeline, the woman who had caused their marriage to copse. Despite the situation, Norah was still invited to their wedding.

    Susanna persistently urged Sean to console Norah during this trying time.

    ¡°Even though Derek is Norah¡¯s ex, they were together for two years. She must still have some lingering feelings for him.¡±

    Frowning, Susanna conversed with Sean in the room.

    ¡°Make an effort tofort her and offer support whenever you¡¯re with her. I don¡¯t want to see her sad. I¡¯ve done my part, now it¡¯s your turn to step up!¡±

    She firmly patted Sean¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly,

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t dwell on her past marriage, understand? Otherwise, I will lose respect for you.¡±

    Sean, feeling impatient, dealt with his temporary duties and retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve said all there is to say. What more do you expect from me? You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t involve yourself in everything.¡±

    He was very aware of the depth of affection between Norah and Derek, as well as whether she felt any sorrow regarding Derek¡¯s wedding. They were inseparable whenever they had free time. How could he not be aware?

    Pouting, Susanna remarked, ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t appreciate my efforts. I¡¯m simply offering you some advice.¡±

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re still single. What kind of advice could you possibly give me? Go downstairs and get some rest, preparing for your surgery. You want to recover, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Norah had already finalized the treatment n with Gil and scheduled the surgery. She would undergo the procedure before heading to Concord Hospital for an exchange.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been resting these past few days. Once my surgery is over and Norah returns for the exchange, I¡¯ll be fine! By then, I must travel to many ces.¡±

    Sean lowered his gaze and added, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on your recovery first. By the way, do you n to attend Derek¡¯s wedding? I won¡¯t be going.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself with attending. Your presence would only draw unwanted attention. I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯m going there to support Norah.¡±

    Susanna assured, patting her chest, ¡°Sean, trust me. I¡¯ve got this. No one dares to mess with Norah.¡± Anyone who dared to cross her would regret it. Susanna knew how to make someone regret their actions.

    ¡°Alright, make sure to have some security with you. Norah is fine attending the wedding to enjoy herself.¡± As the wedding day neared, Norah confided in Sean about her ns for the event, and he stood by her decision.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551:

    Norah was not one to forgive easily. Wasn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity? She¡¯d have a substantial audience for her n.

    Soon, it was the end of the month.

    Numerous guests had already gathered at the wedding venue on the tenth floor of the Seashil Hotel. Dressed in elegant and opulent attire, they mingled in the exquisite andvish hall, clutching wine sses and engaging in lively conversations with warm smiles.

    While the Carter family seemed somewhat diminished, the Powell family appeared to be thriving. Apart from the four prominent families in Glophia, most of the influential families were in attendance at the wedding. In the realm of business, it was often preferable to gain an additional friend rather than an additional enemy.

    Though they might not be acquainted now, they could potentially have future interactions. Such gatherings served as opportunities to forge new connections through mutual friends or rtives.

    ¡°Who would have imagined that Derek and Madeline would tie the knot after their tumultuous past three years ago? It¡¯s a testament to true love. Regardless of the challenges they faced, they managed to ovee them.¡±

    ¡°I disagree. I can¡¯t help but pity Norah. She dedicated herself to caring for Derek, who was in a vegetative state, only for him to divorce her once he regained consciousness and his first love returned. I heard he attempted to pressure her into surrendering all of their marital assets, but his efforts were unsessful, resulting in a substantial loss on his end.¡±

    ¡°Madeline¡¯s character is questionable. She was fully aware that Derek was married, yet she chose to pursue him. Coincidentally, his vegetative state followed her departure overseas. Does she not feel any sense of guilt?¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. We shouldn¡¯t speak ill of them where they might overhear.¡±

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be able to pass judgment, given their actions? I only attended this wedding for potential coborations with other guests. I can¡¯t bear witnessing Derek and Madeline together.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think Norah will show up? It¡¯s her ex-husband marrying someone else so soon. How can she be okay with that?¡±

    ¡°Norah is with Sean now. Maybe she¡¯lle. With the support of the Scott family, she has nothing to fear.¡±

    As people gathered and gossiped, their words dripped with disdain and sarcasm.

    Derek and Madeline should indeed expect to face public scrutiny for their actions.

    In a dressing room, the makeup artist was applying makeup to Madeline. Madeline, adorned in a fluffy and exquisite wedding dress, sat on the chair with her eyes closed, allowing the makeup artist to work her magic.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552:

    ¡°Kathy, please keep the rings and ne. They¡¯re extremely important.¡±

    Kathy, with a slight bulge in her belly, diligently checked the items while the two bridesmaids and groomsmen discussed the proceedings with the emcee. Sharon and Adrian had been busy entertaining guests in the hall. Today, Madeline hadn¡¯t had the time to see the two of them.

    ¡°Wait, Madeline, are you sure you¡¯ve handed me the ne? I¡¯ve found the rings, but I didn¡¯te across the ne.¡±

    As Derek¡¯s younger sister, Kathy was tasked with assisting at the wedding. She had volunteered to help, including safeguarding the rings and ne, and all of the bride¡¯s belongings were entrusted to her care. Without opening her eyes, Madeline casually instructed, ¡°Keep searching.¡±

    As Kathy counted again, her expression darkened. ¡°I still can¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°Derek bought it for me. It cost around one million! How could you not find it?¡±

    Madeline shrugged off the makeup artist¡¯s hand and fixed Kathy with a re. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kathy¡¯s hands trembled.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose jewelry worth about one million. She recalled taking the ne and then heading to the bathroom. Apart from that, her purse had remained with her.

    How could the ne have gone missing?

    ¡°Madeline, please remain calm. Let the makeup artist finish your makeup first. I¡¯ll continue searching.¡± While Kathy spoke, she discreetly stashed the valuable rings away. They were authentic and worth millions. Aware of the stakes, losing them was a risk she couldn¡¯t afford to take.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    With thoughts of the missing ne weighing heavily on her mind, Kathy felt increasingly flustered.

    ¡°There are cameras here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll check the security footage. The person who took the ne won¡¯t get away!¡±

    Gazing at the high-definition cameras in the corner of the room, Kathy felt slightly reassured. With such clear footage, she was confident they could identify the culprit. Upon hearing this, Madeline closed her eyes and leaned back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Kathy, you understand your responsibility. Please retrieve my ne.¡± If she were to lose a ne worth about one million, it would surely break her heart.

    With her family facing financial difficulties, she relied on Derek to buy luxury items for her, unable to afford such extravagances independently.

    Zara and Urs entered the room with two kids. Zara had already presented Madeline with gifts upon her arrival. As she gazed at the radiant and elegant Madeline, a hint of envy flickered in her eyes.

    Madeline, being the cherished daughter of their parents, was adored for her beauty and charming demeanor. Both Zara and Urs couldn¡¯t help but envy her for being favored by their parents.

    Urs nudged her two kids gently and prompted, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Say hello to Aunt Zara and Aunt Madeline.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553:

    The young boy, about six years old, and his younger sister, around four, greeted them. The boy¡¯s mischievous gaze revealed mischief brewing within. It was evident he had something nned.

    ¡°Mommy, is she the wealthy aunt you told us about? She¡¯s so pretty! I haven¡¯t seen Aunt Madeline in such a long time. She looks even prettier than before!¡±

    Lucian Watson¡¯s words made a smile tug at the corners of Madeline¡¯s lips. Women always appreciatedpliments.

    Emily Watson chimed in, ¡°Aunt Urs, you¡¯re beautiful too.¡±

    The little girl was more perceptive, praising both Madeline and Urs.

    When Madeline went abroad, Lucian was already three years old, and Emily had just been born.

    Emily let go of her mother¡¯s hand and approached Madeline. She gazed at the radiant Madeline in the mirror with curiosity.

    ¡°Auntie, you look like a goddess. You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s smile lingered as she picked up a small gift from the table and ced it in Emily¡¯s hands. ¡°Emily, you¡¯re such a sweetheart. Here, take this.¡±

    Even though Emily was only four, she had seen a lot. Holding the gift, her eyes sparkled with delight. Her mom had been right. Madeline was very wealthy, perhaps even richer than her dad!

    Emily then proceeded to charm Madeline with her array of endearments.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Urs¡¯s jealousy intensified. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her pay such attention to me. Zara, where is your son? Why isn¡¯t he here with you?¡±

    Zara grumbled, ¡°His father is taking him to mingle with people in the hall, iming he needs to engage in social activities. He¡¯s just ten years old, still a child. I don¡¯t understand why his father is in such a rush for this.¡± Though sheined, her tone carried an air of superiority.

    Urs¡¯s smile faltered. Zara only had one son. Did Zara imply that her son would inherit all the Morris family¡¯s wealth?

    Having married an average man, Urs knew her children might never have ess to these elite circles for the rest of their lives.

    Madeline scowled in silence as she grasped the true intentions behind Zara¡¯s words. Zara hadn¡¯t changed; she still enjoyed belittling others while boasting about herself.

    Back then, when Madeline came home from abroad, Zara hadughed along with everyone else. But now, with her marriage to Derek, it was Zara¡¯s turn to seek her favor.

    Kathy chose to avoid the Powell family members. She slipped to the hall and confided in Sharon about the lost ne.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554:

    ¡°That ne is valued at more than a million. I think some rtive might¡¯ve taken it. I¡¯ll check the cameras. If I catch the person who did itter, Mom, you have to help me.¡±

    As a younger member of the family, her words carried little weight with the elders. Her best option was to seek help from her grandmother, although she was too scared to face her now.

    All the way through, her mother had pledged to stand by her. Even when the Andrews family gave her the boot, her mom stayed close, cheering her on to keep fighting. Her grandmother would only reprimand her. Kathy had no desire to confront the elderly woman; avoiding her was the only solution.

    Meanwhile, Adrian had been staring at Kathy throughout their conversation, unhappy with every aspect of today¡¯s wedding. He had reluctantly consented to the marriage solely because of Madeline¡¯s pregnancy. Upon the baby¡¯s arrival, he would be insistent on conducting a paternity test for both the baby and Derek to eliminate any doubt and ensure they weren¡¯t raising someone else¡¯s child.

    During their conversation, Norah and Susanna arrived at the entrance, arm in arm.

    Adrian scowled. ¡°Norah? What is she doing here?¡±

    Sharon squeezed Kathy¡¯s hand and nodded towards the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s Norah. What does she want? Is she here to stir up trouble?¡±

    Near the entrance, arge photo of Madeline and Derek hung prominently. In the photo, Madeline¡¯s smile was sweet and joyous, while Derek looked at her indulgently, radiating happiness.

    Next to their joyful picture, the words ¡°Happy Wedding¡± stood out vibrantly.

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    Susanna scoffed. ¡°They sure look nice in the photo. Too bad their personalities don¡¯t match.¡±

    Reflecting on what she knew of them, Susanna frowned in disgust. How had Norah ever tolerated Derek? Did she not think he was a jerk?

    Walking past the photo, Norah¡¯s steps briefly halted before she carried on into the hall. She recalled how, at her wedding with Derek, only her photo had been disyed. Now, the situation seemed nothing short of ironic.

    They headed to the reception to drop off the cash gift. When the person receiving the gift requested her name, he carefully wrote it down in the book.

    ¡°Norah Wilson: 1313 dors.¡±

    This name struck a chord of familiarity. The person handling the gifts gazed at Norah, puzzled. The odd total of 1313 dors led some to wonder if she bore any grudge toward the newlyweds.

    Inside the hall, the ambiance was luxurious and enchanting, lit by the soft glow of crystal chandeliers. Guests mingled, recognizing friendly faces, whether seated or standing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555:

    When Norah entered, a brief hush fell over the hall before it buzzed back to life. Members of the Carter family quickly gathered around Norah.

    Adrian was forthright. ¡°Norah, what are you doing here? You and Derek are divorced. This is no ce for you.¡±

    Norah offered a distant smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°The bride and groom personally invited me. How could I ignore their kindness? I¡¯vee to this event with the ¡®best¡¯ of intentions.¡±

    Kathy was aware of Madeline¡¯s intentions with the invitation and wasplicit in the scheme. Their goal was to unsettle Norah. Kathy found pleasure in such mischief; Norah¡¯s distressed expression would bring them joy.

    Susanna advanced two steps, d in a white haute couture dress and a pearl hairpin, radiating elegance and nobility. ¡°Are we not wee? Norah, I warned you againsting. Now, we¡¯re being asked to leave.¡±

    Kathy noticed the girl¡¯s luxurious dress and the costly hairpin, possibly pricier than Madeline¡¯s ne. ¡°Of course not,¡± Kathy responded swiftly, recognizing Susanna. Observing her kindness towards Norah, Kathy doubted the rumors. They couldn¡¯t risk offending the Scott family.

    ¡°Miss Scott, your presence graces us. Please, have a seat.¡± However, her attention was drawn to Norah¡¯s neck. ¡°Norah, have you just arrived? Were you in the dressing room earlier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with Norah the entire time. We¡¯ve just arrived. Why do you ask?¡± Susanna interjected.

    The tension between the groups caught the attention of many in the hall. One was the groom¡¯s ex-wife; the other, a member of the Scott family. The duo intrigued the audience, who, though unable to catch every word, were eager to witness the unfolding drama.

    ¡°Oh, Madeline¡¯s ne is missing, and it looks just like the one Norah is wearing. Could there be a mix-up?¡± Whispers encircled Norah. The silver chain around her neck twisted into intricate patterns, enhancing the earth-toned gem that dangled gracefully above her champagne-colored dress. Her elegance was undeniable. Some eyes admired Norah¡¯s wless face, others her proportionate figure.

    Norah fixed her gaze on Kathy briefly, sending a shiver down Kathy¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Evidence.¡±

    After a moment, Norah spoke clearly, herposed demeanor impressing the onlookers. Rumors of Norah¡¯spetence and resilience seemed confirmed. Despite facing nder, she maintained her poise.

    Susanna, feeling the tension, nced disdainfully at Kathy. Such petty tactics wouldn¡¯t frighten Norah.

    Kathy, visibly shaken, stammered, ¡°I¡­ I just noticed Norah¡¯s ne looks a lot like Madeline¡¯s. I just wanted to ask; I meant no harm.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 556:

    Her voice quivered, hinting at tears. To the observers, it appeared Norah¡¯s icy manner pressured Kathy into exining herself.

    The crowd relished the drama, finding it more engaging than any video on their phones.

    ¡°I believe, given your family¡¯s status, purchasing such a ne would pose no issue. I misspoke; please, can you forgive me?¡±

    Kathy managed to say, forcing a bow to convey her sincerity.

    ¡°Oh, no forgiveness,¡± Norah replied indifferently, sparking murmurs among the onlookers.

    ¡°She simply said something without thinking; does it warrant such hostility?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of Norah being mistreated by the Carter family. Perhaps they aren¡¯t true.¡±

    ¡°Look at her, so high and mighty. Who could possibly have mistreated her?¡±

    People often instinctively sympathize with the weak. When Kathy toned down her aggressive speech, she seemed even more pitiable under Norah¡¯s imposing presence.

    Norah heard the murmurs but paid no attention to Kathy. Disinterested, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯m here for the wedding, not to argue. I¡¯ve given the gift. You¡¯re not going to throw me out, are you?¡±

    Before Sharon could respond, Juliana approached, leaning on her cane, having understood the situation. ¡°Norah, Kathy¡¯s just talking without thinking. We¡¯re adults, so let¡¯s not let it bother us, okay?¡±

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    She moved past Adrian and the others, making her way to Norah. She extended her hand to touch Norah¡¯s but hesitated and pulled back at thest moment. Their statuses had shifted, and she couldn¡¯t approach Norah as casually as before. ncing at Kathy, who looked both distressed and irritating, Juliana felt a mix of concern and annoyance. The younger members of the family, like Derek and Kathy, always seemed to cause trouble.

    In contrast, her former granddaughter-inw, Norah, seemed more endearing, despite the unease Juliana felt about Norah having taken two-thirds of the Carter family¡¯s assets.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you a lot. I heard you¡¯ve been busy, so I didn¡¯t visit. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and chat,¡± Juliana suggested warmly.

    Norah, willing to respect Juliana, nodded and followed her without protest. Susanna naturally followed them. Kathy bit her lip nervously but kept quiet, unwilling to cause a scene in front of so many guests.

    It was the wedding for Derek and Madeline, and maintaining the two families¡¯ reputations was crucial. But Kathy still believed Norah¡¯s ne looked identical to Madeline¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557:

    She quickly excused herself. ¡°Mom, I need to take care of something, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Her immediate priority was to check the surveince footage and catch the thief. If the ne wasn¡¯t recovered by the end of the wedding, she would be held responsible for the loss, and she couldn¡¯t afford that. The three of them found a quiet spot to sit.

    Juliana asked about what had been happening with Norah recently. Juliana had actually heard a lot about Norah¡¯s situation. Sharon didn¡¯t like Norah, and consequently, she didn¡¯t like Madeline either. The events that transpired between the two in Glophia were something Juliana intended to discuss with her family over dinner.

    ¡°Gold shines wherever it is,¡± Juliana had remarked, reflecting on Norah¡¯s experiences. She had always believed Norah had great potential, but Derek¡¯s failure to see this had left her talents unrecognized and unappreciated.

    What a pity.

    Juliana held Norah¡¯s hand and gave it a reassuring pat. ¡°Norah, I know your divorce from Derek has been incredibly tough on you. You¡¯ve earned yourpensation, and avoiding Derek is for the best, but please believe me when I say I¡¯m genuinely concerned.¡± Despite the past misunderstandings and grievances, Juliana¡¯s kindness towards Norah was sincere.

    ¡°Today is Derek¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m not sure why you decided toe, but I implore you, please don¡¯t stir up any trouble, can you? I¡¯d really appreciate that.¡± Her eyes pleaded with Norah, her grip steady and earnest.

    This scene brought back memories of Norah¡¯s previous confrontation with the Carter family when Juliana had begged her to show mercy to Kathy. The Carter family was fortunate to have someone like Juliana protecting them, but Norah had already made up her mind and was determined to see it through.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    ¡°I came today because of you. I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll treat Derek like a stranger. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t go out of my way to provoke him either.¡±

    Norah¡¯s nned wedding gift carried more significance than a mere cash offering. It was meticulously put together soon after she heard about Derek¡¯s marriage to Madeline.

    Juliana grinned in acknowledgment. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve always been the one who gets me. Back in the day, you were my rock.¡±

    But Norah, sensing a shift toward reminiscence, swiftly interjected, ¡°Derek and I are no longer together. Let¡¯s keep the past where it belongs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, my apologies. Sometimes my old mind just wanders. I¡¯ll keep it in check from now on.¡± She cast a fond gaze at Norah. What a gem she was. Derek¡¯s inability to discern character led him astray with Madeline, a real piece of work!

    Kathy, checking the surveince footage, wasted no time identifying the culprit: a distant rtive from the Powell family, a plump woman who stole the ne during their conversation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558:

    With the damning footage, Sharon and Juliana didn¡¯t need to intervene. The thief couldn¡¯t deny it, returning the ne amidst a sea of disapproving stares, tarnishing her reputation. She hung her head, unable to meet the gaze of other guests.

    Kathy smirked, her disdain palpable. In an age of advanced technology, letting someone walk off with the ne was impossible. The sight of these poor rtives of Madeline made her stomach churn. Clutching the ne, Kathy seethed at the thought of losing face in front of Norah. Oh, it would do to give that thief a piece of her mind!

    In the dressing room, Madeline beamed at the recovered ne.

    ¡°Kathy, do a final sweep of your things. The ceremony¡¯s about to begin.¡±

    As the makeup artist added the finishing touches, Madeline contained her excitement, reminding Kathy with a hint of urgency.

    Kathy secured the ne and began her check. But to her horror, the wedding rings were nowhere to be found.

    Panic set in. How did this happen?

    Zara had left, leaving Urs behind with her children.

    ¡°Could something else have gone missing? Madeline, your future sister-inw seems rather unreliable. Why did you entrust her with something so important?¡± Urs¡¯s cutting remark caught Kathy off guard. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the rings would vanish after her retrieving the ne.

    ¡°The wedding rings are gone!¡± Madeline¡¯s panic mirrored Kathy¡¯s. The rings symbolized everything about the wedding. How could they simply disappear?

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Kathy, search again. They were there before you left.¡±

    ¡°Yes, did anyone enter the dressing room after I left? They must still be here.¡±

    ¡°No, only Urs and Zara stopped by to see me.¡± Kathy fixed Urs with a pointed stare. ¡°Well, that narrows it down to either Urs or Zara!¡±

    ¡°Kathy, you¡¯re using without evidence!¡± Urs unleashed a torrent of harsh words in front of her children, leaving Kathy speechless.

    In the end, under Madeline¡¯s mediation, Kathy retrieved the ring box from Lucian¡¯s pocket.

    Lucian hid behind his mother, muttering, ¡°I just thought it was pretty and wanted to give it to Mom.¡±

    He showed no concern for the distress he had caused Kathy and Madeline. His earlier endearing demeanor was merely a ploy to lower the adults¡¯ guard.

    Madeline¡¯s expression hardened as she escorted Urs and her children out, nursing resentment. Not everyone in the family had her best interests at heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559:

    As the ceremonymenced, the emcee delivered blessings from the stage. A messenger arrived to summon the bride for her grand entrance.

    Madeline took a deep breath, poised at the ornate doors, awaiting their opening.

    ¡°Let us all cast our eyes backward and extend a warm wee to the radiant bride.¡±

    As the emcee spoke, everyone turned their attention toward the grand door. Carved with intricate patterns, the luxurious door slowly swung open, revealing two bridesmaids poised at the entrance. Bathed in soft yellow light, the beautiful bride, Madeline, stood at the threshold, drawing everyone in like a ma.

    Madeline¡¯s appearance was undeniably breathtaking. d in pristine white, her wedding gown served only to enhance her natural beauty, capturing the admiration of all in attendance.

    As gasps of awe resonated, Madeline¡¯s smile radiated like the diamonds adorning her gown. With dignity, she traversed the red carpet strewn with flower petals. At the end of the aisle stood Derek, d in a white suit, his gaze fixed in astonishment upon Madeline¡¯s approach. While many admired the spectacle of the handsome groom and the beautiful bride, Susanna¡¯s expression twisted in disdain. To her, Derek was a douche, and Madeline was a bitch. She nced at the message from Joanna, then at the impassive Norah, before responding with a downturned gaze.

    Joanna¡¯s message read, ¡°Are you attending that douche¡¯s wedding with Norah? Let me know if it¡¯s entertaining! If not for my wheelchair, I¡¯d have joined you!¡± Both Joanna and Alice expressed a desire to attend, but Norah ruthlessly quashed their ns. She deemed Susanna¡¯s presence sufficient and firmly denied any suggestion that she believed Joanna and Alice were detrimental to her objectives.

    Susanna replied, ¡°No problem. The ceremony ismencing. About to exchange their vows.¡±

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Taking Madeline¡¯s hand from Coen, Derek asserted firmly, ¡°I will cherish Madeline and care for her deeply. Mymitment to her is unwavering until death.¡±

    Coen¡¯s eyes welled with emotion. His beloved daughter was finally getting married. Despite having attended two previous weddings of his daughters, his heart was still stirred with mixed feelings at this moment. He nodded, descended from the stage, and locked eyes with Norah seated nearby. Anger gripped him.

    Last time, this woman had ordered Sean to sabotage his cooperation with the Powell family, and he had yet to forgive her for it.

    He even wished she were dead.

    As he caught sight of her at his daughter¡¯s wedding, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of shock. Though he cursed her silently, he refrained from confronting her. The memory of his previous anger-induced fainting spell dissuaded him from any rash action, and he was determined not to repeat the experience.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 560

    ?Chapter 560:

    Observing Coen¡¯s avoidance, Norah redirected her attention to Derek and Madeline.

    How serene, she mused. Throughout, she had been an outsider, intruding upon their rtionship like a mere bystander.

    On the screen on the stage, sweet moments between the couple and their joyful photos yed out. Derek knelt before Madeline, uttering heartfelt words of affection, prompting some emotional guests to shed tears. They understood the trials the couple had faced and found sce in witnessing their eventual happiness. Among those aware of Madeline¡¯s troubled past, silent appreciation for the couple¡¯s joyous moment prevailed. Some even reached for their phones to document the asion, capturing its beauty.

    Norah¡¯s gaze remained tranquil as she patiently awaited the unfolding of the lively scene.

    Juliana sighed softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t support their rtionship at first, but who would have thought that after all these twists and turns, they would finally tie the knot?¡± Norah reflected, indeed, that two individuals destined for each other would inevitably find their way back together, despite the numerous hurdles they encountered along the journey.

    Following Derek¡¯s heartfelt expressions, Madeline proceeded to read her vows.

    Suddenly, a majority of the lights were abruptly extinguished. ¡°What¡¯s happening? A power outage? Why the sudden dimming of the lights?¡±

    ¡°It seems intentional. See, therge screen at the rear still disys photos and videos.¡±

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    ¡°They could have forewarned us. It caught me off guard.¡± The lights dimmed, leaving only the stage lights and the vibrant glow of the screen.

    Madeline nced at Derek, puzzled. Was this unexpected twist orchestrated by Derek? It wasn¡¯t included in the rehearsal.

    Derek dismissed it as an impromptu addition by the wedding nning team and didn¡¯t give it much thought. His gaze casually scanned the room, until it met Norah¡¯s eyes in the audience.

    As he observed her impassive face, he couldn¡¯t shake off a faint sense of nostalgia. Was it mere spection or hopeful imagination?

    Was her attendance at his wedding a manifestation of her inability to let him go?

    A peculiar flutter stirred within him, reserved exclusively for Norah. Following Madeline¡¯s pregnancy, he found himself harboring renewed sentiments for her.

    Now, he no longer sought her financial support, as thepany had achieved stability. So, did this mean he actually couldn¡¯t erase Norah from his thoughts?

    Lost in contemtion, Madeline proceeded with her vows, yet therge screen disyed something entirely different.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561:

    ¡°Imagine if Norah caught us here, in her bed. Do you think she¡¯d be furious enough to cry?¡±

    ¡°Not her bed. After all these years, I¡¯ve never even shared a touch with her. She¡¯s always sleeping in the guest room next door.¡±

    ¡°Derek, you¡¯re so good to me¡­¡±

    On the screen, a naked man loomed over the woman beneath him, thrusting vigorously. The sounds indicated that the individuals involved were the couple of the wedding. As the video yed, the impassioned moans of the couple caused everyone to blush.

    Some guests averted their gaze, while others recorded the screen with their phones.

    Madeline recognized a familiar voice and turned, her eyes widening in horror as she screamed, ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this the intimate moment between her and Derek when they reunited on her return? How could it be broadcast on the big screen? Did Derek¡¯s room have a hidden camera?

    Her mind went nk, unable to conceive of a solution beyond screaming.

    Derek stared vacantly at the screen. Was their conversation so repulsive? It had seemed normal before, an expression of his love and concern for Madeline. But now, it sounded sickening and insincere.

    Was it because of this that Norah heartlessly signed her name on the divorce papers?

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    Derek¡¯s and Madeline¡¯s families seethed with fury, their immediate reaction driving them to frantically attempt to disconnect the power. But they were toote. The colossal screen continued to glow, showcasing a video of Madeline and Derek¡¯s intimate moments at home, depicted in various positions and locales, captivating the audience.

    ¡°Observe their finesse! It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re deemed a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this arrangement in such a setting is entirely novel to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable why men favor women of delicacy and submission. Were I a man, I¡¯d share the sentiment.¡±

    ¡°I never anticipated such a spectacle at a wedding. The wedding gift was undoubtedly well invested!¡±

    The power cord was swiftly withdrawn, casting the enormous screen into utter darkness.

    Below, the attendees murmured in dismay, eximing, ¡°We haven¡¯t witnessed enough; why halt the disy?¡±

    The emcee on stage awkwardly gripped the microphone. This mishap hadn¡¯t urred during rehearsals, leaving him stunned and unsure of how to proceed.

    Derek snapped out of it and urged, ¡°Continue the ceremony.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562:

    Ignoring the chatter around him, the emcee continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the charming flower girl to present the rings.¡±

    Susanna whispered to Norah, ¡°Norah, this couple is utterly detestable! I¡¯m d to see their mishap during the wedding tarnish their reputation. Hahaha, it¡¯s quite satisfying.¡±

    Over half of the city¡¯s big shots graced the wedding, many of them recording the event. The brief clip of the incident could go viral post-wedding.

    Juliana was seated near the two of them. Susanna, concerned about the elderlydy overhearing, spoke in a hushed tone.

    Having spoken, Susanna cast a sympathetic nce at Juliana. Despite her advanced age, Juliana still fretted over the younger generation. Susanna and her brother had always been low-maintenance since childhood, and as she matured, her tolerance for misbehaving children dwindled.

    Kathy and Derek were clearlycking in manners. Usually, those with good etiquette would handle their indiscretions properly. Yet being young, Kathy found herself as a mother without knowledge of the father¡¯s identity. Managing both Kathy and Derek must pose great challenges for Juliana.

    A significant revtion to Susanna was that Norah and Derek had been married for over two years yet didn¡¯t share a bed. Derek, the douche, was entirely unworthy of Norah.

    Juliana¡¯s eyes reddened upon viewing the video, her lips quivering in silence. It took a while before she faced Norah with a guilty expression.

    ¡°Norah, I apologize for earlier. You endured hardships in my family.¡±

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls

    Sharon once scolded Norah for her inability to conceive. Publicly, Juliana scolded Sharon, but in private, she pressured Norah to conceive promptly. Juliana was unaware that the couple hadn¡¯t even engaged in sexual rtions.

    Julianamented that, despite Norah¡¯s medical expertise, she couldn¡¯t conceive.

    Norah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    She no longer had any ties to the Carter family. She felt relieved to witness Derek and Madeline¡¯s gloomy expressions.

    The bedroom camera had been set up after her marriage into the Carter family, primarily to monitor Derek¡¯s vegetative condition. Consequently, that conversation was captured. Additional scenes were acquired by hacking Derek¡¯sputer. Norah returned all of them to Derek today.

    ¡°Who¡¯s responsible for this? How dare they?¡± Juliana eximed, pounding her chest in anger, feeling deep heartache. Despite her dislike for Madeline, she didn¡¯t wish for such an incident.

    Susanna, aware that Norah was involved, bowed her head and briefed Joanna on the current situation. Norah sneered, ¡°Did Derek and Madeline upset someone?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563:

    ¡°Most likely. I advised them to stay discreet, but they disregarded it. Given the consequences, how can they continue living in Glophia?¡± Juliana broke down in tears as she spoke. ¡°I deeply regret it. Those youngsters have been spoiled.¡±

    Norah handed her a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t fret over them. Just focus on your own life.¡±

    How much time did she have left? The less she stressed, the longer her life would be. Norah had assessed Juliana¡¯s health and noticed her excessive worry. It would be better for her to reduce her anxiety.

    Juliana was aware of this fact, but her love for her grandchildren made it difficult for her to witness their suffering.

    ¡°I understand, Norah, but I can¡¯t stand by and watch them struggle without doing anything.¡±

    Having exchanged rings, Madeline found herself unable to endure the mocking gazes andments from the guests. In response, she raised the hem of her dress and descended from the stage quickly.

    The emcee hurriedly interjected, ¡°Hey, please stop. The proceedings are still underway.¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression grew somber. It was not easy for them to withstand the pressure andplete the ring exchange. Observing Madeline¡¯s trembling form, he reluctantly agreed to her decision to step down, concerned that she might faint again. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done.¡±

    Halting the emcee, he instructed, ¡°Conclude the ceremony with a few words.¡±

    Determined to discover the culprit quickly, he vowed to seek retribution upon finding them.

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Disappointed by theck of entertainment, Norah bid Juliana farewell. ¡°I must attend to something else. Farewell, and take care.¡±

    Naturally, Susanna wouldn¡¯t remain if Norah departed. She pocketed her phone and trailed after Norah. Suddenly, a scream erupted from the stage, prompting everyone to gaze curiously in that direction.

    It sounded like the bride¡¯s voice, apanied bymotion.

    ¡°Summon an ambnce!¡±

    ¡°The bride fell from the stage. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s bleeding.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an increasing amount of blood. What should we do?¡±

    Kathy rushed to Madeline¡¯s side, embracing her.

    ¡°Madeline, you are bleeding!¡±

    Madeliney on the floor in her white wedding dress; the fabric fanned out around her, entuating the blood pooling between her legs in a startling disy. Rhoda panicked, ¡°Madeline¡¯s pregnant. I fear for the baby¡¯s safety. What should we do?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564:

    Anxiously, Coen expressed, ¡°I¡¯m not trained for this. We¡¯ve summoned help; let¡¯s await the ambnce.¡± Zara and Urs, concealed amidst the crowd, appeared distressed but remained stationary.

    Derek kneeled beside Madeline, offering reassurance. ¡°Madeline, stay strong. Help is on the way.¡± Shey surrounded by a pool of blood.

    ¡°Derek, am I going to make it?¡±

    Madeline, herplexion pale, trembled as she spoke. She was terrified of death. In high heels, she had stumbled on the steps, and as she hit the floor, a sharp pain shot through her stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, Madeline!¡±

    Kathy, concerned for the baby, spoke urgently. Observing the scene, onlookers began recording with their phones.

    ¡°This feels like karma. How else could she fall so badly? And the blood loss¡­ Is she menstruating?¡±

    ¡°I heard rumors about Madeline¡¯s pregnancy and thus this rushed wedding. The Carters are actually unhappy with her.¡±

    ¡°Rumors usually stem from something. I see your perspective. They may have brought this upon themselves.¡±

    Juliana, her eyes red and brimming with emotion, leaned on her cane as she hurried to Madeline¡¯s side.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    Sharon pursed her lips before saying, ¡°She¡¯s just being dramatic. I fell once when I was pregnant. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    Adrian gave her a sharp look. ¡°This is different. Can¡¯t you see the blood under her? Why are you still here? Lead the guests away. Do you want them here forever?¡± They quickly began dispersing the crowd.

    ¡°Please ept our apologies for this disruption. Everything will be alright, and you can return to your seats. The ambnce will arrive shortly.¡±

    They told this to the guests, who then dispersed, though a few who were close to Madeline stayed.

    Adrian rushed to assist Juliana, who was struggling to walk. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s chaotic here. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be bumped into. Please find a seat and stay out of the way.¡± Getting up could be too much for her if she were to fall.

    Juliana remainedposed. She instructed, ¡°Kathy, get some hot water. Don¡¯t worry. Madeline, a doctor will be here soon.¡±

    Madeline cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my baby.¡±

    Remembering Norah was still there, Juliana grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Bring Norah back. She¡¯s a doctor and can provide basic first aid. Hurry up!¡±

    Sharon scoffed. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯ll help Madeline? It¡¯s really not that simple.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565:

    Sharon questioned Norah¡¯s willingness to help the woman who had previously destroyed her marriage.

    Confronted by Juliana¡¯s insistence, Adrian hesitated but then walked toward the hotel exit and intercepted Norah as she was leaving.

    ¡°Norah, my mom trusts your skills as a doctor and wants you to help check on Madeline. Will you do her a favor ande back with me?¡±

    Susanna said, ¡°Why should Norah help her? And who do you think you are? Stay out of our way!¡±

    Susanna knew that except for Juliana, other members of the Carter family might have treated Norah poorly. Her harsh words left Adrian at a loss for words.

    Norah remarked, ¡°Susanna has a point, Mr. Carter. You should look for someone else. I¡¯m not that close to you guys.¡±

    They were aware of the situation at the wedding hall and chose to leave because they wanted nothing to do with Madeline.

    ¡°The ambnce is nearly here, Mr. Carter. Please go back.¡± Linking Susanna¡¯s arm, Norah walked past Adrian without looking back. She distanced herself yet remained polite.

    Adrian clenched his teeth, anger shining in his eyes. Norah now seemed untouchable to them.

    Juliana sighed deeply at Adrian¡¯s inability to convince Norah. Thankfully, the ambnce arrived on time. The paramedics quickly loaded Madeline onto a stretcher and headed to the hospital.

    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Susanna, waiting at the roadside for her ride, watched the ambnce speed away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve observed that the Carters tend to exploit you. They were aware of your profession as a doctor, so they asked for your assistance with Madeline. Who do they think they are making such demands?¡±

    She had once believed Juliana was considerate towards Norah, but now it appeared that she only cared about her own self-interests.

    Hearing this, Norah said with a slight smile, ¡°Interactions between individuals are rooted in mutual benefit. If there is no advantage to be gained, there is no need to interact. Susanna, what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± Susanna dered, lost in thought. ¡°Initially, I hoped you would be my sister-inw, but as I got to know you more, I just wanted to be your friend. Now, I hope we can be friends forever!¡±

    Norah chuckled at Susanna¡¯s candid words and reached out to touch her hair. ¡°Well, I figured.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Norah? Are you being nice to me because you have hidden agendas?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566:

    After a brief pause, Norah shook her head. ¡°No.¡± In her view, individuals like Susanna inherently deserved her unconditional kindness.

    Despite her affluent upbringing, Susanna never acted like a typical spoiled rich girl. The people she held close were treated with her wholehearted goodness.

    Knowing Susanna¡¯s pure intentions and genuine innocence, Norah feltpelled to take special care of her in their daily lives.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I meant so much to you, Norah. I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Back at home, Susanna couldn¡¯t hide her joy, constantly seeking Sean¡¯s attention.

    Eventually, Sean couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Susanna, what¡¯s making you so happy?¡±

    Susanna had been waiting for this moment and immediately sat up, eagerly detailing how Norah favored her. ¡°I knew it! Norah treats me differently. Sean, doesn¡¯t that make you jealous?¡±

    Norah had confided in Sean about the chaos at Derek¡¯s wedding, yet she had omitted her discussion with Susanna. Nevertheless, Susanna regarded Norah¡¯s words as exceptionally significant and was delighted about them all day.

    ¡°Everyone knows she is good to you! It¡¯s not surprising to hear her say those words.¡±

    Norah had such a magical effect; a single sentence from her could keep someone joyful all day.

    With pride swelling in her voice, Susanna eximed, ¡°All I know is that Norah treats me differently!¡± After all, Norah was her only ¡°friend.¡±

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    As the night unfolded, moans of pleasure filled the bedroom.

    Due to Sean¡¯s earlierint, Norah had to sleep in Sean¡¯s bedroom that night.

    Lying atop him, Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile at his mock distress.

    ¡°Honey, both my first and second times were at your ce. When are youing to mine? My bed is really big,¡± he had said.

    She reminisced about past times; it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t slept over before. When she fainted from a cold, it was Sean who had heroically carried her home and let her stay in his room. Did he have feelings for her even then?

    As their bodies intertwined, his heated breath brushed her ear. ¡°Honey, tell Susanna that all rtionships have their motives. What benefit do you seek from being with me?¡±

    The tension in the room thickened as the night deepened. Under its shroud, their senses were heightened. When he posed his question, she sensed his movement intensify. She wrapped her arms around his neck and chuckled softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what I want? Darling, what I want is you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567:

    She yearned for a moment of pleasure, to feel loved, and to be unequivocally chosen by someone.

    He appeared in her life at the perfect moment, gradually winning her heart day by day.

    Having already considered the worst possible oues, she now focused on making the most of their time together, determined to create meaningful experiences while their love still burned brightly.

    Norah¡¯s murmurs, like an irresistible spell, ignited an intense passion within Sean.

    ¡°Norah, I feel the same. All I want is you.¡±

    He loved her for who she was.

    ¡°My devotion to you is eternal.¡±

    Norah had heard such sweet derations countless times before. She could now face Sean¡¯s sweet words withposure.

    She inquired, ¡°A thousand years of affection?¡±

    ¡°Not just that, eternity.¡±

    Sean vowed that his heart would forever belong to Norah alone.

    In the hospital, the Powells and Carters stood vigil outside the examination room, their faces marked by displeasure. An event like this at a wedding brought joy to no one.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    A tense silence enveloped them until Coen finally spoke up. ¡°It was obvious to everyone that the video shown at the wedding was filmed by you. Derek, whatever your game is, do not tarnish Madeline¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Derek lowered his head, saying nothing.

    Rhoda, wiping her tears, expressed her concern. ¡°Madeline is still pregnant. The shock was so sudden. Will she be able to keep the baby?¡±

    ¡°What are you insinuating? Is it all Derek¡¯s fault that Madeline fell? Stop using him. He¡¯s your son-inw and will not shoulder the me unjustly. We still don¡¯t know who recorded that video.¡± Seated, Sharon folded her arms across her chest and spoke with a tone of disdain.

    Derek¡¯s father, however, agreed with Coen¡¯s point. Pulling his wife aside, he cautioned, ¡°They meant no harm. Let¡¯s not blow this out of proportion, okay?¡±

    He believed his son bore greater responsibility for failing to check the equipment and adequately care for the bride. Holding Madeline¡¯s cherished ne in her grasp, Kathy offered a silent prayer.

    Coen simply wanted to discreetly remind Derek.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568:

    Hearing Sharon¡¯s statement, he broke into a cold sweat, fearing that Derek might never assist him in business in the future.

    What a foolish woman! He didn¡¯t mean any harm¡ªcouldn¡¯t she see that? Or did she intentionally make that remark to undermine his family?

    The physician emerged and informed the crowd about Madeline¡¯s condition.

    ¡°The patient arrived just in time, and the bleeding has been controlled. Ensure her emotional well-being and provide a nutritionally bnced diet. She can be discharged after some rest.¡±

    With that, the doctor departed. The Powells visited her in the ward before leaving.

    Returning to the corridor, Sharon said, ¡°Kathy, since you reside in your brother¡¯s house, you should diligently care for Madeline. After her child is born, I must teach this woman a good lesson!¡±

    Did Madeline believe she was a mild-mannered mother-inw? In the past, even Norah had to remain in the Carter household withoutint despite the difficulties.

    Sharon¡¯s kindness towards Madeline was due to the baby she was carrying.

    Kathy understood her mother well. With Madeline now part of the Carter family, she could only feel sympathy for her.

    Juliana was absent. Given her age, Adrian and Derek decided it was best for her to return home.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Sharon cast a sidelong nce at Kathy. ¡°Do you want to have the baby or not? You need to decide before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Watching Adrian and Sharon walk away, Kathy touched her abdomen with conflicting emotions. She feared experiencing the same fate as Madeline, yet the baby was also a potential asset. The decision was entirely hers.

    The following morning, Norah stirred from the embrace of Sean. Gentle sunlight kissed his profile, casting a halo of gold upon his features.

    Sean epitomized excellence in Norah¡¯s eyes. Upon their initial encounter, his presence had left her momentarily breathless.

    Her slender finger traced the contours of his temple, gliding downward with deliberatenguor.

    His eyes held depth, his nose possessed a proud, straight prominence, while his lips, a subtle hue of pink, offered a delicate texture reminiscent of jelly. As her finger hovered near his lips, poised to descend, hisrge palm enveloped her hand.

    ¡°Craving mypany so early in the day?¡± he asked, his tone yful.

    ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t object to indulging in affectionate moments with you, it¡¯s nearly time for you to depart for work,¡± he remarked with a teasing smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569:

    Norah,posed, responded, ¡°I deeply value my partner. It¡¯s genuine admiration. What¡¯s wrong with that? I harbor no ulterior motives.¡±

    The light gray silk covers cascaded from her shoulder, adorned with numerous love marks bestowed by him the previous night.

    Sean involuntarily stiffened, the delicate cover barely concealing his arousal.

    She leaned in, grazing it with her hand. ¡°Seems someone¡¯s rather eager.¡±

    Even without cosmetics, her innate beauty shone. With a wistful grin, he murmured, ¡°It¡¯s a testament to affection.¡± He adored her¡ªher entirety, her essence, her physique. He yearned to unite with her intimately.

    Norah pivoted, rising from bed to peruse the wardrobe for attire.

    The closet boasted two distinct sections¡ªhis and hers. Upon formalizing their bond, he had partitioned the space, envisioning a shared future.

    Now, the secret of the wardrobe was uncovered. As summer had arrived, the wardrobe mainly housed a collection of luxurious summer attire.

    ¡°Well, I love you too, darling,¡± Norah casually said, donning a loose T-shirt. She disregarded Sean, who remained engrossed in their previous affectionate exchange, as she made her way to breakfast.

    Sean could only sigh helplessly. He and Norah shared onemon trait: a profound dedication to their respective careers, with Norah always prioritizing work above all else.

    Arriving at the hospital, Norah discovered that yesterday¡¯s wedding video was rapidly circting online. Amid the rapid evolution of the inte, a plethora of short, explicit videos proliferated swiftly and extensively. Individuals exhibited a keen interest in such content, actively seeking various means to ess it. In the hospital, a hub for gossip, nearly everyone had viewed the intimate video of the couple.

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    Spotting Norah, Jolie approached her brazenly. ¡°Dr. Wilson, are you aware of what unfolded at yesterday¡¯s wedding? Tut, tut, it¡¯s quite intriguing.¡± She continued, ¡°There¡¯s this viral video of Derek, the groom, and Madeline, engaging in a passionate encounter. The woman¡¯s voice is enchanting, and the man certainly possesses an appealing physique. One can infer his prowess.¡±

    Norah lifted her gaze, her demeanor frosty. ¡°Dr. Austin, I believe this topic is beyond our scope of discussion.¡±

    Jolie¡¯s initial enthusiasm faded as she realized her intention to unsettle Norah was falling t.

    ¡°We¡¯re all part of the same department, colleagues. I¡¯ve apologized for any offense caused previously. If there¡¯s still any lingering dissatisfaction, please, feel free to express it. I assure you, I¡¯m open to hearing you out.¡± With a nonchnt shrug, Jolie added, ¡°I¡¯m fine with you airing your grievances. I¡¯m adaptable.¡±

    Casting a surreptitious nce at her coworkers, she confided, ¡°You see, I¡¯ve taken a liking to Baylor. He suggested I make amends with you. Honestly, I genuinely want to build a friendship with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 570

    ?Chapter 570:

    Jolie had grown ustomed to such hollow gestures over her years in the workce, mastering the art of fabricating lies and speaking hypocritical words. She recognized the importance of maintaining a civil rtionship with Norah; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have enlisted her colleague¡¯s assistance to throw mud at Norah.

    Norah remained silent, opting instead to focus on organizing the documents before her. Soon, she would be heading to the operating room for surgery.

    Jolie persisted, ¡°Gossip is rampant throughout the hospital, with intriguing revtions unearthed. And Derek¡¯s ex-wife is also named Norah Wilson. Quite the coincidence, wouldn¡¯t you agree? It seems someone shares your name. Madeline is the allegedly homewrecker. One might argue that she reaps what she sows.¡± As she spoke, her gaze swept over Norah.

    Previously, Jolie had insinuated that Norah was juggling multiple rtionships and living off some wealthy benefactors. But now, she got to know Norah¡¯s past marriage with the rich Derek. Having once lived luxuriously and now navigating the modest sry of a doctor, could Norah bridge such a stark contrast? Jolie pondered this, concluding she wouldn¡¯t manage if she were Norah. She would seek a quicker route to elevate her standard of living.

    Norah¡¯s expression remained impassive.

    She rose and stated, ¡°Pardon me. You¡¯re blocking my path.¡±

    Jolie hastily moved aside, watching Norah¡¯s departure with surprise and bewilderment, muttering, ¡°Is it purely coincidental they share the same name?¡±

    Norah had no interest in engaging in gossip with Jolie; they weren¡¯t even friends, and she dismissed Jolie¡¯s words without much consideration. Her objective of exposing Derek and Madeline had been aplished. Word was quickly spreading throughout Glophia about their misdeeds.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    A handful of videos was enough to spark widespread embarrassment. Unlike the well-off Andrews family, the Carterscked the resources to scrub the inte of these incriminating videos. Norah found amusement in observing their viral dissemination.

    Did Derek ever regret his mistreatment of her? And would Madelinee to regret her association with Derek?

    Sitting alone on a hospital corridor bench, Derek grappled with regret as he scrolled through disparagingments on his phone, lost in contemtion. The public condemned Madeline as a homewrecker. Though it was Madeline who had left him incapacitated, it was Norah who had dedicated herself to his care. Yet, on the very day Madeline returned, he had heartlessly abandoned his wife, Norah.

    Those remarks felt like a stinging rebuke to him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571:

    Within him, conflicting voices engaged in a fierce debate. ¡°You should feel sorry for Norah. Upon awakening, you and she were meant to enjoy blissfulpanionship. Norah¡¯s affection for you is profound, and together you could have started a family filled with joy. Your actions have disappointed her, marking you as ungrateful,¡± one voice said.

    ¡°Madeline carries your unborn child, embodying your first romance. Your heart should gravitate toward her. The bond between you is undeniable, albeit tainted by past mistakes. Norah cunningly manipted circumstances to secure your hand in marriage. She is inherently deceitful! Your devotion to Madeline must endure eternally!¡± another voice retorted.

    Derek harbored deep regrets over his past decisions, now understanding that if he let go of his true love, he might lose her forever. As he watched Madeline rest in the hospital bed, guilt consumed him. Throughout Madeline¡¯s pregnancy, his thoughts had incessantly drifted to Norah. Frustrated, he gripped his hair. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be.

    Kathy sneaked out of the room, carefully closing the door behind her. ¡°Derek, Madeline is resting. Once she¡¯s awake, you should take her home. I have other matters to handle, so I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Madeline would need to recuperate a bit more before they could leave the hospital.

    ¡°Alright, take care,¡± Derek responded, his mind elsewhere.

    Kathy looked at him with surprise. Such pleasantries were uncharacteristic for him. Unbeknownst to her, Derek¡¯s recent reflections on Norah¡¯s thoughtful nature had influenced his behavior, making the kind words slip out naturally.

    Kason had worn himself out with relentless work on the mour Club case and nowy in bed, appearing weak and unwell. Devonte, who had miraculously recovered from a grave condition, visited Kason in his wheelchair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Kaiden about your dilemma, Kason. You¡¯re known for your resolve, so why do you falter before the woman you admire? It¡¯s disheartening to see such hesitance from you when action is needed. Since when did our family raise anyone to be so faint-hearted?¡± Kaiden recoiled, intimidated by the intensity of Kason¡¯s re, and sought refuge behind Devonte.

    Always attentive, Kaiden frequently visited Devonte after his health declined. During one of their conversations, he identally shared details about Norah.

    ¡°Norah¡¯s divorced. She needs someone to warm her heart and ept her. Yet, you admire her from afar without any initiative?¡±

    Devonte expressed his dismay. The Hayes family was illustrious, yet here was his grandson Kason, already in his thirties, without ever having a girlfriend. Devonte even started to wonder if Kason might have different preferences.

    Regardless, Devonte felt it would be eptable as long as Kason didn¡¯t remain alone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572:

    He was taken aback to learn Kason already harbored feelings for someone.

    Kason averted his gaze, filled with regret. ¡°Thosements are now irrelevant, Grandpa. Norah is managing well.¡±

    ¡°Kason, what you perceive as ¡®well¡¯ is merely her facade. You need to discern whether she¡¯s genuinely content. If you truly care for her, look after her. If she¡¯s discontent, grasp the opportunity and do whatever it takes to win her affection.¡±

    Kaiden gazed at Devonte, admiring his progressive views on love, far surpassing Kason¡¯s determination. ¡°Grandpa, please, that¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain the person Norah chose is suitable for her? Are you sure she¡¯ll find happiness? You know yourself best, Kason, and how well you would treat her. That¡¯s all that really counts.¡±

    Kaiden apuded vigorously. ¡°Well spoken! Those words resonate deeply. I feared you might judge Norah for her past.¡±

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m aged doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve lost rity. We¡¯ve all erred in our youth. When you¡¯re getting to know someone, never let a single prejudice shape your entire view of them. Kaiden, remember these as life lessons.¡±

    Kaiden nodded. ¡°So, never let a single prejudice shape my entire view of them, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a member of the Hayes family, and I¡¯ll carry the right values!¡± Despite his bravery faltering and hesitating to join the military due to fear of the challenges it presented, he possessed the right values.

    ¡°Last time Kennedy came to see me, singing Norah¡¯s praises non-stop. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why someone as remarkable as you couldn¡¯t win her heart?¡± Kaiden inwardly retorted, ¡°Kason has his own merits, and Sean isn¡¯t too shabby either.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve got this. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Just focus on taking care of yourself.¡±

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    With a dismissive wave, Kason pivoted, deep in thought. Norah¡¯s marksmanship surpassed his expectations, each shot striking the target with pinpoint uracy.

    Devonte¡¯s re intensified. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m getting old, do you? Myst wish is to witness you finding love and starting a family. You¡¯re well into your thirties and still flying solo.¡±

    Caught in the relentless grip of familial expectations, Kason found himself unable to evade the pressure to settle down. With a hint of resignation, he countered, ¡°Grandpa, may you see a century and more. Let¡¯s not dwell on such somber thoughts, shall we?¡±

    Kaiden¡¯s head bobbed in enthusiastic agreement. ¡°Absolutely! The Supernatural Doctor has your back. You¡¯re going to live to a hundred, scratch that, two hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not oblivious to my own health condition. Kaiden, you and Kason are close, but didn¡¯t you offer him any advice about getting girls?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573:

    Kaiden absorbed Devonte¡¯s words, silently whispering in his heart, ¡°I did offer him guidance, but fate had already intervened. Kason and Norah were destined to walk separate paths.¡±

    Rubbing his chin in contemtion, Kaiden found Devonte¡¯s words resonating deeply within. In his view, Kason¡¯s exceptional qualities were undeniable. If Norah couldn¡¯t find happiness with Sean, perhaps there was still hope for Kason to be with her.

    After Kason endured an hour-long barrage of Devonte¡¯s nagging, Kaiden finally wheeled Devonte away. Kason shot Kaiden a chilling re that sent shivers down thetter¡¯s spine, prompting a hasty retreat.

    Kason retrieved his phone, fingers tracing over the screen as he scrolled through his chat history with Norah. The final message dated back to the day of the case closure. Since then, silence enveloped their conversation. Her profile picture underwent a change, now portraying a luminous full moon against a backdrop of twinkling stars, cast an enchanting glow that captivated the eye.

    A wave of mncholy washed over him as he realized he was no longer essential in Norah¡¯s life; she could illuminate her path with her own radiance. As his family aged, Kason felt the weight of time pressing down upon him, urging him to act without dy. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his grandpa departing with unfulfilled wishes. Now, with his military service behind him, he could finally focus on building a stable home for his future wife.

    Clutching his phone tightly, Kason¡¯s thoughts turned bitter as he contemted the pathid out before him. Resigned to his fate, he resolved to seekpanionship built on mutual respect and courtesy, epting it as the script of his life.

    As the workday neared its end, Gil summoned Norah into his office. ¡°Norah, Susanna¡¯s treatment n has been solidified. The focus is on managing potentialplications and infections after engraftment. I opted not to delve into all the details with her, fearing it might instill fear.¡±

    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Gilid out Susanna¡¯s leukemia treatment n on the desk, a tangible manifestation of the coborative efforts between him and Norah. Taking a seat on the opposite side of the couch, he prepared to delve into the discussion.

    ¡°She¡¯s aware of your identity and anticipates your involvement in the surgery. However, the reality is it¡¯ll be as challenging as before, with hurdles to ovee,¡± Gil exined candidly.

    Since Susanna¡¯s leukemia had rpsed, Norah had utilized specialized methods to strengthen her condition. Otherwise, Susanna would need to undergo chemotherapy before the transntation.

    ¡°She is incredibly innocent. She¡¯ll be admitted to the hospital in a few days, and I n to gently introduce the situation to her as we go along,¡± Norah remarked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Norah truly cared for Susanna, with her treatments oftenced with words of encouragement. Watching the young girl¡¯s face light up with joy became Norah¡¯s greatest reward. For the looming challenges of transntation and chemotherapy, Norah aimed to safeguard Susanna¡¯s spirit from being burdened by worry. Norah and Gil personally devised a meticulous treatment n for Susanna. They arranged for bone marrow matching and carefully coordinated every detail of the engraftment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574:

    ¡°Once Susanna arrives, I¡¯ll likely need to head to Concord Hospital for the exchange. Her condition will require your careful attention,¡± Norah exined.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re in love with her brother. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s well taken care of. You focus on your studies there and watch out for your colleagues,¡± Gil reassured her.

    For the exchange, one outstanding doctor was selected from each department. Silver Boulder Private Hospital, the premier private hospital in Glophia, with its 40 departments, had a total of 41 participating doctors. Notably, the Cardiac Surgery Department was represented by two exceptional doctors.

    ¡°All the doctors involved in the exchange are seasoned attending physicians. Two directors ought to lead the team. I know you¡¯re decisive. Focus on what matters, and filter out the noise. Clear?¡± Gil emphasized.

    When some individuals acquired a taste of power, they often indulged in unting their authority and spouting empty words. Gil, being the director of the Neurosurgery Department, was well acquainted with such dynamics.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I appreciate it, but I¡¯ve got this. You can trust me not to be manipted,¡± Norah reassured him with a smile, rising from her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. If you need anything, just give me a call. Oh, and I¡¯ve arranged for some food to be sent to Trudy. I used a delivery service to have it sent straight to your apartment. Please remember to let Trudy know and have her ept the delivery.¡±

    ¡°Norah, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Laughter danced in Gil¡¯s words. The joy of having someone who cared for them both was unmistakable.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small gesture. When I return from Silverdale, I¡¯ll bring you gifts,¡± Norah mentioned before swiftly excusing herself. She could tell Gil and Trudy¡¯s care for her was genuine.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She understood that the elderly couple likely projected their love for theirte Aurelia onto her, but she recognized their genuine care and embraced it. Upon returning home, Norah broached Susanna¡¯s treatment n during dinner.

    Susanna, preupied with her head bowed, was engrossed in messaging Joanna and paid little attention. ¡°I can undergo the surgery when you¡¯re avable. Once it¡¯s done, I can focus on recovering my health.¡±

    Her childhood treatment process had slipped from her memory, its details veiled in a haze of deliberate forgetfulness.

    As Norah¡¯s medical expertise replicated chemotherapy¡¯s effects without the need for equipment, Susanna¡¯s unwavering trust in her grew, eagerly anticipating their uing transntation surgery.

    Norah delicately sampled a morsel of food, savoring the vors crafted by a chef Sean had hired. While she asionally dabbled in cooking herself, she understood the magic that professional chefs brought to the table. The taste was exquisite, a testament to their culinary expertise.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575:

    After Alice finished her meal, she delicately dabbed at her mouth with a tissue. ¡°Norah,¡± she said softly, e to my room before you retire for the night. There¡¯s something important I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice steered her wheelchair towards the elevator. During theirst visit to the mour Club, Norah had observed a significant improvement in Alice¡¯s legs. While standing briefly posed no issue, to aid in better recovery, Norah insisted that Alice continue using the wheelchair. Otherwise, Alice would have likely abandoned it and initiated overly intense rehabilitation.

    ¡°Susanna, I have some bad news,¡± Norah said gently. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to perform your surgery, and the treatment process will be quite lengthy.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s hand froze, and she looked up at Norah, her eyes wide with astonishment.

    ¡°What? Why can¡¯t you perform the surgery? You told me I would recover soon, didn¡¯t you?¡± Susanna asked Norah, her voice trembling with anxiety.

    Setting down his fork with a sigh, Sean looked at Norah. ¡°Norah, Susanna and I are both here now. Just tell us the truth about her treatment.¡±

    Gil had already discussed Susanna¡¯s treatment n with Sean, but he hadn¡¯t yet informed Susanna. Coincidentally, Norah brought it up.

    Norah unraveled the details of Susanna¡¯s treatment n patiently. ¡°Susanna is truly fortunate,¡± she emphasized, her eyes alight with optimism. ¡°Even in the event of a rpse, the apanying symptoms will be mild. As long as she can endure this period of treatment, she will bepletely healthy.¡±

    Susanna bowed her head; she found herself unable to muster a response, her mood weighing heavily upon her. Her mind was a tumultuous storm, thoughts crashing into each other relentlessly. Her vision blurred as tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over. With sheer determination, she fought to hold them back, her willpower waging a silent battle against the overwhelming emotions.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm

    It dawned on Susanna that Norah¡¯s medical expertise had misled her into believing that leukemia was easily curable. However, she had overlooked the crucial fact that the treatment hinged on the patient¡¯s pre-existing medical conditions.

    Susanna¡¯s eyes were tinged with red, yet she didn¡¯t wish to burden Sean and Norah with her worries. With a determined resolve, she lowered her head and gently bit her lip, steeling herself for what felt like an eternity before she finally whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her voice trembled, its tone subdued and tinged with uncertainty.

    Norah moved closer to Susanna, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Are you crying? Afraid?¡± Her voice carried a softness and warmth as she spoke to Susanna with concern.

    Susanna turned her head away defiantly. ¡°No,¡± she replied firmly, her voice carrying a hint of resistance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576:

    Susanna had already researched leukemia treatments extensively on the inte. How could she forget about them?

    Susanna hesitated to share her thoughts with Norah, fearing that her ideas might be seen as unrealistic.

    Norah¡¯s smile radiated warmth as she spoke. ¡°You are the bravest girl,¡± she affirmed gently. ¡°You¡¯ve already been through treatment once. If it happens again, you can handle it with ease, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Norah¡¯s tone was as gentle as aforting luby, reminiscent of a parent cheering up a child. To Susanna, who was receptive and obedient like a well-taught child, this kind of encouraging support was incredibly valuable. With her eyes tinted red, Susanna turned to gaze at Norah.

    ¡°Yes, I can do it,¡± Susanna affirmed with determination. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m here with you. Sean and I will always be by your side,¡± Norah reassured with aforting smile. ¡°Yes, with you by my side, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Susanna dered firmly, her words serving as self-encouragement. Despite her outward bravado, the uncertainty of what might transpire during treatment lingered in her mind. What if something unexpected urred? Indeed, no one knew for certain. But having Norah by her side brought Susanna an unparalleled sense of relief.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯ll be okay, won¡¯t I?¡±

    Susanna¡¯s clear eyes held a mixture of confusion and fear.

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    Norah¡¯s voice carried a firm assurance as she stated, ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±

    Sean gently ced a hand on Susanna¡¯s forehead, offering words of encouragement. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Susanna,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Norah and I are both your strongest support.¡±

    Had Susanna suddenly learned of the lengthy treatment cycle, fear would undoubtedly have gripped her. However, thanks to Sean and Norah¡¯sforting presence, she came to terms with the reality of her prolonged hospital stay.

    On the second day, Susanna started gathering her essentials for the hospital. Sean had already arranged with the nurse to prepare a set for her. As she packed, Susanna made sure to take along a special pillow, the one gifted to her by Norah.

    Clutching the pillow tightly, she said, ¡°I can only sleep well with this pillow.¡±

    After Susanna was admitted to the hospital, Joanna came to visit her. Thanks to Norah, Joanna and Susanna had grown very close, frequently gathering for private chats. In the past two days, their bond had strengthened even further as they talked about the videos disyed at Derek and Madeline¡¯s wedding.

    Susanna and Joanna had been strategically managing the onlinements to ensure the videos of Derek and Madeline gained poprity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577:

    Aware that Susanna was hospitalized, Joanna visited her, bringing along some food and flowers. ¡°You visited mest time. Now it¡¯s my turn to visit you.¡± Joanna ced a bouquet of pink and purple baby¡¯s breath at Susanna¡¯s bedside, which brightened the room beautifully.

    ¡°I promised Norah I would visit you whenever possible during your hospital stay.¡±

    Dressed in a blue and white striped hospital gown, Susanna sat propped up on her bed, her long hair neatly braided, and a gentle smile on her pale face.

    ¡°Joanna, I don¡¯t need constantpany like a child. I¡¯d appreciate your visits, just every now and then.¡± Susanna felt a little disappointed as she touched her wristband, recalling how her parents had been with her during a previous hospital stay. This time, they were absent.

    Upon learning why Susanna felt disappointed, Joanna remained silent because she could do nothing about it.

    She had heard stories about Susanna¡¯s dad. Under his guidance, the Scott Group seeded, bing the top-level among Glophia¡¯s wealthy families. But several years ago, he unexpectedly stepped down from his role in thepany, thrusting his rtively unknown son into the leadership of the Scott Group. Then, he and his wife traveled around the world.

    This change signaled to all Scott Group stakeholders that Sean was now solely in charge.

    Upon assuming control, Sean implemented aggressive reforms within thepany, earning a notable reputation in the business world. Maybe the reason why Sean was unheard of before was because the Scott family preferred to stay out of the spotlight. Even Susanna¡¯s name was rarely heard around Glophia.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    Joanna only became acquainted with the Scott family through her connection with Norah. Her brother had mentioned that her family and the Scott family had initiated several joint ventures. And she doubted whether it was for her sake.

    Since Sean¡¯s father had decided to step away from managing thepany affairs, news about them was seldom in Glophia. With Susanna now in the hospital, Joanna wondered if her parents would return in time.

    Susanna, lying in bed, turned away from Joanna and said, ¡°Joanna, thanks for visiting. I¡¯m quite tired and would like to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, rest well,¡± Joanna replied.

    Aware that Susanna was missing her parents, Joanna chose to leave so as not to disturb her. She nned to discuss this with Norah, especially since Susanna might feel uneasy with Norah being away in Silverdale for an exchange program.

    When Joanna shared the situation with Norah, Norah in turn spoke to Sean. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long, yet I¡¯ve never heard anything about your parents. Won¡¯t they being back?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578:

    Given Susanna¡¯s hospitalization, it seemed unlikely her parents would continue their travels.

    Sean stroked Norah¡¯s hair and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve called my parents, and they¡¯ve confirmed they¡¯ll return by ne tomorrow. They won¡¯t travel while Susanna is undergoing treatment.¡±

    Leaning against him, Norah felt curious about his parents. She knew she could look up information online, but hearing about them directly from him would be more meaningful.

    ¡°Sean, could you tell me more about your parents?¡± Though she was heading to Silverdale soon after their return, Norah thought it was possible to meet them for the first time in Susanna¡¯s hospital room.

    It would be her first meeting with Sean¡¯s parents, so she aimed to gather as much information about them beforehand as possible.

    ¡°My father is a man of simple needs. From the day I was born, I was designated as the heir to the family business. Throughout my childhood and into adulthood, I underwent various forms of training to prepare for my role as the head of the Scott Group.¡±

    Sean shared his history in a soft tone. ¡°The reason I¡¯m not well-known in Glophia is that I spent a lot of time overseas. It was only when I formally took over the family¡¯s business that I started living in Glophia regrly.¡±

    ¡°That exins why you pronounce those words like a native. Did you live in Yedan before?¡± Norah leaned forward, her eyes shining.

    Initially, she had mistaken Sean for a native speaker at the Silverstone Circuit due to his ent. She was taken aback when sheter realized he was actually Sean.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Yes. I like your ent too.¡±

    It turned out they had both lived in the same city as children. Sean was three years her senior. Although they both spent time in Yedan, their paths had never crossed, Norah reflected.

    Considering Sean¡¯s wealthy background, and her own past as a beggar andter an assassin, it made sense they hadn¡¯t met.

    ¡°Please, continue about your father.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spent much time with my father. He and my mom would visit me abroad during Christmas. I know they are veryid-back. My mom is a pianist and enjoys attending various concerts. She¡¯s a very gentle woman.¡± After hearing this, Norah mainly remembered two things: his father was a low-key andid-back entrepreneur, and his mother was a gentle piano artist.

    ¡°Will they like me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579:

    She blinked, looking uncertain as she thought of Sharon, who was harsh and unkind.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m the one you¡¯ll be living with. Whether they like you or not doesn¡¯t matter. You are the best in my eyes.¡±

    Norah felt somewhat reassured. What mattered to her was Sean¡¯s stance¡ªwould he side with his parents or her? Conflicts between mothers-inw and daughters-inw were quitemon. The oue often hinged on the sons¡¯ decisions. In the Carter family, Derek had always sided with his mother without question, frequently scolding Norah.

    She resolved not to be a coward anymore. If Sean¡¯s parents proved difficult, she wouldn¡¯t bend over backward to please them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet my parents before you head to Silverdale tomorrow?¡±

    Sean ced his hand on her waist reassuringly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Think of them just as you would a friend¡¯s parents.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stressful, meeting my boyfriend¡¯s parents.¡± She could tell she was half-joking. He gave her waist a gentle squeeze and teased, ¡°Take it easy. By the way, where are your parents? You¡¯ve never mentioned them.¡±

    Norah clung to his waist and rested her cheek against his chest. Just as Sean thought she might not want to discuss her parents, her words caught his attention.

    ¡°I actually never met my parents. I was on my own from a young age. I only learned about them muchter, but by then, they had already passed away.¡±

    She had never experienced parental love and would never have the chance.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Sean embraced Norah tightly, realizing why she rarely shared details of her childhood. It dawned on him that her past held a lot of sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be your family. Susanna and my parents¡ªthey¡¯ll all be your family too.¡±

    Seeing Norah¡¯s vulnerable side was rare, and it saddened Sean. He loved her deeply, and her feelings greatly influenced him. He used to rarely experience intense emotions, but since meeting Norah, his emotional life had deepened.

    Norah had realized that as long as she cherished herself, she wouldn¡¯t fear the fleeting nature of others¡¯ affection. She had experienced numerous trials before understanding this. While she trusted Sean, she still couldn¡¯t fully trust his words.

    ¡°Speaking of which, is there any connection between you and the Wilson family in Glophia?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 580

    ?Chapter 580:

    Sean¡¯s memory was suddenly jogged. He recalled the moment when he encountered the Wilson family name on Norah¡¯s name card, a subconscious link forming with the Wilson family in Glophia. ¡°Do you mean Corrin¡¯s family?¡±

    Norah responded with a hint of nonchnce, ¡°I am familiar with him, but our association is superficial.¡± During Sha¡¯s stay at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Norah found herself in asional interactions with Corrin and his family. Their warm reception conveyed a sense of reunion, akin to reconnecting with long-lost rtives.

    ¡°What led you to mention them?¡±

    Sean took it upon himself to apprise Norah of the coborative venture between hispany and the Wilson family¡¯spany. This revtion sparked a sense of perplexity in Norah, prompting her query. ¡°Why did you not seek my perspective beforehand?¡± Sean pondered executing a covert gesture for Norah, hoping to endear himself to her more in the future. Little did he realize that the oue would diverge drastically from his envisioned scenario.

    Upon understanding the reason behind Corrin and others¡¯ favorable treatment towards her, Norah discovered that they attributed the coborative effort to her.

    As Norah delved deeper into understanding Sean, she began to perceive him as a genuinely sincere individual. His concern for her well-being in matters of love resonated strongly with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not holding you ountable, Sean. I simply aim for clearermunication between us. You have the option to retract the coboration with the Wilson family.¡± She nned to discuss her connection with Iker¡¯s family with Sean at a suitable time, feeling no need to conceal her identity.

    Sean swiftly apologized, ¡°It¡¯s my mistake, Norah. I won¡¯t repeat it.¡±

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Sean swiftly offered his apology, the memory of Norah¡¯s silent treatment fresh in his mind. He was determined not to repeat that experience and was willing to apologize to Norah before she got mad.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Norah replied simply.

    Upon returning home, Madeline rested on the bed. Derek had arranged for a caregiver to look after her.

    To the astonishment of the Carter family, Kathy brought Jordy to visit her parents before going to see Madeline. Grasping Kathy¡¯s hand, Madeline gazed at Jordy, whoy on the sofa in the living room.

    ¡°Kathy, is the baby truly Jordy¡¯s? There are rumors circting about you on the Inte. You can¡¯t just pick a man for your child¡¯s father randomly. Jordy¡¯s known for his short temper.¡±

    Madeline paused, recalling how Jordy had been struck by Norah at the mour Club. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been struck by Norah.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581:

    Kathy was uncertain. ¡°I believed the baby could be his. Jordy assured me he¡¯d undergo a paternity test after the baby¡¯s birth. If the child is his, we¡¯ll marry. If not, I¡¯ll raise the child alone.¡±

    She appeared indifferent as she discussed it. ¡°While Jordy¡¯s family may not match Bryson¡¯s, they¡¯re wealthy. Marrying him isn¡¯t a bad idea. My grandma and my mom approve of it.¡±

    Actually, her grandmother and mother had initially been inclined to ask Jordy to leave after their first encounter with him. Jordy¡¯s appearance was unappealing, and he wasn¡¯t attractive by conventional standards. However, Kathy hade to the realization that his wealth mattered far more than his looks.

    Madeline swallowed her words at that. Being a yboy, Jordy enjoyed making young girls sleep with him. Kathy would likely have to deal with numerous mistresses if she were to marry him.

    Madeline refrained from further persuasion, as Kathy seemed unconcerned.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯ve made your decision, don¡¯t allow yourself to regret it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? My reputation is already tarnished. I¡¯m eager to marry a rich man.¡±

    Kathy added with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s still better than being destitute.¡±

    Kathy remembered how her grandma and mom had always urged her to marry some ordinary guy who wouldn¡¯t care about her reputation. But she defied the odds and decided to marry a rich man.

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    ¡°Madeline, I¡¯ll move in with Jordy. My brother has arranged for a caretaker to look after you. Take care of yourself and ignore the gossip. Even if you feel okay, don¡¯t wander around. The doctor said you need rest to get better.¡± Kathy¡¯s tone softened, showing concern for Madeline.

    Madeline and Derek were now the talk of the town. Rumors about them were everywhere, generating endless posts online.

    Watching all of this, Kathy felt sorry for Madeline. The insults were downright cruel. Since Madeline was pregnant, it was best to keep her away from those nastyments.

    ¡°Hey, did you use that aphrodisiac I gave you? Who¡¯d you use it on?¡±

    Kathy had assumed it was for Norah when she showed up at the wedding, but it had been days and nothing had happened.

    Madeline clenched her fist. If it hadn¡¯t been for the mishap at the wedding, she would¡¯ve secretly drugged Norah during the toast, making her pay for her actions.

    But the short videos yed at the wedding showed her and Derek in intimate moments. Some of them were her idea, some Brian had recorded willingly. Those videos were supposed to be on Derek¡¯sputer. But they ended up on the big screen at the wedding for everyone to see.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582:

    ¡°I was going to use it on Norah, but I haven¡¯t yet.¡±

    Kathy suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder you had Norah at the wedding. Did you know what happened? After you fell, my grandma asked my dad to get Norah to help you. But she straight-up refused, saying your well-being wasn¡¯t her problem.¡±

    Madeline scoffed. ¡°She would throw a party if I kicked the bucket. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using this drug on her for sure. And we¡¯ll sniff out the rat who yed those videos at my wedding.¡±

    Derek had made an early exit, partly for business-rted issues and partly for snooping on the person causing chaos.

    ¡°Derek already reported the whole thing to the cops. They¡¯re on it, fishing for clues. He said it came from some shady source. Cops will handle it from here.¡±

    If Norah caught wind of this, she would justugh it off. What proof could they even obtain? Did they think their weak tech skills would uncover anything? Dream on.

    Kathy had scrubbed her online footprints ages ago. Even a top-tier hacker wouldn¡¯t find anything incriminating on her.

    ¡°Rest up, Madeline. Anything you need, just call me¡­¡±

    ¡°Kathy, are you ready? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jordy¡¯s booming voice echoed from the living room, tough as nails.

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    Kathy responded back, ¡°On my way!¡± Then she leaned in close to Madeline. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re still after that aphrodisiac, I can score more from my buddy.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I want as much of that stuff as possible. If it didn¡¯t work before, I¡¯ll give it another shot. Kathy, you should go. Don¡¯t keep Jordy waiting.¡±

    Jordy was known to throw punches at women. To him, they were either worthy enough to be in his bed or out of luck. Kathy was carrying his kid, so she got a sliver of his attention.

    Spotting Kathygging behind, Jordy got up. ¡°A woman with a trashed rep ain¡¯t worth talking with. Let¡¯s roll. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast¡­¡±

    Kathy remembered how her grandma and mom always urged her to marry some ordinary guy who wouldn¡¯t care about her reputation. But she defied the odds and decided to marry a rich man.

    ¡°Madeline, I¡¯ll move in with Jordy. My brother got < caretaker to look after you. Take care of yourself and ignore the gossip. Even if you feel okay, don''t wander around. The doctor said you need rest to get better." Kathy''s tone softened, showing concern for Madeline.

    Madeline and Derek were now the talk of the town. Rumors about them were everywhere, generating endless posts online.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583:

    Watching all this, Kathy felt sorry for Madeline. The insults were downright cruel. Since Madeline was pregnant, it was best to keep her away from those nastyments.

    ¡°Hey, did you use that aphrodisiac I gave you? Who¡¯d you use it on?¡±

    She had assumed it was for Norah when she showed up at the wedding, but it had been days and nothing had happened.

    Madeline clenched her fist. If it hadn¡¯t been for the mishap at the wedding, she would¡¯ve secretly drugged Norah during the toast, making her pay for her actions.

    But the short videos yed at the wedding showed her and Derek in intimate moments. Some of them were her idea, some Brian recorded willingly. Those videos were supposed to be on Derek¡¯sputer. But they ended up on the big screen at the wedding for everyone to see. ¡°I was gonna use it on Norah, but I haven¡¯t yet. ¡± Kathy suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder you had Norah at the wedding. Did you know what happened? After you fell, my grandma asked my dad to get Norah to help you. But she straight up refused, saying your well-being wasn¡¯t her problem.¡±

    Madeline scoffed. ¡°She would throw a party if I kicked

    the bucket. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using this drug on her for sure. And we¡¯ll sniff out the rat who yed those videos at my wedding.¡±

    Derek had made an early exit, partly for business-rted issues and partly for snooping on the person causing chaos.

    ¡°Derek already reported the whole thing to the cops. They¡¯re on it, fishing for clues. He said it came from some shady source. Cops will handle it from here.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens

    If Norah caught wind of this, she would justugh it off. What proof could they even obtain? Did they think their weak tech skills would uncover anything? Dream on. She¡¯d scrubbed her online footprints ages ago. Even a top -tier hacker wouldn¡¯t find anything incriminating on her.

    ¡°Rest up, Madeline. Anything you need, just call¡­¡¯

    ¡°Kathy, are you ready? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jordy¡¯s booming voice echoed from the living room, tough as nails.

    Kathy responded back, ¡°On my way!¡± Then she leaned in close to Madeline. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re still after that aphrodisiac, I can score more from my buddy. ¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I want as much of that stuff as possible. If it didn¡¯t work before, I¡¯ll give it another shot. Kathy, you should go. Don¡¯t keep Jordy waiting.¡± Jordy was known to throw punches at women. To him, they were either worthy enough to be in his bed or out of luck. Kathy was carrying his kid, so she got a sliver of his attention.

    Spotting Kathygging behind, Jordy got up. ¡°A woman with a trashed rep ain¡¯t worth talking with. Let¡¯s roll. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast¡­¡¯

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584:

    At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Baylor dropped the documents from Jamison onto Norah¡¯s desk. ¡°Dr. Wilson, here¡¯s the exchange n. Dr. Herrera wants you to look it over.¡±

    Jamison had mentioned that if Norah hadn¡¯t been tied up in the operating room, he wouldn¡¯t have had Baylor deliver it.

    Jealousy gnawed at Baylor as he clenched his teeth behind his mask. What made Norah so special? She was just another attending doctor, maybe slightly better at some procedures.

    He used to butter up to Norah, thinking she had valuable skills to learn. But after getting a spot in the exchange program, he believed he was just as good. Since he could get what Norah could, he didn¡¯t see why she should act so high and mighty. Even Jamison himself wasn¡¯t that arrogant.

    In reality, Norah always responded politely. It was Baylor who spun all these prejudices. Since he couldn¡¯t win Norah¡¯s affection, he painted her as a vile woman in his mind.

    Norah skimmed through the n, noting its focus on scheduling, strict rules, and learning objectives. Once she finished, she set the n aside and picked up the patient information she had prepped for Jamison.

    This was the patient information she was handling. She needed to brief him and pass on the updates promptly.

    ¡°Alright, thanks, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    Jamison felt good. Norah was meticulous and impable. She always nailed surgeries with the steady hand of a seasoned doctor. The whole department had watched her operation videos.

    ¡°Remember, the main reason you¡¯re going to Concord Hospital is to learn new skills and bring them back to our team.¡±

    Norah suddenly felt the weight on her shoulders increase.

    ¡°I will,¡± she replied.

    Jamison and Gil had helped her secure this opportunity. Even though she had reservations, she would take this trip seriously.

    ¡°Susanna, you¡¯ve been through so much.¡±

    The middle-aged woman, dressed in luxury, held Susanna close, her eyes slightly red. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me and your father sooner?¡±

    Her voice carried a mixture of reproach and deep affection as her hands tenderly cupped Susanna¡¯s face. ¡°Your dad and I don¡¯t work anymore. Didn¡¯t you want to see us?¡±

    Susanna, deeply attached to her mother, nestled into her embrace, findingfort in the familiar scent. Slowly, her mood began to lift.

    ¡°I did call when I found out I had to be hospitalized,¡± Susanna replied.

    She had hoped to avoid hospitalization, trusting that Norah¡¯s skills would suffice. But once she was admitted, the sting of her parents¡¯ absence became palpable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585:

    ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re here now. Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯ll always be with you,¡± her mother reassured.

    Matteo Scott, Susanna¡¯s father, who had been silent on the sofa, finally spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Susanna.¡±

    Dressed in a casual ck suit, hismanding presence was unmistakable, his wealth and status subtly apparent in his every move.

    He adjusted his sleeves and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? We¡¯re back. Why hasn¡¯t hee to see us?¡± There was a seriousness in his in tone.

    Susanna, ustomed to her father¡¯s serious demeanor, defended her brother¡¯s absence. ¡°Since Sean took over the Scott Group, of course, he¡¯s busy with work. It¡¯s easy for you to say; you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    Someone in the room suddenly gasped.

    Susanna perked up at the sound and nced over at the neer in the room.

    ¡°Mom, who¡¯s that?¡±

    Just as Susanna spoke, there was a knock on the door. Her question coincided with the knock, and Ka responded, ¡°Hold on a sec.¡±

    Then she called out to the door, ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Susanna pouted and nced up at the person entering. Her face lit up as she recognized Norah in her regr attire.

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    ¡°Norah, are you off work? Come over!¡±

    What a coincidence! Norah would get to meet her parents right before heading to Silverdale.

    Calmly, Susanna stole a nce at the girl seated by the door and introduced Norah warmly to her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, while you were away, I made some great friends. This is my bestie, Norah Wilson. She¡¯s a cardiac surgeon at this hospital.¡±

    Ka stood up, running her slender fingers through her hair, and smiled politely.

    ¡°Hi, Miss Wilson. I¡¯m Susanna¡¯s mom.¡±

    She studied Norah closely. Her chestnut hair was tied, her face stunningly beautiful, her figure slender and tall. She was impressive, thought Ka.

    Susanna realized her parents, globe-trotters that they were, had no clue about Norah¡¯s other identities. When Sean would spill the beans, they¡¯d be in for a surprise, she mused.

    ¡°Norah, meet my dad.¡±

    After the introduction, Susanna turned to the girl by the door and inquired, ¡°Mom, who¡¯s she?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586:

    She¡¯d been curious about this for a while. The girl wore a designer dress in yellow-orange hues, with a matching hair tie. With an oval face and captivating, watery eyes, she looked quite appealing. Susanna figured this girl must be quite obedient.

    Despite her expensive attire, the girl couldn¡¯t hide the insecurity and timidity that seemed ingrained in her. She clenched her hands tightly, tension etched into every line of her face. Her feet stayed close together. When she sensed Susanna¡¯s stare, she reacted like a startled rabbit. Susanna felt puzzled. She didn¡¯t think her gaze was that intimidating.

    Before Ka could get a word in, the door swung open once more. Sean, trailed by Phillip, barged in.

    Paying Sean no mind, Susanna¡¯s tone turned frosty. ¡°Mom, spill it. Who¡¯s she? And why¡¯s she tagging along with you?¡± The second Sean stepped in, the girl¡¯s gaze fixated on him. Susanna felt slightly ufortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s Nancy Chase. Your dad and I took her in while we were overseas. She¡¯s got a knack for piano. I firstid eyes on her in a fancy restaurant. I was mesmerized by her piano skills and I¡­¡±

    Before Ka could wrap up, she spotted Sean strolling in, heading straight to Norah and sping her hand. Ka¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Are you two an item now?¡± she blurted out.

    Matteo¡¯s gaze lifted in surprise, fixating on their entwined hands.

    Tears pooled in Nancy¡¯s eyes, and she cast her gaze downwards. Didn¡¯t Ka mention Sean was flying solo? She¡¯d dolled herself up to impress Sean, donning her finest threads, hoping he¡¯d notice her more. It turned out, he had a girlfriend.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Ka was taken aback when she observed Sean holding Norah¡¯s hand.

    With a gentle smile, Sean addressed his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, Norah is my girlfriend. Have I introduced her to you before?¡±

    He led Norah to the sofa, holding her hand as they sat down. ¡°Norah will be participating in an exchange program at Silverdale with Concord Hospital starting tomorrow. Since you¡¯ve returned today, I wanted her to meet you.¡±

    Understanding that Susanna¡¯s recovery would be lengthy, Sean felt it prudent for Norah to meet his parents before her departure.

    Ka snapped back to attention, her surprise evident. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±

    Having spent considerable time abroad with Matteo, Ka hadn¡¯t closely followed Sean¡¯s life. During his childhood, Sean had lived independently abroad, disying self-reliance that rendered parental care unnecessary.

    But no matter what, Sean was her son, and she loved him deeply.

    Yet, having resided in Glophia for many years, Norah¡¯s existence had eluded her until now. Could she be amoner? Ka wondered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587:

    She frowned, examining Norah from head to toe. Norah¡¯s pretty looks and every graceful gesture seemed perfectly matched for Sean. Could she be the daughter of Corrin Wilson? This left her bewildered.

    She recollected that Corrin¡¯s family was moderately affluent. She couldn¡¯t grasp why Sean was involved with his daughter.

    Sean affirmed, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Norah is genuinely Sean¡¯s girlfriend. I was waiting for him to inform you,¡± Susanna dered with a beaming smile.

    Casting a nce at the flustered Nancy, she remarked, ¡°Dad, Mom, why didn¡¯t you consult my brother and me before deciding to adopt a girl when you were abroad?¡± Susanna found it unbelievable that they had simply brought Nancy home.

    She protested, ¡°Do you think my condition is beyond cure and you needed another daughter for sce?¡± As she spoke, tears streamed from her eyes.

    ¡°I tried to persuade your mom to change her mind, but she remained firm, citing Nancy¡¯s plight and her desire to adopt her. Now that we¡¯re back, Nancy apanies us,¡± Matteo exined.

    Ka assumed it was a given. Gesturing toward Nancy, she dered, ¡°We¡¯re affluent. What¡¯s wrong with me nurturing another daughter? You¡¯re unaware of Nancy¡¯s incredible talent on the piano. I¡¯ll diligently train her, ensuring her triumph in future internationalpetitions.¡±

    ¡°So, you believe I¡¯m useless.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she pouted. Rising from bed in fury, she rushed to Matteo, clutching his arm. ¡°Dad, Mom neglects me entirely.¡±

    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??

    Her voice quivered with tears, trembling softly. ¡°I have always been Mom¡¯s favorite. She used to call me her little princess, her one and only. I don¡¯t want this girl to be my sister. I have only a brother. I don¡¯t want a sister.¡±

    Sean nced at the girl, her head bowed, visibly flustered. He then whispered to Norah, ¡°My mother is quitepassionate, always empathizing with the vulnerable.¡±

    The reason Ka adopted Nancy stemmed from her perception of Nancy¡¯s plight and her discovery of Nancy¡¯s piano talent. Ka had never praised anyone like this before.

    ¡°As for my father, he loves my mother to the fullest.¡± Observing the scene with Sean, Norah noticed something.

    Perhaps it was Matteo¡¯s deep love for his wife that made Norah sense that Ka possessed the same innocence and kind-heartedness as Susanna.

    Kindness wasmendable, but excessive kindness could be detrimental.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588:

    She grasped Sean¡¯s arm, curious to observe how they would handle the situation. She pondered whether they would prioritize Susanna¡¯s or Nancy¡¯s emotions.

    As Susanna spoke, Ka found herself unable to dwell on Norah. She sat beside her daughter, with Matteo close by. ¡°I will always love you, Susanna. You are the only princess in my eyes. But poor Nancy. Abandoned by her birth parents, she grew up in an orphanage abroad and worked odd jobs to pay for school. Nancy has such a gentle nature. I know you two would get along wonderfully.¡±

    Convinced of Susanna¡¯s kindness, Ka had brought Nancy home, hoping the two would forge a strong bond. ¡°Nancy has been with us overseas for the past two months. She¡¯s incredibly well-behaved and agreeable. You¡¯ll see how wonderful she is once you spend some time with her.¡±

    ¡°No, I am your only daughter. Dad, please, I don¡¯t want her to be my sister.¡±

    Tears streamed down Susanna¡¯s face as she tugged at Matteo¡¯s arm, seeking his intervention.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ I should leave.¡±

    Suddenly, Nancy rose to her feet, her fingers nervously fiddling with the hem of her dress, her gaze lowered.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear Susanna isn¡¯t happy with me here. I can go. I don¡¯t want my presence to cause any disputes between you.¡±

    After she spoke, her shoulders trembled, and stifled sobs escaped her lips.

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Hidden by the shadows, her face remained unseen, and those around her pictured her with tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Nancy, known for her gentleness and thoughtfulness, had solidified that perception in everyone¡¯s minds, making Susanna¡¯s tears appear all the more spoiled byparison.

    Ka, caught in her own conflict, nced around. She noticed Matteo tenderly soothing Susanna with gentle pats on the back, while Nancy stood isted, seemingly the loneliest person in the world. Without theirpany, despair would envelop Nancy once more.

    Resolute, Ka approached Nancy and ced aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Nancy. It¡¯s just that Susanna isn¡¯t feeling well and she¡¯s upset. She¡¯s a good person, just like you are.¡±

    Susanna lifted her head and noticed Ka speaking softly to her new sister.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter!¡± she protested, bewildered by her mother¡¯s affection for an outsider. Her words were muffled by her sobs.

    Sensing something amiss, Norah swiftly moved to the bedside table and retrieved a paper bag. She gently ced it over Susanna¡¯s mouth, urging, ¡°Breathe slowly, Susanna. Take deep breaths.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589:

    This was a case of respiratory alkalosis, reminiscent of the episode when Alice had broken down in tears. Susanna needed to control her breathing quickly to recover, lest the situation escte to dire consequences. Ka and Matteo watched the unfolding drama in shock. Ka, visibly scared, released Nancy¡¯s hand and hurried over to Susanna, her expression fraught with concern.

    Nancy nced up, her eyes brimming with tears that belied the stoic indifference lurking within. She noted inwardly that Susanna was handling the situation better than expected.

    But she could also do it. Emboldened, she clutched her chest, staggered slightly, then crumpled to the floor with a pained moan.

    Ka nched at the sight. Rushing to Nancy, she fumbled for a medicine bottle in her pocket, extracted two pills, and hurriedly administered them to Nancy, saying, ¡°Nancy, rx. Let¡¯s get you to the sofa.¡± From a distance, Sean observed his mother¡¯s actions with a cool detachment before turning to Norah to inquire, ¡°How¡¯s Susanna doing?¡±

    Norah, having intervened just in time, watched as Susanna¡¯s breathing stabilized. She removed the paper bag and advised gently, ¡°You need to stay calm, Susanna. It¡¯s important for your health.¡±

    Susanna was visibly distressed. Her eyes were red and puffy, her forehead glistened with sweat, and her hair clung to her face. Tear tracks and mucus streaked her face.

    Norah grabbed a handful of tissues and handed them to her. She then scrutinized Nancy, who sat curled up on the sofa, her arms wrapped around herself.

    ¡°Miss Chase, is there something wrong with your heart? I¡¯m a cardiac surgeon. I could give you a check-up,¡± Norah offered.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    Ka rejected her immediately, saying, ¡°You¡¯re too young. I don¡¯t think you have the experience. Even if you are a heart doctor, you must be just starting. Heart conditions areplex. Please don¡¯t say such words again. It¡¯s not only unprofessional but also disrespectful to the patient.¡± She gave Norah a disdainful look.

    Before Norah could respond, the expressions on Sean¡¯s and Susanna¡¯s faces shifted.

    Sean stood protectively by Norah and said, ¡°Mom, regardless of Norah¡¯s experience, you shouldn¡¯t speak to her that way. Please apologize to her.¡±

    His voice was cold and detached, which displeased Ka. ¡°Why should I apologize? I¡¯m only speaking the truth. The skilled doctors in the Cardiac Surgery Department are all middle-aged. But thisdy? She seems way younger than them. Can¡¯t be a good doctor, right?¡± Ka scoffed and gently patted Nancy¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nancy. I¡¯ll take you to the best doctor. We¡¯ll get your heart condition treated.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mom,¡± Nancy said, her eyes brimming with tears as she gazed up at Ka.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 590

    ?Chapter 590:

    Their conversation made everyone else uneasy. Matteo adored Susanna immensely, so he took Ka by the wrist and said, ¡°Please, think of Susanna¡¯s feelings.¡± Not long ago, Susanna had cried heaps because of Ka¡¯s care for Nancy. When Susanna¡¯s body jerked, he had been so worried. Watching Ka still giving all her focus to Nancy, he thought she had gone too far.

    Susanna fixed her gaze on Ka.

    ¡°Mom, are you going to abandon me?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, you are my favorite. I could never leave you.¡± With a look of concern, Ka approached Susanna. To her, both Susanna and Nancy mattered greatly.

    Sean was seething. Norah had kindly offered to examine Nancy, yet his mom had made cutting remarks and disregarded them entirely.

    Despite theck of familial warmth from his parents during his childhood, Sean felt particrly ufortable now. His mother hadn¡¯t taken Norah seriously, nor had she shown her any respect, even though she knew Norah was his girlfriend. Worse still, she had dismissed and looked down upon her.

    ¡°Mom, please apologize to Norah,¡± he insisted.

    The room fell silent, and Ka looked at Sean with shock. ¡°Matteo, look at Sean. Is he asking me to apologize to his girlfriend? Does he still care about me, his mom, at all?¡± she eximed angrily.

    Nancy, having taken her medicine, appeared to feel better. She raised her head to look at Ka and Sean.

    In a gentle tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mom had doubts about Miss Wilson¡¯s skills out of concern for my wellbeing. But I have to say, Miss Wilson appears quite young. In hospitals abroad, no one would trust a doctor of that age.¡±

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Realizing her mistake, Nancy abruptly stopped and looked around at everyone anxiously. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, Nancy. Please continue,¡± said Ka.

    Nancy leaned forward, her eyes focused and thoughtful. ¡°In hospitals, young doctors oftenck experience,¡± she began. Then, with a hint of concern, she added, ¡°Miss Wilson does seem quite young, which is why Mom said those words. But I¡¯m sure she meant no harm.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not your mom!¡± Susanna shouted, her voice cracking with frustration.

    Nancy shivered. Seeing the fear etched on her face, Ka¡¯s heart ached with sorrow. She hadn¡¯t spent time with Susanna for several years and had no idea why Susanna had be so bad-tempered. Susanna had once been a very obedient girl, but now she seemed like a stranger to Ka.

    Ka pondered, could illness truly transform one¡¯s character?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591:

    ¡°Miss Wilson, if my mom says something amiss, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    After her words, Nancy nced at Susanna, sought refuge behind Ka, and clutched at Ka¡¯s clothes, her posture steeped in reliance.

    Sean shook his head, adamant. ¡°Mom, Dad always taught me that bravery means owning up to mistakes. Norah¡¯s important to me and you shouldn¡¯t say things like that to her. You need to apologize to her.¡± His words were firm yet tinged with a hint of disappointment.

    As Susanna wiped away her tears, she rose to Norah¡¯s defense. ¡°Exactly! Why are you favoring Nancy Chase so much? Norah is a skilled doctor. You don¡¯t know anything about her. You owe her an apology for what you said.¡± Her voice carried a mix of indignation and determination.

    Matteo observed Susanna and Sean¡¯s staunch defense of Norah and realized the depth of her significance in their hearts.

    ¡°Ka, as their mother, try to be gentle with them and just do as they say.¡±

    Ka hesitated. The thought of apologizing to Norah left her feeling embarrassed and conflicted.

    ¡°After Nancy¡¯s apology on my behalf, I believe we can put this behind us,¡± Ka finally said, her words an attempt to lighten the mood.

    Norah met her gaze with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re Sean¡¯s mother, and I don¡¯t hold it against you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Here¡¯s my medical license. I¡¯m the attending doctor in the Cardiac Surgery Department.¡± Her tone carried a quiet confidence and professionalism.

    Norah¡¯s actions demonstrated to Nancy and Ka that she wasn¡¯t inexperienced in medical skills, challenging their biased assumptions about her capabilities.

    Latest stories on

    Ka¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Miss Wilson, now I am aware of your expertise as a cardiac doctor, and your medical skills aremendable.¡± She gestured toward the door. ¡°We¡¯re nning a private gathering. If you have no other engagements, you¡¯re wee to excuse yourself. We¡¯ll be diningter, and it¡¯s preferable not to have an outsider join us.¡±

    Ka¡¯s rejection was unmistakable; her lips formed a tight line. Norah calmly slipped her medical license into her bag, unfazed by the tension in the air.

    ¡°Sean,¡± she began, her voice tinged with resignation, ¡°since your mother isn¡¯t keen on my presence, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Rising gracefully, she exchanged polite nods with everyone before making her way to the door.

    Sean¡¯s hand closed around hers, firm yet gentle, as he turned to face Ka. ¡°Norah is my girlfriend,¡± he stated firmly, his eyes locking onto Ka¡¯s. ¡°And she will be my wife in the future. Why should she have to leave?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592:

    Ka¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as she gasped, ¡°Sean¡­¡±

    The realization dawned on Ka that their rtionship was much stronger than she had thought. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Norah could possibly deserve Sean. From their first encounter, Ka hadbeled Norah as arrogant and hadn¡¯t warmed up to her at all.

    Matteo gave Susanna a reassuring pat on the back and turned to Ka. ¡°Ka, let¡¯s not dampen the mood. Isn¡¯t it a joyous asion to reunite with Susanna and Sean?¡± The unexpected number of disagreements caught him off guard. It was quite frustrating.

    Ka gently squeezed Nancy¡¯s hand as she spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m simply introducing Nancy to everyone¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. In fact, Miss Wilson has been saying things to create a rift between me and Sean.¡±

    Although her voice was soft, it carried through the quiet ward.

    Susanna sniffled, crumpling the tissue in her hand before tossing it into the bin with a dramatic flourish. ¡°We all know who the real troublemaker is,¡± she muttered.

    Nancy, seekingfort, burrowed closer to Ka.

    Norah¡¯s smile was tight. Sean had assured her his parents were easygoing, but clearly, perception wasn¡¯t always reality. His father did seem amiable, but his mother was a different story. Her disdain, both subtle and tant, was unmistakable.

    A low chuckle escaped Norah¡¯s lips. Was it her background they disapproved of, or something else entirely?

    Regardless, she wouldn¡¯t be a doormat. Once she¡¯d reached her limit, she would just leave.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Enjoy your family time, Sean,¡± she said to Sean, her voiceced with a hint of steel. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to keep Alicepany.¡±

    With a pointed wink at Sean and a lingering look at Nancy, a woman of more depth than she initially let on, Norah found Nancy to be even more maniptive than Madeline.

    Turning to Susanna, she offered a gentle reminder. ¡°Remember what I told you.¡±

    With a firm yet polite ¡°Goodbye,¡± Norah gently withdrew her hand from Sean¡¯s grasp.

    She didn¡¯t linger, her departure resolute, devoid of a single backward nce. The Scott family¡¯s wealth and power held no sway over her.

    Susanna¡¯s anger simmered. First, her mother had brought home a girl they barely knew, insisting she was her sister. Now, this infuriating woman had driven Norah away with her insensitive remarks.

    Her mother was clueless! Didn¡¯t she know Norah was a renowned cardiac surgeon at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, a doctor revered as the ¡°Supernatural Doctor¡± by many?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593:

    Nancy clutched her chest, a tremor of distress in her voice. ¡°Mom, maybe I should leave too. I don¡¯t want to cause any more friction between you and Dad. It feels like it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Her slight frame and soft voice tugged at Ka¡¯s heartstrings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that woman, dear. You¡¯re here to meet the family. Susanna is undergoing treatment, and you need to see a doctor about your heart condition, remember?¡±

    Nancy¡¯s congenital heart disease, the reason she¡¯d been abandoned as a child, was a ticking time bomb without proper care. ording to Nancy, the kind director of the orphanage had facilitated her treatment, and it hadn¡¯t acted up until recently.

    Ka¡¯s words bristled Sean. His jaw clenched, and he strode towards them.

    ¡°Mom,¡± he began, his voice tight, ¡°I¡¯m staying out of your personal life. Whether you want to adopt another daughter or not is your decision. But please consider Susanna¡¯s and my feelings. Don¡¯t be so bullheaded.¡±

    Ka¡¯s gaze met Susanna¡¯s downcast eyes, a pang of guilt twisting in her gut. She unconsciously withdrew her hand from Nancy¡¯s and straightened her posture.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m not being stubborn,¡± she countered, a hint of defiance in her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been running things for so long, you¡¯ve forgotten respect. Regardless of your position, you¡¯re still my child.¡±

    Looking at Susanna, Ka offered a tentative smile. ¡°Susanna, why don¡¯t we discuss Nancyter? Right now, getting her the treatment she needs is our priority. We can talk about everything else after, okay?¡±

    Ka held onto a sliver of hope ¡ª perhaps by the time treatment was over, Susanna would have warmed up to Nancy.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    Matteo turned to his wife and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s our family reunion. Why is everyone so glum? Susanna, you¡¯ve grown up, but you are still acting like a kid.¡±

    ¡°No matter how old I am, I¡¯ll always be your little girl,¡± Susanna retorted angrily. She wanted to say more but decided against it.

    After Norah¡¯s departure, Susanna came to the realization that Nancy was acting like one of those hypocritical adopted daughters from novels. She was always kind and gentle, but Susanna felt Nancy didn¡¯t deserve her kindness.

    She could sense something off about Nancy. Confronting her, she discovered that Nancy¡¯s tactic was to retreat to gain sympathy. The more pitiful Nancy seemed, the morepassionate her mother would be.

    Susanna sneered. Being her mother¡¯s daughter for over 20 years, she felt confident in dealing with this adopted daughter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594:

    Upon hearing Susanna¡¯s words, Ka softened and said some sweet things. Eventually, Susanna smiled through her tears. Sean¡¯s mind drifted to Norah, who had left in annoyance.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Norah is my girlfriend. Next time you see her, please be kind to her,¡± Sean said.

    Ka bristled. In her mind, that woman didn¡¯t deserve her excellent son. Matteo held Ka¡¯s wrist, and Susanna also spoke up in defense of Norah.

    Reluctantly, Ka muttered, ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Her treatment of Norah would entirely depend on Norah¡¯s attitude.

    Frowning, Susanna approached Sean and whispered, ¡°Sean, remember to apologize to Norah when you get back. What Mom said today was really harsh. Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±

    Susanna brushed the hair from her face and said, ¡°Hurry up. Go have dinner with Norah.¡±

    They had hoped for a pleasant meeting, but it ended in discord.

    ¡°Okay. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± Sean replied.

    He cast a cold nce at Nancy, who appeared pitiful and helpless, then turned away.

    As Norah exited the ward, she thought about Ka¡¯s attitude and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Ka was too straightforward and naive. She was blunt, but her sarcasmcked bite. That was why Norah chose not to confront her. By stepping back, she spared Sean from having to choose sides.

    But Ka and Susanna shared a trait: they were both innocent. Some people¡¯s motives were clear, yet they failed to see them. Or perhaps they saw them but chose to ignore them?

    Norah frowned slightly. She could tell Sean¡¯s father was not an ordinary man, and no one dared cause trouble in his presence. This realization brought Norah some relief.

    But she decided not to think too much about Sean¡¯s parents. She would be with Sean forever, as long as he always loved her. She didn¡¯t need his family¡¯s approval.

    Norah smiled sweetly and headed downstairs. She had something to discuss with Alice. Yesterday, Alice had mentioned something, and Norah wanted to check on it. If Alice had made up her mind, Norah would make arrangements for her.

    As she passed an office, Jolie ran out and stopped her.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, wait a minute.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595:

    Norah stopped. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Despite their past grudges, Norah wouldn¡¯t avoid normal conversations with Jolie in the hospital.

    In a secluded corner of the hospital corridor, Jolie nced around to ensure they were alone before addressing Norah.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, you and Baylor are headed to Silverdale for an exchange program tomorrow. Baylor and I just started dating, and now we¡¯ll be apart for three months. Could I ask a favor of you?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°Could you keep an eye on him for me? If he gets involved with someone else, I¡¯d appreciate it if you tell me.¡±

    Norah scoffed. ¡°What exactly is our rtionship? Why should I monitor your boyfriend? Are you serious?¡± She stood tall, looking down at Jolie. ¡°We aren¡¯t friends, Jolie. Remember that, and please don¡¯t approach me with these requests again.¡±

    Jolie¡¯s previous actions of spreading rumors had already soured their rtionship. Despite knowing Norah¡¯s distaste for her, Jolie continued to seek her out. Norah wanted their interactions to remain strictly professional.

    Panicking, Jolie reached out to stop her, then shockingly knelt down, startling Norah.

    Norah didn¡¯t understand Jolie¡¯s dramatic gesture and stepped aside, looking at her with confusion.

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯m sorry for everything. It was all my fault. I promise not to overstep again. But please, help me this time.¡±

    Tears welled up in Jolie¡¯s eyes as she pleaded, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to see Baylor cheat on me, right? We¡¯re both women. Shouldn¡¯t we support one another?¡± It was a tant attempt to guilt Norah, but she was not swayed by such maniptions.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re both women. So what? There are countless women in the world. Why don¡¯t you ask one of them? Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    Norah sidestepped Jolie and left without regard to her attempts to detain her.

    Norah found Jolie¡¯s behavior so absurd that she feltpelled to make it obvious.

    Jolie stood up, seething, and quickly wiped away her fake tears.

    Her entire demeanor was a pretense. She was determined to tarnish Norah¡¯s reputation.

    To Norah, Jolie was merely a colleague from her department, nothing more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596:

    ¡°Norah!¡±

    She heard her name called. Turning around, she saw¡­

    Corrin hurried towards her.

    ¡°We need to talk, Norah. Let¡¯s find a ce.¡± Norah was puzzled. She was scheduled to leave for Silverdale on an exchange program tomorrow, and it baffled her why so many people were seeking her out after work today. All she had wanted was to go home, have dinner, and get a good night¡¯s sleep. Instead, her ns were disrupted as she found herself meeting with numerous people after work.

    Quietly, Norah turned away and continued walking forward without pause, quickening her pace as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    Corrin, sure she had seen him, followed. Keeping his voice down due to the hospital setting, he persisted. ¡°Norah, I¡¯m calling you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Finally stopping, Norah turned with a feigned innocent expression. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Corrin, visibly frustrated, flushed with irritation.

    ¡°Okay, I need to talk to you about something.¡±

    Norah nced at her phone, indicating her hurry. ¡°If you have something to say, please make it quick. I¡¯m in a rush.¡±

    ¡°Why did you cancel the cooperation?¡± Corrin demanded.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Corrin didn¡¯t beat around the bush, asking straight up, ¡°You¡¯re the mastermind behind the Wilson and Scott Groups teaming up. We¡¯ve got a few projects on the line, and now you¡¯re talking about pulling out. Do you even realize how much the Scott Group is going to take a hit?¡±

    Before they joined forces, bothpanies signed on the dotted line. Now, the Scotts were breaking that pact and would have to pay a hefty chunk in damages. But the promise of fat profits from the partnership outweighed thepensations the Scott Group would have to pay.

    Plus, there were heaps of projects hanging in the bnce. The news of their split blindsided Corrin, leaving him reeling. Luna¡¯s words from the night before shed in his mind; she had mentioned Norah¡¯s uing business trip to Silverdale for three months, and that lit a fire under him to act fast. Luckily, he caught her just in time.

    Hearing Corrin¡¯s usation, Norah knew her chat with Sean the night before had hit the mark. The fact that all coboration had ground to a halt spoke of her influence. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t the Scott Group pull out of the partnership?¡± she asked. ¡°Their alliance with yourpany was formed out of a misunderstanding. It¡¯ll be better for them to stop now and cut their losses. They did this to also shield yourpany from potential losses in a way.¡±

    ¡°But if they back out now, it¡¯ll hit mypany hard!¡± Corrin¡¯s outcry caused a stir among the onlookers, prompting him to lower his voice. ¡°Norah, weren¡¯t you the one who set up this alliance for mypany?¡± He had believed that she had done it as a way to show gratitude, her connection to his family being the only way a girl like her could marry into a family such as the Carters. But in reality, he was overthinking it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597:

    ¡°If you can resume the cooperation between the twopanies, all my family members will disappear from your life,¡± Corrin proposed, his eyes locked onto Norah.

    ¡°Think about it. You¡¯re not exactly thrilled about being tied to my family,¡± he added, his voice carrying a hint of persuasion.

    Norah mulled over the proposition. Giving him a ten-million-dor check seemed like a reasonable offer back then. After all, she¡¯d used her connection to his family before. But now, it was clear Corrin wanted more than just cash. Norah couldn¡¯t help but wonder what benefits Sean had offered him to make him so desperate after the cancetion of the cooperation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one responsible for this partnership. Don¡¯t involve me,¡± Norah asserted firmly, her posture unwavering.

    ¡°You should go to Sean,¡± she insisted, her voice steady.

    ¡°Everyone knows he¡¯s your man. If hispany suddenly backed out, it¡¯s probably because of something you did!¡± Samira¡¯s voice rang out with usation. ¡°Norah, we¡¯ve been good to you. We¡¯ve even lent you a hand. Why are you turning your back on us?¡±

    Luna¡¯s words also echoed in Norah¡¯s mind. It seemed the Wilson family expected her gratitude simply because she¡¯d once used her connection with them. But the reality was quite different.

    ¡°The gift I gave you on your birthday was enough to show my gratitude. I now have nothing to do with you guys. And when ites to this partnership, it¡¯s not up to me,¡± Norah exined calmly.

    She offered a faint smile as she met Corrin¡¯s gaze, her resolve unwavering. No matter how much he pressed, she couldn¡¯tmit to helping with his cooperation with the Scott Group.

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    ¡°If you need answers, talk to Mr. Scott. He¡¯s the one driving this coboration,¡± she suggested, making her position crystal clear.

    Just then, Samira chimed in abruptly, ¡°Norah, we helped you when you were in need, but you¡¯re holding back on us? Seriously? Come on, don¡¯t be so small-minded. Can you imagine Sean¡¯s reaction if he found out you were all gung-ho about joining the Carter family?¡±

    Samira quipped, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°You and Sean are together. He might be curious about your past, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to threaten me?¡± Norah shot back, locking eyes with Samira, her expression unwavering.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Luna warn you? It won¡¯t work on me,¡± Norah scoffed, her gaze unwavering. Whether it was a veiled threat or a desperate plea, Norah would never buy it.

    Samira¡¯s heart burned with frustration. Of course, she knew her threat was pointless. Luna had confided in her that Norah wouldn¡¯t budge no matter what they said. ¡°Norah, this coboration with the Scott Group is crucial for mypany.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598:

    Corrin pressed, seeing her impassive expression. ¡°Thepany¡¯s been struggling, and any progress is vital. Can you bear to see mypany go bankrupt?¡±

    He pinched Samira, a silent cue she readily picked up.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve always been a good person,¡± Samira interjected, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°There¡¯s trouble in Luna and Dooley¡¯s marriage, and Sha¡¯s hospitalized. Ourpany can¡¯t crumble now.¡± She lowered her head. After a few seconds, she lifted her chin, revealing red-rimmed eyes. ¡°We¡¯re counting on the cooperation with the Scott Group,¡± she pleaded.

    Norah marveled at her theatrics. It suddenly dawned on her that all the three people she encountered after work were masters of acting. They could weep onmand, but she was immune. Their tears only repulsed her.

    Her jaw clenched, and she retorted, ¡°Luna¡¯s your daughter, Sha your granddaughter. How does that involve me?¡±

    Their words implied that Luna and Sha¡¯s problems were her fault.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± Norah stated firmly. ¡°Stop harassing me. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    As Norah turned to leave, Samira lunged, desperationcing her voice. ¡°Norah! Do you want my family to be bankrupt? And then no one will find out about your past?¡±

    Norah scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing about my life in Glophia that should be kept a secret. If that¡¯s your threat, you can keep it. I have no skeletons in my closet.¡±

    If Sean asked about her past, she¡¯d tell him the truth. Samira sputtered, frustration simmering. Seeing Norah leave, she lunged forward, reaching for her hand.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    Anticipating the move, Norah pivoted gracefully, dodging Samira¡¯s grasp. Turning sharply, she red with icy intensity. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Her voice held a quiet power, a stark warning.

    Suddenly, a woman materialized behind Samira, a firm hand on her arm. Samira faltered. Family loyalty warred with fear. ¡°We need the Scott Group¡¯s cooperation,¡± she muttered. They had to secure the deal, she thought grimly.

    The woman pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Aunt Samira, Miss Wilson can¡¯t help you. Please find another solution.¡± She¡¯d followed Samira discreetly, eavesdropping on the conversation. Though hesitant to intervene, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of antagonizing Norah further. If that happened, their future in Glophia would be bleak. Panic rising, she¡¯d emerged, desperate to smooth things over.

    Samira stared, surprised that her niece knew Norah. They hadn¡¯t been in touch for years.

    ¡°You have no say in this,¡± Samira snapped. ¡°Luna¡¯s daughter is critically ill, and the hospital bills are astronomical. We can¡¯t lose this partnership.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 599

    ?Chapter 599:

    Corrin interjected, his voice heavy with sadness. ¡°Norah, all you have to do is talk to Sean. He¡¯ll approve the coboration. Besides, it¡¯s mutually beneficial.¡± He desperately tried to sway her.

    As Norah¡¯s gaze settled on the woman standing beside Samira, she was surprised to learn they were rted. What an unexpected link.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, what a coincidence,¡± Hadley remarked, catching Norah¡¯s eye and feeling obliged to say hello. She clung to Samira¡¯s arm stiffly, carefully avoiding eye contact. Hadley seemed to grasp Norah¡¯s wish to remain unrecognized, so she intentionally kept her distance.

    ¡°Aunt Samira, Miss Wilson likely has her own reasons. It would be best if you two stop pressuring her.¡± The depth of Norah¡¯s wealth and the potential repercussions of upsetting her were unknown to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Samira dered, nudging Hadley slightly. ¡°Please leave.¡±

    Hadley faltered, her bnce precarious as she desperately reached for something to hold onto. At that moment, a hand caught her, preventing a fall. Upon regaining her footing, Hadley realized it was Norah who hade to her aid.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she expressed.

    Samira snorted in response. ¡°It was merely a light push. Staying upright is your responsibility. It¡¯s not my fault if you can¡¯t stay on your feet.¡±

    Hadley peered down at her high heels, her smile tinged with bitterness, opting not to engage further with Samira. ¡°Miss Wilson, thank you. Don¡¯t heed my aunt and uncle too seriously. If you need to leave, feel free to do so first,¡± Hadley suggested, giving Norah a knowing wink.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    Norah acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± Further dialogue seemed unnecessary. The best approach was to disregard the situation. With Hadley¡¯s assistance, Norah was able to exit gracefully.

    Corrin¡¯s anger was palpable. ¡°Samira, what is wrong with your niece? She didn¡¯t support us and even assisted Norah¡¯s departure!¡±

    Samira confronted Hadley. ¡°You¡¯ve been out of touch since your marriage. Whye to me now all of a sudden?¡±

    Hadley bowed her head, whispering, ¡°I learned that Sha is in the hospital and wished to visit her. Moreover, Miss Wilson is not someone you should provoke.¡±

    ¡°She is merely Sean¡¯s girlfriend, not his wife. She¡¯s not powerful enough to pose a threat,¡± Samira retorted sharply. ¡°With the cooperation lost, what¡¯s our next step, Corrin?¡±

    Their attempts to sway Norah had been in vain, igniting their frustration.

    ¡°What more can we do? We can do nothing!¡± Corrin responded, his re fixed on Hadley. He had received news that Sean¡¯s sister was receiving care at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, which might be another opportunity to meet him and seek cooperation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 600

    ?Chapter 600:

    Samira pointed a finger sternly at Hadley¡¯s forehead. ¡°Leave now. You¡¯re of no help. Can¡¯t you see the predicament we¡¯re in? If you truly care about Sha, prove it with genuine actions.¡±

    Although Hadley had married into wealth, she had not assisted her rtives in any significant way. Why bother? Once Samira withdrew her finger, a red imprint was left on Hadley¡¯s forehead. Hadley inhaled deeply, managing a strained smile.

    ¡°Aunt Samira, I¡ª I¡¯m without funds.¡± Marriage to Hank had curtailed Hadley¡¯s social life significantly, her days now spent caring for their child. She had struggled considerably to persuade Hank to let her visit this time.

    ¡°No money? Then leave,¡± Samira eximed.

    As Samira turned away, Hadley began to cry. She had intervened out of kindness, yet Samira¡¯s harshness only deepened her sorrow.

    Unbeknownst to Samira and Corrin, Hadley had saved them from serious trouble.

    Norah was unfamiliar with the Wilson family, so discovering that Hadley was rted to Corrin caught her off guard. Hadley was intelligent yet timid.

    Norah rarely visited the Wilson Manor. From her interactions with Hank and Hadley, she could sense his tendency to dominate Hadley, who appeared too afraid to push back. Despite this, Norah was privy to the fact that Hadley was having an affair with Larry. But she believed it wasn¡¯t her ce to judge others¡¯ personal matters.

    Before Norah left, Sean called her and offered to drive her home.

    Once home, Sean quickly rolled up his sleeves and headed to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll handle dinner tonight,¡± he dered, putting on an apron. ¡°Everything¡¯s set up. Just rx and keep mepany, honey.¡±

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    Trailing several steps behind, Norah pulled her hair up into a bun. After a brief pause, she unhooked her bra, feeling instantly morefortable.

    For Norah, true rxation wasing home, slipping off her shoes, unhooking her bra, and sinking into the sofa to watch videos on her phone. ¡°That sounds great,¡± she responded.

    She went to the fridge and grabbed a Coke, enjoying the refreshing sip. The coolness sent a delightful chill through her. In the heat of summer, nothing beats Coke paired with watermelon.

    She tapped on arge watermelon in the fridge, smiling with satisfaction at the sound. During the warmer months, watermelon was a staple in her fridge. Despite knowing that eating too much could be unsettling due to its cold nature, her craving was too strong to ignore. She often bought two watermelons at a time, making sure her fridge was always stocked. With a pleased expression, she closed the fridge.

    Watermelon was her favorite snack while watching TV. ¡°Today at Susanna¡¯s ward, my mother seemed a bit cold towards you. I hope you won¡¯t take her words seriously,¡± Sean spoke softly, concentrating on chopping vegetables.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601:

    Norah shook her head in reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡±

    She sat at the table, a Coke in her hand.

    ¡°Your mother and Susanna are quite simr, in both looks and character, right?¡±

    Even with two adult children, Ka retained a youthful appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about how my mother acted. I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± Sean apologized on behalf of his mother.

    Before they met, Sean had assured Norah that his mother was kind-hearted and easy-going. However, her first impression was quite harsh, as Sean¡¯s mother openly criticized Norah. Fortunately, Norah let it slide, avoiding any further tension.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We talked about this yesterday, right? It¡¯s really no problem, darling,¡± Norahforted Sean. She made it clear that their rtionship came first.

    Feeling reassured by Norah¡¯s understanding, Sean exhaled a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. ¡°But Nancy Chase isn¡¯t as innocent as she seems. You might want to look into that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Phillip to check into it. Where¡¯s Alice? Is sheing to dinner?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be backter. We shouldn¡¯t wait for her.¡± Alice had made some new friends, and Norah was eager to hear about her day when she got back.

    Sean looked at Norah, relieved she wasn¡¯t upset, and continued cooking attentively. Norah valued Sean¡¯s efforts in the kitchen, understanding that he cooked to appease her. She was happy to let him lead when it came to cooking, knowing he was good at it.

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    And her calm attitude reassured him that she felt no bitterness.

    After dinner, Alice returned home. Upon her arrival, Norah offered a stern reprimand.

    Norah chastised her for venturing out without employing a wheelchair. With Sean present, Norah exhibited more self-restraint than Alice anticipated. Nheless, Alice could sense her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    ¡°I assure you, Norah, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Alice asserted.

    Norah¡¯s expression softened upon hearing this. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Alice, I¡¯d like to talk to Sean for a bit. We¡¯ll catch upter,¡± Norah proposed.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Alice greeted Sean before ascending the stairs at a leisurely pace.

    Though Sean wanted to linger, he knew he must depart. His girlfriend was leaving for Silverdale tomorrow, and she needed a restful evening. They should probably conclude their night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602:

    The dishes were left in the sink for the maid to attend to, and the table was wiped clean. Sean found himself with no tasks and no justification for prolonging his stay. After exchanging a few words with Norah, he prepared to take his leave.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m heading home. Rest well.¡± Sean tenderly kissed her lips and said, ¡°Good night.¡±

    Norah reciprocated the kiss, refraining from urging him to stay longer. ¡°Good night.¡±

    Observing Sean¡¯s departure, Norah ascended the stairs to seek out Alice. She gently tapped on the door and proposed, ¡°Alice, care for a bath?¡±

    Alice cast her a delighted nce and responded, ¡°Sounds delightful.¡±

    They filled the tub with steaming water, enveloping the room in a misty haze. As the steam billowed, the ambiance transformed into a realm of enchantment. Seated in a milk bath, surrounded by crimson rose petals and drifting bubbles, Alice and Norah savored the moment.

    Alice sighed. ¡°This is incredibly soothing. I could indulge in this daily.¡±

    The bath seemed to rejuvenate Norah¡¯s spirit as she surrendered to itsforting embrace. ¡°I find it rather troublesome,¡± she remarked. Normally opting for a quick shower, she wasn¡¯t ustomed to lingering in baths for extended periods. ¡°Is our discussion from yesterday something you¡¯re genuinely serious about?¡± Norah asked.

    Last evening, Alice had confided in Norah her desire to join Zeke¡¯s band.

    Her decision caught Norah off guard. Norah had never imagined Alice would be drawn to Dream.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    Alice yfully winked and disclosed, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Zeke and showcased my singing prowess. He¡¯s agreed to wee me into the band.¡±

    Leaning back, Alice draped her arms over the bath¡¯s edge, took a deep breath, and began to sing.

    Her rendition carried that marvelous raspy timbre, and Norah found herself entranced by her melody. Norah narrowed her gaze and conceded, ¡°I must admit, you have a remarkable singing talent.¡±

    In her spare moments at the organization, Alice would often fill the air with song when boredom struck. Norah had never realized Alice harbored a passion for singing. Norah was immediately captivated by the mesmerizing quality of her voice.

    As the song concluded, Alice perched eagerly on the bath¡¯s edge, reminiscing. ¡°Do you recall ourst visit to mour Club? Watching Dream perform, they radiated energy, fueled by the audience¡¯s reactions and apuse. Their performance deeply stirred me. I eagerly anticipate sharing the stage with them.¡±

    She truly submerged herself in Dream¡¯s performance. After years of dormancy, her heart awoke that night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603:

    In a sudden revtion, she recognized her transformation from a killer to someone who could openly embracepliments and live freely.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve brought me here.¡±

    Discovering a newfound passion for life, she dedicated herself to diligent effort, determined to seize every opportunity life presented in pursuit of her dream.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Alice. Making you happy makes everything I¡¯ve done worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to be friends with you,¡± Alice replied softly. She tilted her head, feeling warmth in her heart as she watched the blurred face of the woman beside her in the mist.

    ¡°Norah, I have an agreement with Zeke. I¡¯ll stay with them for only three months. When you return and Phoebe recovers, I¡¯ll go back to Ond.¡±

    She had enjoyed her time here, but she knew her departure was inevitable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in Ond next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah nodded.

    She couldn¡¯t force someone to stay. She was content knowing Alice could remain here, worry-free, for another few months.

    They lingered in the bathtub for half an hour before getting dressed.

    Before retreating to her room, Alice hugged Norah gently. ¡°Norah, I wish you a smooth business trip and a good night.¡±

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m

    ¡°Good night, Alice. Sweet dreams,¡± Norah replied, patting Alice gently on the back.

    She understood that sometimes bad moods were inevitable, and letting them go often brought relief.

    Meanwhile, at the Wilson Manor.

    Hadley returned home wearily after being scolded by Samira. It was a rare opportunity for her to go out, but she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her child.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee back if I hadn¡¯t called, right? The kid has been looking for you repeatedly! Are you trying to get a divorce?¡±

    Hank began scolding her as soon as she walked through the door.

    Hadley quickly exined and shared the news about Norah.

    ¡°You met Norah?¡± Hank asked, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°She has connections to the Wilson family in Glophia? And she¡¯ll be in Silverdale for business for three months?¡±

    Hank¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly. ¡°Forget it. Have a good rest,¡± he said, his mind clearly racing. He left in a hurry, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604:

    Hadley was left confused. She had rushed back, expecting the usual reprimand, but instead found herself unscathed.

    She rubbed her arms, relieved she wouldn¡¯t face any punishment tonight.

    Hank found his dad and quickly ryed Norah¡¯s business trip ns.

    Iker pounded the desk in excitement. ¡°This is great news. Once she¡¯s in Silverdale, Sean won¡¯t be able to protect her. The rich families there are just as powerful. The Scotts might be the wealthiest in Glophia, but in Silverdale, they¡¯re just average.¡±

    Hank, recalling his investigations into Silverdale¡¯s elite, remained silent. Despite the Scotts¡¯ power in Glophia, he knew they could still wield considerable influence in Silverdale. ¡°My father might have underestimated them.¡±

    ¡°Have you set up our people in Glophia?¡± Iker asked.

    Hank snapped back to the moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to inform them. They won¡¯t be useful in the next three months.¡±

    Iker¡¯s anger red. ¡°Loser!¡± He paused, considering the news about Norah. ¡°Since we can¡¯t act in Glophia, send someone to Silverdale. Hank, don¡¯t we have business partners there? Will you handle this personally?¡±

    ¡°Dad, Sean isn¡¯t stupid. If I go to Silverdale and something happens to Norah, they¡¯ll trace it back to us. We can¡¯t be seen there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Iker conceded, thinking hard. ¡°Our branch in Silverdale can promote our cooperation with the Powell family, correct?¡±

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    His eyes narrowed as a n formed. ¡°Let the Powells go to Silverdale. They can serve as our scapegoat.¡± In that case, they would stay out of sight. And if the n seeded, the Powells would take the fall.

    Hank concurred with Iker¡¯s n and said, ¡°We can arrange for someone else to kill Norah and make sure it happens in Silverdale. Only then can we pin the me on the Powells.¡± Once the n was sessful, their family would rise as the fifth major power in Glophia. And the leader of this ascent? Hank¡¯s father!

    Hank and Iker spent half an hour hashing out the specifics. Hank assured Iker, promising that the n would be carried out without a hitch.

    The following day, after a flightsting over an hour, more than 40 doctors from Silver Boulder Private Hospitalnded at Silverdale Airport.

    As Norah disembarked from the ne, the sea breeze weed her.

    Silverdale, a coastal city, served as a busy port engaged in international trade. It drew a diverse crowd and thrived with activity. The city was not only a bustling trade hub but also a favored destination for tourists due to its vibrant economy. Every year, it attracted hundreds of millions of visitors, significantly boosting its economic growth.

    It wasmonly said that Silverdale housed many wealthy and influential figures. With countless opportunities avable, anyone who grabbed even a single one could find themselves bing very sessful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605:

    Norah gazed up at the sky; she hadn¡¯t been back to Silverdale for many years. She pondered the well-being of acquaintances from her past.

    The team leader was busy counting heads as Baylor stayed close to Norah.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, don¡¯t worry. Since we are both from the Cardiac Surgery Department, I¡¯ll look after you.¡±

    Norah moved forward with an impassive face. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m capable of looking after myself.¡±

    She was not a child; she did not require supervision on a business trip. Though her boyfriend offered the same help, her reaction might have been warmer. This was typical of Norah; she interacted differently with different individuals.

    Concord Hospital had organized their transport. A double-decker bus was perfectly sized to fit the group.

    Norah boarded the bus and chose her seat. When Baylor seemed interested in the seat next to hers, she dismissively sent him away with a cold stare. Eventually, a female colleague took the seat instead.

    A doctor took the seat beside her. ¡°Hello, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯m Gemma Burke from the stic Surgery Department. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Gemma, sporting a round face and a friendly smile, was eager to introduce herself as soon as she sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve looked up to you for a long time. You¡¯re incredible!¡± Gemma appeared to be around 25 or 26 years old, close to Norah¡¯s age. She was courteous, and her voice carried a gentle tone. Despite this being their initial encounter, Norah formed a favorable impression of her.

    Norah smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello, Dr. Burke.¡± Gemma was excited to meet Norah and wanted to engage more, but she was too nervous to say anything.

    After a long silence, she gathered her courage and said hesitantly, ¡°I heard that Concord Hospital has arranged for us to stay in double rooms. Dr. Wilson, could I share a room with you?¡±

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah was busy replying to messages on her phone when Gemma¡¯s request caught her off guard. She looked up, slightly surprised, but responded with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± First impressions mattered a lot to Norah. She wasn¡¯t familiar with any of the other female doctors from Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Choosing a roommate who seemed easygoing was preferable.

    Though she didn¡¯t know Gemma well, her instincts suggested they might get along just fine.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gemma eximed, almost shouting in her excitement. She quickly sped her hand over her mouth, her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°If you ever need advice on stic surgery, just ask me. However, Dr. Wilson, you are so beautiful. You really don¡¯t need any procedures.¡± Gemma examined Norah¡¯s face, observing from her forehead down to her chin. ¡°To me, your features are absolutely perfect, truly stunning!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606:

    Gemma was aware of the rumors circting about Norah but chose to disregard them. She was determined to form her own opinions.

    Gemma was impressed by Norah¡¯s medical prowess when she discovered that Norah had be the attending doctor shortly after joining the hospital. Gemma¡¯s ability to secure a spot in the exchange program wasrgely attributed to her extensive experience in other hospitals.

    In her eyes, Norah was not only pretty but also exceptionally skilled in medicine. Norah could even perform surgeries for other departments, provided they were not overlyplex. Norah was indeed a medical prodigy!

    Since childhood, Gemma had been recognized as a genius. Everyone who knew her praised her exceptional abilities. However, it wasn¡¯t until she met Norah that she realized she had been overly arrogant in the past.

    Eager to form a bond, Gemma longed to befriend Norah. Despite her long tenure at the hospital, she had yet to find a close friend.

    Concord Hospital, thergest public hospital in Silverdale and renowned nationwide, was a prestigious ce where any doctor aspired to work. The doctors there were among the nation¡¯s best, each possessing top-tier medical skills.

    When the doctors from Silver Boulder arrived at Concord Hospital, they marveled at its vastness on their first visit. Descriptions on paper never fully captured the reality of the hospital¡¯syout, prompting everyone to memorize it quietly.

    Gemma had been discreetly following Norah since their conversation on the bus. Maintaining a respectful distance, Gemma guessed that Norah preferred quieterpanions, so she followed silently without intruding.

    Norah noticed her but allowed her to stay.

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Twice the size of Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Concord Hospital¡¯s corridors bustled with activity, filled with people clutching reports or X-rays.

    Due to their lower costs, public hospitals like Concord were the preferred choice for the general popce when seeking medical care. This was why Norah didn¡¯t need to work overtime every day at the private hospital; the patient volume simply wasn¡¯t as high.

    Seeing the constant flow of people, everyone understood that working at Concord Hospital would be demanding. ¡°Everyone, return to your rooms to unpack. We¡¯ll meet in the conference room in half an hour,¡± the team leader directed.

    Norah and Gemma, having agreed to room together, headed to the dormitory building with their suitcases and chose a room at random.

    The dormitory was sparse, furnished only with two beds. Norah was taken aback by the modest living conditions, which were lessfortable than she had expected.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607:

    Gemma, unfazed, fetched a basin of water from the washroom, pulled a handkerchief from her suitcase, and began cleaning the room.

    ¡°We¡¯re short on time. Dr. Wilson, please stand by the door; it¡¯s quite dusty in here. I¡¯ll clean up first,¡± she instructed.

    Norah extended her hand to take the broom from Gemma. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Gemma sidestepped her. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±

    Gemma quickly tidied the room, leaving Norah no opportunity to assist.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, which bed would you prefer?¡±

    ¡°Either is fine.¡±

    After clearing away the dust, Gemma wiped down one of the bed frames with her damp handkerchief, a satisfied smile on her face.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, this bed is for you. Please, make your bed. I¡¯ll finish up soon.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her concern about Norah minding the dust, Gemma would have dly helped make the bed. She was always generous and considerate toward her friends.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Norah responded, her smile genuine.

    Gemma¡¯s actions were heartfelt, and Norah readily epted her kindness.

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Dr. Wilson. I hope we can be good friends. I did all this because I truly like you,¡± Gemma said earnestly.

    Gemma smiled and voiced her ns. ¡°I¡¯ll finish cleaning first. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the Powell family¡¯s home, Coen ended a phone call. The news was almost too good to be true¡ªwas he really going on a business trip to Silverdale? And a chance to coborate with apany there? Having worked in Glophia for years without notable advancement, this sudden opportunity left him stunned.

    Excited, he paced back and forth with his phone in hand. After some thought, he dialed Derek¡¯s number.

    ¡°Derek, I¡¯ve been thinking. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to go to Silverdale. Would you like to join me?¡±

    Derek responded without hesitation, confirming he would apany Coen after sorting out thepany¡¯s affairs.

    Then, he was troubled by thoughts of Madeline, who was pregnant and staying at home, not working. Thankfully, hispany had received capital injections and was saved from bankruptcy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608:

    Despite his family¡¯s considerable wealth, including several vis and cars in his name, he found himself unwilling to share financial resources with Madeline. He couldn¡¯t understand why he subconsciously resisted her whenever they interacted.

    He resolved to inform her about his uing trip to Silverdale once he returned home.

    On their first day at Concord Hospital, the main task for the doctors from Silver Boulder Private Hospital was to limate to the new environment and their new roles. They were distributed across different departments, where they would familiarize themselves with various roles over the next three months.

    The goal was to foster theprehensive development of the medical staff, so doctors unsuited for rotations were ced in fitting roles instead.

    Unfortunately, Norah found herself assigned to the emergency department, the most demanding area, where she would alternate between day and night shifts. After her initial day of training, she was set to begin her official duties the next day.

    Returning to her room, she learned that Gemma had been assigned to the pediatric surgery department.

    ¡°I previously rotated for a year to earn my title, and ultimately, I found the stic surgery department the most fitting,¡± Gemma shared as she gathered her pajamas and tied up her hair. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯m off to shower. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah replied.

    Having spent half the day together, Norah had begun to understand the kind of person Gemma was¡ªintelligent, easy-going, and genuinely kind. Norah had a very good feeling about Gemma. After all, a supportive friend was far more valuable than one who onlyined. Since they worked in different departments, their encounters were limited to breaks, making their friendship all the more special.

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    Norah wondered what Sean was up to. She pulled out her phone, hesitated, then decided to call himter.

    Meanwhile, Sean was in his sister¡¯s hospital room.

    Susannained, ¡°Sean, Mom bought so many clothes for Nancy. Shouldn¡¯t she buy some for me too?¡±

    Nancy, clutching the new clothes, offered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to wear these, I¡¯ll change back into the old ones. It¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t deserve new clothes.¡±

    As Nancy was on the verge of tears, Ka intervened, ¡°Susanna, once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll buy you plenty of clothes if you want. We¡¯ve just weed Nancy into the family, and I need to take good care of her.¡±

    Matteo added, ¡°Susanna, they¡¯re just clothes. Don¡¯t worry. Once you recover, I¡¯ll get you thetest styles. Okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609:

    They attempted to soothe Susanna, who had been restless and upset throughout her infusion that day, crying and screaming several times.

    That evening, the quarrel began shortly after Ka arrived with a well-dressed Nancy.

    Susanna was aggressive, while Nancy humbly kept apologizing, nearly in tears. Ka, witnessing this, felt deep sympathy for Nancy. She gently suggested, ¡°Susanna, maybe you should rest a bit during your infusion. Don¡¯t stress too much. I¡¯m here visiting, after all. Are you not happy?¡±

    Without drawing attention, she quietly positioned herself between Susanna and Nancy, deeply caring for both and unable to bear seeing them cry. Later that night, as they returned home, Nancy, tearful, asked Ka if Susanna and Sean despised her. Acting obedient and sensible, she even offered to return to Ond to alleviate any distress for her adoptive parents.

    Susanna turned away with a pout, muttering to herself, ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± She sensed her parents¡¯ affection shifting towards Nancy and suspected that Nancy¡¯s presence during her treatments was intended to unsettle her. She even pondered whether Ka aimed to rece her with Nancy. These bitter thoughts intensified her anger. Nancy¡¯s words only made things worse.

    Longing for relief, Susanna was missing Norah¡¯s treatment as her arm grew numb. The infusion was agonizing, and she struggled to hold back her tears. After realizing she had already cried three times that day, she resolved not to cry anymore, persuading herself of her strength.

    Sean initially nned to visit Silverdale soon, but considering the tension at home, he chose to dy his trip. He exined to his parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, Susanna isn¡¯tfortable with too many people around.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re all family, and there aren¡¯t many of us here,¡± Ka remarked, unaware of the implication in Sean¡¯s words. ¡°Nancy came specifically to see Susanna. They should really spend more time together.¡±

    Sean was exasperated by Ka¡¯s apparent obliviousness to the clear hostility between Susanna and Nancy.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m feeling unwell. If you want Nancy to bond with me, she could stay and look after me,¡± Susanna suggested, turning towards Ka.

    Ka immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°We have a caregiver for that. She¡¯s more than capable of taking care of everything.¡±

    Considering Nancy¡¯s talent for the piano, it seemed unreasonable to expect her to stay and look after Susanna.

    ¡°Besides, Nancy has a heart condition and should avoid strenuous activities.¡±

    ¡°Mom, could you stay with me at least? The ward is so boring,¡± Susanna pleaded.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Andrews¡¯ daughter drop by to see you this afternoon? Having her around is pleasant,¡± Ka pointed out, attempting to change the subject.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610:

    Susanna felt a pang of disappointment at her mother¡¯s seeming hesitance to tend to her needs. When Joanna was hospitalized, her parents were constantly at her bedside. Susanna had always expected the same from her own parents.

    Matteo sensed that Ka¡¯s words might upset Susanna. Shouldn¡¯t a mother naturally want to be there for her sick child?

    ¡°Ka, since Susanna is feeling bored in the ward, perhaps we should try harder to keep herpany,¡± Matteo proposed.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ka quickly agreed. ¡°Nancy has an appointment at this hospital anyway. We¡¯ll take care of them both.¡±

    Was her mom still primarily focused on Nancy? Susanna clenched her fists to control her frustration and managed a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Remember, don¡¯t stress yourself out,¡± Kaforted her, tucking her into bed. ¡°I¡¯m here for you. Get some rest.¡±

    Sean sat for a moment, noticing the atmosphere was somewhat harmonious. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Phillip nced sympathetically at Susanna, wanting to stay and care for her, but as Sean¡¯s personal assistant, he had to stay by his side.

    After they exited the ward, he moved to Sean¡¯s side and reported, ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ve found the information about Nancy Chase.¡±

    ¡°Sean!¡±

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    Before Phillip could finish, Nancy walked out of the ward, stopping Sean just as he was about to leave.

    She ran to him, gasping for breath. Phillip feared she might copse from a heart attack.

    Sean looked at her coldly and said, ¡°We are on a first-name basis.¡± His voice was icy.

    Nancy trembled with fear, looking up at him with tear-filled eyes. ¡°But, Sean, you are my brother. Why can I only call you by your first name? Mom said we¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless. Only Susanna was her dear sister.

    Suddenly, Nancy¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and her nose reddened. ¡°Okay, can I call you Mr. Scott?¡±

    She spoke so softly that it left a good impression. In the past, this tactic had gained her a lot of attention. However, this time, it failed.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Moments ago, she had shown profound affection for their mother in the ward, and now she hade out to stop him. What was her motive?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611:

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Susanna won¡¯t ept me. I hope you can tell me what I can do. I genuinely want to get along with her.¡±

    She clutched her chest and spoke slowly, looking distressed.

    Sean¡¯s eyes were piercing. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Did she think feigning distress would work on him? It was up to Susanna, and he wouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°But I really care about our parents. I don¡¯t want to be apart from them.¡±

    Tears streamed down her face as she finished speaking, looking pitiful.

    She gazed at him, tears in her eyes.

    Phillip¡¯s mouth twitched. Nancy¡¯s persistent crying, both in the ward and now in front of Sean, was exasperating. His eyes were filled with impatience. ¡°Mr. Scott, you still have other matters to attend to.¡±

    His words implied that Sean shouldn¡¯t waste time and energy on this.

    Sean gave a detached nod and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned and left with Phillip, not giving Nancy another nce.

    Watching Sean walk away, Nancy was stunned by his indifference. Didn¡¯t he feel any curiosity or pity for her, his new sister? She had thought that anyone hearing her tragic story would feel sorry for her. Instead, both Susanna and Sean treated her with coldness, even disgust.

    She wiped away her tears, her expression turning cold. In her view, the whole situation was just a challenge. And she thrived on challenges.

    For instance, she had only practiced piano music at the restaurant for two days before performing there, which led to Ka noticing her and offering adoption.

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    She believed that opportunities favored the well-prepared. She needed to be ready while also bravely fighting to win the favor of the adoptive family and rightfully secure the inheritance. Who would bother to please someone just for affection? Only fools valued love and affection.

    She took a deep breath, her eyes reddening further. She turned and headed back to the ward.

    Phillip started the car and resumed the conversation. ¡°Nancy¡¯s background is quite ordinary. She was raised in an orphanage abroad and has been working to fund her studies. She learned to y the piano from a street musician and secured a temporary position at a restaurant. Her encounter with your mother was purely coincidental.¡±

    In the back seat, Sean reflected on his father¡¯s approach. Given his father¡¯s nature, he would have conducted a thorough investigation before agreeing to any adoption. After all, although Sacredice was a newly established international intelligence agency, it was Matteo who had passed the leadership to Sean.

    Both had ties to Sacredice, but only Seanmanded the loyalty of the four Deacons. Through the window, the dim glow of a streetlight cast shadows across Sean¡¯s face. He tapped his fingers on his knees, his mind focused. Regardless of Nancy¡¯s motives, he was determined to protect his family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612:

    ¡°Gathering details on Nancy Chase was quite easy,¡± Sean continued. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from T that the people at the orphanage are quite fond of her; they wouldn¡¯t have supported her learning various skills otherwise.¡±

    Phillip felt sympathy for Nancy¡¯s challenging background. He might have viewed her more favorably if she didn¡¯t cry so often. In fact, he found himself feeling more empathy toward Susanna.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯ll be traveling to Silverdale soon. May I stay behind?¡± Phillip asked anxiously, gripping the steering wheel while waiting at the traffic light.

    Sean nced up. ¡°Why do you want to stay?¡±

    Phillip replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to look after Susanna.¡±

    ¡°My parents will be looking after her. You are my personal assistant, Phillip.¡±

    Was this a denial? Disappointment was evident on Phillip¡¯s face. It seemed unlikely that Sean would agree to let him stay. He was responsible for managing Sean¡¯s schedule, and they were seldom apart.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Phillip replied, his voice calm and controlled, hiding his unwillingness.

    Sean was correct. Susanna¡¯s parents were perfectly capable of taking care of her. Phillip reminded himself there was no real need for him to stay. But before Susanna¡¯s parents returned, he had believed that he didn¡¯t need to care for her. Yet, upon seeing Nancy, his concern for Susanna escted.

    Susanna could truly receive the peaceful care she needed under those circumstances. Phillip wasn¡¯t sure, so he suggested staying to look after her. However, Sean had coldly turned him down.

    After some time, Sean spoke up. ¡°Phillip, could you find another assistant to apany me to Silverdale? I¡¯m going there not just for Norah, but also to handle some business.¡±

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Phillip was slightly puzzled. ¡°Mr. Scott, are you suggesting that I could stay?¡±

    Seanughed softly. ¡°Yes, find anotherpetent assistant toe with me to Silverdale. You may stay.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m still concerned about leaving Susanna alone in Glophia.¡± He felt that someone needed to be there for Susanna, especially with Nancy present, as he now saw his mother as unreliable.

    Ka seemed unable to recognize her own daughter¡¯s distress, performing even worse than a stranger would. Knowing Phillip would be there gave Sean some peace of mind.

    Phillip and Susanna had grown up together since childhood. Phillip would certainly take excellent care of her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613:

    Phillip was thrilled. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Susanna! I¡¯ll also arrange for another assistant to apany you.¡±

    Phillip was determined to protect Susanna as long as he was there.

    Sean didn¡¯t dwell on it further. He felt at ease going to Silverdale knowing Susanna was in Phillip¡¯s capable hands.

    After washing up, Sean initiated a video call with Norah. As he dried his hair with a towel, droplets of water ran down his hair, trailing down his neck and chest. Norah was reviewing some documents when she nced up and saw him on her screen. She involuntarily swallowed.

    On the disy, Sean wore only shorts, his torso bare. He lifted his hand to his hair, inadvertently showcasing his sculpted chest and abs. He looked exceptionally appealing.

    A yful thought flickered across Norah¡¯s face. ¡°Darling, have you stopped loving me? Why didn¡¯t you call me while you were still in the shower?¡±

    Sean paused, hisughter erupting uncontrobly.

    ¡°Why bother watching me on video? If you miss me that much, I should juste to Silverdale so you can see me in person, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay,e here to me,¡± Norah responded without hesitation.

    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡± Gemma asked, entering the room after doing theundry. ¡°Norah, who are you talking to?¡± Having grown closer, Gemma now called her by her first name instead of Dr. Wilson, hoping they could deepen their friendship.

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    Norah was everything Gemma admired in a friend:petent, reliable, and genuine. Gemma felt a strong connection with her.

    Norah quickly angled her phone away to keep Gemma off the screen, thankful she was on the upper bunk. She grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just chatting with my boyfriend.¡±

    Gemma responded, ¡°Good night, then. I think I¡¯ll call my boyfriend too.¡±

    She climbed into bed and soon began whispering to her boyfriend.

    This was Norah¡¯s first time video calling her boyfriend with someone else nearby. She felt slightly distracted by this new experience.

    She was still amazed that she actually had a boyfriend and was currently talking to him on the phone!

    Seeing her distracted, Sean joked, ¡°Norah, do you still want to watch me shower? When Ie to Silverdale, I promise to fulfill that wish.¡±

    Norah red at him. ¡°Stop joking around. Let¡¯s focus on important matters.¡±

    Sean stopped his teasing and updated her about Susanna. ¡°I was supposed to visit Silverdale tomorrow, but I need to stay here a few more days to make sure Susanna is alright. I see your dorm room isn¡¯t very nice. How about I buy you an apartment close to the hospital?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614:

    Norahughed at the suggestion. ¡°Buy an apartment? Ha, you sound like one of those rich guys from TV shows who buy houses and cars without a second thought. But yes, you are indeed the richest man in Glophia.¡±

    Sean chuckled at her remark. ¡°For yourfort, buying an apartment is a small matter,¡± he said, making it sound as though purchasing property was as simple as buying groceries.

    Norah shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m here to enhance my medical skills. You have your responsibilities, and I have mine. Isn¡¯t it nice just to meet up once in a while?¡±

    Sean understood. They each had their own careers. Norah didn¡¯t intend to remain just a doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Her position was secure, but no promotion would elevate her to a managerial role. She dreamed of achieving more than just being a hospital doctor.

    Ideally, she aspired to found her own hospital and establish it as a world-renowned institution.

    Managing a hospital was far more challenging than running a business, presenting a steep learning curve. At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Norah had gained invaluable insights. Now, at Concord Hospital, she was observing its management and development strategies.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need toe to Silverdale,¡± Norah said earnestly to Sean. ¡°This is a crucial phase in Susanna¡¯s treatment. You should be with her in Glophia. Even though Phillip will be there, Susanna will miss you. She¡¯s just like a little girl who needs her loved ones close.¡±

    Norah smiled reassuringly and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in just three months. There¡¯s no need for you toe here for me. Plus, with Nancy there, you¡¯d only worry about Susanna if you left.¡±

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    Sean paused for a moment before responding, ¡°I¡¯lle to Silverdale in a few days.¡±

    Norah felt helpless at his determination. ¡°Alright, I just wanted to give you my advice. Ultimately, it¡¯s your decision.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s everything going with the Wilson family?¡± Norah inquired.

    Sean detailed his recent interaction with the Wilson family. ¡°I ran into Corrin at the hospital yesterday, and I rejected his proposal outright.¡±

    Engaging with Corrin had been a misstep, but Sean managed to halt further losses and handle the associated penalties.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Norah responded. She realized that if Sean had decisively ended the partnership, there would be no future coborations with the Wilsons.

    Unbeknownst to Norah, after Hadley returned home, she spoke of Corrin¡¯s family to Hank. Hank immediately presented Corrin with several multi-million-dor projects, which left him so pleased that hepletely forgot about the failed cooperation with the Scott Group.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615:

    After chatting for a while, Norah and Sean ended their call. It was past ten o¡¯clock.

    Gemma inquired, ¡°Norah, should we turn off the light and go to bed now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay,¡± Norah replied as she tidied up the papers scattered on her bed and settled down. ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    The lights went out, and the room was enveloped in darkness, filled only with the soft sound of their breathing.

    ¡°Norah, are you asleep?¡± Gemma¡¯s voice pierced the silence.

    ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s up?¡± Norah responded.

    Gemma inhaled deeply, her grip tightening on the cover. ¡°Nothing. Wish you pleasant dreams.¡±

    She felt a little awkward asking Norah if they were friends now, but she remained optimistic that their three months of living together would forge a genuine friendship.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    They didn¡¯t speak further that night.

    Norah was up early the next day, heading to the emergency department. Upon everyone¡¯s arrival, they gathered for a morning meeting to wee the two visiting doctors at Concord Hospital.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    After the meeting, the staff dispersed to their assigned duties. Norah was ced in the Triage Area, where she helped nurses assess and ssify patients ording to the severity of their conditions.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, the emergency department is busy. You can start by observing the nurses,¡± the director quickly instructed before hurrying off.

    The emergency department was the hospital¡¯s hub of activity, handling severe cases and essential management duties.

    On her first day, Norah encountered patients with acute poisoning, drowning, and electric shock injuries. Her role was limited to organizing equipment, keeping records, and monitoring patient conditions.

    She asionally provided initial treatments like administering oxygen and performing basic hemostasis.

    At the end of the day, she was both physically and emotionally exhausted, a feeling reminiscent of her days with Doctors Without Borders.

    During that time, she had been immersed in treating war casualties, performing over a hundred surgeries in two months, and providing continuous care to patients. All her colleagues had made significant contributions to the world.

    After the organization was disbanded, Norah pursued various endeavors, including her six-month tenure with Doctors Without Borders, where she saved countless lives.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616:

    Norah, stationed in the bustling emergency room, couldn¡¯t handle the operation alone. Her current duty involved receiving patients and managing their records with meticulous care.

    As her daytime shift concluded, Norah eagerly clocked out right on time.

    When she handed over her duties, the nurse she had been working withmended her for her swift learning ability.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, your memory is remarkable. You recall everything I tell you after just one mention.¡±

    Norah responded with a smile, aware that her impressive memory was supported by a vast reservoir of rted knowledge stored in her mind.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Dr. Wilson,¡± the nurse said with a wave and a warm smile.

    As Norah made her way back to her dormitory, her thoughts swirled with the possibility of assisting in either the emergency operating room or the resuscitation room in the days ahead.

    In her observations, every doctor and nurse in the emergency department disyed exceptionalpetence. Even amidst the constant flow of patients, they skillfully organized and assigned doctors for swift and effective treatment.

    Norah pondered her path, knowing that without extraordinary talent, she might only scratch the surface ofpetence in the bustling emergency department.

    What captivated her the most were the extraordinary medical skills of the doctors, a primary reason for her visit to this hospital.

    hosts great stories

    Though it was disappointing that she wasn¡¯t assigned to the cardiac surgery department, she acknowledged that there was still a wealth of knowledge to gain in the dynamic environment of the emergency department.

    Meanwhile, Derek and Coennded in Silverdale, their hearts brimming with ambition as they emerged from the airport and were greeted by the vibrant charm of the bustling city.

    ¡°Derek, the leaders granted us this opportunity to be in Silverdale. Let¡¯s seize it and demonstrate to everyone the incredible potential of our two families.¡±

    Since the wedding, Madeline and Derek had garnered considerable attention. A video starring them had circted online.

    Moreover, the Morris family refused to coborate with the Powells, prompting other influential families to follow suit.

    As Coen gazed at the vibrant cityscape, a surge of excitement welled up within him. ¡°Let¡¯s find a five-star hotel,¡± he suggested, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°Hank mentioned he¡¯d cover our expenses for the trip. Our ability to secure the project depends on how well we perform.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got this!¡± Derek eximed, brimming with determination to earn enough to ensure a prosperous future for himself, Madeline, and their child. That was the driving force behind their journey to Silverdale.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617:

    As the second day dawned, Norah found herself once again deeply engaged in patient care, working closely alongside the nurses.

    Meanwhile, Baylor was assigned to the cardiac surgery department. During a brief respite, he decided to pay Norah a visit, only to find her fully immersed in her tasks. Oddly enough, witnessing her dedication only seemed to bolster Baylor¡¯s own sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, you seem swamped,¡± Baylor remarked, his tone dripping with condescension as he nced around the bustling clinic. ¡°Is the director avable, or did he just assign you menial tasks like patient intake? That¡¯s a shame.¡±

    He leaned back, a smug smile ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already started learning from the head of the cardiac surgery department. In just two days, I¡¯ll be joining him in the operating room,¡± he boasted, arrogance gleaming in his eyes.

    Surveying the surroundings, he raised an eyebrow and quipped, ¡°Are you nning to stick around here for another month? You¡¯re just spinning your wheels¡ªyou won¡¯t learn anything worthwhile.¡±

    Despite his striking appearance in his white coat, his words carried a sharp sting.

    A nurse working alongside Norah stepped forward with a smile, her voice filled with admiration. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I heard you used to work in the cardiac surgery department. Now, after just two days in the emergency department, you¡¯re already handling everything like a seasoned pro. Truly impressive!¡±

    Shooting a pointed look at Baylor, the nurse continued with a touch of disbelief, ¡°And you, a doctor from the cardiac surgery department, abandoning your post toe here? Aren¡¯t there more pressing matters demanding your expertise?¡±

    Baylor¡¯s smile appeared forced as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m actually from the same hospital as Dr. Wilson. I just wanted to check in on her. I¡¯ll be leaving shortly.¡± With that, Baylor quickly made his exit.

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Before Norah had a chance to speak with Baylor, a nurse escorted him away.

    After attending to the patient at hand, Norah approached and overheard the nurse murmuring, ¡°How rude! Who does he think he is, belittling Dr. Wilson?¡±

    The nurse looked up and saw Norah approaching. ¡°Dr. Wilson, Dr. Padi was just here to mock you. He was so annoying,¡± she said, clearly upset.

    Norah smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thanks for your concern.¡±

    ¡°You work in the same department as him. Watch out around him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618:

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Their conversationsted less than a minute before they returned to their duties.

    While Norah¡¯s days in the emergency department were hectic, Baylor was fortunate to be in the cardiac surgery department. He often mentioned how the head of the department was excellent and eager to teach the other doctors.

    Norah was quick to adapt. Within three days, she had mastered the routines of pre-examination and scheduling appointments.

    The head of the emergency department was taken aback by her quick adaptation. Usually, doctors assigned here eitherined about not learning enough or were overwhelmed by the workload and left within days.

    He had not expected Norah, who appeared fragile, to be so capable. Besides, herck ofints was umon. As a result, Norah was given the opportunity to shadow in the emergency room to observe how doctors manage urgent cases. The conditions of most patients in the emergency department were critical and required immediate action.

    At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Norah had experience performing surgeries on heart disease patients referred from the emergency department, which gave her some familiarity with emergency medical procedures. Nevertheless, she approached her duties with earnestness and diligence.

    Everyone in the emergency department had a good impression of Norah.

    At the emergency room entrance, a nurse turned pale upon receiving a distressing phone call. She quickly ryed the news to the department head.

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°There was a series of car idents on the highway. Over 20 vehicles were involved, and many people were injured.¡±

    Ambnces quickly departed from the hospital, their sirens ring as they headed toward the ident site.

    Traffic officers were already at the scene, establishing barriers and directing the flow of vehicles. Fire trucks were stationed nearby, with firefighters using tools to rescue victims.

    The scene was chaotic, filled with a mix of screams and sobs. Norah¡¯s heart tightened as she exited the ambnce, witnessing the devastation.

    Several cars were crushed into scrap metal, while others had been shatteredpletely. Trapped survivors yelled desperately for assistance. Blood and flesh were scattered across the ground, with bright red stains marking the pavement.

    ¡°Everyone, the patients need us now,¡± said the head of the emergency department.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619:

    Medical staff from the ambnces quickly got to work, treating the injured.

    Norah walked up to the department head and dered, ¡°I want to stay and help.¡±

    She intended to manage the triage, ensuring patients were promptly sent for emergency treatment.

    The head of the department, confident in Norah¡¯s skills, nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    With her mask securely in ce, Norah headed resolutely toward one of the vehicles as firefighters worked to remove the door.

    It was a taxi. Through the shattered window, Norah saw a father holding his daughter, who appeared to be five or six years old. The car was crushed, and in the confined space, the father had bent his body to shield his daughter with his arms.

    He turned his gaze toward the firefighters, his eyes filled with hope.

    ¡°Help, help¡­¡± he whispered faintly, his voice barely audible.

    The man cradled his daughter¡¯s body, feeling his strength slipping away and his awareness dimming. His daughter¡¯s agonizing cries urged the firefighters to move more quickly.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay. Dad is right here¡­¡± His voice was a faint murmur in his daughter¡¯s ear. ¡°Stay strong and live¡­¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    As the door creaked open, the man used his own body as a shield to protect his daughter from the flying debris. An object struck his head, causing heavy bleeding, leaving both his blood and his daughter¡¯s scattered inside the car.

    When the firefighters finally managed to extract him, his eyes had lost their spark. He gazed at his daughter, now safe in their arms, with sorrow in his expression. He feared he might not survive long enough to stay by her side.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡± The little girl wept, horrified by the sight of her father drenched in blood. She stretched out her hands, yearning for his embrace.

    Lying on the stretcher, the man¡¯s gaze remained distant. Seeing his condition, Norah and a nurse quickly began administering aid.

    The wound on his head had bled too much; they could only watch as his eyes slowly widened and his breathing grew faint.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Her sobs filled the air, but her father could no longer respond. He had given his life for her.

    Witnessing this, those around them were moved to tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 620

    ?Chapter 620:

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but think about her own parents and the car ident they had been involved in. Had they tried to keep her safe in the same way? As their lives came to an end, had they been concerned for her safety?

    The nurses quietly carried the man away while Norahposed herself to tend to the other patients.

    Under the harsh daylight, the scene resembled purgatory, steeped in an air of death and loss.

    The carsy in ruins, their passengers thrown about, all seriously injured. The medical staff felt the heavy weight of the situation.

    However, Norah kept herposure. She yed a key role in triaging patients, ensuring they received the necessary medical attention as quickly as possible.

    As the rescue operations nearedpletion, dusk fell.

    Norah wiped the sweat from her forehead and let out a deep sigh of relief. While all the wounded were now in safe hands, there was still more work to be done back at the hospital.

    When it was time to leave, only two ambnces remained. The doctors climbed in, preparing to head back to the hospital.

    Norah got into the front seat first. However, when a nurse mentioned feeling sick and asked for that seat, Norah graciously offered it up and took a seat behind the driver. The ambnces then sped toward the hospital without wasting any time.

    At an intersection, as the ambnces maneuvered through traffic, arge red truck ran a red light and collided with one of them.

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    A loud crash echoed. The force of the impact flipped the ambnce onto its side, severely warping its frame. The truck¡¯s front wheels got tangled with the ambnce, leaving both vehicles immobilized.

    Passers-by witnessed the event and quickly dialed the police. They had never seen an ambnce in such terrible condition. The vehicle was badly damaged, and the doctors inside appeared to be seriously hurt.

    Several cars honked their horns, alerting others to slow down.

    Despite the chaos, the ambnce¡¯s red and blue lights continued to blink. Many individuals stepped out of their cars to assess the situation.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sean asked, startled by the news. He stood up quickly, shocked by what he had just heard.

    ¡°On Miss Wilson¡¯s way back to the hospital after rescuing at the ident site, the ambnce was involved in another ident. A heavy truck hit the ambnce, resulting in a severe crash.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sean gripped his phone tightly, his heart pounding in his chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 621

    ?Chapter 621:

    Concerned for Norah¡¯s safety in Silverdale, he had secretly arranged a bodyguard to protect her. He never anticipated another car ident.

    ¡°Sean, who are you talking to?¡± Susanna asked, noticing his distress.

    Susanna had been hospitalized for several days. Throughout this time, her parents, brother, and Phillip had all visited to offer their support. Nancy was present as well, though her presence didn¡¯t seem to affect Susanna¡¯s mood.

    Noticing Sean¡¯s reaction, Susanna asked with curiosity. It was umon to see her brother panic.

    Sean remained silent. After ending the call, he immediately tried reaching Norah, but she did not respond.

    ¡°Sean, try to stay calm,¡± Ka advised, her tone firm.

    As the head of the Scott Group, it was crucial for Sean to maintain hisposure in public.

    Ka was always mindful of their behavior to protect the family¡¯s reputation.

    Recently, Nancy had undergone a medical check-up. Her doctor had rmended a heart transnt to extend her life expectancy. Finding apatible donor would take some time.

    Ka had made it a point to include Nancy in all her travels. Ka always kept Nancy by her side when socializing with influential women in Glophia. As a result, many people mistook Nancy for Ka¡¯s daughter, and Nancy¡¯s name had be well-known.

    Filled with anxiety, Sean attempted to contact Norah once more, but to no avail.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    A terrible thought crossed his mind, but he quickly pushed it aside. Norah had been fortunate so far. How could she have been hurt in a car ident?

    Turning to Phillip, he urgently requested, ¡°Phillip, please arrange a private ne to Silverdale immediately.¡±

    Sean felt it was essential to visit Silverdale himself.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Phillip responded promptly.

    They hurried out of the room, disregarding the people inside.

    Ka expressed her displeasure. ¡°No matter how busy he is, ignoring me is not eptable. Sean seems indifferent.¡±

    Engrossed in his phone while checking the stock market, Matteo remarked without looking up, ¡°Sean has matured. He runs thepany and puts in great effort. These small issues shouldn¡¯t concern us too much.¡±

    Trying tofort Ka, Nancy suggested, ¡°Maybe Sean is dealing with something urgent. Mom, please don¡¯t get upset.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622:

    Susanna¡¯s anxiety grew. Norah was on a business trip in Silverdale. Could something have happened to her?

    She used her free hand to search for news on Silverdale online. Thetest video reports popped up quickly.

    ¡°We are at an intersection in Silverdale where a car ident has just taken ce. A truck collided with an ambnce, causing significant damage. It seems unlikely that anyone inside the ambnce survived.¡± The cameraman moved through the crash site, documenting the destruction, and referred to another car crash on the highway.

    ¡°The doctors in the ambnce were on their way back from attending to major idents on the highway. Sadly, they became victims of this catastrophic collision.¡± The flickering lights of the ambnce were visible in the video. Susanna recognized it as the ambnce from Concord Hospital. Sean¡¯s earlier anxiety made sense now. Was Norah in that ambnce?

    The realization hit Susanna so hard that she nearly dropped her phone. She refused to believe it.

    With unease gnawing at her, Susanna fired off messages to Joanna and Alice.

    Ka, observing her closely, said with concern, ¡°Susanna, take a break. Put your phone down for a bit. Why is your forehead drenched in sweat? Are you feeling alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Susanna mustered a faint smile, keeping her worries about Norah hidden.

    Soon enough, Susanna¡¯s group chat buzzed with their responses, but no one could reach Norah. Joanna typed, ¡°I think there¡¯s truth to what she said. I¡¯m so worried. I need to go to Silverdale.¡±

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    Alice replied, ¡°I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯m worried too.¡±

    Joanna typed again, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone to figure out what¡¯s going on. You two wait for my update.¡±

    Alice quickly typed, ¡°Can Ie with you? Please!¡±

    Susanna, typing slowly with one hand, found herself falling behind. As she typed out two words, more messages flooded in, adding to her fluster.

    ¡°My brother has already gone to Silverdale.¡±

    Joanna and Alice fell into a telling silence.

    After a brief pause, Joanna responded. ¡°I contacted Sean. We can use his ne. Alice, I¡¯ming to pick you up now!¡±

    Joanna had made her decision to go to Silverdale, her resolve as firm as apass pointing north. The ambnce in the video was a wreck. If Norah was truly in it¡­

    Tears brimmed in Susanna¡¯s eyes, and she choked back a sob, rming Ka.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623:

    ¡°Sweetie, if you¡¯re not feeling well, you must tell me. Don¡¯t frighten me like this¡­¡±

    It was the dead of night when Sean¡¯s ne finally reached Silverdale. Sean was nked by two bodyguards and an assistant filling Phillip¡¯s role.

    During the flight, Sean had shared all the information with Joanna and Alice. Their tears flowed, each drop fueled by fear for Norah¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Head straight to the hospital,¡± Seanmanded firmly. Their ride awaited them at the entrance. They quickly piled into the car. Come what may, their ultimate destination was Concord Hospital.

    The atmosphere in the car was thick with tension, a silence that echoed their dread.

    The hospital was aze with lights, the emergency department buzzing with activity.

    Joanna wheeled herself to the hospital¡¯s reference desk. ¡°Excuse me. I heard the medical staff from your hospital were involved in an ident. Are they alright?¡±

    The nurse shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re still in the emergency room. No one hase out yet.¡±

    ¡°Is there a female doctor named Norah Wilson among them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there are two female doctors among the four.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    Joanna¡¯s heart sank like a stone in quicksand. Hurriedly, she rushed back to Sean and Alice, eager to share the unsettling news she had just received.

    ¡°Norah¡­ Norah must be one of them.¡±

    Having spoken those words, Joanna found herself unable to stop the flood of tears that cascaded down her cheeks. Alice clenched her fists and said, ¡°I believe Norah will be fine. God will bless her.¡±

    With closed eyes, she whispered silent prayers, while Joanna struggled to stifle her sobs, as though trying to quiet a storm inside her.

    Sean¡¯s heart ached with worry.

    ording to gossip in Silverdale, Norah had taken a seat at the rear of the ambnce when it boarded. If there had been a collision, the consensus was that her injuries might not be as severe.

    He paced anxiously, his dignified presence contrasting sharply with the chaotic emergency department. Nurses and patients¡¯ families passed by, stealing curious nces at him.

    d in a crisp white shirt and sleek ck trousers, Sean¡¯s broad shoulders and strong waistmanded attention. His long legs,bined with his handsome features, made him a maic focal point in the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624:

    The trio kept their eyes fixed on the operating room door. After an agonizing wait, the light above the room finally dimmed.

    The operating room door creaked open, prompting Sean to dash ahead.

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡± he began, his voice breaking as he caught sight of those familiar eyes.

    Someone hurried up behind him and shoved him aside.

    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s the patient inside?¡±

    ¡°Doctor, how is my son? Is he alright?¡±

    The doctor was immediately surrounded by anxious family members.

    She quickly ryed the patient¡¯s condition, causing the crowd to burst into tears.

    ¡°He was fine when he left this morning. How did this happen to him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only 34, with so much ahead of him. My poor son¡­¡± Joanna¡¯s heart tightened. The person sobbing was clearly a family member of the patient in the operating room. Norah wasn¡¯t inside.

    ¡°Sean, do you have any news about Norah?¡±

    ¡°She is fine,¡± Alice said, her tone filled with relief. ¡°Yes, Norah is fine,¡± Sean repeated, settling back in his chair, his demeanor rxing.

    Joanna, still puzzled, asked, ¡°How do you know that? Where is Norah?¡±

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Joanna had been worried, not knowing Norah¡¯s status, but Alice¡¯s and Sean¡¯s calmness only heightened her anxiety.

    ¡°The doctor who just walked out is Norah,¡± Alice exined, gesturing toward the doctor who was consoling the family. ¡°I recognized her the moment she stepped out.¡± Even with a mask on, Alice knew it was Norah.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain that¡¯s Norah.¡±

    Joanna, preupied with the patient in the operating room, hadn¡¯t paid attention to the doctor. Now, she looked closely and recognized Norah too. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Norah! She¡¯s safe!¡±

    She eximed in relief, her face softening. Knowing Norah was safe brought herfort.

    Norah quickly returned to the operating room. Outside, people were still crying by the door. A nurse gently reminded them to keep their voices down, but everyone understood.

    Their sorrow was understandable. It¡¯s only natural to grieve the loss of a loved one. They just needed some time toe to terms with the truth.

    The three of them stayed at the hospital for more than two hours, waiting until Norah wrapped up her shift.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625:

    ¡°I had to stayte due to an ident today. Why are you all here?¡± Norah asked with a smile, holding her purse. Alice examined her closely but found no injuries.

    ¡°I heard you had an ident, so I rushed over, worried sick.¡± Fortunately, they had ess to a private ne; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made it here so quickly.

    ¡°What? I wasn¡¯t in an ident. Some doctors got hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°You should check your phone,¡± Joanna interrupted.

    Norah grabbed her phone from her purse, but the screen was ck. She nced up, feeling helpless. ¡°I forgot to charge my phone before leaving today. It must¡¯ve died.¡±

    Sean took her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not hurt. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Let¡¯s go eat and we can talk more.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah replied.

    In the restaurant, Sean¡¯s assistant ced their order and then left the exclusive dining room. As Joanna and Sean filled Norah in on the day¡¯s events, she began to understand what had happened. Feeling a warm glow, she realized just how much they cared about her.

    Joanna mentioned that if Susanna hadn¡¯t been hospitalized, she would havee too. And she had already informed Susanna that Norah was safe.

    Norah exined, ¡°This afternoon, there was a chain ident on the highway, and I went to the ident site with other doctors. On our return, another ambnce was hit by a truck. The scene was chaotic, and everyone was panicking. It¡¯s possible that the bodyguard thought I was in the ambnce that was hit. I had no idea my phone had run out of battery. Once I returned to the hospital, I went directly into surgery and couldn¡¯t check it. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Sean gave a helpless smile. ¡°Norah, as long as you are safe, that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    The ideal result was that Norah had remained unharmed.

    Joanna asked, ¡°But Norah, why did the truck driver run the red light? Are the people in the ambnce alright?¡±

    Norah¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°The impact was so severe that it crushed half of the ambnce. Only one doctor was critically injured and is currently in the ICU. The other doctors and the two drivers all died.¡±

    The severity of the car ident was such that it easily imed lives.

    Norah¡¯s ambnce had started a minuteter than nned, fortunately missing the ident.

    As for her hospital duties, she didn¡¯t bring them up to Sean or her friends.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626:

    Alice exhaled deeply. ¡°Several lives were lost in that car ident.¡±

    They had witnessed the desperation of the victims¡¯ families outside the operating room.

    ¡°Both natural and human-made disasters show no mercy unless we are fortunate enough to escape them,¡± Joanna remarked with a sigh.

    Beneath the table, Sean sped Norah¡¯s hand firmly. Their bond was growing stronger, and he couldn¡¯t envision a life without her.

    They all recognized that Norah was tired. After finishing their meal quickly, Sean suggested they stay at a hotel he had reserved.

    ¡°It¡¯s only fifteen minutes from the hospital. You need a good rest for tomorrow¡¯s work.¡±

    Sean was firm, concerned for Norah¡¯s well-being, fully aware of the demands of her job.

    ¡°Okay, I will inform my roommate,¡± she agreed.

    Sean had reserved a top-floor suite in a luxurious five-star hotel. For Ellie and Michelle, he instructed his assistant to book two spacious bedrooms.

    Joanna dered, ¡°I¡¯ll share a room with Alice. We¡¯ll look after each other.¡±

    The suite wasrge enough tofortably amodate everyone. However, Joanna sensed that Sean desired some alone time with Norah, so she and Alice quickly went to their room.

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    Norah felt exhausted. Once Joanna and Alice had left, she leaned against Sean.

    With care, Sean scooped her up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a shower and then rest?¡±

    He walked her to the room, one step at a time.

    Norah clutched at his cor nervously, declining his offer to assist her in the shower. She was tired but still aware of Sean¡¯s intentions.

    Sean watched her close the bathroom door behind her, his hopes slightly dashed. He had hoped for some intimate moments together.

    After her shower, Norah found that Sean had also freshened up.

    He stood there shirtless, his hair wet, wearing only shorts. Water droplets sparkled on his skin.

    Norah let out a yawn but quickly stifled it when she saw him, mesmerized by his presence.

    She reached out to touch his abs, and the room grew quiet.

    Norah¡¯s fingers danced lightly over Sean¡¯s chiseled abs before reluctantly retracting.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627:

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re really in great shape, especially your abs. How about we hit the gym together sometime?¡±

    If memory served her correctly, his vi had a secluded gym, filled with an array of exercise equipment.

    Sean¡¯s grin was like a beacon, his voice dripping with charm. ¡°Okay.¡±

    His gaze met Norah¡¯s reflection. With his prominent nose and rosy lips, he exuded a maic allure.

    Norah¡¯s breath hitched, a sudden flutter of panic seizing her as she tore her gaze away.

    Locking eyes any longer would only fan the mes of their desire.

    With only a few bedside lights left on, Sean adjusted the air conditioner to a cozy setting. He lifted the thin nket, patting the mattress invitingly.

    In an inexplicable twist of fate, they found themselves entwined, cascading onto the bed.

    Sure enough, they couldn¡¯t help but give in to their desires.

    As Norah soared toward ecstasy, it felt as though her soul ascended above billowing clouds, an indescribable euphoria engulfing her. Sean¡¯s tender pat on her back brought her back to earth. ¡°Let¡¯s rest, my love.¡±

    After Norah drifted into a deep slumber, he rose gracefully, tending to her with a wet towel to ensure her rest was undisturbed and refreshing.

    Cradling her close again, he basked in the happiness of having the woman he cherished nestled in his arms. Meanwhile, in the Wilson household, tensions were rising.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°What? She¡¯s alive?¡±

    Iker¡¯s fist crashed against the desk, a potent mix of anxiety and rage contorting his features. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were certain she would die? And didn¡¯t you say the car you arranged had already collided with the one she was in?¡±

    Hank dabbed at the beads of sweat dotting his brow, his voice strained. ¡°Yes, I watched the live video. I didn¡¯t realize Norah was in the car behind.¡±

    His meticulouslyid ns had nearly borne fruit, yet sess had eluded him once again.

    Iker¡¯s fury erupted upon hearing Hank¡¯s ount. What he believed to be the acquisition of Norah¡¯s assets had proven to be nothing but a misapprehension. How could he not seethe with anger?

    ¡°Are there any clues left behind?¡±

    ¡°The truck driver is already dead, and he was a convicted criminal. Even if the police uncover his details, they won¡¯t be able to link it back to us.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628:

    Only this assurance mollified Iker slightly. ¡°In three months, I don¡¯t care how you kill Norah. But if you don¡¯t finish the task, it will show your ipetence. And I¡¯ll give mypany to Larry.¡±

    Hank quivered. ¡°Dad, I promise I¡¯ll get the job done.¡±

    He had made a vow to Iker, yet he found himself grappling with the daunting task ahead, struggling to fulfill his obligations.

    In an attempt to frame Derek and Madeline¡¯s father, he had even orchestrated their visit to the ident scene yesterday. Yet, it had culminated in another failure.

    He had once thought the Powells and the Carters were useless, failing to outwit Norah. It never urred to him that even his own family was outdone by her.

    The following morning, Norah arrived punctually at the hospital. The head of emergency convened a somber assembly to address the prior day¡¯s tragedy.

    ¡°Yesterday, two of our colleagues died in that ident. It¡¯s really sad. Even though they¡¯re no longer with us, they¡¯ll always be remembered. But we need to stay focused on our duties and ensure the safety of emergency patients!¡±

    Mention of the deceased doctors evoked a swell of emotion among those assembled. Years of camaraderie forged through shared challenges made their sorrow palpable as they grappled with the sudden loss.

    Later, the director approached Norah privately. ¡°Yesterday, allowing you into the operating room was also a way to gauge your skills. Dr. Wilson, after reviewing your credentials, I must say you¡¯re an outstanding doctor. What are your thoughts on your experience in the emergency department?¡±

    Norah arched an eyebrow, her voice steady. ¡°There must be a reason for your arrangements. I¡¯m fine with them.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    The director marveled at herposure and amiability. With any other doctor, sparks of argument would have already flown.

    ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll train with the emergency department¡¯s doctors in critical care techniques.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Norah had seen thising. The doctors here always put their patients first and supported each other¡¯s growth. It was only a matter of time before a skilled doctor¡¯s efforts were recognized.

    Just yesterday, Norah had operated on an injured doctor. She faced a few hitches during the procedure, but ultimately nailed it. Now, she looked forward to learning even more from the seasoned doctors around her.

    At Concord Hospital, a belief circted among the doctors: Embrace every question and stay humble.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629:

    Norah, though highly skilled, knew better than to let pride cloud her judgment. Skills, she reminded herself, were for honing, not just possessing.

    Meanwhile, in the bustling cardiac surgery department, Toby kely, the department director, distributed documents among his team.

    ¡°Take a look, everyone. Here¡¯s the file on our new patient. How do we feel about the proposed surgery?¡±

    He paced, his hands locked behind him, awaiting their thoughts.

    ¡°Dr. kely, this procedure poses significant risks. A single misstep could jeopardize the patient¡¯s life,¡± one doctormented.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s more daunting than a heart transnt. Honestly, Dr. kely, you might be the only one here who could manage it,¡± another added.

    ¡°Performing this surgery wlessly is beyond any guarantee. It¡¯s exceedinglyplex,¡± said a third voice.

    Baylor, feeling simrly, nodded in agreement. At this point, it seemed like the sess rate might not even reach thirty percent.

    The room filled with nods of concurrence. The surgical challenge was immense, and no one but the director seemed equipped to face it.

    Toby¡¯s frown deepened, a touch of disappointment in his tone. ¡°Is there really no one else who can take this on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all top doctors here. If you can¡¯t handle this operation, it¡¯s quite humiliating,¡± Toby stated bluntly.

    Find your favorite stories at

    A doctor responded, ¡°Dr. kely, this patient¡¯s condition is rare. We seldom see such cases. It¡¯s understandable that weck confidence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I only have a vague idea about the procedure. I¡¯m not entirely sure what steps to follow,¡± another confessed.

    ¡°Dr. kely, are you considering performing this surgery yourself?¡± queried another doctor.

    Toby was aware of the high skill level in his department. Faced with a daunting challenge, he believed they should be ready to tackle it. Why the hesitation?

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Toby sighed, his tone heavy with resignation.

    ¡°Dr. kely!¡± Baylor interjected, raising his hand. ¡°I have a suggestion. There¡¯s someone who I believe is up to the task.¡±

    Toby¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Who might that be?¡±

    ¡°Norah Wilson. She¡¯s the leading surgeon at our hospital¡¯s cardiac surgery department. Her surgical prowess surpasses even our director! Her record is spotless: every operation she performs achieves a 100% sess rate! And she¡¯s currently at Concord Hospital,¡± Baylor dered enthusiastically.

    Before Toby could reply, other doctors quickly chimed in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 630

    ?Chapter 630:

    ¡°A 100% sess rate? I¡¯ve been in medicine for decades, and I¡¯ve never seen such a im!¡±

    ¡°Does she treat surgery as if it¡¯s just a game? Even Dr. kely never boasts of perfection.¡±

    ¡°That sounds rather arrogant.¡±

    Baylor smiled. ¡°Dr. Wilson has been a beacon of confidence since her days at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, and our director admired that. In her recent months there, not only the head of my department but also the head of the neurosurgery department treated her with high regard. Rumors suggest she¡¯s well-connected, both within the hospital and beyond. She¡¯s excelling in her field. Dr. kely, perhaps it¡¯s worth reaching out to her about this operation.¡±

    Tobymented with a sneer, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any doctor with a 100% sess rate in surgery.¡±

    Murmurs echoed through the group of doctors.

    ¡°That Norah probably secured her job through connections. Though she¡¯s part of the cardiac surgery department, she likely only deals with the simpler procedures. Boasting about her skills like this? That¡¯s hrious!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If I boasted like her, I¡¯d im a 99 percent sess rate,¡± another doctor joked, eliciting chuckles from the room.

    The mood lightened as Baylor¡¯s introduction of Norah became a topic of amusement. They dismissed her abilities, assuming her surgeries were rudimentary and trivial.

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    ¡°And just think, she got her job only a few months ago and already has the credentials to study at our hospital. She must have pulled some strings,¡± one doctor scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely unfair. Such opportunities are rare. There must be other doctors seething over this.¡±

    Baylor, satisfied with steering the conversation, continued, ¡°Dr. Wilson once imed that she¡¯s handled all kinds of heart surgeries. But honestly, who can verify that?¡±

    Baylor paused, scratching his head as if deep in thought. ¡°I suppose it could be true. After all, she is quite pretty; pretty girls wouldn¡¯t lie, would they?¡±

    His words painted Norah as arrogant and boastful,cking genuine medical skills, and perhaps advancing due to her attractiveness rather than expertise.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson is currently on duty in the emergency department. Dr. kely, perhaps you could consider her for this surgery. I really believe in her abilities,¡± Baylor proposed earnestly. Despite the rich pool of talented surgeons in the cardiac surgery department, none seemed eager to tackle the operation themselves. The idea of handing such a critical task to a boastful doctor from another department was met with disbelief.

    Nevertheless, curiosity about Norah¡¯s reputed skills stirred among the doctors. They encouraged Toby to engage with her to determine the truth of her surgical prowess.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631:

    Toby, however, viewed Norah with deep skepticism. Boasting about one¡¯s skills was something he found particrly distasteful and irresponsible, especially in their line of work.

    He made it a point to thoroughly inform his team about the patient¡¯s intricate condition, emphasizing the gravity of the uing surgery.

    He remained doubtful of a young, seemingly attractive surgeon¡¯s ability to manage such a daunting challenge. While the female doctor might possess somepetence, he suspected it wouldn¡¯t be enough for this case.

    In the bustling emergency department, Toby spotted a striking woman among the crowd and recognized her as Norah.

    ¡°Dr. kely, what brings you here? Is there something you need?¡± a colleague greeted him warmly.

    As he approached that colleague, Toby subtly gestured towards Norah. ¡°Is that Dr. Wilson from Silver Boulder Private Hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s an exceptional doctor,¡± the colleague confirmed. ¡°She¡¯s been assisting me these past two days.¡±

    Toby¡¯s curiosity deepened. ¡°Is she currently avable? I would like to invite her to participate in a surgery within the cardiac surgery department.¡±

    Despite his inviting tone, Toby harbored reservations about Norah¡¯s ability to handle such a critical operation. He intended to test her capabilities.

    The colleague reassured him, ¡°No problem. You can speak with Dr. Wilson directly.¡±

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    At that moment, Norah was restricted from entering the operating room in the emergency department. If Toby had another role in mind for her, it posed no conflict.

    Norah, aware of Toby¡¯s examining gaze, stood confidently as he neared.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯m Toby kely, head of the cardiac surgery department. Baylor has spoken highly of your skills. Could we have a moment to talk?¡±

    ¡°Baylor?¡± Norah was taken aback, her mind swirling with questions about what Baylor might have shared with Toby.

    ¡°I don¡¯t consider myself to have any notable achievements, but I would be honored to talk to you,¡± Norah said.

    Toby observed Norah intently. She appeared calm and experienced.

    Handing her the patient¡¯s records, Toby informed her, ¡°This patient was transferred from another hospital, and the surgery is set for two days from now. None of the doctors in my department felt confident about the task. Dr. Padi rmended you.¡±

    He refrained from repeating Baylor¡¯s words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632:

    ¡°The surgery is challenging but manageable,¡± Norah said calmly as she closed the file.

    In Toby¡¯s view, Norah came off as arrogant, just as Baylor had mentioned. Other doctors had doubts about this operation, yet she confidently assessed it after just a brief review. Did she assume her skills would go unquestioned?

    Concealing his thoughts, Toby responded with enthusiasm, ¡°It turns out Dr. Padi was right about you. He was confident you could handle the surgery. I will assist you by then.¡±

    Norah was confused by his intentions but agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Regardless of Toby¡¯s motives, she was ready to proceed with the operation.

    If she was capable of performing the surgery, she was determined to make it a sess.

    Toby scoffed internally. He had volunteered to assist solely to see Norah struggle in surgery. By being there, he could ensure the procedure stayed on track.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything for the surgery and notify the emergency department for you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Norah nodded, then went back to her duties.

    Toby collected the documents, thinking Norah was too full of herself. He shook his head dismissively and left.

    The head of the emergency department approved Toby¡¯s request without hesitation.

    He was notably impressed with the emergency surgery Norah had conducted the day before; her approach and skill were outstanding.

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    He believed Norah was undoubtedly skilled enough to handle surgery in the cardiac surgery department.

    When Baylor learned that Norah had epted the surgery, he scoffed. He thought that if the surgery failed, Norah would face severe repercussions.

    He knew that the patient was the mother of the CEO of Globe Group in Silverdale. A failure could result in her death during the operation. Such an oue would not only end Norah¡¯s medical career but also force her out of Silverdale. She would be unable to return to Silver Boulder Private Hospital; no hospital would ept her.

    Imagining this scenario, Baylor couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. He anticipated that he would soon be the leading doctor in his department at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. As for Jolie, she was seen as someone easily receable.

    After her shift, Norah got into Sean¡¯s car.

    ¡°Alice and Joanna have gone back. They mentioned they didn¡¯t enjoy their time much since you were busy. They¡¯ll hang out with you when you¡¯re free,¡± Sean said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633:

    Norah knew that Joanna had returned to be with Susanna, and Alice was preupied with her band.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. They have their ownmitments,¡± she responded.

    Sean took Norah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I was at a meeting with Globe Group today and ran into Derek and his father-inw.¡±

    He watched Norah closely and noticed a hint of disgust in her expression.

    ¡°It seems I can¡¯t escape them. I¡¯m here in Silverdale, and they are too?¡± Norah remarked.

    ¡°Derek¡¯s business has received new investments and is being revived. He¡¯s likely here with his father-inw for some business discussions.¡±

    Although Sean had little respect for both the Powells and the Carters, he still did some investigation about them. ¡°The CEO of Globe Group didn¡¯t even want to meet with them and turned them away.¡±

    Sean mentioned it casually, not expecting the two smallerpanies to engage in coboration with the prestigious Globe Group.

    Based in Silverdale, the Globe Group stood as a multinational tech giant with inte services at its core. Renowned for its influence, thepany¡¯s primary ventures spanned socialworks, gaming, financial technology, and inte value-added services.

    By the previous year, the conglomerate¡¯s total revenue had exceeded 300 billion dors, securing its ce as the fifteenth among the top 500 listedpanies.

    The Globe Group was ubiquitous online, thanks to its diverse service offerings that catered to daily inte users.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their stroke of luck, particrly Derek¡¯s fortune in light of thepany¡¯s resilience against bankruptcy.

    His wife, Madeline, was pregnant. How could he leave her alone at home in Glophia? Assessing Derek¡¯s feelings for Madeline, Norah couldn¡¯t shake the sense that his love had waned slightly. Upon Madeline¡¯s return, Norah had keenly sensed the strong bond between them. But now, Derek had left for a business trip, leaving his pregnant wife behind at home. Men¡¯s affection proved to be remarkably fickle.

    Norah abruptly retracted her hand, her countenance darkening. ¡°I see.¡±

    Her demeanor turned icy as she inclined her head, gazing out the window, unwilling to meet Sean¡¯s eyes.

    Sean was bewildered. Had he said something wrong? Why was Norah ignoring him?

    He was thoroughly perplexed. While Norah awaited their meal in the restaurant, he ventured outside and selected a bouquet from the nearby flower shop. ¡°Flowers for the lovelydy.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634:

    The nine roses were elegantly arranged, their crimson petals appearing even more resplendent beneath the restaurant¡¯s illumination.

    Norah¡¯s turmoil dissipated instantly. Beholding the exquisite blooms, she found sce.

    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m delighted that you appreciate it.¡±

    Sean refrained from inquiring about Norah¡¯s distress. Observing her profound admiration for the bouquet, he regretted not having done so sooner.

    Women often had a fondness for flowers, desserts, jewelry, handbags, and the like. However, Norah was somewhat distinctive; she also held a fondness for firearms and medicinal herbs. Sean had taken note of her preferences. They savored a delightful dinner.

    Norah cradled her cheeks, watching Sean¡¯s deliberate consumption of the meal before him. His gestures exuded elegance, reminiscent of a nobleman.

    ¡°Darling, do you not wish to inquire why I was perturbed?¡± She presumed her vexation was evident and anticipated Sean¡¯s disregard.

    ¡°I guess it undoubtedly stemmed from my actions. But you can be mad at me whenever you want,¡± Sean responded promptly, having rehearsed these words numerous times for this precise scenario.

    Norah¡¯sughter erupted, her eyes gracefully arched in mirth. Initially incensed, Sean¡¯s coaxing had swiftly pacified her, and the flowers had proven remarkably effective.

    She delicately brushed her fingertips against the scarlet rose petals, symbolic of ardor. Could this be the tangible evidence of his affection?

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    Meanwhile, in a massage parlor, Derek found himself in unfamiliar territory. Anxious, he trailed behind Coen.

    Despite his past aversion to Norah, Derek had never ventured into such establishments.

    He was aware that illicit sex was avable under the guise of therapeutic massage.

    Coen said bluntly, ¡°Derek, here¡¯s a piece of advice. Treat your wife well at home, but enjoy yourself when you¡¯re out.¡±

    Coen draped his arm around Derek¡¯s shoulders, eximing, ¡°Now that we¡¯re free, pursuing happiness is a must.¡± He pointed to the young women seated in front of them and dered, ¡°Choose any woman you like; she¡¯ll be yours tonight.¡±

    Derek muttered, ¡°I¡¯m cool with anyone.¡±

    This was Derek¡¯s first visit to a massage parlor, an outing arranged by his father-inw. The experience was both unsettling and thrilling for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635:

    In this setting, Coen was at ease, swiftly picking out two attractive women.

    Inside the private room, Coen and Derek reclined on adjacent beds, each enjoying the attentive massages from their respective masseuses.

    With a rxed expression, Coen disclosed, ¡°I found out that the CEO of the Globe Group¡¯s mother is awaiting surgery at Concord Hospital. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t avable to meet us.¡± Their meeting with the CEO of the Globe Group, a pivotal opportunity, had been facilitated by Hank, their enigmatic investor. It was Hank¡¯s influence that brought them to Silverdale for these crucial discussions.

    The Globe Group stood among the top 500 firms. It was a monumental opportunity for partnership.

    Leaning back, Derek inquired, ¡°Will we be able to meet him after his mother¡¯s surgery?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s contingent on the hospital¡¯s situation,¡± Coen replied. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the surgery is quiteplex. Should anyplications arise, our coboration might be deferred.¡±

    Should the surgery fail, the CEO would likely be preupied with his mother¡¯s funeral, putting their potential multimillion-dor project on hold.

    ¡°All our hopes hinge on the sess of that surgery,¡± Coen reflected.

    Derek¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°I¡¯ll head to Concord Hospital tomorrow to learn who the surgeon is.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Coen assured him calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll know the oue in the next few days. Let¡¯s be patient.¡±

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    Coen remainedposed. ¡°If things don¡¯t pan out with the Globe Group, there are other firms Hank introduced us to that might consider a partnership.¡±

    Yet, the resources and prestige of the Globe Group were too enticing to easily dismiss.

    As their session progressed, the atmosphere became charged with intimacy, their interactions with the masseuses evolving into passionate encounters. The room soon filled with their intertwined expressions of pleasure.

    At that moment, Derek¡¯s thoughts drifted away from Madeline and the child growing inside her. As he reached the peak of his pleasure, it was Norah who dominated his mind.

    Norah, who had once looked upon him with pride, now regarded him with disdain, as if he were mere trash.

    It was a bitter realization that the woman who had once imed to love him so deeply could now say she felt nothing at all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636:

    Time flew, and two days quickly passed. On the day of the surgery, Norah was prepared and entered the operating room with aposed demeanor.

    The surgical team donned their uniforms, gathering in anticipation of the procedure¡¯s start.

    Toby approached Norah with a stern caution. ¡°Dr. Wilson, you¡¯re well aware of the patient¡¯s fragile state. There¡¯s no room for errors. Are you certain you can handle this surgery? The patient¡¯s not just anyone.¡±

    This was a final warning¡ªa moment of truth.

    Norah was not just any doctor; she was renowned as the Supernatural Doctor, having treated and operated on many influential figures globally. The prominence of her patients never swayed her surgical precision.

    ¡°Absolutely, Dr. kely,¡± Norah responded firmly. ¡°Surgery isn¡¯t taken lightly. I¡¯vemitted to this operation with every intention of seeing it through to the best of my abilities.¡±

    Toby scoffed internally. Should anyplications arise, he thought, the recorded procedure would ensure any faulty on her shoulders, potentially tarnishing her esteemed reputation. He had never encountered such confidence to the point of arrogance!

    The patient was then wheeled in, and the anesthetist administered the anesthesia. With that, the tense operationmenced.

    Outside the operating room, Jarrod Newman, the CEO of the Globe Group, paced back and forth anxiously. Ever since his mother had been taken into surgery, he had been on edge, dreading the possible oues of the procedure.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Look, Jarrod. If you can¡¯t sit still, just leave. You¡¯re making me dizzy with all your pacing.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s father waved his hand at him. He was already feeling anxious, and seeing his son pacing only made him more flustered.

    For days, Jarrod had been worried about his mother¡¯s surgery. After all, it was crucial¡ªif it seeded, she could live a few more years. Unfortunately, if it failed, they would lose her sooner than they wanted.

    She had been to many hospitals in Silverdale, but none of them were a good match. After undergoing surgeries in those hospitals with less-than-favorable results, Jarrod finally brought her to Concord Hospital, where the medical staff and facilities were all top-notch. Naturally, this meant he had high expectations.

    Not to mention, the director of the cardiac surgery department would be performing the surgery. While that was reassuring, Jarrod prayed that it would all turn out fine and his mother would finally get better.

    ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637:

    A curious voice came from the doors beside Jarrod. When he turned his head, he saw a young male doctor standing next to him.

    Jarrod nodded slightly and quietly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dr. kely will be assisting in the surgery today. He¡¯s the director of the cardiac surgery department here, so please rest assured that your mother is in good hands.¡±

    Jarrod sensed something was off. ¡°Assisting? The Director?¡± The male doctor nodded. ¡°Yes. Your mother¡¯s operating surgeon will be Dr. Wilson from Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Dr. kely will be assisting her.¡±

    Despite his shock, Jarrod tried his best to stay calm.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson is truly kind and beautiful. Although she has only been a doctor for a few months, numerous department heads hold her in high regard. While I haven¡¯t witnessed her work personally, her skills must be exceptional, considering that Dr. kely is assisting her. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The doctor chuckled and added, ¡°I have to go. Please excuse me.¡±

    He then turned and hurried away.

    Although the doctor tried to make the conversation light, Jarrod was clearly not amused. His face darkened, seemingly overwhelmed with emotion.

    His father, on the other hand, was visibly fearful. ¡°Did I hear that right, Jarrod? I remember you saying Dr. kely would be performing the surgery himself. When did they change it to that female doctor? That doctor just now sounded like she¡ªDr. Wilson¡ªdoesn¡¯t actually have enough experience. Your mother¡¯s still in there. If the surgery fails, you¡¯ll lose her.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s father stood up, looking agitated. He grabbed his son¡¯s shoulder, his voice rising. ¡°How could you agree to risk your mother¡¯s life with such an inexperienced doctor?¡±

    As his father med him, Jarrod looked toward the operating room, his body trembling violently. The surgery had already been going on for more than thirty minutes, and it was toote to change the lead surgeon now.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t worry, Dad. Mom will be fine,¡± Jarrod said, his wordsced with uncertainty. Based on what he had just heard from the doctor, Dr. Wilson¡¯spetence seemed dubious, and it appeared that she had secured the position more through connections than merit. What Jarrod detested above all was seeing people obtain jobs through favoritism and connections.

    But it was toote to me her now. He could only hope that this doctor was skilled enough to perform surgeries where lives were at stake. His focus was entirely on her abilities, causing him topletely overlook theplexity of the surgery itself.

    Outside the operating room, Jarrod and his father anxiously waited together. Meanwhile, inside the room, the two doctors assisting Norah grew increasingly surprised as the surgery progressed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638:

    Initially, they had thought Norah was just all talk. But they quickly realized they were wrong. She had a very steady hand, paired with excellent skills that could only be acquired after more than a decade of experience.

    Needless to say, she remainedposed under the intense pressure of the situation.

    Under the astonished gazes of the two doctors, Norahpleted the surgery effortlessly, showing no signs of struggle. Eventually, the light above the operating room was turned off, and the door opened.

    As the lead surgeon, Norah was the first to step out, ready to exin the results and the situation to the patient¡¯s family. As soon as she exited, she was met with angry res from the anxious family members.

    The moment the door opened, Jarrod rushed over. But when he saw the doctor emerging, his gaze locked with hers, and the sight of her beautiful eyes made his heart suddenly sink.

    In a single nce, he knew that the face behind the mask must be incredibly stunning.

    There couldn¡¯t be a perfect doctor who possessed both a wless appearance and elite skills. He assumed that the surgery had been a total failure.

    Jarrod was enchanted.

    ¡°How is my mother?¡± Jarrod inquired.

    At that moment, nothing else mattered to him; his entire focus was on his mother¡¯s well-being.

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    Jarrod and his father exchanged anxious nces, their eyes fixed on Norah, apprehensively awaiting her words.

    ¡°The surgery went exceptionally well. She needs to be monitored in the ICU for a week. Assuming noplications arise, she¡¯ll then be moved to a general ward,¡± Norah exined.

    ¡°Really? The surgery was sessful?¡± Jarrod could barely conceal his astonishment.

    Norah nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, the surgery was a sess.¡±

    Toby, who had been trailing slightly behind, stepped forward enthusiastically. ¡°Dr. Wilson is a top-notch surgeon from Silver Boulder Private Hospital. She performed the surgery, and it went splendidly!¡±

    He always appreciated genuine talent. When he encountered a proficient doctor, he never hesitated tomend them.

    He had noticed Norah¡¯s adept handling of such aplex case and felt that her talents were underutilized in the emergency department.

    Lost in these thoughts, he noticed a change in Jarrod¡¯s demeanor towards Norah.

    ¡°I had no idea Dr. Wilson was so aplished. Thank you for your dedication,¡± Jarrod said, expressing his gratitude. His father quickly joined in. ¡°Indeed, thank you, Dr. Wilson! We are so grateful!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639:

    They both regretted their initial doubts about her capabilities.

    ¡°Just doing my job,¡± Norah responded with a calm demeanor, her hands tucked in her pockets as she began to walk away. She was needed elsewhere in the emergency department.

    ¡°Wait, Dr. Wilson,¡± Toby called out as he hastened to follow her.

    Jarrod¡¯s father released a thoughtful sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Wilson to be both young and beautiful. Yet, it¡¯s her medical skills that truly impress. Many doctors at other hospitals struggle with this kind of surgery.¡±

    Remembering the spark in Norah¡¯s eyes, Jarrod felt a surge of admiration. Her skill and beauty had thoroughly enchanted him. As Norah walked away, he instructed his assistant, ¡°Gather all the information you can on Dr. Wilson from Concord Hospital.¡± A determined look passed over his face, apanied by a subtle smile. For the first time, his heart felt a thrill of excitement, and he was ready to learn more about her.

    Toby finally caught up with Norah and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, you came here to sharpen your medical skills, but working in the emergency department doesn¡¯t fully utilize your potential. I¡¯ll discuss with the hospital leadership about moving you to my department. I assure you, you¡¯ll learn immensely there.¡± Recognizing her potential, Toby was eager to provide guidance. He believed firmly in nurturing talent, convinced it led to better oues for patients.

    Norah declined politely, ¡°Dr. kely, I appreciate your kind offer. While I am indeed interested in the cardiac surgery department, I believe there¡¯s much to gain from continuing my work in the emergency department. I must decline for now.¡±

    Toby expressed his understanding, though it was tinged with disappointment. ¡°I understand, Dr. Wilson. Remember, the offer stands if you ever reconsider.¡±

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    With a nod of thanks, Norah returned to her urgent duties in the emergency department.

    Both Jamison and Toby valued the continuous improvement and development of medical talent highly.

    Unlike Jamison, Toby was more assertive in his approach. He was a staunch advocate for allowing doctors to lead surgeries, firmly believing in their capabilities.

    Norah respected Toby greatly and felt that his approach could greatly benefit Baylor.

    After some thoughtful consideration, Toby spoke with the head of the emergency department. He praised Norah¡¯s exemry clinical skills and advised her current leader to extend greater trust to her. He suggested providing her with more hands-on opportunities and sharing invaluable knowledge that could further enhance her expertise.

    May I Acquire Your Contact Information

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 640

    ?Chapter 640:

    The director of the emergency department sighed with exasperation before stating, ¡°I don¡¯t require your instruction. Please, depart. I¡¯m upied.¡±

    Toby vented his frustration, ¡°I¡¯m speaking earnestly. I¡¯ve informed Dr. Wilson that if she¡¯s discontent with your department, she¡¯s free to transition to mine.¡±

    Upon returning to the office, Tobymended Baylor and underscored Norah¡¯s exceptional medical prowess.

    When the assistant returned, he shared stories of Norah¡¯s ster performance in the operating room, leaving the others envious. Initially, they had presumed she was ced there by influential connections andcked medical proficiency. However, it became evident that she was a prominent figure in the cardiac surgery department.

    Their shame deepened upon learning how effortlessly she hadpleted the operation.

    Toby saw no inherent w in his conduct; at most, he acknowledged the error in harboring initial prejudices against Norah. He resolved to rectify this tendency.

    He made a mental note to refrain from judging young doctors solely based on their appearances in the future.

    Baylor¡¯s smile masked a sea of jealousy swirling in his mind.

    His scheme to humiliate Norah had been meticulously nned. Sess could potentially even irritate the CEO of the Globe Group. But ultimately, it served as a mere stepping stone for Norah.

    Had he refrained from uttering those words, Norah¡¯s prowess as an outstanding doctor would have gone entirely unnoticed. Regrettably, his inability to perform the surgery forced him to relinquish the opportunity.

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    As Toby departed, the director of the emergency department pondered deeply. Since Toby, typicallyposed, had endorsed Norah¡¯s medical prowess, it implied her exceptional skill. Therefore, he believed it was pointless for Norah to learn from the ordinary doctors¡­

    Consequently, Norah secured entry to the resuscitation room and acquired the certification of an emergency department doctor. She was now equipped to ept referred patients for treatment.

    Fatigued yet content, Norah found sce in her ability to attend to diverse patients, honing her reflexes in first aid.

    After a day filled with relentless activity, Norah exited the hospital to find a sleek ck Bentley gliding to a halt before her. Its polished, graceful exterior exuded opulence.

    The rear window lowered, unveiling Jarrod¡¯s striking visage. His features were symmetrical, his gaze gentle and fond, and his slender lips curved into a faint smile. He exuded the presence of a corporate luminary.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641:

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, it¡¯s time to get off work. What¡¯s your destination? Please, join me in the car, and I¡¯ll transport you there.¡± Jarrod regarded Norah openly, managing the situation with tact and avoiding any offense.

    It was his first glimpse of her captivating face. Her eyes, matching the allure of her features, mesmerized him.

    What captivated him most were her eyes. Her longshes resembled miniature brushes, delighting him with every blink. Her eyes gleamed with rity and intelligence.

    Norah nced at her phone and politely declined, ¡°No, thank you. My boyfriend will be picking me up shortly. But I appreciate the offer.¡±

    Sean had secured a suite at a prestigious five-star hotel for several days as their base in Silverdale. Norah would await his arrival to pick her up after her shift.

    Since bing a doctor, Norah had frequently encountered the gracious families of her patients. It had be routine for her. Politely declining, she stood at the roadside, awaiting Sean¡¯s arrival.

    As Jarrod swung open the car door, he took a couple of strides toward her.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, may I acquire your contact information? Your surgical intervention for my mother is deeply appreciated. I¡¯ve procured some tokens of gratitude for you. My primary concern, however, is my mother¡¯s ongoing health. Having your contact details would provide reassurance.¡±

    Before Norah could respond, he rushed through his plea in one breath, revealing his concern for his ailing mother.

    ¡°The doctor overseeing your mother¡¯s care is fully ountable for her well-being. There¡¯s no necessity for personalmunication,¡± Norah replied coldly.

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    Jarrod¡¯s curiosity about Norah was growing.

    His assistant had managed to gather only her name and some details of her professional background. Further information was scant, and his assistant was still searching for more details in Glophia.

    Jarrod was indifferent to the news that Norah had a boyfriend. He believed attractive women were always noticeable.

    ¡°My days are filled to the brim, leaving little room to spend quality time with my parents. Right now, all I yearn for is to be a caring son,¡± Jarrod exined, his hands outstretched in a gesture of resignation. ¡°Having a doctor as a friend would be beneficial. Besides, I felt connected to you the moment I saw you. I just want to be your friend, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    He paused, contemting further, his expression changing slightly. ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t it odd that your boyfriend would restrict your friendships with men? That seems quite unreasonable.¡±

    Norah merely nced at him briefly after his extensive remarks. She recalled Sean mentioning that one of his business partners was the CEO of Globe Group¡ªthe man now in front of her. Her initial impression of Jarrod was not favorable. She found his loquacious nature somewhat irritating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642:

    Jarrod, undeterred, continued, ¡°I¡¯m originally from Silverdale. Since you¡¯re new here and recently operated on my mother, I¡¯d really like to get to know you better. Maybe we could spend some time together if you¡¯re free.¡±

    Observing her reaction, Jarrod mistakenly assumed that her attention meant interest, prompting him to talk more about his life and thoughts.

    Norah shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in making new friends.¡±

    She decided it was best to maintain a distance from him, regardless of whether Sean was present or not.

    With a confident stance, arms crossed, and a smug smile, Jarrod remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here with you until your boyfriend arrives to pick you up. You¡¯re so beautiful. Should anyone bother you, I¡¯d be d to step in.¡±

    Norah simply moved away, paying him no mind, indifferent to his status or influence.

    Jarrod, who took pride in his role as CEO of Globe Group, was ustomed to receiving a lot of attention from women, though he seldom showed any interest. Now, he found himself drawn to Norah, but she continued to ignore him, maintaining her distance.

    He was baffled by her disinterest.

    His main reason for staying was to meet her boyfriend and see what made that man stand out.

    Shortly thereafter, a car pulled up in front of Norah. Parked next to it was Jarrod¡¯s Bentley. While both vehicles were ck, their emblems set them apart.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Jarrod couldn¡¯t help but smirk internally upon seeing that Norah¡¯s boyfriend drove an Audi, a stark contrast to his own Bentley.

    ¡°Sean,¡± she called out as the car halted. Her face brightened immediately, and she approached the car, grabbing her purse. From afar, Sean spotted a man standing next to Norah and promptly rolled down his car window.

    ¡°Mr. Newman?¡± he called out.

    ¡°Mr. Scott?¡± the man replied, equally taken aback.

    Both men showed signs of surprise. Throughout his time in Silverdale, Sean had frequented numerous business gatherings, connecting with various entrepreneurs, executives, and investors. He had ultimately partnered with Globe Group.

    Jarrod, observing Norah and Sean, inquired, ¡°Dr. Wilson, is Mr. Scott your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Are you acquainted?¡± Norah responded before sliding into the car beside Sean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643:

    Internally, Jarrod regretted his earlier sneer about Sean¡¯s car. It turned out Sean was significantly more affluent than him, having ventured to Silverdale for business expansion.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson operated on my mother recently. Seeing her just now, I hoped to get her contact to keep informed about my mother¡¯s health, but she declined,¡± Jarrod stated.

    With a forced smile, he continued, ¡°My earlier remarks were out of line. I apologize for any presumption. Dr. Wilson, I am sincerely sorry.¡±

    Norah had to admit that Jarrod possessed excellent conversational skills. For instance, even after he had requested her phone number and spoke extensively to her, only to be turned down, he still managed to patiently wait alongside her for Sean. When he finally saw Sean, he calmly apologized to her with aposed demeanor.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I simply prefer not to have contact with other men,¡± Norah exined.

    Jarrod joked, ¡°I assumed Mr. Scott was being overly strict and forbidding you from interacting with other men. Haha, my mistake.¡±

    ¡°I respect her and do not overly interfere in her decisions,¡± Sean smiled warmly, his eyes full of affection.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, is it truly not possible for you to share your phone number with me?¡± Jarrod asked again, persisting despite her earlier refusals, now with Sean present.

    Sean approached Norah, respecting her freedom to agree or decline the request.

    After some contemtion, Norah decided to share her phone number with Jarrod, seeing no harm in expanding herwork. With Sean present, it was clear she agreed to this for professional reasons. ¡°Certainly.¡±

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    Grinning widely, Jarrod pulled out his phone, added Norah to his contacts, and took the opportunity to add Sean as well.

    ¡°Connections are invaluable. Actually, I¡¯d like to invite Dr. Wilson to dinner. Mr. Scott, please allow me the honor of dining with both of you.¡±

    Norah had no objections. Dining out or staying in the hotel made no difference to her.

    Consequently, the trio proceeded to a restaurant, where Jarrod led the way.

    ¡°Jarrod, are these your friends?¡± the owner of the restaurant greeted them warmly.

    It was evident the restaurant owner was familiar with Jarrod, offering a warm wee upon their arrival.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jarrod responded with a smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644:

    At this moment, the air of arrogance he usually carried diminished significantly, making him appear much more approachable.

    Jarrod, taking the lead, treated them to avish meal, ordering a plethora of dishes.

    ¡°All the dishes I¡¯ve ordered are the restaurant¡¯s signature items. They are absolutely delectable.¡±

    After handing the menu to the waiter, Jarrod smiled and said to Norah, ¡°My mother¡¯s surgery was a sess. I¡¯m immensely relieved. Thank you, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Newman, a single thank you suffices. You¡¯re wee,¡± Norah replied, lowering her gaze politely.

    Jarrod¡¯s interest in Norah grew, but upon sensing Sean¡¯s cold and intense gaze, he quickly concealed his thoughts. Throughout dinner, aside from social pleasantries, the conversation remained predominantly business-focused.

    Jarrod proactively brought up, ¡°Mr. Scott, regarding the coboration proposal you mentioned a few days ago, I will thoroughly review the n once I return. I¡¯ll provide you with an answer by the end of this week.¡±

    The Globe Group, being thergest inte enterprise in the country, received numerous coboration proposals daily. Jarrod was particrly impressed by Sean¡¯s stoic demeanor and remarkable appearance.

    He conceded that he was only slightly less impressive than Sean!

    The two men delved into discussions about their potential cooperation. Norah, uninterested in business talk, focused intently on her meal. She had never been fond of social engagements.

    After a few rounds of drinks, the two men had nearly finalized their agreement.

    Holding a wine ss, Jarrod remarked, ¡°Sean, I was unaware of Dr. Wilson¡¯s exceptional talent until I met her. Before my mother¡¯s transfer to Concord Hospital, numerous people insisted her surgery was impossible. The director of the cardiac surgery department at Concord also said that the sess rate of the operation was low.¡±

    As Jarrod spoke, his eyes welled up. ¡°During that time, I constantly envisioned the worst possible oue. Being very close to my family, my mother¡¯s illness put me in a bad mood, significantly affecting my work efficiency.¡±

    Sean patted his shoulder reassuringly and advised, ¡°With your mother¡¯s operation being sessful, make sure to spend more quality time with her.¡±

    In his view, it was essential to maintain a bnce between family and professional responsibilities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645:

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±

    After downing his wine in one gulp, Jarrod poured himself another ss and said to Norah, ¡°Thanks, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯ve said it a thousand times, but it bears repeating. Here¡¯s to your sessful career.¡±

    After finishing his drink, his vision became blurry. By the time he headed out, he waspletely wasted.

    His assistant helped him to the car and respectfully said to the couple, ¡°Mr. Scott, Dr. Wilson, we need to go. I¡¯ll ensure Mr. Newman gets home safely.¡±

    With a slight bow, the assistant turned and climbed into the car, which soon disappeared into the traffic.

    Sean took Norah¡¯s hand, and they strolled back to the hotel.

    ¡°Norah, are you alright with how things unfolded this afternoon?¡± he inquired, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind and resting his head on her shoulder.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Norah asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Jarrod was rolling in a fancy Bentley, while I picked you up in an ordinary Audi.¡±

    Only then did Norah catch Sean¡¯s drift. She leaned into his embrace, reassuring him, ¡°Tell you what, I didn¡¯t even notice!¡± She was no stranger to luxury cars. In her garage at Dreamview Vis, she had several that were worth millions, if not tens of millions.

    Sean was no stranger to high-end wheels either, but Norah wasn¡¯t one to judge a person by their car.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    Her indifference confirmed what Sean had anticipated, eliciting a smile. He thought she was a rare gem, standing out from the crowd of ordinary women.

    As the renowned Supernatural Doctor, it came as no surprise that she was well-off. To her, cars were merely a means of transportation, not status symbols.

    As their conversation deepened, they discovered a wealth of shared perspectives.

    ¡°I opted for the Audi to keep things low-key,¡± Sean exined.

    ¡°But if you prefer, I can switch to a Maybach tomorrow.¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was casual. ¡°No need to change. It¡¯s all the same to me. The car doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    For her, it was simply a means of transport between the hotel and the hospital, nothing more.

    ¡°Jarrod is a remarkable individual, talented and dedicated. As CEO of the Globe Group, he¡¯s taken its growth to new heights¡±. Sean had scoured the Silverdalendscape and discovered a wealth of promising businesses and talent. Sean may have been the richest person in Glophia, but Silverdale was home to superiorpanies and minds.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646:

    Sean had worked hard for years to develop the Scott Group¡¯s various industries, and now it was time to broaden their business horizons. His family had always focused on the Glophia market and never thought of expanding. They had missed a great opportunity.

    Norah nodded in agreement, remembering her father¡¯s substantial holdings in Silverdale and their impressive umtion of wealth.

    However, she had no interest in business matters, content as long as they remained financially stable and provided her with certain benefits. Since Gilda and Chayce had done such a good job managing her properties, Norah had considered giving them a raise when she returned.

    As they talked, Sean felt a deepening connection with Norah and was convinced that they were perfect for each other. He believed that only two people whoplemented each other could have asting rtionship.

    As they chatted, they took a shower together. In the hazy atmosphere, Norah found herself running her fingertips over his chest and stomach, giving in to seduction.

    Their intimate moments in the shower resulted in a symphony of moans, each of varying intensity, drawing her deeper into the throes of passion.

    ¡°Darling, do you like it when I do this?¡± he murmured, his heated breath brushing her skin as he tenderly kissed her nipple, causing a gentle yet electrifying sensation.

    A shudder ran through Norah¡¯s body. Her hands gripped Sean¡¯s head tightly, a moan escaping her lips.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I like it¡­ Darling, please don¡¯t¡­ Oh, yes¡­

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    After their intimate encounter, Sean¡¯s gaze drifted down Norah¡¯s < body, a yful glint in his eyes as he explored her sensitive areas.

    Each touch sent shivers down her spine, pushing her to another exhrating climax.

    Despite the growing fatigue in her muscles, Norah couldn''t help but surrender to the addictive pleasure. "Don''t? Your body didn''t seem to agree. "

    Sean broke off, his chest heaving with effort. Sweat trickled down his handsome face, his eyes shining with a raw intensity. Norah reached out and pulled him close, snuggling into his embrace.

    Jarrod winced as his assistant helped him into the car. He rubbed his temples, the world still fuzzy.

    Groaning, he fumbled for his phone. A nce at Norah and Sean''s social media profiles sent a jolt through him. Their avatars were identical ¨C a picture of them in a passionate embrace.

    Both profiles were refreshingly straightforward, devoid of excessive frills. Their Facebook feeds were a nk canvas. It seemed that their approach to social media mirrored their personalities ¨C essible yet somehow aloof. His blurry vision lingered on Norah''s profile picture as he scrolled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647:

    Should he give up? A determined glint came into his eyes. Even if romance wasn¡¯t in the cards, friendship was. He was sure that he could develop a friendship with Norah during her stay at Concord Hospital.

    At Concord Hospital.

    Thanks to Toby¡¯s publicity, the doctors and nurses in A&E and Cardiac Surgery knew Norah¡¯s name and assumed she was an excellent doctor.

    After all, how else could someone so ordinary achieve such widespread recognition in such a short time?

    The nurses in the emergency department, particrly, had taken a liking to Norah, often engaging her in gossip sessions during downtime.

    Norah, usually a silent observer, absorbed the inner workings of the hospital through these snippets of conversation.

    ¡°Did you hear about the nurse who got involved with the department director during her rotation?¡± one nurse confided. ¡°Someone saw them, of course. Turns out the nurse is barely twenty-one, and the director¡¯s pushing forty. Who finds a man twice her age attractive?¡±

    Another chimed in, ¡°Top secret, but a head nurse and an attending physician were caught getting busy in the office multiple times.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s the story about the director of orthopedics¡­¡± a third voice began, her tone hushed. ¡°Apparently, he had his way with a nurse right on the operating table after surgery. Someone took a picture, and it ended up online. The nurse quit, but the director? Still here.¡±

    These were just a taste of the hospital¡¯s tangled web of affairs. While these whispers painted a familiar picture of human desires, Norah stored away the faces and stories.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    Gossip, after all, was a universalnguage. Despite the short time she¡¯d been at Concord, whispers about her own life had begun to swirl. But Norah remained unfazed. Her work ethic spoke for itself, and these rumors wouldn¡¯t distract her.

    Every time Toby saw Norah, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. He believed that only by joining him in the cardiac surgery department could she truly flourish under his tutge. Yet, to his surprise, Norah thrived in the emergency department. From shadowing doctors in her initial days to confidently demonstrating techniques to her colleagues, her transformation had been remarkable.

    When the director of the emergency department learned of this, his jaw dropped. Who exactly hade to study here?

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Mr. Newman.¡±

    Inside the simple reception room, Derek ced his proposal on the table and slowly pushed it toward Jarrod¡¯s side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648:

    ¡°I have briefly introduced the matter to you. We made sure it¡¯s a solid proposal. Please take a look.¡±

    Thanks to Hank¡¯s influence, Derek and Coen had sessfully arranged a meeting with Jarrod.

    After hearing that the operation had been a sess, they seized the opportunity and rushed over two dayster. Only once they secured the cooperation as quickly as possible could they rx.

    Coen smiled ingratiatingly and remarked, ¡°If you have anyments or suggestions, please feel free to share them with us.¡±

    Jarrod picked up the proposal on the table and skimmed through it casually. But just a few secondster, he tossed it back onto the table. Leaning back in his chair, he crossed his arms over his chest.

    In an arrogant tone, he asked, ¡°This is what you want to show me?¡±

    With a disdainful look in his eyes, he snorted coldly. ¡°Pure rubbish.¡±

    Hearing such an unexpected response, Coen and Derek¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. Did he just say ¡°rubbish¡±? But they had thought their proposal was perfect.

    Cold sweat beaded on Coen¡¯s forehead as his lips twitched in nervousness. ¡°Well, what parts are you not satisfied with? We can discuss and revise it.¡±

    Fixing his cold gaze on them, Jarrod firmly dered his disapproval. ¡°I¡¯ve already evaluated it. There¡¯s no way the Globe Group would cooperate with you two at this level.¡±

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    He couldn¡¯t stress enough that if it wasn¡¯t for Hank, he wouldn¡¯t have even considered giving them a chance to meet with him.

    Jarrod had be well aware of the events that had unfolded in Glophia. It turned out that Norah had a rough past.

    Her ex-husband Derek was a big jerk, and Coen was the father of Derek¡¯s mistress. They knew who they were, and so Jarrod couldn¡¯t help but speak unpleasantly about them.

    How could Norah have been willing to stay with this jerk for more than two years? It was a puzzle that Jarrod might never solve.

    He believed he should at least be ten thousand times better than Derek overall, but it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t win her favor.

    Coen could only smile awkwardly and stay humble. ¡°Mr. Newman, we were introduced to you by Hank Wilson. We just want to express that we came here, full of sincerity, to pursue this cooperation.¡±

    They didn¡¯t dare retort or make a scene, even with Jarrod tantly refusing the proposal in such a rude manner.

    With a subtle grin on his face, Jarrod suggested, ¡°Anyway, you could try making some videos at home, upload them online, and earn a lot of money from it. Many people are doing that these days.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649:

    His gaze then fell directly on Derek as he continued, ¡°In fact, I was lucky to have the chance to watch a video of you online. It was great, no doubt.¡±

    With furrowed brows, Derek realized that the only video of him circting online was from his wedding¡­

    At the thought of this, he felt so embarrassed. It was humiliating enough to remember it, and he could still feel the sting of it.

    Coen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and retorted, ¡°Make money online? How is thatparable to a cooperation like this? Mr. Newman, for Hank Wilson¡¯s sake, please let us know what you have in mind. We¡¯ll adjust and do whatever it takes to make this work.¡±

    At that moment, Jarrod stood up and slowly straightened his sleeves. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything more to say to you guys. Now, get out of here.¡±

    As someone in a top position, he didn¡¯t take the two men seriously. After driving them away, he at least felt that, in some way, he helped Norah get her revenge on them.

    Once the two were outside thepany premises, Derek said indignantly, ¡°What an arrogant brat! Does he think he¡¯s a big shot? I swear I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I have the chance.¡±

    However, Coen was used to receiving this kind of treatment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just normal to encounter rejections in the business world? Even in Glophia, powerfulpanies can do this to us anytime. If you¡¯re not powerful, you have no choice but to ept it!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Coen said, ¡°Mr. Newman¡¯s mother is still recuperating in the hospital. We can go visit her from time to time to make an impression. We¡¯re not going to give up that easily.¡±

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Suppressing his overwhelming anger, Derek agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Norah finished drying her hair and stepped out of the bathroom. Sean had some business to attend to and hadn¡¯te back yet.

    ¡°Miss Norah, there is nothing unusual about your uncle¡¯s family. Your n is progressing, and there have been no objections from them,¡± Gilda informed Norah over the phone.

    ¡°I heard you nearly got injured in a car ident recently. Are you alright?¡± Gilda asked, concern in her voice.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t underestimate my mental resilience,¡± Norah responded confidently.

    Thest time, Norah had had the courage to go to Wilson Manor on her own to install cameras and bugs. Recalling this, Gilda felt some of her concerns about Norah ease up.

    However, Gilda quickly shifted the conversation to another topic. ¡°After you visited Silverdale, Hank decided to invest in Corrin¡¯spany and offered him several projects,¡± Gilda mentioned.

    Norah poured herself a ss of water and settled on the sofa with her phone. ¡°I see. Is there anything else?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 650

    ?Chapter 650:

    Thest time Norah encountered Hadley, she learned that Hadley was rted to Samira. It was probably Hadley who convinced Hank to invest. Given the familial connections, it wasn¡¯t surprising.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Iker for a while now, but we haven¡¯t found anything suspicious. Did we perhaps misunderstand their intentions?¡± Gilda asked, sounding puzzled. ¡°Maybe they were just looking for some benefits, and you thwarted them!¡±

    It would indeed be odd if Iker wasn¡¯t after money. After all, everyone likes money.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s only been a short while. They haven¡¯t revealed their true colors yet. Gilda, you need to be more patient,¡± Norah advised calmly.

    Feeling embarrassed, Gilda responded, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Let me know if anything happens. Keep a close watch on my uncle¡¯s family¡¯s circumstances.¡±

    Norah was convinced that there must be some clues in Iker¡¯s study. They just needed more time to find them.

    She then decided to make a video call to Susanna to check how she was doing.

    Susanna was lying on the bed, looking pale and downcast.

    ¡°Gil mentioned that I would start treatment in a few days. Norah, I¡¯m feeling a bit scared,¡± she confessed.

    Susanna¡¯s mother had gone home with Nancy, her father had stepped out for a cigarette, and she was left alone in the ward. She couldn¡¯t control her distress.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Every time I see my mother getting close to Nancy, I worry that she doesn¡¯t want me as her daughter anymore. Otherwise, why does she not care about me at all?¡±

    Susanna sobbed quietly, not wanting to cause her father any concern.

    ¡°Susanna, your mother loves you, but she may have overlooked your feelings at times. You need to adjust your mindset and face this illness with courage.¡±

    Norah decided she should perform Susanna¡¯s surgery herself. She couldn¡¯t ce her trust in other doctors.

    ¡°I assure you, I will do everything to help you recover and keep your spirits up,¡± Norah vowed, trying to soothe Susanna¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°Thank you, Norah,¡± Susanna replied gratefully.

    The two of them chatted for a while, and then Norah urged Susanna to get some rest before ending the call.

    Sean had been extremely busytely. Norah didn¡¯t question him about his work, understanding that histe returns signaled he was overwhelmed with tasks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651:

    Phillip remained in Glophia to look after Susanna, and Norah wondered if this would impact Sean¡¯s work without having his assistant around.

    Norah grabbed a book on finance from the bookshelf. She sat cross-legged on the sofa, reading as she waited for Sean to return.

    She recalled giving Alice a sum of money to purchase some shares.

    It was a smart way to make a fortune.

    She wondered if Alice had made any profits from those stocks. Her mind was cluttered, and the words in the book felt like a luby, gradually lulling her to sleep.

    Eventually, she couldn¡¯t resist the drowsiness any longer and fell asleep.

    Sean returned to the hotel after concluding his business appointment, having messaged Norah recently without receiving a response.

    Entering the room quietly, he spotted Norah, the sleeping beauty, resting on the sofa.

    Her hair, partially dried, cascaded over the cushions. One hand gently rested at the edge of the sofa, the other holding an open book. Norah slept serenely, her eyshes casting delicate shadows on her cheeks, a faint breath escaping her petite nose, and her lips adorned with a soft, pink hue. Sean smiled and approached her carefully.

    When he gently scooped her up, Norah stirred, her eyes fluttering open as she recognized his presence.

    Sensing his familiar embrace, she draped her arms around his neck and released azy yawn. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    Sean smiled softly and said, ¡°Go to bed if fatigue is overwhelming you. Don¡¯t wait for me toe back.¡±

    As his arm brushed against her wet hair, he frowned and advised, ¡°You should dry your hair before going to bed, or a headache will follow.¡±

    She gently massaged his neck and responded, ¡°I will. I was just waiting for you to return.¡±

    She cherished their moments together, understanding that their busy workdays often kept them apart, fueling her desire to reunite after work hours.

    Sean found her endearing. He particrly enjoyed her reliance on him.

    He settled Norah onto the bed, then grabbed a hairdryer to take care of her damp locks before indulging in a quick shower. Once done, he reclined on the bed and pulled her into a tight embrace.

    ¡°Go to sleep. Good night.¡±

    They slept soundly, undisturbed, through the night.

    Meanwhile, at Concord Hospital, Derek and Coen, gifts in hand, approached several people to inquire about the location of Jarrod¡¯s mother¡¯s ward. After some time, they finally found it and expressed their desire to visit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652:

    Upon entering the ward, Jarrod¡¯s father looked at them with a cold stare. ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    Coen stepped forward to engage him. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Are you Mr. Jarrod Newman¡¯s father? We¡¯re both friends of his. Upon learning of his mother¡¯s hospitalization, we feltpelled to visit her.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s father¡¯s initial apprehension softened. ¡°Ah, I understand. Just leave the gifts over there, and you may go.¡±

    Following his indication, they noticed an array of presents and flowers in the corner.

    The realization dawned on them. Their intent wasn¡¯t solely to deliver gifts; they also wished to speak with Jarrod. Establishing a favorable impression was crucial for their continued coboration.

    ¡°Is your son not present?¡± Coen asked.

    Jarrod¡¯s father paused, casting a nce at them. ¡°Jarrod isn¡¯t here today. There¡¯s no need for you to linger. Your time would be better spent elsewhere.¡±

    With a dismissive wave, he added, ¡°Please, depart promptly.¡± It was clear that it was untenable for them to linger further and engage in conversation with Jarrod¡¯s father shamelessly.

    Coen offered deferentially, ¡°Mr. Newman, I¡¯m Coen Powell. Kindly ry this message to your son when you speak with him. Thank you.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s father responded curtly, ¡°Understood.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    Shortly after their departure, less than five minutester, Jarrod greeted his father at the door, having just consulted with the doctor. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve spoken to the doctor. Mom¡¯s condition is improving steadily.¡±

    He had sought out Norah in the emergency department. While she wasn¡¯t directly attending to his mother, she had provided a thorough discussion of her condition.

    Did she recognize it was his mother, showing particr concern?

    Jarrod swiftly dismissed the thought. ¡°If you need help caring for her, I can arrange for a caregiver.¡±

    ¡°Why incur that expense? I¡¯m capable of looking after her myself. Also, two individuals visited her bearing gifts. One of them was named Coen Powell. I thought you should know.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s demeanor turned grim. ¡°Dad, if they bring gifts next time, reject them outright and ask them to leave.¡±

    Observing his father¡¯s confused expression, Jarrod rified their identities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653:

    ¡°What? Dr. Wilson¡¯s ex? She married and divorced at such a young age?¡± Jarrod¡¯s father eximed, then cursed Derek and Coen vehemently. ¡°They might appear respectable, but they¡¯re not good people! Good job, son!¡±

    Knowing that Norah had operated on his wife, Jarrod¡¯s father held a more positive opinion of her. He had repeatedly advised Jarrod to express gratitude to Norah.

    ¡°Please remember my words. Stay clear of those two.¡± Norah had put in a lot of effort to conduct the surgery for his mother. Surely, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t be ungrateful and coborate with her ex-husband Derek and the father of Derek¡¯s mistress. Even if they tried to bribe him, they wouldn¡¯t seed. Jarrod wouldn¡¯t coborate with them as long as he remained at Globe Group.

    Norah was unaware of these developments as she focused on treating a patient injured in a motorcycle ident.

    The patient¡¯s left leg had been severely injured, with the bones piercing through the skin and exposed to the open air. Many onlookers who witnessed the wound turned pale and felt nauseated.

    The patient¡¯s leg was contorted in an unnatural manner, and the bleeding wound, with the bone protruding, was horrifying. Norah, however, remainedposed. She calmly directed the nurses to halt the bleeding.

    ¡°After the bleeding is under control, transfer him to orthopedics for surgery.¡±

    Fortunately, the patient hadn¡¯t injured any major arteries; otherwise, he would have sumbed to blood loss before reaching the hospital.

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm

    The nurse contacted the orthopedic doctor and noticed that Norah was already attending to the wound. She silently praised, ¡°Dr. Wilson is incredibly skilled.¡±

    Later, the head of the orthopedics department, Korbin Ramsey, arrived to personally assess the patient.

    Korbin, with his broad face and narrowed eyes, had a noticeable belly even under his white coat. He approached Norah with his hands sped behind his back, his gaze focused on her with a mixture of astonishment and a hint of longing.

    ¡°The patient requires immediate surgery. I¡¯ve made arrangements with a doctor,¡± he informed her.

    Korbin concealed his intentions skillfully, and Norah, focused on the patient, didn¡¯t detect anything suspicious. The patient was promptly taken to the operating room. Norah moved to the sink to wash her hands. The clear water cascaded over her slender fingers, catching Korbin¡¯s attention. Such lovely hands! They were perfect for surgical work. Her slim fingers and neat nails were incredibly appealing to him.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯ve heard about you from Dr. kely. You¡¯re exceptionally impressive,¡± Korbin remarked, attempting to make a favorable impression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654:

    Norah turned around and rolled her eyes. She suspected that Korbin had probably made simr remarks to many women before.

    Furthermore, Korbin seemed to be in his 40s and had an unappealing, oily appearance. It was no surprise that Norah had no interest in engaging in a conversation with him.

    Korbin followed her. ¡°Dr. Wilson, are you avable for lunch at noon? I¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t specify, his vague words were his typical approach to enticing women.

    ¡°I¡¯m upied at the moment.¡±

    Norah replied coldly before swiftly attending to another patient who had just arrived. Korbin lingered for a moment before turning on his heel and leaving.

    Norah lifted her head, watching his departing figure contemtively.

    ¡°Dr. Ramsey isn¡¯t well-regarded in the hospital. Exercise caution when interacting with him, and just avoid being alone with him,¡± a nurse warned Norah.

    ¡°Understood. Thank you for the warning,¡± Norah replied.

    It seemed that Korbin did indeed have a poor reputation at Concord Hospital. Shortly after their conversation, several other nurses approached Norah with simr reminders.

    But Norah remained unfazed. She refocused on her work, indifferent to Korbin¡¯s intentions.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Jarrod recognized Norah¡¯s professional integrity as a skilled doctor and her loyalty as a girlfriend. He believed that the best way to connect with her was through Sean. Observing the charity party invitation in his hand, he forwarded two copies to Sean.

    ¡°The charity party is being hosted by a consortium of affluent and influential families. It will be attended by numerous business magnates and prominent celebrities from the upper echelons of society. If you¡¯re aiming to expand your business in Silverdale, this event presents a valuable opportunity forworking and exploration.¡±

    Typically, the charity party co-hosted by Silverdale¡¯s big shots was reserved for renowned local enterprises and prosperous merchants within the area. However, the organizer had explicitly mentioned during the invitation distribution that the invitations could be shared with friends.

    In other words, possessing an invitation letter allowed attendance, regardless of whether the individual was from Silverdale or not.

    Jarrod forwarded the invitation letters to Sean with the intention of fostering a friendship.

    Sean had intended to request that his assistant obtain two invitation letters, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated receiving them so easily.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655:

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Newman. I truly appreciate the invitation letters.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wilson saved my mother¡¯s life. It¡¯s the least I can do. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Following the exchange of invitation letters, Jarrod considered discussing Derek and Coen with Sean. However, after some thought, he decided not to bring up the topic. Since he had just gotten to know Sean and Norah, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to delve into those matters yet.

    Sean carefully checked the timing for the charity party: 7:00 PM in two days¡¯ time. He ran his fingers over the gold-trimmed invitation letter, lost in thought.

    At Boyd Manor, the opulent and grand manor was adorned with exquisite luxury. Six ushers stationed at the entrance greeted the arriving guests with warm smiles.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the charity party is being hosted at Boyd Manor. Whose reputation does this reflect?¡± someone remarked.

    ¡°This year¡¯s charity party is organized by several affluent and influential families, including the Boyd family. It¡¯s not unusual for them to provide the banquet venue,¡± another replied.

    ¡°The Boyd family is undeniably one of the most prominent and influential households in Silverdale. However, I must emphasize that this manor, with its exquisite decor, surpasses any price tag of several hundred million dors.¡±

    ¡°With a history spanning over a century in Silverdale, the manor is an ancestral property. Its splendor is truly remarkable.¡±

    The passing guests were all awestruck by the manor¡¯s opulence. It was the inaugural grand banquet hosted at the Boyd family¡¯s estate, with over 100 guests in attendance.

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    Coen and Derek exited the taxi, marveling at the manor¡¯s extravagance as they stood at the entrance. Regrettably, the taxi wasn¡¯t allowed to enter, so Coen and Derek had to walk to the party venue.

    Given that everyone attending the party was a prominent figure with private vehicles, it was surprising to see someone arriving by taxi.

    Derek, who owned a modest vi in Glophia, was utterly astonished by the opulence of the manor. It was his first time encountering such luxury.

    ¡°Dad, the Boyd family is really wealthy,¡± Derek remarked, his voice tinged with awe.

    Coen nodded in agreement. ¡°They excel in various fields, with their main strength lying in business. Thanks to Hank¡¯s invitations, we can meet potential partners here.¡±

    As Derek scanned the sprawling manor, he made a silent vow to himself that one day, he would own a grand estate just like this one¡ªsomething that would make anyone green with envy at first sight.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656:

    At the entrance, an usher carefully verified their invitations before courteously allowing them inside.

    Coen stopped Derek, his gaze fixed on a sleek ck Bentley pulling up to the venue. ¡°Hold on a second. That¡¯s Mr. Newman¡¯s car.¡± The polished surface of the car gleamed under the lights, and Derek found himself captivated by the emblem on its hood. It sparked a feeling of longing within him.

    There had been a time when he could casually spend tens of millions without a second thought. But those days were long gone. Now, he was scraping by, penny-pinching where he could.

    As the Bentley came to a stop, Jarrod emerged from the car, bathed in the opulent glow of the venue¡¯s lighting. His features were striking, and as he nced at his phone, a faint smile tugged at his lips.

    Coen walked up to him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Newman. Do you remember us?¡±

    Jarrod stepped out of the car alone, without a date, and gave them a brief frown. He adjusted his suit jacket before walking toward the building. ¡°Yes. I remember you.¡±

    Despite Jarrod¡¯s dismissive manner, Coen remained undeterred. He kept pace with him, hopeful. ¡°Might there be a chance for us to work together?¡±

    Derek caught up and added, ¡°Mr. Newman, perhaps we could revisit our discussion?¡±

    The two men trailed after Jarrod into the hall, sticking close behind like gum on a shoe.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??

    Soon after, a ck Audi pulled up smoothly. The assistant in the front seat quickly stepped out and opened the back door for his boss.

    Sean emerged from the car, impably dressed in a designer suit that entuated his broad shoulders and long legs. His striking looks immediately drew the gaze of numerous female admirers.

    He turned toward the car, and as he extended his right hand, a delicate hand reached out to meet his.

    The first thing to hit the ground were diamond-studded high heels, followed by a woman in a shimmering silver gown, carefully adjusting her neckline as she exited the vehicle. Once her feet were firmly nted on the ground, she ran her hand through her long hair, which cascaded down to her waist, unveiling her stunning face.

    The arrival of Sean and Norah caused a stir among the attendees.

    This event wasn¡¯t just a gathering of business moguls; it also boasted notable faces from the entertainment industry. But amidst these celebrities, Sean and Norah stood out. Their charm was unrivaled, surpassing even those of the celebrities present.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657:

    Norah linked her arm with Sean¡¯s and smiled softly.

    She was no stranger to such morous events, having apanied Sean to simr asions on several asions, and she navigated them with ease.

    Upon their arrival, Sean presented their invitations, and they walked into the hall without any issues. As they stepped in, Sean turned to Norah.

    ¡°Honey, feel free to grab some desserts. I¡¯ll join you as soon as I¡¯m done here.¡±

    Sean was aware that there were many faces in Silverdale he hadn¡¯t yet met, and he was eager to use this chance to forge new connections.

    He gently smoothed Norah¡¯s hair back from her face. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a charity auctionter on. Let me know if anything catches your eye, okay?¡±

    Norah gave him a reassuring nod. ¡°I know. Go ahead.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the auction itself. She viewed these charity eventsrgely as a means for the wealthy to enhance their social standing. However, she was well aware that the funds raised would genuinely go toward assisting those in need.

    The Boyd Manor wasparatively smaller than the Wilson Manor. Norah had been observing it closely since entering through the gate.

    Nheless, constructing such a picturesquendscape with ponds and greenery required considerable time and effort. Illuminated by sr-powered street lights, she could discern numerous buildings within the manor.

    The venue for the charity party was grander, featuring an expansive open hall on the ground floor adorned with long dining tables, borate champagne towers, and a wide array of desserts and dishes.

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    Attendees included aplished businessmen, renowned celebrities from the entertainment industry, and their families. The gathering was a blend of elegantdies, yful and energetic children, and charming young girls. Observing Sean converse with Jarrod, Norah acknowledged Jarrod with a nod when their eyes met.

    Norah had heard that the charity dinner invitations were courtesy of Jarrod. Based on their recent interactions, Norah considered him a friendly acquaintance.

    Scanning the surroundings, she didn¡¯t spot any familiar faces. Norah approached the table, grabbed a te, and selected two kinds of desserts.

    Havinge straight from work, she had only eaten an apple on the way. The sight of the delectable cakes tempted her, evoking a longing reaction.

    Using a fork, she sampled a piece of cake, savoring its vors. The creamy sweetness tantalized her taste buds, and she squinted in delight. Indulging in sweet treats always brought her great joy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658:

    ¡°Hey, bumpkin, where do you hail from? Have you never tasted tiramisu?¡± a woman remarked mockingly, observing Norah¡¯s enjoyment of the dessert. ¡°It¡¯s just tiramisu. Is there a need to overreact?¡±

    Another girl chimed in, amused by the situation. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s a country pumpkin. Such delicacies are likely a novelty to her,¡± the girl spected, joining in the banter.

    Norah caught the disdainful sneers directed at her. ncing around, she noticed three elegantly dressed youngdies standing nearby, having appeared during her briefpse of attention.

    The young women appeared to be in their early twenties. The one in the red evening gown, adorned with a ruby ne, exuded an air of arrogance, her attractive face only amplifying her confidence. The two women behind her seemed to follow her lead, almost like devoted followers.

    The young woman in red met Norah¡¯s gaze without hesitation, a surprised expression flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re attractive, but your behavior leaves much to be desired,¡± she remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Are you a recent celebrity from showbiz?¡±

    Despite having lived in Silverdale for years, the young woman had never encountered someone as striking as Norah, which led her to make thement.

    When Norah responded with a cold, unblinking stare, the young woman immediately regretted her words.

    But Norah paid her no mind, focusing instead on enjoying her dessert. Frustration mounted in the young woman¡¯s chest as Norah continued to ignore her.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    ¡°Excuse me! Are you even listening to me?¡± she snapped, her anger rising. ¡°You¡¯re being incredibly rude! If I find out who you are, I¡¯ll have my brother take action to get you barred from the entertainment industry! Humph! Are you scared? Why don¡¯t you just talk to me, and I¡¯ll let this go. Or perhaps you can¡¯t hear me? Are you suffering from hearing loss?¡±

    Norah continued to disregard her absurd remarks, unfazed by the young woman¡¯s escting frustration.

    Thinking she might have been mocking a deaf person, the arrogant expression on the young woman¡¯s face quickly shifted to guilt.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before Iughed at her?¡± she snapped, her anger directed at her two followers.

    ¡°We¡­ we weren¡¯t aware either,¡± they responded, their voices trembling in fear. The woman in red grabbed a te, picked some desserts, and handed it to Norah.

    She then patted Norah¡¯s shoulder, gesturing for her to eat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659:

    ¡°These are for you.¡±

    Believing she was doing the right thing, trying to show kindness, she felt satisfied with her act of charity. Her two followers exchanged awkward nces. How could someone from a rural background afford a haute couture dress? But they dared not voice their thoughts.

    Norah had finished her desserts and was feeling quite full by now.

    In response to the youngdy¡¯s kind offer, she said, ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need them.¡± Her voice was as clear as a bell.

    The youngdy¡¯s smile faltered, her face freezing. ¡°You¡¯re not deaf?¡±

    ¡°I never said I was deaf,¡± Norah replied, her gaze steady and unyielding.

    The woman in red flung the te onto the table in frustration. She hadn¡¯t expected Norah to deceive her. She wanted tosh out, but the words stuck in her throat.

    When she had seen Norah eating the cakes earlier, she had assumed Norah was just a country bumpkin, unustomed to such events. Usually, people came to such gatherings towork, not to eat.

    Being a spoiled girl, she had decided to have some fun at Norah¡¯s expense, only to find herself made a fool of instead.

    As the beloved daughter of the Boyd family, Ynde was used to being the one who mocked others, not the other way around!

    Seeing Ynde struck dumb, one of her followers stepped forward, eager to defend her. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you make a fool of Miss Boyd? All she has to do is say a word, and you¡¯ll be kicked out of here!¡±

    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    A hint of surprise shed in Norah¡¯s eyes when she heard the name ¡°Miss Boyd.¡± She had heard Sean mention that Ynde was a sweet little girl. Had she changed?

    The girl who had just spoken was about tounch into another tirade when Ynde red at her and said, ¡°How dare you speak before I do?¡± The girl fell silent, clearly ustomed to Ynde¡¯s mood swings.

    Ynde turned her gaze toward Norah, studying her with curiosity. ¡°Do you know I¡¯m part of the Boyd family?¡±

    Most people who were aware of her identity would go out of their way to avoid her, knowing that anyone who offended her might find themselves in trouble with her family or business.

    At the charity party, Ynde was treated with admiration and respect, which inted her sense of self-importance. She hadn¡¯t expected the woman before her to remain unfazed or, even worse, to make a fool of her.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Norah replied calmly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 660

    ?Chapter 660:

    She wasn¡¯t bothered by Ynde¡¯s attitude. Joanna could be more arrogant than this girl.

    Ynde¡¯s words had made Norah realize that, while the girl wasn¡¯t exactly kind, she wasn¡¯t a bad person either¡ªjust a little mean. Given that she was someone¡¯s sister, Norah decided to be patient with her.

    Norah picked up a ss of champagne from the table and took a sip. The only thing she found appealing in gatherings like this were the food and drinks.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± Ynde said angrily as she walked toward Norah, locking her gaze onto hers.

    Her two followers watched eagerly, wondering if Ynde would knock Norah¡¯s wine ss away and p her. After all, she was quite capable of doing so.

    Norah smiled. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±

    Ynde was taken aback by Norah¡¯s smile, finding her genuinely captivating.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? And who¡¯s your date?¡±

    Unfazed by Norah¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Ynde followed her, her two followers watching with puzzled expressions. Wasn¡¯t Ynde usually hostile toward those who were cold to her? And didn¡¯t she disdain beautiful women? Gorgeous women were often the target of her bullying. But today, Ynde seemed different.

    ¡°Norah Wilson,¡± Norah replied, casting a nce at Ynde and offering a slight smile as she tilted her head. ¡°Are you intrigued by me?¡±

    Ynde refused to admit it. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re quite conceited! I¡¯ve met many beautiful women. You¡¯re attractive, but not exceptionally so¡­¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    Her voice trailed off. In truth, she found Norah incredibly stunning. Every time their eyes met, she felt a flutter in her heart.

    ¡°Ynde, why aren¡¯t you with your brother? Who is she?¡± a pleasant female voice interrupted.

    Ynde¡¯s expression darkened at the sound of the voice.

    A woman, dressed in a striking red gown with wless makeup, approached. Her long, curly hair framed her face, swaying with each graceful step. She was undeniably beautiful, captivating everyone who looked at her.

    When she noticed Norah, a flicker of fear crossed her face. What a stunning woman! She thought to herself, wondering if Norah was a rising star in the entertainment world.

    ¡°Ynde, care to introduce her to me?¡± the woman asked, linking her arm with Ynde¡¯s to showcase their apparent closeness.

    However, Ynde pushed her hand away with visible disdain. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661:

    Undeterred, the woman smiled, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rosalee Greville.¡±

    She then turned her attention to Norah, extending her right hand.

    ¡°Lovelydy, care to acquaint ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Norah Wilson.¡±

    Their handshake lingered briefly before quickly parting.

    When Rosalee arrived, Norah recognized her immediately. She was a rising star in the entertainment industry, gaining fame for her charming roles in two popr campus TV series. Rumors circted that a movie director was in talks with her, potentially offering her a role in an uing film. Recently, she had also been the subject of gossip, with spections about a romantic involvement with a young, handsome actor.

    In the hospital, Norah, ever attuned to the gossip, had stumbled across a photo of Rosalee. While Rosalee certainly had her charm, her featurescked the delicate refinement that Norah possessed. When they stood side by side, all eyes naturally gravitated toward Norah before slowly shifting to Rosalee.

    Unbothered by Ynde¡¯s disapproving gaze, Rosalee¡¯s curiosity about Norah grew. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting you. Which agency are you signed with?¡±

    Among the other female guests were the dates of businessmen and women like Ynde, as well as celebrities from the entertainment industry.

    Ynde¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface. ¡°Norah is my friend! Rosalee, why must you try to take everything from me?¡±

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    Rosalee covered her mouth in genuine surprise and responded, ¡°Ynde, what have I taken from you? Please, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±

    Ynde shot back, ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Can¡¯t you sense it? You¡¯re just my brother¡¯s temporary girlfriend! He will definitely dump you!¡±

    Norah raised her eyebrows, a hint of intrigue sparking in her eyes. Ynde said that Rosalee was her brother¡¯s girlfriend? Several years had passed, and now he preferred this type of woman?

    Norah acknowledged that Rosalee was attractive, but she found her temperamentcking.

    Rosalee responded to Ynde with a delightedugh, ¡°Ynde, you¡¯re so adorable.¡±

    Ynde, caught off guard by Rosalee¡¯s words, could only snort angrily. ¡°Rosalee Greville, I don¡¯t like you! You can¡¯t marry my brother!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662:

    It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on people from the entertainment industry. She had met Rosalee several times and simply didn¡¯t like her. Her family was wealthy and powerful; she didn¡¯t want her brother to marry an actress, especially one she disliked!

    Undeterred by Ynde¡¯s disdain, Rosalee kept her smile. ¡°Ynde, if I marry your brother, I promise to be very nice to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that,¡± Ynde dismissed.

    Rosalee, uninterested in prolonging the conversation with Ynde, whom she considered easily swayed given enough time, turned her attention to Norah. ¡°Miss Wilson, which entertainmentpany do you work for? You¡¯re new to me.¡±

    At the time, Rosalee still believed Norah was a celebrity. Such events often utilized the fame of well-known celebrities and up-anding stars in showbiz to enhance their appeal.

    Rosalee¡¯s reaction would hinge on Norah¡¯s answer, gauging whether she was a neer without significant backing or a promising talent supported by influential figures.

    Norah smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m here as a guest.¡±

    Surprised, Rosalee apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re so beautiful, I just assumed you were part of the entertainment industry. My apologies.¡±

    Rosalee thought to herself that the guests at the banquet were all influential or affluent. Norah hadn¡¯t arrived alone, so surely a wealthy individual must have apanied her.

    She sighed in relief, somewhat reassured to learn that Norah was already partnered, reducing her as a potential rival. After all, a beautiful woman naturally drew attention. Her hidden jealousy red as she observed Norah¡¯s stunning presence, wishing she could just disappear.

    Your next story begins at  .

    She then noticed that Norah had finished her champagne and went to fetch two sses of wine.

    ¡°Sorry for my previous remarks. I hope we can be friends,¡± Rosalee said warmly, making it difficult for Norah to decline.

    As Norah reached for her ss, Rosalee¡¯s grip suddenly loosened. The ss slipped from her hand and spilled its contents. Most of the wine drenched Norah¡¯s silver dress, staining it dark red.

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wilson!¡± Rosalee eximed, quickly grabbing a tissue from the table to dab at the stain. However, the fabric absorbed the wine, making the blotch worse.

    Suddenly, a gray suit was draped over Norah¡¯s shoulders, and Sean¡¯s voice echoed above her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Rosalee and Ynde turned in surprise. What a handsome man! He carried himself with an air of nobility, clearly from a wealthy background.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663:

    Rosalee thought this man was as charming as her boyfriend, who was the dream lover of manydies. But then, she wondered who this man could be.

    Norah pulled the coat tighter around her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Greville didn¡¯t have a steady grip when she handed me the wine.¡±

    Half of her dress was now stained red, the fabric wet and ufortable against her skin.

    Sean nced downward and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s retire to the sofa for a moment. I¡¯ll have my assistant arrange for another dress to be sent.¡±

    Norah¡¯s attire was stained, but the situation hardly fazed them. With just a phone call, he could easily resolve the issue.

    In a moment of panic, Rosalee took responsibility, dering, ¡°This is entirely my fault. I wanted to ingratiate myself with Miss Wilson, but my unsteady grip led to the unfortunate sshing of wine onto her dress. I must cover the expenses.¡±

    After enduring Rosalee¡¯s apologies, Ynde maintained a stoic silence. Observing the unfolding drama, she seized the opportunity to unleash her pent-up frustration.

    ¡°This dress is a high-end creation by a renowned foreign designer. If memory serves, its market value is around three million dors. Whether the wine stains can be removed remains uncertain. You will be responsible for the full amount.¡± Ynde had scrutinized Norah¡¯s jewelry and attire carefully.

    Indeed, her assessment was correct. Norah¡¯s diamond hairpin was valued at two hundred thousand dors,plemented by a pair of diamond earrings priced at one hundred thousand. Her footwear, a prestigious brand, likely exceeded a million dors.

    Ynde couldn¡¯t understand why she had mistakenly perceived Norah¡¯s attire as indicative of poverty. If those dressed simrly were considered impoverished, what kind of individuals could be regarded as wealthy? Ynde felt relieved that she had refrained from making any harsh remarks that might have offended Norah.

    While three million dors meant little to Ynde, it was a significant amount for Rosalee.

    Norah, fully aware of the value of her attire, maintained herposure and assured, ¡°I¡¯ll have it professionally cleaned first, and I¡¯ll keep you informed of any subsequent expenses.¡± Intentional or not, Rosalee would inevitably be held ountable for her actions.

    Upon learning the price of the dress, Rosalee¡¯s expression fluctuated. Unfamiliar with the brand and assuming it was obscure, she was caught off guard by the exorbitant cost.

    Confronted with the possibility of a three-million-dor debt, she was overwhelmed with fear, struggling to maintain her bnce. She grasped the table, trying to muster a smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664:

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was indeed my fault; I didn¡¯t grip it tightly.¡±

    ¡°Norah, let¡¯s head over there.¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    As Sean and Norah approached the sofa, Ynde strode over and positioned herself beside Norah.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, I have several unworn dresses in my room. If you don¡¯t mind, you can use one of them. It¡¯s ufortable to remain in wet attire.¡±

    Ynde gazed at Norah with sincerity in her eyes. ¡°I realize I made a mistake. Please ept my apology.¡±

    Sean, unaware of the earlier interactions between the two women, looked at Norah with confusion. ¡°Norah, what¡¯s going on between you two?¡±

    However, Norah dismissed it casually. ¡°Just a minor disagreement. Nothing significant.¡±

    ¡°I implore you to give me the opportunity to offer my sincerest apologies.¡±

    With pleading eyes and a charming demeanor, Ynde skillfully guided Norah back to her room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Scott. We¡¯ll return after changing her dress.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s two followers watched Norah with admiration. Although they had known Ynde for two years, they had never witnessed such treatment. They thought Norah incredibly fortunate to be receiving such attention.

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Rosalee red at their retreating figures with intense animosity, knowing her objective had been aplished.

    With Norah¡¯s departure from the party, Rosalee automatically assumed herself to be the center of attention. She resolved to make new connections in the limited time she had, determined to make the most of it.

    ¡°Take a look, which one do you like?¡± Ynde asked as she led Norah into her closet, revealing a stunning collection of dresses. ¡°If none of these catch your eye, there are plenty more new dresses in another closet. They¡¯re all brand new. I haven¡¯t worn any of them yet.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s family had partnerships with numerous luxury brands, and each season, new clothes were delivered to her. Most of these outfits remained unworn, simply hanging on the clothes racks for disy.

    Norah wasn¡¯t too concerned about the dress style. She simply chose one that she thought would suit her figure and put it on. The wet clothes clinging to her body were ufortable, and she was eager to change into something morefortable. But the main reason she agreed was that Ynde was that person¡¯s sister. Based on what he had told her, Norah had a good impression of Ynde.

    When Ynde saw Norah in the new dress, she was surprised. ¡°Wow, it looks amazing on you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665:

    The dress was ck, reaching mid-thigh. The bodice was adorned withce, the waist was cinched, and the back featured ating pattern that revealed Norah¡¯s skin in an enticing yet tasteful way. The blend ofce andting elements fused cuteness with allure, perfectlyplementing Norah¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of this dress before,¡± Ynde admitted. ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t beautiful, but now I realize it just wasn¡¯t right for me. It looks stunning on you.¡±

    ¡°I misunderstood this brand,¡± she added, circling around Norah.

    Norah straightened the dress and said, ¡°Thank you for lending me this dress. I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow.¡±

    Ynde gestured to the disy of clothes. ¡°I have so many clothes. Do you really think I need this one? Please, keep it.¡± Then, with a hint of regret, she continued, ¡°I apologize for my behavior when we first met. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I did.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Norah replied.

    As she turned to leave, she added, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Miss Boyd.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s gesture was clearly an apology. For someone as wealthy as her, a dress was a small thing. So Norah epted it graciously.

    ¡°Well, wait for me downstairs. I need to use the bathroom,¡± Ynde said, blushing with embarrassment before hurrying to the bathroom. She had been needing to go for a while but hadn¡¯t found a chance to leave while she was with Norah.

    Norah didn¡¯t mind and made her way downstairs.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    ording to Ynde, the entire vi belonged to her. There were many vis on the estate, and any member of the Boyd family could choose one as their exclusive residence. Each family member had their own room in thergest vi on the estate.

    This arrangement reminded Norah of her own family¡¯s estate.

    Norah paused at the front of the vi and waited for Ynde toe down. The vi was a bit far from the main venue, and they would need a car to pick them up.

    Soon, a car appeared at the end of the road and slowly came to a stop in front of the vi.

    Norah looked up and met the eyes of the man who had lowered his window.

    He wore silver-rimmed sses, and his eyes were as cold as ice. His high nose and sharp jawline made him look even more imposing. Even with just one side of his face visible, he exuded a domineering aura.

    ¡°Are you Ynde¡¯s friend?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 666:

    Norah raised a hand to rub her ear, finding his voice unexpectedly pleasant.

    ¡°Not exactly, I just met Miss Boyd,¡± she replied, nodding politely.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Ynde¡¯s brother, Hans Boyd. Are you heading to the charity party?¡±

    The man lowered the car window, revealing his handsome face. He was alone in the backseat.

    ¡°And where¡¯s Ynde?¡±

    Norah studied him carefully. Ynde¡¯s brother? Did she have two of them?

    Hans and Ynde shared some facial features. They definitely looked rted. Was he dating Rosalee? Norah realized she had mistaken someone else for Rosalee¡¯s boyfriend.

    ¡°Hey, Norah, I¡¯m ready. Hans, you¡¯re still hanging around? I thought you¡¯d be at the event venue by now.¡±

    Ynde strolled out of her vi, greeting Hans with a smile.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not give us a ride?¡±

    ¡°Hop in.¡±

    Norah made for the front seat, but Ynde pulled her to the back.

    Ynde took the middle seat, with the other two on either side. Once they were inside, Ynde introduced Norah to Hans and exined why she was there.

    ¡°Hans, I really can¡¯t stand Rosalee. Can you dump her? I hate her guts.¡±

    Ynde fumed. ¡°Who knows if she spilled wine on Norah on purpose? Maybe she¡¯s just jealous of her looks and wanted to embarrass her.¡±

    Hans calmly looked at the pretty woman seated next to Ynde. Seeing her, he felt his breath catch.

    ¡°Ynde, this is grown-up stuff. Stay out of it. My rtionship with Rosalee is¡­plicated.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not a kid anymore! Stop treating me like one! I said I don¡¯t like her, and I mean it!¡±

    When Ynde was around Hans, she sounded like a spoiled kid. It was clear her family loved and pampered her a lot. Hans ruffled her hair. ¡°I get it. But I can choose my own girlfriend. You can¡¯t boss me around.¡±

    Norah chuckled, making both of them turn to look at her.

    She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Sorry, you guys go on. I just thought of my friend.¡±

    They reminded her of Susanna and Sean. But Susanna used to be more afraid of Sean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667:

    After Norah¡¯s interruption, they dropped the topic.

    Hans looked serious and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what Rosalee did to you, Miss Wilson. You can reach out to me forpensation for your clothes.¡±

    He intended to help Rosalee clear the several million dors ofpensation.

    Ynde was annoyed. ¡°Hans, Rosalee was the one who screwed up. Why bail her out?¡±

    Ynde simply couldn¡¯t stand Rosalee and didn¡¯t want her with her brother.

    ¡°She¡¯s my girl. I have to do right by her.¡±

    Hans¡¯s gaze hardened. Even if their love wasn¡¯t deep, he wouldn¡¯t shirk his duties.

    ¡°Ha, she¡¯s just an actress in showbiz. Who knows how many directors she¡¯s been with¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Before Ynde could finish, Hans snapped, ¡°Watch it! We¡¯ve gotpany, Ynde.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s anger had gotten the better of her, causing her to blurt out her gripes. Seeing Hans¡¯s stern expression, she realized she¡¯d overstepped.

    She shrugged, muttering, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Despite her innocent appearance, Ynde was wise beyond her years and had seen right through Rosalee.

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Norah caught on to Hans¡¯s mood, discreetly gazing out the window, pretending not to hear.

    Norah decided not to get involved in other people¡¯s family matters, so she chose to act as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    They remained quiet throughout the entire drive.

    Upon exiting the car, Hans opened the door for Norah and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, after you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Boyd.¡±

    With a polite smile, Norah stepped out of the car.

    Rosalee stepped outside for some fresh air and caught sight of a strikingly handsome man and a stunning woman together.

    She bit her lip, unable to understand why Hans was arriving with Norah. Norah had just left for a quick change of clothes. How did they end up riding together?

    Rosalee¡¯s eyes narrowed as she believed she had underestimated Norah. Norah had seemed straightforward at first nce, all pure and innocent. But beneath that exterior, she was quite the thinker, always nning ahead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668:

    ¡°Hans, you are finally here.¡±

    Rosalee¡¯s sweet voice rang out. Suddenly, the enchanting Rosalee was by Hans¡¯s side, holding his arm affectionately.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, Ynde, I didn¡¯t expect you arrived together with Hans.¡±

    She pressed herself against Hans and exined, ¡°Hans, I identally stained Miss Wilson¡¯s clothes earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed it with Ynde. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve assured Miss Wilson I would handle thepensation.¡±

    Hans maintained a reserved demeanor. After his deration, he observed Norah¡¯s reaction. For some reason, he was opposed to Rosalee¡¯s closeness with him.

    He attempted to free himself and made Rosalee release his arm, but Rosalee was thrilled to hear that she didn¡¯t need to make up for it anymore.

    ¡°Thank you, Hans. Let¡¯s head inside. The guests are nearly here. Miss Wilson, please make yourselffortable.¡±

    Hans then gave Norah a nod and proceeded to enter with Rosalee.

    Ynde, thest to leave the car, red at their departing figures, visibly upset.

    ¡°Humph, Hans will dump her eventually.¡±

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    ¡°Miss Boyd, what makes you dislike Miss Greville so much?¡±

    In front of Ynde, Rosalee was always sensible and soft-spoken. Such a personality usually won Ynde¡¯s approval. Though Ynde was proud, she was always well-spoken. Her remarks in the car surely had some basis.

    Ynde gave a cold snort. ¡°She¡¯s been disgraceful behind Hans¡¯s back. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she gets caught!¡±

    Actually, Ynde used to really like Rosalee. She thought Rosalee was pretty and had a great personality. However, that changed the day Ynde visited Rosalee on set and identally saw her sitting on the director¡¯sp, smiling sweetly in the lounge. She was dressed provocatively and flirting with the director.

    Since that day, Ynde¡¯s opinion of Rosalee had soured. Whenever they crossed paths, Ynde always had something mean to say. But Rosalee was skilled at ying the victim. She often manipted Hans into scolding Ynde, which only strained the sibling rtionship further.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you talk to your brother about it?¡±

    Norah entered the building, having been gone for quite a while. She needed to let Sean know she was back.

    Ynde followed her. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have told him? Each time, Hans acted indifferent, which really irritated me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669:

    ¡°That means your brother already knows. You shouldn¡¯t bother him with it anymore.¡±

    Spotting Sean, Norah waved to let him know she was back.

    Now that Norah was back, Sean, who had been checking the door repeatedly, felt a wave of relief. He could finally rx and make more friends without worry.

    Ynde understood what Norah meant. ¡°Hans knows what Rosalee did, but he¡¯s keeping quiet. Do you think he¡¯s plotting something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that must be it.¡±

    Ynde seemed to be talking to herself again, so Norah decided to step away.

    Norah was there to enjoy drinks and desserts, not to mingle with the influential people of Silverdale. She was content with the connections she already had.

    Soon, two of Ynde¡¯s followers came over to her.

    ¡°Ynde, have you befriended Norah Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Ynde, are you leaving us behind?¡±

    When Ynde had earlier left with Norah, she hadn¡¯t nced back at them at all. They were disappointed. It seemed that two years of friendship mattered less than a new acquaintance. These two girls were from ordinary families in Silverdale. They had attempted to get close to Ynde, iming to be her friends to secure an invite to this event.

    Their families considered them gateways to wealth and treated them kindly. They feared what might happen if they lost their connection to Ynde.

    Ynde nced at them with annoyance. ¡°I was merely chatting with Norah. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    The two girls were worried she might abandon them, but they didn¡¯t dare voice their concerns.

    Ynde said, ¡°I have a task for you two. Follow Rosalee and take note of everything she does and says.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Holding a ss of champagne, Jarrod approached Norah and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, I was surprised to see Mr. Scott bring you here. As a doctor, do you find this party boring?¡±

    Norah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s quite alright.¡±

    She had been to simr gatherings before and knew how to upy herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670:

    Jarrod gazed at Norah, struck by her graceful outfit.

    ¡°I saw you changed out of that dress. If anything¡¯s wrong, just tell me. After all, my father always reminds me to express my gratitude to you.¡±

    Norah replied, ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Mr. Newman.¡±

    Jarrod truly owed thanks for the kindness others had shown him, but she had simply operated on his mother as part of her professional responsibilities.

    A man who seemed familiar with Jarrod approached, wine ss in hand. ¡°Mr. Newman, who is this? Is she your girlfriend? She looks even better than Hans¡¯ girlfriend.¡±

    Before Norah could speak, Jarrod quickly interjected, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re mistaken. Miss Wilson is Mr. Scott¡¯s girlfriend, and she prefers to keep a low profile. I just know her and stopped by to say hi. Let¡¯s move on and not bother her.¡±

    After they walked away, Norah¡¯s perception of Jarrod improved slightly. He understood the importance of maintaining the right distance.

    Norah¡¯s beauty was captivating. Just by standing there, she attracted numerous admiring nces, and several people were eager to engage her in conversation.

    Ynde made her way over and stood next to Norah, effectively blocking anyone else from approaching.

    Everyone was aware of Ynde¡¯s significant influence and avoided upsetting her. It was rumored that Ynde had a fiery temper. Crossing her was akin to crossing the entire Boyd family, and the consequences could be severe.

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Even entire businesses could be destroyed after falling out with the Boyds.

    This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. There had been a girl who bullied Ynde at school and ended up being forced to withdraw. Her family was brought to ruin by the Boyds, and she eventually fled Silverdale, marked by disgrace but with a chance to rebuild her life.

    Of course, Norah was unaware of all this. She saw Ynde as kind and thoughtful.

    ¡°You have another brother named Marlin Boyd, right?¡± Norah asked as she settled into her seat, bringing cakes and drinks to the table.

    Ynde followed suit, sitting beside her. ¡°Do you know Marlin?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°It¡¯s well-known that he keeps women at arm¡¯s length. It¡¯s odd. I¡¯ve never heard of him having a close female friend.¡±

    Was Norah Marlin¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Ynde wondered. Maybe he was still hung up on her, which would exin his distance. But Norah already had a boyfriend!

    Her face suddenly darkened. ¡°Were you two together before?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Norah noticed Ynde¡¯s tendency to specte.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671:

    Taking a sip of her wine, Norah quickly interrupted Ynde¡¯s thoughts. ¡°No. We weren¡¯t,¡± she rified.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a relief. Are you a friend of Marlin then? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Ynde pressed, scrutinizing Norah. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. I would have remembered you if I¡¯d seen you.¡±

    Eager to change the subject, Norah asked, ¡°Will he show up tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he will,¡± Ynde replied, her eyes wide with certainty. ¡°He has some business to attend to, so he¡¯ll be a bitte.¡± Just as she finished speaking, amotion erupted at the door, filling the hall with screams and noise.

    Ynde, unfazed by the noise, shrugged. ¡°It must be Marlin. Do you want me to call him over?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll see each otherter,¡± Norah replied, her curiosity piqued about how he had changed over the years.

    The noise grew louder, and Norah nced up to see Marlin at the center of the crowd.

    He wore a sleek ck suit, his hair perfectly styled, exuding a cold, unapproachable aura. Standing tall, his presence wasmanding, especially with his long legs and sharply defined features.

    Marlin¡¯s left hand was slightly bent, as if shielding someone. ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer,¡± hemanded coldly to the surrounding crowd, but they continued to flock to him like moths to a me, causing him to frown with impatience.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± Ynde remarked. ¡°Why do I feel like Marlin has someone with him?¡±

    For Ynde, today¡¯s turn of events was quite unusual. As Marlin drew closer, they saw a petite woman in a pink skirt by his side. With delicate makeup and moist eyes, she clung timidly to Marlin, creating a striking contrast between his aloofness and her fragility. Together, they made an unexpectedly perfect pair.

    ¡°Damn it! Marlin has a girlfriend too?¡± Ynde eximed in disbelief.

    She watched, stunned, as Marlin escorted the woman into the hall. Coming to her senses, Ynde quickly downed a ss of champagne, the strong taste making her shudder.

    Hans had revealed his girlfriend not long ago. Was Marlin going public with his girlfriend today?

    ¡°It¡¯s only been half a month since Ist saw Marlin. He moves too fast!¡±

    Norah, rubbing the ss with her index finger, observed Marlin¡¯s back coldly. He hadn¡¯t spared her a single nce, focusing entirely on the woman beside him.

    ¡°Miss Boyd, why are you following me?¡± Norah asked, turning her attention to the visibly angry Ynde.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672:

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! I can stay wherever I want. Are you trying to drive me away?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I can leave on my own.¡±

    Norah picked up her te and wine ss, turned on her heel, and left, ignoring Ynde¡¯s seething anger.

    When Marlin stepped into the room, everyone¡¯s eyes naturally turned to him. Meanwhile, Derek was scanning the crowd until his gazended on Norah.

    Earlier, when he saw Sean, he immediately guessed that Norah might be here as well and began searching for her.

    He noticed that Norah wasn¡¯t alone; she was chatting with the daughter of the Boyd family. With her bright smile and gleaming eyes, Norah was still as breathtakingly beautiful as ever. Inwardly, Derek sighed. He could do nothing but swallow the words he had been trying to suppress.

    Ever since their divorce, he had realized that Norah possessed a maic charm that he couldn¡¯t seem to escape. Despite his best efforts to focus on his rtionship with Madeline, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Norah¡¯s life from time to time. Late at night, he would often stare at a wedding photo of Norah alone, eyes filled with regret.

    If only he had chosen to love Norah back, then he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.

    Suddenly, Coen nudged Derek. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Sean Scott is here too. Let¡¯s move, we should avoid him.¡±

    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub

    If they didn¡¯t, all the connections they had worked hard to build would be ruined, and they would leave Silverdale with nothing.

    ¡°The man who just walked in is the Boyd couple¡¯s second son. He¡¯s running the Boyd Group better than his older brother. We¡¯ve just exchanged pleasantries with his brother, Hans. Let¡¯s go join them,¡± Coen rambled on.

    Both their eyes were fixed on Marlin, ignoring the woman beside him. Their attention was entirely focused on him¡ªat this moment, they couldn¡¯t care less about the woman.

    From the side, Sean noticed Coen and Derek¡¯s movements and decided to avoid them as much as possible. However, Marlin was an influential figure who could significantly expand hiswork, so Sean too was focused on him. After quickly adjusting his clothes, he walked towards Marlin.

    On the other hand, Norah was still stuck with Ynde, who stubbornly refused to leave her side.

    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re lucky I like you! Why do you keep running away?¡± Ynde stood in front of Norah with her arms crossed, clearly confused.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673:

    ¡°Hey, give me a reason! Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep following you tonight!¡± Ynde insisted, believing she could do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Norah replied, exhausted by the situation. She no longer cared about Ynde¡¯s behavior. Instead, she found a seat in the middle of the hall, hoping to catch a glimpse of Sean. She knew he was trying to build connections with the Boyd family.

    Meanwhile, Hans was with Rosalee when they approached Marlin. As they got closer, Hans was surprised to see the girl standing next to Marlin. ¡°Marlin, is this your new girlfriend? Why haven¡¯t you introduced her to us?¡±

    A hint of tenderness shed in Marlin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, this is my girlfriend, Dolores Shaw. Dolores, this is my brother, Hans, and his girlfriend, Rosalee Greville.¡±

    Instantly, Dolores clung to him, tightly hugging his arm. With a sweet voice, she greeted, ¡°Hello, Hans, Rosalee.¡±

    Dolores looked like a delicate pink rose, exuding beauty and grace.

    Marlin clearly cared for her deeply, always doing his best to protect her.

    However, Hans didn¡¯t pay much attention to Dolores. Instead, he shifted the conversation. ¡°You just got back from the hospital, right? Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Marlin had injured his head the previous month when he fell down the stairs. He had spent half a month recovering in the hospital and had only just been discharged.

    To the public, it seemed like the Boyd family hosted the charity event for purely altruistic reasons. However, only the family knew the real reason for this gathering: to celebrate Marlin¡¯s recovery.

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    As soon as Marlin recovered, he jumped back into his work. The charity event had been organized by Hans, with the help of other influential families.

    Marlin offered a reassuring nod. ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡±

    Waking up often left him disoriented, with a nagging sense of something lost and forgotten. It wasn¡¯t until he caught sight of Dolores that the missing memory clicked¡ªshe was the one he had momentarily misced in his thoughts.

    Having spent years in show business, Rosalee was skilled at reading people. She saw Norah as a noble heroine¡ªpoised and purposeful¡ªwhile Dolores appeared to her as pure and simple, presumablying from a modest background. Rosalee assumed Dolores was meek andpliant.

    However, Dolores wasn¡¯t of particr concern to Rosalee. Her sole focus was on holding onto Hans.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674:

    Marlin made sure to introduce Dolores to everyone they encountered, ensuring her name was known throughout the venue. Many saw Dolores as fortunate, considering her association with the influential Boyd family, and predicted a prosperous future for her.

    Amidst thepliments and attention directed her way, Dolores blushed, shyly lowering her head.

    Meanwhile, Ynde spent the evening keeping a close watch on Norah. It wasn¡¯t until the auction began that she led her two followers back to their assigned seats. As a member of the Boyd family, Ynde¡¯s seating had been predetermined.

    Everyone settled into their seats as the charity auction, a key highlight of the evening, was about to start.

    The auction featured items donated by affluent individuals, with all proceeds directed to charitable causes.

    Sean took his seat beside Norah, seizing the opportunity to introduce some of the attendees to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Boyd, whom you met earlier. And there¡¯s Hans, the firstborn son of the Boyd couple. He and his younger brother, Marlin, each run parts of the family business. There¡¯s a lot of spection about which of them will eventually take over the famous Boyd Group, depending on who performs better.¡± As the younger generation matured, the reins of power within affluent families gradually passed to them.

    Norah couldn¡¯t resist a yful jab. ¡°It seems like your father is eager for an early retirement. I remember you were quite young when he officially handed over the reins of the Scott Group, am I right?¡±

    Sean chuckled wryly. ¡°My dad never had much passion for running thepany. If my grandpa had another son, my father wouldn¡¯t have been stuck with it for so long.¡±

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Norah found the situation rather amusing. While squabbles over family inheritance weremonce among the wealthy elite, encountering an heir who had no desire to inherit the family fortune was a novel experience for her.

    ¡°My dad had me trained in Ond from a young age so I could take over thepany sooner,¡± Sean exined. Unlike other rich kids, he hadn¡¯t attended regr schools. Instead, his education had been tailored specifically to prepare him for his future role.

    Norah offered a supportive pat on Sean¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s remarkable how much you¡¯ve aplished,¡± she remarked empathetically. She understood the weight of responsibility that came with being the heir to a wealthy and influential family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the present,¡± Sean continued. ¡°There are plenty of people here who can provide resources in Silverdale, including¡­¡± He began to point out various individuals to Norah, but her attention drifted elsewhere.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675:

    Her gaze settled on Derek and Coen, two individuals she held in contempt. The mere sight of them filled her with disdain, and she found herself unable to stomach their presence.

    ¡°Wee to this charity event¡­¡± The host¡¯s voice rang out from the stage, capturing the audience¡¯s attention.

    Ynde was seated next to Marlin, with Dolores beside him. She folded her arms and turned to observe Dolores. With her delicate and timid demeanor, Dolores looked fragile and harmless, evoking a protective instinct in those around her.

    Ynde shook her head in revulsion. Her first impression of Dolores was far from favorable. Everything hinged on Dolores¡¯s character, and Ynde hoped she would prove to be someone easy to get along with. Otherwise, she would have to break them up.

    ¡°Marlin, how did youe to know Dolores?¡±

    This was the very first time Ynde hadid eyes on Dolores, and she hadn¡¯t heard anything about her before now. She found the auction happening on the stage uninteresting. It was just some antiques and pieces of jewelry. What she truly wanted was some gossip.

    As soon as Dolores was mentioned, Marlin¡¯s expression softened. He gazed down at Dolores beside him, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    ¡°I wish to protect her for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t release her hand from the moment I found her.¡±

    Ynde had never before seen such a gentle look on Marlin¡¯s face. He regarded Dolores as if she were a rare and precious treasure.

    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m

    Dolores smiled and said, ¡°I will stay by your side for the rest of my life.¡±

    Marlin was pleased with her words, and his expression softened even more. He gently tucked her hair behind her ear with his slender fingers.

    Ynde had never witnessed such an affectionate side of Marlin. He had always acted as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to approach him. It was clear now¡ªit wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to date, but that he hadn¡¯t met the right person to date.

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®You found her?¡¯ It sounds like you¡¯ve known each other before! Shouldn¡¯t you say you met her?¡±

    Ynde sensed something was off about his words. Had Marlin lost Dolores once?

    Marlin didn¡¯t answer, and a flicker of panic shed in Dolores¡¯s eyes.

    Ynde waited for a long while, but no response came. Losing patience, she turned her attention to Rosalee. She couldn¡¯t believe that Rosalee wouldn¡¯t seize such an excellent opportunity.

    Ynde suspected that Rosalee might flirt with others behind Hans¡¯s back. If she discovered any shameless behavior from Rosalee, she would definitely take a photo and confront her with the evidence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676:

    The auction officially began, and to showcase himself, Sean purchased several pieces of jewelry. His wealth made asting impression on many people.

    Before each purchase, Sean would ask Norah, ¡°Honey, do you like this?¡±

    ¡°Honey, do you think this is beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I believe this suits you perfectly.¡±

    Norah smiled. As long as Sean was happy, she didn¡¯t mind whether the items were meant for her or not.

    Coen also made several purchases, which surprised Norah. She nced at Coen and Derek a few times. It seemed they had truly made some money recently. They could afford items from the auction.

    However, the Powell Group¡¯s situation was more secure than the Carter Group¡¯s. Even without coborations with the Scott Group and the Morris Group, the Powell Group could still thrive. Norah chose not to focus on the two of them. When she turned her attention away, she happened to notice Marlin sitting next to Ynde, who appeared tall andposed.

    Observing his gentle treatment of Dolores, Norah felt a rare and subtle difort deep in her heart.

    She had intended to make an appearance in front of Marlin, but now she reconsidered. She figured he might not be inclined to meet her. They had crossed paths by chance, and whether or not they saw each other again was up to fate. Why should she feelpelled to greet him? As long as he was doing well, that was enough.

    She grasped Sean¡¯s hand tightly and pushed aside the strange emotion in her heart.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    Sean held her hand, his handsome face radiating love. Gazing at him, Norah felt a surge of happiness. Sean was the only person she loved now. No one else mattered.

    The auction on the stage was drawing to a close.

    ¡°Thank you for your contribution to the charity. The auction has concluded,¡± announced the host as the guests rose from their seats and began to mingle, taking the opportunity to discuss potential business partnerships.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m heading to the restroom,¡± said Norah.

    ¡°Okay,e straight back to me afterward,¡± Sean replied.

    Norah made her way alone to the restroom, where she encountered the woman who had been with Marlin earlier. She remembered that the girl¡¯s name was Dolores.

    In front of the mirror, Dolores applied her lipstick, her demeanor shifting from the bashful air she had maintained in the crowd to a more arrogant stance now that she was alone. When she noticed Norah in the reflection, a flicker of fear crossed her face.

    Norah had to admit that Dolores was strikingly beautiful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677:

    First impressions could set the tone for future interactions. Norah gave Dolores a brief nce before looking away without further acknowledgment.

    Dolores chose a soft pink lipstick, nearly matching her natural lip color¡ªan understated selection. Since arriving at the event, she had stuck close to Marlin, meeting several influential figures in Silverdale. However, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to those Marlin hadn¡¯t introduced. Upon seeing Norah, an inexplicable sense of panic welled up inside her.

    Meanwhile, Norah, unaware of Dolores¡¯ troubled gaze, turned on the faucet and washed her hands, the water cascading over her slender fingers.

    Dolores¡¯ heart rate elerated, urging her to leave, yet something held her back. Throughout her life, her intuition had been a reliable guide, helping her capitalize on opportunities and avoid disasters. Her intuition now screamed that Norah was a threat. Without thinking, she stepped in front of Norah as she was about to leave the restroom.

    Suddenly, Dolores pped her own face, the sharp crack of the blow startling Norah.

    ¡°Miss, we have no quarrel. Why did you strike me?¡± Dolores asked, her hand sped over her face, tears streaming down as she looked up at Norah.

    ¡°What? I hit you?¡± Norah¡¯s face showed disbelief. She hadn¡¯tid a finger on her. ¡°If you¡¯re into theatrics, find another stage. This isn¡¯t the ce for acting in front of a stranger!¡± To Norah, the encounter seemed nothing more than a bizarre interruption. With that, she walked away.

    She was baffled by Dolores¡¯ actions. If they had been acquaintances, perhaps she might have suspected an underlying conflict or a calcted ploy. But they wereplete strangers.

    She left the restroom without another thought, still puzzled by the inexplicable behavior.

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    However, Dolores quickly slipped past her, darting out of the restroom first, leaving Norah to watch her hasten away in confusion.

    Moments earlier, Dolores had seemed so vulnerable. Now, her swift escape only deepened Norah¡¯s bewilderment.

    As Norah exited the restroom at a slower pace, the sound of her high heels clicking on the floor echoed as she made her way back to the main hall. A flirtatious voice grew louder.

    ¡°Marlin, look at her! I was by the restroom door, washing my hands, when she came out and pped me. I was so shocked, I thought I could never take her on. I had to find you,¡± Dolores told her story, nestled in the arms of a man.

    Her delicate coquetry seemed irresistible as she leaned into him, her expression feigned with grievance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678:

    Marlin¡¯s fingers tenderly brushed the vivid red handprint on her cheek, a striking contrast to her pale skin.

    Marlin had personally gone out of his way to introduce Dolores to everyone. Who would dare to hurt her after that? He was furious.

    Those who had heard the news followed him, eager to uncover the entire story. With Marlin still present, who would have the audacity to p Dolores? Everyone was intensely curious about the person responsible.

    Marlin approached Norah, his voice as deep as thunder. ¡°Did you p Dolores?¡±

    His tone and gaze were as cold as ice, and he looked at her as if she were aplete stranger.

    Norah was taken aback by his icy voice and harsh stare.

    Were they nothing more than strangers now? What had happened to the kindness he had shown her in the past? It seemed that sometimes their shared history meant nothing.

    Norah¡¯s eyes hardened immediately. ¡°Mr. Boyd, rather than interrogating me, why don¡¯t you review the surveince footage? That will reveal if I pped her or not.¡±

    Dolores, in tears, added, ¡°She did it. There were only the two of us in the restroom at that moment.¡±

    Marlin didn¡¯t take her word for it right away. The person assigned to check the surveince footage returned and reported the findings to everyone.

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Mr. Boyd, there isn¡¯t a security camera inside thedies¡¯ room itself, but the corridor footage confirms that only Miss Shaw and Miss Wilson entered the restroom, and no one else was there.¡±

    Marlin looked at Norah with a calm yet quiet demeanor. ¡°Do you have anything further to say?¡±

    Sean had noticed that Norah had been gone for quite a while, so he made his way over and overheard the conversation. ¡°Mr. Boyd, what exactly do you expect my girlfriend to say?¡± He walked briskly to Norah and stood protectively in front of her.

    Marlin observed the man approaching them and recalled that Sean was well-known and powerful in Glophia.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. They were in Silverdale now, where Sean¡¯s status meant nothing!

    If Sean¡¯s girlfriend had made a mistake, she needed to apologize for it.

    Marlin stated icily, ¡°Miss Wilson pped my girlfriend without any cause. I will demand an exnation from her. If she cannot provide one, we will discuss how she will apologize.¡± The two men exchanged hostile nces, both standing up for their girlfriends.

    Dolores leaned against Marlin¡¯s chest, sobbing, her face marked with a red handprint, making her appear genuinely pitiful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679:

    Observing the scene, Ynde couldn¡¯t resist speaking up. ¡°I want to vouch for Norah. She is an honest person and despises doing anything underhanded. I believe there¡¯s been a misunderstanding here.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Dolores inflicted it on herself.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she fell and is now falsely using Miss Wilson. Miss Shaw appears evidently weak. It has to be Miss Wilson who pped her but is now denying it!¡±

    ¡°Without any security footage, they can only argue their cases. Given Mr. Boyd¡¯s temper, he would likely expel her immediately! But with Mr. Scott present, the oue is uncertain.¡± The crowd murmured among themselves.

    Dolores blinked her tear-filled eyes. ¡°Miss Boyd, do you think I¡¯m looking for sympathy? She definitely pped me in the face. I don¡¯t know why she did it. Marlin, please teach her a lesson.¡± Even without Dolores¡¯s final plea, Marlin would have still disciplined Norah.

    But when he examined her face closely, he was momentarily stunned.

    Upon first seeing her, he felt a wave of familiarity and a rush of emotions stirred within him.

    Dolores¡¯ voice snapped Marlin back to reality. He couldn¡¯t understand why he was feeling strange emotions in the presence of Norah. The only person he loved was Dolores, and he believed she had carved out a permanent ce in his heart. Since their reunion, he hadn¡¯t wanted to let go of her hand.

    He took a deep breath, managing to calm his rising emotions. ¡°Miss Wilson, my girlfriend ims you pped her. Unless you can provide a satisfactory exnation, I must ask you to leave. I will not tolerate anyone who harms Dolores. Mr. Scott, since you are Miss Wilson¡¯s boyfriend, I will refrain from engaging in any business dealings with you.¡±

    Hans, taken aback by Marlin¡¯s directness, couldn¡¯t help but notice the contrast between Marlin and his own more measured approach. Marlin, being younger and more impulsive, had always spoken bluntly.

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Rosalee, observing Dolores nestled in Marlin¡¯s arms, felt a twinge of envy. Marlin was so protective of Dolores, to the point of expelling guests without a second thought. The Boyd family¡¯s influence allowed him to act with such confidence, and few in Silverdale would dare challenge them.

    Sean, however, wasn¡¯t buying into Dolores¡¯ version of events. He found it hard to believe that Norah would p someone without cause. As her boyfriend, he felt it was his duty to defend her, and his skepticism only deepened.

    Meanwhile, Derek, unnoticed in the crowd, watched with a troubled expression. Having overheard the conversation between Dolores and Norah after they exited the restroom, he realized that Dolores was likely trying to frame Norah. He turned to Coen for advice, and they agreed to proceed with caution. Neither of them was fully aware of the dynamics between Dolores and Norah, and they didn¡¯t want to provoke any bacsh, especially from the powerful Scott family, whose influence extended beyond Silverdale and into Glophia, a region where Sean had significant sway.

    As the tension mounted, Marlin called for security to escort Norah and Sean out. But before anyone could act, Ynde stepped forward, positioning herself protectively in front of Norah. ¡°Norah isn¡¯t going anywhere. She¡¯s my friend,¡± she dered firmly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 680

    ?Chapter 680:

    Ynde was curious about the situation, but she didn¡¯t particrly like Dolores. In fact, she would have been quite satisfied if Norah had actually pped Dolores. How could she simply stand by while Marlin tried to expel her friend?

    ¡°Mr. Boyd, are you certain I pped her?¡± Norah finally spoke, her voice cutting through the tension and drawing the attention of everyone in the room.

    With her presence, Norahmanded the room. Her natural beauty was undeniable, and it was clear that she outshone Dolores effortlessly. Her charm was captivating, both alluring and graceful, capturing the attention of all who looked her way. It was no wonder that, inparison, Dolores seemed less striking.

    ¡°Who else could it have been but you? The surveince footage confirms there were only two of you in the restroom!¡± Marlin asserted. However, his words did not rattle Norah. She took a step closer and whispered something to Sean.

    Sean appeared momentarily taken aback, then nodded slightly, shaking his head in understanding.

    The crowd murmured with curiosity, wondering what Norah might have said. Ynde, who was standing nearby, caught her words. Norah had said, ¡°If I offend the Boyds, will you be afraid? Since you¡¯re not afraid, then just wait and see.¡±

    Ynde felt a mix of nervousness and excitement as she watched Norah take a few more steps forward. What was Norah nning? The click of Norah¡¯s high heels echoed across the noisy hall, capturing the attention of everyone present. She positioned herself in front of Marlin and Dolores.

    Dolores, still teary-eyed, met Norah¡¯s determined gaze. Fear shed across her face, and she quickly recoiled.

    ¡°Miss Shaw, may I speak with you?¡± Norah addressed her firmly.

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    With her boyfriend by her side, Dolores wiped away her tears, straightened up, and confronted Norah.

    Towering over Dolores, Norah looked down on her with amanding gaze.

    sping Marlin¡¯s hand tightly, Dolores soughtfort in his reassuring eyes before asking, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    In response, Norah grasped Dolores¡¯s chin roughly, forcing her to meet her gaze. Under the bright lights, the red imprint stood out starkly on Dolores¡¯s face.

    Humiliated, Dolores turned her head away and said, ¡°Just speak your mind. Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shaw, you may not understand how your p differs from others¡¯,¡± Norah remarked coldly, her voiceced with disdain. ¡°Clearly, you didn¡¯t consider that when you pped yourself in the restroom.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681:

    Suddenly, she let go of Dolores¡¯s chin and pped her sharply across the face.

    ¡°Now, I admit I pped you.¡±

    The pain from the p didn¡¯t register with Dolores until after it had happened. With a cry of agony, tears began to stream down her face as she spun around and buried her face in Marlin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Marlin, she pped me!¡± she sobbed.

    The p, delivered forcefully in front of everyone¡ªand particrly in front of Marlin¡ªfelt like an affront to him as well. Norah had locked eyes with Marlin as she struck Dolores, leaving him puzzled and unable to decipher theplex emotions behind her gaze.

    The crowd was left in stunned silence after Norah¡¯s swift, precise p. Dolores turned around, the red imprint on her face now slightly swollen.

    Nonchntly, Norah wiped the foundation from her hand onto a tissue, herposure unshaken.

    ¡°I dislike being used falsely,¡± she dered coolly. ¡°Since you insisted I had pped you, I merely fulfilled your assertion. No thanks are necessary.¡±

    Her gaze then shifted to Marlin, piercing him with her clear eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Boyd, I¡¯ve heard yourments. There¡¯s no need for you to dismiss us; we will leave voluntarily.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales

    With that, she returned to Sean¡¯s side, taking his hand.

    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s leave,¡± she said firmly, making it clear she wanted nothing more to do with the Boyd family.

    Ynde¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. Norah was magnificent! The unfolding drama seemed to confirm her suspicions that Dolores was scheming and harboring ulterior motives.

    Watching Norah¡¯s assertive departure, Ynde quickly added, ¡°Norah, let me walk you out.¡±

    But before anyone could move, a chilling voice halted them. ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡±

    Marlin¡¯s tone was icy, his anger palpable, radiating a pressure that made the bystanders instinctively step back. His mood had darkened significantly.

    Norah inclined her head slightly, her tone unwavering as she addressed Marlin. ¡°Mr. Boyd, you made it clear that if I couldn¡¯t provide a satisfactory exnation, you would escort us out. There is no need for such measures. We¡¯ll take our leave on our own.¡±

    Her confident demeanor, disregarding the Boyd family¡¯s authority, elicited a collective shake of heads from the bystanders. They thought Norah had underestimated the influence of the Boyd family and that she would soon learn the consequences of her defiance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682:

    No one feltpelled to intervene on Norah¡¯s behalf; forming an alliance with her seemed unnecessary.

    Sean stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Norah. His gaze darkened as he nced at Dolores, still visibly distraught.

    ¡°The truth is in to see. I haven¡¯t sought retribution against Miss Shaw. She ndered my girlfriend¡­¡±

    Norah¡¯s words rang with rity, emphasizing the stark contrast between the red handprints on Dolores¡¯s face. The discrepancy in size and intensity between the marks was evident, exposing Dolores¡¯s falsehood.

    Marlin had been cognizant of the deception all along.

    Ynde found herself nodding in agreement. Even if Norah had indeed struck Dolores, it was Dolores who had initiated the conflict with her nderous usations.

    ¡°Marlin! Dolores got what she deserved! You can¡¯t just send Norah and her boyfriend away over this!¡±

    Ynde demanded an exnation for Dolores¡¯s nder against Norah, especially since Norah had openly denied any acquaintance with Dolores.

    With eyes alight, Ynde took a stand in front of Norah, her voice firm. ¡°The difference in the handprints on Dolores¡¯ face is clear to all. Do you think it¡¯s right to expel Norah and her boyfriend at such a moment? We, the Boyd family, must also consider our own standing.¡±

    Norah, caught off guard, stared at Ynde. She was taken aback that Ynde, whom she had found rather haughty, would defend her.

    Step into a new journey on  .con

    ¡°Marlin, Ynde is correct. It¡¯s only right that Dolores apologize now that her error is acknowledged,¡± Hans whispered to Marlin, noting that although the issue seemed minor, the gathering crowd made it significant, urging that the Boyd family take a clear stance. Should they overlook Dolores¡¯s actions or address them justly?

    Dolores, quivering, clutched at Marlin¡¯s shirt, fearful. She had assumed the Boyds would quietly banish Norah without this direct confrontation and was now visibly unnerved. How would Marlin handle the situation now that they had been together for barely a month?

    Dolores felt a mix of nervousness and regret for maligning Norah, realizing toote that her actions had escted the conflict unnecessarily.

    Marlin, his gaze firm, wrapped an arm around Dolores¡¯s shoulders. Hans felt a twinge of disappointment. He had believed Marlin capable of seizing control of the Boyd Group with ruthless efficiency. Yet, in defending a woman, he had now brought embarrassment upon their family before numerous influential families in Silverdale.

    ¡°Miss Wilson,¡± Marlin stated icily, ¡°regardless of who initially pped Dolores, you certainly did in front of everyone here. I must insist you apologize to her.¡±

    His stern demeanor garnered Norah unexpected sympathy from those gathered. Marlin¡¯s temper was notorious. Those he crossed typically found it easier to concede their misfortune and apologize. Yet, this was the first instance of anyone challenging him so openly. Sean, undeterred by Marlin¡¯s reputation, spoke out. ¡°Mr. Boyd, your judgment seems as wed as your girlfriend¡¯s. We¡¯ll no longer impose on your hospitality and will take our leave now.¡± With a decisive grip, he took Norah¡¯s hand, and they made for the gate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683:

    Despite the fact that the Scott family didn¡¯t have much sway in Silverdale, Sean¡¯s faith in Norah remained unshaken. As they attempted to leave, Ynde intervened. ¡°No, you cannot depart just yet. Dolores owes Norah an apology first!¡±

    Norah chuckled. She had already unraveled Marlin¡¯s perception, ming her entirely. Yet, she now faced the prospect of apologizing to Dolores.

    ¡°What if I refuse to apologize?¡± she asked, her gaze intense as she looked directly at Marlin.

    Suddenly, Marlin felt an unexined panic stir within him. ¡°My men will teach you the proper way to apologize. Come here,¡± he dered.

    Upon hismand, all the security personnel at the entrance quickly encircled them. There were ten in total, forming a tight circle around Norah and Sean, effectively preventing their departure.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, perhaps you could spare us more of your time,¡± he suggested coolly.

    Marlin then turned away, softly patting Dolores on the back tofort her with a whisper. ¡°Dolores, don¡¯t cry. You will receive an apology.¡±

    Dolores looked up, tears glistening in her eyes as she bit her lip, appearing quite forlorn.

    ¡°Marlin, you¡¯re so sweet. Thank you for your trust in me,¡± she murmured.

    She had doubted his belief in her, not realizing how profound their connection had grown. This revtion emboldened her, suggesting she might have more leeway than she had previously thought.

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    A subtle glint of scheming shed in her eyes, unnoticed by all.

    The tender disy between Marlin and Dolores left many feeling uneasy, including Ynde. She had often envisioned Marlin falling in love, but the reality before her was not what she had imagined.

    After a moment of contemtion, Ynde resolved to seek assistance for Norah. ¡°Hans, Norah isn¡¯t to me here. Marlin shouldn¡¯t have acted like that! You need to intervene,¡± she urged. Hans ced a reassuring hand on Marlin¡¯s shoulder, speaking in hushed tones. ¡°Marlin, Mr. Scott is a figure of influence in Glophia. Let¡¯s not escte things unnecessarily.¡±

    Marlin understood the weight of the Scott family¡¯s status in Glophia. However, when he caught sight of the distress in Dolores¡¯s eyes, his resolve solidified.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, have you made your decision? Will you apologize or not?¡± Marlin¡¯s tone remained civil, a testament to his patience, though his protective instincts for Dolores simmered beneath the surface. His actions had been a warning, and he had no intention of further aggression.

    Norah, however, shook her head defiantly. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize. Dolores got what she deserved.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684:

    Norah was not someone to be trifled with. Although she wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the Boyds, she was equally formidable. She was not afraid of the Boyd family at all.

    As she spoke, her presence was as imposing as Marlin¡¯s. The tension between them was palpable; neither was willing to back down. Sean, unfazed, grasped Norah¡¯s hand and attempted to lead her away.

    The Scott and Boyd families were based in two different cities, with the Scott family having a more stable foundation. If the Boyd family wanted revenge, they would have to think twice.

    Hearing these words, Dolores bit her lip. Norah was much tougher than she had expected. She thought Norah would quietly ept the situation, as she had never failed such an attempt before.

    Rosalee narrowed her eyes, observing the tension between Norah and Dolores. As a member of the entertainment circle, she was familiar with Dolores¡¯ maniptive tricks. However, it was clear that Dolores had crossed a line, making Norah unwilling to back down.

    Rosalee felt fortunate that Norah hadn¡¯t pursued the incident where Dolores had spilled wine on her dress.

    The situation was at a stalemate. Marlin kept pushing, but Norah refused topromise. Hans tried his best to persuade Marlin, but he remained stubborn. Marlin couldn¡¯t help but feel some resentment towards Dolores. She knew he was in a difficult position, yet she only clung to him, pretending not to notice the chaos she had caused. Why couldn¡¯t she read the room?

    ¡°Apologize,¡± demanded Marlin.

    Norah stood her ground. ¡°No,¡± she asserted firmly.

    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Sean had reassured her that it didn¡¯t matter if she offended the Boyd family; he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer any grievance. With thebined wealth and influence of hers and Sean¡¯s, Norah felt no fear of the Boyds.

    The onlookers were intrigued and didn¡¯t want to leave; they wanted to see who woulde out on top. Marlin was determined, and it was clear he wouldn¡¯t back down. The man beside Norah seemed important, indicating she had a powerful ally.

    Ynde ran to Marlin and gently pulled Dolores aside. She noticed that Dolores had long since stopped crying, her face dry and betraying no signs of tears.

    ¡°Dolores, there¡¯s no point in dragging this out. It¡¯s your fault. You should apologize to Miss Wilson and end this,¡± she whispered in Dolores¡¯s ear. ¡°Remember, the Scott family is as powerful as my family. Offending them will only bring trouble. Don¡¯t be foolish.¡±

    Taking a few steps back, Ynde smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think, Dolores?¡±

    As Dolores pondered the situation, she swiftly devised a strategy to address it. Tears filled her eyes once more as she gazed at Ynde. ¡°Miss Boyd, I¡¯m innocent. Why should I apologize? Marlin, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685:

    She turned and clung to him, unwilling to let go.

    Ynde bristled at the spectacle. What a scheming and maniptive woman. Why did both of her two brothers attract such scheming partners?

    Witnessing Dolores¡¯s distress, sympathy arose from the onlookers.

    ¡°It was just a p, why all this drama?¡±

    Marlin, growing restless, signaled the security guards and announced to the guests, ¡°The event has concluded. Please, everyone must leave now. We need to clean up.¡±

    Those curious about the oue reluctantly bid farewell and exited. Regardless of the resolution, rumors of Marlin¡¯s deep affection for his girlfriend were bound to circte in Silverdale after tonight.

    Jarrod had departed earlier after taking a phone call. Had he stayed, he surely would have supported Norah. Derek also left,menting that Norah hadn¡¯t yielded, feeling a mix of disappointment and sympathy.

    Soon, only a few were left in the spacious venue: Marlin, Dolores, Hans, Rosalee, Norah, Sean, and Ynde.

    Marlin¡¯s gaze was icy as he addressed Norah. ¡°Miss Wilson, this is yourst chance.¡±

    He had dismissed the crowd to spare her public embarrassment. ¡°Apologize to Dolores.¡±

    Norah, masking her emotions with a slight smile, was about to respond¡­

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Suddenly, a new voice interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s see who demands an apology from Miss Wilson.¡±

    Turning toward the sound, they saw a middle-aged man entering, who was tall,manding, and distinguished. Norah¡¯s expression softened slightly.

    Dolores quietly turned and peered at the imposing man from the corner of her eye before retreating into Marlin¡¯s embrace, as if reluctant to engage with anyone else.

    ¡°Dad,¡± the Boyd siblings eximed in unison.

    The man was Manley Boyd, the patriarch of the Boyd family. Hans furrowed his brow, pondering, ¡°Dad, do you know Miss Wilson?¡±

    It was clear that Manley hade to support Norah.

    Ynde¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Hadn¡¯t Norah imed to know Marlin? How was she also acquainted with their dad?

    ¡°Leave!¡± Manleymanded the security guards encircling Norah and Sean, allowing them to depart. ¡°Miss Wilson is an esteemed guest. Is this the way we treat our guests?¡±

    After reprimanding his children, he turned and nodded at Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686:

    ¡°Miss Wilson, why didn¡¯t youe to me during your visit?¡±

    Norah offered a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to impose, Mr. Boyd.¡±

    Manley countered, ¡°How could it be an imposition? When you¡¯re in Silverdale, you should have let me host you.¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± Norah exined, her smile unwavering.

    Sean tensed slightly, his fingers curling. Did Norah know the Boyd family head? Had she visited Silverdale before? What was the nature of her rtionship with Manley?

    He realized he knew nothing about this. Despite their long stay in Silverdale, Norah had never mentioned any connection. Manley¡¯sughter broke the tension, echoing the warmth of an old friendship being rekindled.

    ¡°Now that I know you¡¯re here, you must ept my hospitality! It was promised,¡± he dered jovially.

    Norah then introduced Sean to Manley, presenting Sean as her boyfriend.

    Manley appraised Sean thoughtfully before nodding his approval.

    ¡°Good, you seem well-suited to be Miss Wilson¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    Hans and Marlin exchanged puzzled nces, baffled by their father¡¯s uncharacteristically kind demeanor toward Norah. Hans racked his brain, realizing with a pang that he barely knew this woman. How had she gotten to know his father and earned his favor?

    Carlos mirrored Hans¡¯s bewilderment, staring nkly at Norah. Norah smiled politely, without a hint of arrogance or ttery. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Boyd.¡±

    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Manley only turned to Marlin after showering Norah with attention.

    ¡°The butler filled me in. Miss Shaw, I expect you to apologize to Miss Wilson.¡±

    Dolores, already on edge since discovering Manley¡¯s connection to Marlin, felt a fresh wave of terror wash over her. His warmth towards Norah sent shivers down her spine.

    Marlin, bristling, sprang to Dolores¡¯s defense. ¡°Dad, Miss Wilson started it! Just because she¡¯s, well, acquainted with you, doesn¡¯t mean you have to y favorites. That¡¯s hardly fair to Dolores.¡±

    ¡°Was what you did fair to Miss Wilson?¡± Manley countered.

    When he got wind of themotion at the charity event, Manley¡¯s temper red. How could Marlin stir up such trouble over a girl? As soon as he learned Norah was involved, he rushed over quickly.

    Manley hadn¡¯t intended to grace the charity event with his presence, preferring to leave it to the younger generation. But the ensuing chaos forced his hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687:

    ¡°Miss Shaw, please apologize,¡± Manley reiterated firmly. Given that Manley was Marlin¡¯s father, Dolores, though loath toply, wiped her tears and looked at Manley.

    ¡°Mr. Boyd, my name is Dolores. I¡¯m Marlin¡¯s girlfriend.¡± She shrank back, fear evident in her eyes, and turned to Norah. ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Her rapid apology left everyone in a state of shock.

    ¡°I admit my fault, Miss Wilson. I¡¯m truly sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Dolores often wielded her tears like a weapon to garner sympathy. As she finished, she cast a tearful gaze around the room.

    Marlin, fists clenched, looked at Dolores¡¯s back and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wilson.¡±

    Marlin, his jaw clenched tight, stared at Dolores¡¯s back and took a deep, steadying breath. With his father¡¯s disapproval hanging heavy in the air, he had little choice.

    Manley offered a curt nod, seemingly satisfied.

    Norah, however, was clearly out of sorts with Marlin¡¯s presence. All she wanted was to make a swift exit.

    ¡°Miss Shaw, here¡¯s a piece of advice: Don¡¯t cross someone you don¡¯t know. You never know what kind of storm they might bring.¡±

    She then turned to Manley. ¡°Mr. Boyd, it¡¯s gettingte. I need to leave with Sean. Until next time.¡±

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Of course. Leave me your address and contact information. Let¡¯s have dinner soon. Consider it an apology.¡±

    Manley graciously escorted Norah and Sean to the gate, watching them drive off into the night. Everyone wondered why the Boyd patriarch treated the young Norah with such deference.

    Dolores, drowning in embarrassment, hurried back to Marlin in frustration.

    ¡°Marlin, I want to go home.¡±

    She said tearfully, hoping to stir his protective instincts.

    Rosalee mimicked her mockingly. ¡°Hans, I want to go home too. See you tomorrow. I love you.¡±

    Blowing him a kiss, she exited.

    Watching Dolores and Rosalee, Ynde¡¯s face twisted with disdain.

    Hans¡¯s face contorted for a moment before settling back into his usual expression.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll drive you back,¡± Marlin soothed, patting Dolores¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Just wait a minute while I retrieve the gift I bought for you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688:

    The gift in question was a pair of earrings from an auction, worth a cool 580 thousand.

    While seated beside Marlin and Dolores, Ynde instantly recognized the nature of the gift. She felt an urge to speak up, but then it dawned on her that the sum wasn¡¯t a big deal for any of her family members. It was improbable that Marlin would hesitate over presenting a gift worth only $580,000 to his girlfriend, so she kept silent.

    The events of the day had left her with a very poor impression of Dolores. She snorted in disdain as she observed the couple walking away hand in hand.

    Now, only Manley, Hans, and Ynde remained in the room.

    Curiosity getting the better of her, Ynde asked, ¡°Dad, who exactly is Norah Wilson? Why were you so deferential towards her?¡±

    Hans, equally intrigued, added, ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever seeing her before.¡±

    Manley cast an inscrutable nce at both of them.

    ¡°All you need to do is remember to treat her with respect. Additionally, Hans, I won¡¯t meddle in your and Marlin¡¯s rtionships. However, I expect your girlfriends to have wealth and status that match our family.¡±

    The implication was clear¡ªManley was dissatisfied with the women Hans and Marlin had chosen as their partners.

    ¡°I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hans replied with an impassive expression.

    Ynde was disappointed not to get the answer she sought. After pondering for a bit, she tried to coax Manley by acting sweetly, but he remained tight-lipped.

    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    In the car, Sean felt both surprised and curious about Manley¡¯s demeanor towards Norah. It made sense now why Norah wasn¡¯t intimidated by the Boyds. She had a strong connection with the head of the Boyd family. Offending Marlin didn¡¯t have any serious repercussions for her. Norah didn¡¯t provide much detail but simply told Sean that she and Manley were old friends.

    Sean¡¯s mind was buzzing with questions. It appeared that Norah had known Marlin before, yet Marlin¡¯s behavior towards her was peculiar. He wished to stand up for his girlfriend, but he didn¡¯t subject Norah to the same cruelty and ruthlessness he showed to others who had crossed him.

    Sean lowered his gaze, contemting the nature of the rtionship between Norah and Marlin. He gently grasped her delicate and soft hand. He knew Norah trusted himpletely and had confided everything in him, even the darkest of secrets¡ªthings as serious as murder. She had even shared the process of making Rejuvenation Powder with him.

    He realized that perhaps he shouldn¡¯t overthink things too much. Norah had worked hard all day and then had to deal with the chaos of that incident, leaving her thoughts in disarray.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689:

    In her mind, the once kind and affectionate young man she had known had turned into someone cold and ruthless. She began to think that all men were the same.

    Yet, when she reflected on Sean¡¯s unwavering support that night, her heart warmed. She realized how deeply cherished she was.

    The following day, the altercation at the charity event was all anyone could talk about. Dolores and Norah¡¯s names were on everyone¡¯s lips. People were astounded by the fact that someone had stood up to Marlin so directly and walked away unscathed. Rumors spread that Norah had even pped Marlin¡¯s girlfriend. It was truly remarkable that Norah had left without facing any repercussions.

    As the news of the event spread, several affluent and influential families began to investigate Sean¡¯s identity. They discovered his significant influence in Glophia, and reflecting on his refusal to back down the previous night, they found his actions understandable. They quickly concluded that coborating with such a powerful individual and hispany would be highly beneficial.

    As a result, Sean¡¯s business ventures in Silverdale flourished, and he found the process much easier to navigate. As for Dolores, she was simply an ordinary woman. Once people learned her background, they decided it was best not to provoke her in the future.

    What mattered most to these businessmen was the profitability of their enterprises.

    In the wake of the charity event, gossip about Dolores began to spread online. It was revealed that she had once been a high school teacher and had even been involved as a mistress. Now, she was using her connection to Marlin in an attempt to climb the socialdder.

    These rumors were spread online by Sean, who had asked T to manage them. He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Norah be wronged. Dolores hadmitted those misdeeds, and it was time for her to face the consequences and experience the weight of public scrutiny.

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    On the set, Rosalee¡¯s assistant approached her and said, ¡°Miss Greville, the director wants you for scene rehearsals.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalee replied. Dressed in her character¡¯s costume, she rose from her seat. Her elegant form and winsome smile lent an air of grace to her demeanor.

    Apanied by her assistant, Rosalee made her way to the director¡¯s office. When they entered, the assistant discreetly closed the door, leaving only Rosalee and the director in the room.

    ¡°Which scene should I do now?¡±

    Scene rehearsals were a regr part of Rosalee¡¯s routine, so she didn¡¯t sense anything unusual. Taking her seat across from the director, she pulled out the script. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us for this scene.¡±

    The director was a middle-aged man with an unremarkable appearance. He was dressed in a shirt and shorts that did little to conceal his hairy physique.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690:

    ¡°But didn¡¯t we do this scenest time? Another round seems unnecessary. I¡¯m confident I can deliver a strong performance.¡± Rosalee¡¯s refusal was immediate and firm.

    The director spoke in an authoritative tone, ¡°I¡¯m the director. As an actress, it¡¯s your job to follow my instructions.¡±

    Since Rosalee had been cast as a prostitute, her costume left little to the imagination, showcasing her thighs andplementing her captivating appearance.

    To her shock, during a scene where she was meant to seduce a man, the director brazenly ripped off her costume.

    She clutched the torn fabric to her chest, stepping back. Her cheeks flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and rage. ¡°Director, what on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent, you scheming woman. Aren¡¯t you here to trade your body for better roles and resources? Have sex with me, and I¡¯ll guarantee you the lead in my next movie.¡± Rosalee was ying the supporting actress in this movie.

    The director had long harbored a desire for her, yearning for intimacy. During theirst encounter, he had used a simr excuse, embracing her and tenderly touching her. Since then, he couldn¡¯t shake the memory, even finding himself fantasizing about being with her.

    With a sinister grin, the director slowly approached Rosalee. ¡°I have given the crew the day off, leaving just you and me here. You are staying with me today.¡±

    The tension in the director¡¯s small office was palpable.

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Rosalee clutched the torn edges of her costume, desperately trying to maintain her modesty. With a trembling voice, she confronted the director. ¡°Hans Boyd is my boyfriend. How could you do this to me?¡±

    The director¡¯sughter echoed in the room, filled with disdain as he looked at Rosalee. ¡°Hanses from a wealthy and powerful family. However, you are just an actress. He will discard you eventually. Who is going to believe in your innocence? Don¡¯t forget, you are in showbiz.¡±

    The director looked at her lecherously. ¡°Plenty of actresses have climbed to fame by selling their bodies. Since you¡¯ve chosen this industry, you have to y by its rules.¡±

    This unspoken rule was well-known in the entertainment industry. Rosalee had heard whispers of it when she first started acting, but she had never been confronted with it so directly. Whenever possible, she had defied it, even bringing her assistant along to events, fearful of being caught inpromising situations.

    Clutching her cor with determination, she exerted all her strength to wrench the door open. ¡°I won¡¯tply! You cannot force me!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691:

    To her dismay, the door was firmly locked, rendering her efforts futile. Without the key, she was unable to escape.

    Covertly, she retrieved her phone with her free hand, intending to contact her assistant discreetly. She hesitated to involve the police, fearing the situation would escte.

    The director noticed her actions and smirked disdainfully.

    ¡°Cease your futile efforts. Your assistant is fetching coffee and won¡¯t return for at least half an hour. You are at my mercy now!¡± He advanced menacingly toward Rosalee, causing her to scream in terror.

    In a frenzy, she grabbed the broom leaning against the door and swung it with all her might, only for it to be swiftly intercepted and tossed aside by the director.

    In her panic, she blurted out without thinking, ¡°If youy a finger on me, I¡¯ll call the cops and take you to court. The Boyd family won¡¯t let you off easy!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and call the cops.¡±

    As the director advanced, Rosalee felt his menacing presence drawing closer. Her costume was on the verge of falling, with her left shoulder dangerously exposed.

    The director¡¯s throat tightened. Rosalee¡¯s looks and figure stood out among all the neers in the entertainment industry. He couldn¡¯t help but fall for her. Without him, Rosalee wouldn¡¯t have gotten the role.

    Of course, he had done it to get closer to her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives

    Rosalee sat huddled in a corner. Her hair was a mess, and her dress was torn in several ces. The director¡¯s eyes roved over her bare skin.

    Rosalee¡¯s hand brushed against a stick on the floor, and she quickly pulled it back. The director leaned in, breathing heavily near her neck.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Behave, and I can give you everything Hans can offer. Ouch!¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his lower body, followed by a hard blow to his head. The director doubled over, clutching himself.

    Rosalee took her chance. She kicked him hard, sprang up, grabbed the key from the table, and rushed to the door, trying to unlock it.

    However, the director yanked her hair brutally. She yelped in pain and fell backward, the key slipping from her grasp.

    ¡°Damn it, you bitch! You hit me with a stick? Seriously?¡± With a swift motion, the director seized the stick and delivered a harsh blow to Rosalee¡¯s head.

    But fate had other ns. A nail protruded from the stick, leaving a deep scratch across her face, from her eye to her chin. Rosalee, dazed, touched her bloodied face, the pain spreading rapidly through her body.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692:

    The wound on her face continued to bleed profusely.

    Trembling uncontrobly, she realized the extent of her injuries. Startled by the unintended harm, the director threw the stick away, releasing his grip on her hair.

    Rosalee copsed to the ground, shaking with fear, unable to utter a word.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The director cursed, realizing the consequences of his actions. The once captivating woman now bore the marks of his rage, her beauty marred by the cruel twist of fate.

    Blood poured from the wound, staining Rosalee¡¯s once pristine dress.

    The director¡¯s desire faded as he grabbed his phone, quickly dialing the hospital¡¯s emergency number.

    ¡°If only you¡¯d listened¡­ Well, you got what you wanted!¡± he muttered under his breath, his tone filled with reproach, before exiting the room, nursing the pain from the recent kick.

    Norah¡¯s shock was evident as sheid eyes on Rosalee in the hospital ward. The memory of her radiance at the charity event was still fresh, now overshadowed by the grim reality before her. Rosalee¡¯s clothes hung in tatters, and the gaping wound across her eyes left her once-beautiful face marred beyond recognition. A public figure like Rosalee, left alone in a hospital? Norah¡¯s confusion deepened.

    As bystanders began to recognize Rosalee and reach for their phones, Norah sprang into action, ushering her into the privacy of the patient area and drawing the curtains tight.

    Tremors racked Rosalee¡¯s frame as she hugged herself tightly, her vacant gaze lost in a world of pain and confusion. Norah hurriedly cleaned her wound, making sure to remove any dirt or debris.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape

    As Norah prepared to stitch up the wound, Rosalee snapped out of her daze.

    ¡°Norah?¡±

    Even with the mask on, Rosalee could tell it was Norah, recognizing her by her striking eyes. She never knew Norah was a doctor.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, will my face be okay?¡±

    The pain from the wound throbbed relentlessly. Rosalee didn¡¯t dare look in the mirror, but she could feel the length of the gash. ¡°Will it leave a scar?¡±

    Rosalee trembled as she sobbed, tears trickling down her face.

    ¡°Miss Greville, let¡¯s discuss it after I¡¯ve finished treating your wound.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693:

    Norah continued working despite Rosalee¡¯s questions, knowing she couldplete the suturing in minutes.

    The assisting nurse watched Norah¡¯s hands at work. In under ten minutes, Rosalee¡¯s facial wound was stitched and covered with gauze.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need an injection to prevent any infection.¡±

    Norah tidied up the tools and then administered an injection to Rosalee.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to stay in the hospital. You can leave after some rest.¡±

    Norah stood by the bedside, gazing at Rosalee with a look of sympathy. She was unaware of Rosalee¡¯s circumstances but had done her duty as a doctor.

    The nurse retrieved a shawl from the lounge, which Norah then ced around Rosalee.

    ¡°I have other matters to attend to. I must go,¡± she stated.

    Rosalee grasped her hand, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Dr. Wilson, can my face ever heal?¡±

    ¡°The scar on your face is too extensive; it won¡¯t heal without undergoing full facial stic surgery.¡±

    Rosalee understood that the gash on her face was too long to be remedied by a simple skin transnt. She had thrived in the entertainment industry for many years, but now she had to abandon her career in showbiz. It truly broke her heart.

    She forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wilson. I understand.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter

    ¡°It was entirely that director¡¯s fault!¡± A fierce hatred welled up within her. Without her beautiful face, her future would be destroyed. It was all because of that director! She had to make him pay!

    With her heart filled with hatred, she clenched her fists, plotting her revenge.

    Just as Norah was about to leave, she turned back and asked, ¡°Have you heard of the Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Rosalee nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± She asionally came across international news stories mentioning the Supernatural Doctor. This doctor was rumored to possess extraordinary abilities and be capable of curing any illness.

    ¡°The Supernatural Doctor created a special scar removal cream. If you need it, you can find it on the international ck market. If you manage to get it, the scar on your face will gradually fade.¡± Upon hearing this, Rosalee, who had been despondent, was suddenly taken aback.

    The idea that the scar removal cream could heal her face reignited her hope. This was the first time she had heard of it, but since Norah mentioned it, Rosalee believed it must exist. Watching Norah¡¯s retreating figure, she began to cry tears of gratitude.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694:

    She whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Norah had treated her wound and shared such vital information with her.

    Her fingers brushed the gauze on her face, and her eyes grew cold. Avenging the director was now her top priority. She called Hans¡¯ number, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Hans, I¡¯m at the hospital. I¡¯m hurt. Norah Wilson treated my wound. Can youe visit me?¡±

    Rosalee hadn¡¯t even left the hospital yet, but gossip about her injuries had already spread across various inte tforms. People who saw the news spected about what had happened to her. Even in the blurry photo, the wound on her face appeared severe.

    After work, Norah saw the news and remarked to Sean, ¡°Rosalee¡¯s facial injury is quite severe, but the scar removal cream I created is very effective. I advised her to find a way to purchase it, hoping it would help her recover.¡±

    Norah believed that a beautiful woman should not be left so despondent, regardless of her character.

    Why didn¡¯t Norah give the cream to Rosalee directly? She wasn¡¯t naive. She had no intention of revealing her identity as the Supernatural Doctor just to sell a remedy. She had no desire to do so.

    Sean ran his fingers through Norah¡¯s hair, lost in thought for a moment. ¡°During my time in Silverdale, I picked up some intriguing gossip.¡±

    ¡°What kind?¡± Norah asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Hans and Rosalee are together out of convenience, no real love there. And Marlin¡¯s girlfriend, she was a public high school teacher. She¡¯s only been with him for less than a month. Before that, she taught at a private school and reportedly had an affair with the president of that school. Rumors im she was his mistress, which tainted her reputation.¡±

    Norah remembered reading about thatst bit in the local entertainment news. Scandals seemed to cling to celebrities and the elite, though Marlin had been an exception until Dolores entered his life. But theck of affection between Hans and Rosalee was evident. Rosalee had been to the hospital today due to an injury, yet Hans was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Is what they say about Dolores true?¡± Norah asked, trying to piece it together.

    ¡°It¡¯s no rumor. The president¡¯s wife has unveiled plenty of proof that Dolores was indeed her husband¡¯s mistress. It¡¯s well-known throughout their school now.¡±

    Norah found it astonishing how Dolores, seemingly innocent, was embroiled in so many scandals. But she had no idea why Dolores had set her up at that charity event. Sean wrapped his arm around Norah¡¯s shoulder, his voice soothing. ¡°As for the other stories, their truth still needs to be verified.¡±

    Norah looked up at him with a soft smile. ¡°You never used to share gossip with me before.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695:

    ¡°I never did¡ªuntil you,¡± Sean replied with a gentle smile. He hadn¡¯t bothered with such matters before, but for Norah, he made an effort. Her happiness was evident in her smile.

    In the car, she snuggled closer into his chest,forted by his presence.

    ¡°After the charity event, Jarrod messaged me,¡± Sean shared. ¡°He mentioned that if the Boyd family gives us trouble, we shouldn¡¯t hesitate to reach out to him for support.¡±

    ¡°Jarrod mentioned that if he¡¯d known the incidents after his departure would happen, he would have stayed to assist. He made it clear we can turn to him if we encounter any issues in Silverdale.¡±

    While Sean was uncertain of how much Jarrod could actually help, he appreciated his readiness to offer support.

    Norah sighed, impressed. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise he handles the responsibilities of the Globe Group so well at his young age. Hispetence and demeanor are truly remarkable.¡±

    Sean, feeling a twinge of jealousy, questioned, ¡°Is he really that good?¡±

    ¡°You are the best,¡± Norah reassured him with a smile.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help but grin, feeling reassured by her words. In Norah¡¯s eyes, he was second to none.

    ¡°Jarrod¡¯s capabilities are undeniable. He¡¯s managed to secure a contract between Nexa Tech and the Globe Group,¡± Norah continued.

    Indeed, Jarrod Newman¡¯s sess was not due to family wealth but his own skill and determination.

    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°Speaking of meetings, Mr. Manley Boyd has invited me to dinner in three days. Would you like toe?¡± Sean asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Norah had put off Manley¡¯s previous dinner invitations, but now she felt ready. Known for his patience, Manley had never pressed her.

    Norah was relieved she didn¡¯t have night shifts in the emergency department; it kept her schedule manageable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle the gift,¡± Sean assured her, nning to delegate the task to his assistant. With that, they settled the matter.

    When Norah finally got off work, Rosalee was still waiting for Hans to pick her up.

    As he arrived, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Rosalee¡¯s pitiable condition with coldness in his eyes. Her face was wrapped in gauze, and he couldn¡¯t determine the extent of her injury. Was she really disfigured just like the media imed? Hans felt a pang of sadness and anger in his heart.

    ¡°Hans, I¡¯ll tell you this straight. The person who hurt me is the director of the crew, and ording to our contract, you have to help me get even with him. My ultimate goal is to ruin his reputation and make him experience the pain and misery that I am feeling right now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696:

    Rosalee was unusually calm. She didn¡¯t pretend to be the meek girl, as she usually did, and this surprised Hans a lot. In the past, Rosalee had always been too cutesy, which made him never actually like her. But of course, he never openly expressed his dislike for her.

    After all, they both got what they needed from the rtionship, and that was what mattered. Hans needed a famous and obedient girlfriend, and Rosalee yed that role well. They had easily reached an agreement, signed a contract, and pretended to be a couple from then on.

    It hadn¡¯t been as easy as it seemed, but everything went ording to n. It had been a while since their fake rtionship started, but Hans had never seen Rosalee act like this before. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°About your face¡­ If you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    Since the anesthesia had begun to wear off, the stitches on her face made her feel like there were several ants biting it, causing her intense pain.

    Hearing this, Rosalee let out a bitter smile, while her eyes were filled with hatred. This sight made Hans feel like his chest was being pierced repeatedly. At this moment, he might not be able to see her beautiful face, but he could perceive the unyielding strength in her soul. He knew it might be unwarranted, so he coughed to hide his urge tofort Rosalee.

    ¡°Anyway, is Norah Wilson working here at Concord Hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was the one who treated my wound.¡±

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°I see. Should we go now? I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    At that moment, several paparazzi were already swarming the hospital entrance, and Rosalee¡¯s assistant had yet to arrive. Hans felt it was his responsibility to take her home. Out of nowhere, he reached out and held Rosalee¡¯s hand. This was likely the first time he had shown such genuine tenderness toward her.

    Of course, Rosalee was well aware of this. Feeling the gentle warmth of his hand, she had mixed feelings. She had longed for this moment for so long, but now that it finally happened, it seemed to matter less than she had imagined.

    Rosalee was a public figure, so it didn¡¯t take long before news of her injury went viral. Photos of her wound flooded major entertainment websites. The paparazzi, always eager for thetest scoop, swarmed the hospital, waiting for a chance to get worthwhile material.

    However, given that it was a hospital, such a serious disturbance was uneptable. Eventually, the hospital¡¯s security team intervened, and only then did the situatione under control.

    Despite themotion outside, Norah remained unaffected andposed as she stayed in the emergency department office. She wasn¡¯t sure how Rosalee was doing after the treatment and wondered if she would return for the scheduled follow-up checkup next week.

    Norah hadn¡¯t expected to interact with Dolores again, but to her surprise, she suddenly saw her in the hospital. Dolores was wearing a ck dress, her long hair styled in a centipede braid, with delicate makeup. She was apanied by several middle-aged men and women, suggesting they were all together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697:

    The nurse next to Norah leaned closer and informed her, ¡°The teachers from No. 1 High School are here for their check-ups. Apparently, the school paid for it. Oh, it¡¯s great to be a teacher nowadays. We nurses work long, hard hours just to earn meager sries.¡±

    Hearing this, several other nurses around nodded in agreement.

    Dolores was one of those high school teachers. Norah was surprised that she still continued to work at the school after the scandal. Previously, her true nature had been exposed,pletely different from the persona she typically portrayed. Instead of treating her badly, the others teachers were obviously ttering her, and Norah could tell that Dolores seemed proud of the situation.

    Dolores¡¯ persona shifted depending on the situation. Norah had no intention of acknowledging her and simply diverted her gaze, resuming her work.

    Since Dolores became Marlin¡¯s girlfriend, the gossip surrounding her had subsided, and both her peers and superiors began treating her with newfound respect. At first, she considered quitting, feeling alienated, but the sudden shift in her colleagues¡¯ attitudes made her reconsider and stay longer.

    This time, the school had arranged aplimentary health check-up at Concord Hospital, offering her the perfect opportunity to undergo a thorough examination.

    Over fifty teachers had gathered at the hospital entrance, creating a notablyrge crowd. The teachers were split into two groups, with Dolores ced in the first one.

    While waiting for roll call near the hospital entrance, a colleague showered her with ttering remarks, secretly delighting her. She wandered the first-floor hall until she found the notice board disying the doctors¡¯ details. Among the list of young and middle-aged doctors, she immediately noticed the most attractive name.

    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    ¡°Norah Wilson?¡± Dolores narrowed her eyes, pondering the name. She had no idea Norah worked here.

    She learned that Norah was a visiting doctor from Silver Boulder Private Hospital in Glophia. A nurse informed Dolores that visiting doctors typically stayed only three months before returning to their permanent hospital. Armed with this information, Dolores decided to steer clear of any conflict and simply waited for Norah to leave. She knew that if she caused trouble again, Marlin might take notice of Norah, which could potentially threaten her own position.

    Norah had just finished surgery on a victim of a car ident. Exiting the operating room, she noticed a nurse in tears.

    Filling a ss with water, Norah leaned against the nurse¡¯s desk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did a patient scold you?¡±

    Such incidents weremon in the service industry. Unhappy patients often vented their frustrations, usually taking it out on the nurses first.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698:

    The nurse managed to say, ¡°I was upstairs drawing blood. A woman pped me because it hurt her.¡± A p mark was clearly visible on her face.

    The other nurses were seething with anger.

    ¡°We are only doing our duties. Do we deserve this kind of treatment?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Nurses are people too!¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I feel utterly powerless in these situations.¡±

    Continuing, the nurse said while sobbing, ¡°The woman was beautiful. I injected her carefully, but she pped me hard.¡±

    Norah pulled some candy from her pocket and ced it before the nurse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Your makeup will smear if you continue. Here, take some candy.¡±

    The nurse took the candy, and her crying subsided. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wilson. Why don¡¯t those patients understand us?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they lead troubled lives, or maybe it¡¯s just their nature. Don¡¯t feel down. You¡¯re excellent at what you do, and you shouldn¡¯t let anyone affect you like this.¡±

    Comforted by Norah and her colleagues, the nurse began to feel better after the p.

    ¡°I guess I just have to ept my bad luck. Let¡¯s go back to work.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    A thoughtful look crossed Norah¡¯s eyes. The hospital policy demanded that staff avoid conflicts with patients and their rtives whenever possible. The nurse¡¯sment captured the true feelings of the hospital employees.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, pleasee here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    This policy was a steadfast rule at the hospital. All employees were expected to follow it, and there was nothing she could do to change that.

    After her health check-up, Dolores headed downstairs to the emergency department on the first floor and approached the nurse¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Hi, does Dr. Norah Wilson work in the emergency department? What type of patients does she treat?¡±

    The nurse, previously pped by a patient, managed to contain her irritation and responded, ¡°Dr. Wilson is the attending physician in the emergency department. She deals with emergency surgeries.¡±

    Dolores didn¡¯tpletely grasp Norah¡¯s role at the hospital and just nodded at the nurse¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Dolores was so full of herself that she failed to recognize the nurse as the one she had pped earlier. Whispering Norah¡¯s name, she exited the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699:

    Later, the nurse told Norah about the encounter.

    ¡°That woman must recognize you! Otherwise, why would she specificallye to ask about you?¡±

    Norah nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    She suspected the woman the nurse referred to was Dolores. What could Dolores possibly want?

    Dolores had badmouthed Norah at the charity event, and now she was at the hospital, poking around about her. What was she up to?

    Meanwhile, at the Boyd family residence, Ynde knocked on Marlin¡¯s door and waited for some time, but there was no answer.

    She had just found out about Rosalee¡¯s situation. Initially, she was pleased to hear that Rosalee had been injured, but when she realized she had misunderstood the situation, she felt guilty. It turned out Rosalee hadn¡¯t intentionally seduced the director, and Ynde was unaware it had been an auction.

    Ynde had read the report: Rosalee had a severe cut on her beautiful face, which would be hard to heal.

    It was indeed tragic for a star who depended on her appearance to suffer disfigurement.

    Ynde was surprised to find Marlin had not yet returned. She opened the door and stepped inside.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    The room was dark and empty, and its simple decoration was immediately noticeable.

    Ynde couldn¡¯t fathom why Marlin, who generally avoided girls, would show any interest in someone like Dolores. She had even looked into Dolores¡¯ background but was still confused. She was about to leave when something caught her eye. As she walked further in, she murmured, ¡°Is this Marlin¡¯s? Why is it here?¡±

    Ynde bent down and picked up a piece of paper from the floor. When she turned it over, she saw a pair of eyes sketched with charcoal pencils.

    The eyes had long eyshes and were deep and clear.

    Could these be Dolores¡¯ eyes?

    Marlin had studied painting, so Ynde wasn¡¯t surprised by the drawing. She stood up and noticed a stack of white paper on the desk. Casually flipping through it, she discovered that each sheet featured a different pair of eyes.

    The eyes, shown in various expressions, were vivid and lifelike. Ynde was shocked. Did Marlin like Dolores so much that he sketched her eyes every day? The eyes were depicted with such detail, it was as if he had memorized them.

    Yet, as Ynde kept looking, she saw that the eyes in the drawings resembled not just Dolores¡¯ but also Norah¡¯s. Though Dolores seemed gentle and submissive, and Norah looked cool and tough, their eyes were simr.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 700

    ?Chapter 700:

    Of course, this was just Ynde¡¯s first impression. She couldn¡¯t be certain whose eyes were in the drawings.

    She ced the paper back on the desk and noticed another stack of papers in the corner.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A low, eerie voice came from behind her, causing her to tremble with fright as she clutched the papers.

    She spun around to see Marlin standing there with a stern look. ¡°Marlin, I came here to discuss something with you. When I saw this piece of paper on the floor, I just picked it up for you. You are wee,¡± Ynde said, forcing a smile.

    Marlin took the papers from her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything in this room. What did you want to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Oops, it slipped my mind. I¡¯ll tell you when I remember. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    With that, Ynde hurriedly exited the bedroom.

    On the paper, there was a drawing of a delicate rosebud, on the verge of blooming.

    In the steamy bathroom, Sean ced a tender kiss on Norah¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Honey, why is this patch of skin lighter?¡±

    Leaning on the sink, Norah squinted and tilted her head back, savoring the moment. In a sultry voice, she replied, ¡°I had the tattoo removed.¡±

    On her smooth shoulder, a small, nail-sized mark stood out slightly.

    ¡°Why did you decide to remove it?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it anymore.¡±

    ¡°What was the tattoo?¡±

    Norah lowered her head and smiled softly. ¡°It was an unbloomed rose.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lovely design?¡±

    His moist tongue traced the spot gently. ¡°It¡¯s a shame to remove something so lovely.¡±

    Norah gripped the edges of the basin tightly, her knuckles turning white. A flicker of unease crossed her eyes. ¡°The tattoo was beautiful, but I¡¯ve outgrown it.¡±

    The rose tattoo symbolized the organization she once belonged to. Everyone who joined was required to bear the mark. Once she left the organization, she had it removed. It was her way of saying goodbye to her past.

    ¡°Hmm. Blooming roses are even more beautiful. Honey, you are the only blooming rose in my heart.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701:

    ¡°But rosese with thorns.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful women should have ¡®thorns.¡¯ They need them for protection. I hope you have enough ¡®thorns¡¯ to keep yourself safe.¡±

    She suddenly smiled, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After their intimate moment in the bathroom, theyy back down on the bed.

    She rested her hands on his abs and asked, ¡°How is Susanna? I haven¡¯t called hertely.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. Our parents are with her in the hospital for her treatment. Joanna is there too, and Phillip is by her side 24/7.¡±

    Thinking of Phillip, Norah chuckled. ¡°Susanna mentioned that you three grew up together.¡±

    Sean nodded. ¡°Yes. She used to fly to Ond to visit us whenever she could. Phillip has been by my side since childhood. She wasn¡¯t exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Childhood friends. No wonder Phillip wants to remain in Glophia.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call him Mr. Dixon. Just call him Phillip like I do.¡±

    Norah also felt odd calling him Mr. Dixon. ¡°Alright. Where¡¯s Nancy? She hasn¡¯t caused any trouble, has she?¡±

    Sean embraced her and said, ¡°Phillip mentioned that Silver Boulder Private Hospital hasn¡¯t found a heart donor for Nancy yet. A few days ago, Susanna argued with my parents over Nancy. So, my father is doing everything he can to keep Nancy away from Susanna. My mother is teaching her piano at home, and it¡¯s going well.¡±

    ¡°As long as Nancy stays out of trouble, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Norah¡¯s main concern was that Nancy might negatively impact Susanna¡¯s mood these days. Maintaining a positive emotional state was crucial for Susanna¡¯s treatment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Phillip to keep an eye on things.¡±

    At the entrance of Silver Boulder Private Hospital in Glophia, Nancy wore a white and pink dress, looking both delicate and luxurious.

    She fidgeted with the hemline of her dress and said nervously, ¡°Mom, is it alright for me to wear this? It¡¯s Susanna¡¯s dress. She might get upset when she sees me.¡±

    She bowed her head, feeling a bit self-conscious as her feet shifted ufortably.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have worn this. Never mind, Mom. You should go see Susanna alone. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702:

    She sat down on the chair by the door and looked up obediently, which tugged at Ka¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I brought you here to see Susanna. It¡¯s been over a week since youst saw each other. Her anger must have subsided by now.¡± Ka gently stroked her hair, feeling a pang of sympathy.

    ¡°Besides, I asked you to wear this dress. You look absolutely stunning. Don¡¯t worry. If Susanna is upset, I will exin it for you.¡± Ka saw nothing wrong and escorted Nancy inside.

    In Susanna¡¯s ward, Matteo was inspecting items on the couch, while Phillip and Joanna sat at the bed¡¯s edge. When the door opened, they all turned to look.

    At first, Susanna was smiling, but her mood changed abruptly when she saw Nancy in her dress.

    ¡°Mom, why did you let Nancy wear my clothes?¡±

    Matteo¡¯s expression turned to a frown. He was surprised that Ka had not learned from theirst argument and had brought Nancy here, possibly upsetting Susanna again. Following Ka, Nancy clung to her hand quietly and said nothing.

    Ka gestured dismissively and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not your clothes. It¡¯s a new dress. I would not make Nancy wear your clothes.¡± Approaching the bed, she examined the haggard Susanna and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Susanna. You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± She tenderly touched her face and added, ¡°You need to focus on getting better. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll recover, Susanna,¡± Nancy whispered.

    Susanna looked up to see Nancy still dressed in an identical dress to hers. Even though it was a new dress, it still made her ufortable.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder

    ¡°Leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±

    Tears welled up in Nancy¡¯s eyes immediately. She stepped back, nearly losing her bnce. ¡°Mom, I knew I shouldn¡¯t havee. I should go now.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, she hurriedly left the room. After a brief silence, Ka asked, ¡°Susanna, what happened to you?¡± Then she followed in Nancy¡¯s footsteps and left. Susanna was visibly upset. She tried her best to hold back her tears, but they fell down her face anyway.

    Joanna disliked such kinds of girls extremely. She had encountered plenty of such types in Glophia.

    She nced over at Matteo, who remained motionless and expressionless on the sofa. Having observed Nancy¡¯s actions before, Joanna understood Nancy¡¯s tactics.

    She believed Nancy was merely acting pitiful to elicit sympathy. Unlike Susanna, who was indeed a spoiled princess and had no such intentions. Joanna concluded that Ka had beenpletely fooled by Nancy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703:

    She gently wiped away Susanna¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°Phillip, if you don¡¯t know what to say, it¡¯s better to stay quiet. Don¡¯t cry, Susanna. Remember what I told you?¡±

    Emotions overwhelmed Susanna as tears filled her eyes. Although she was confident in handling Nancy, the sight of her mother¡¯s kindness towards Nancy saddened her.

    ¡°Norah just called me to ask about you. Don¡¯t be scared of Nancy. You are their biological daughter, while Nancy is just adopted. Your mother is all she has. Look at your family; who else but your mother cares about Nancy?¡±

    Shocked, Susanna shook her head. ¡°No one.¡±

    Indeed, besides her mother, no one seemed to take an interest in Nancy. Her father loved her; he visited her daily.

    ¡°As Norah mentioned, Nancy¡¯s biggest wish is for you to be unhappy. Don¡¯t let your anger give her that satisfaction. You need to recover quickly.¡±

    Inspired by these words, Susanna¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯re right, Joanna. I should concentrate on getting better.¡±

    Joanna recounted the whole situation to Norah over the phone, prompting a chuckle from Norah.

    ¡°Susanna can be quite sensitive at times. She could use a bit offort. Thanks for helping her, Joanna.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. Susanna is a friend to both of us. Phillip may excel at work, but he¡¯s not the best at offering emotional support,¡± Joanna remarked.

    ¡°He¡¯s usually so capable, but he seems lost when ites toforting Susanna,¡± Norah mused, finding the situation peculiar but not dwelling on it. After exchanging a few more casual remarks, they bid each other farewell, ending the call.

    As Norah stepped out into the corridor, she noticed Baylor holding a medical record.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson,¡± Baylor greeted warmly.

    ¡°Dr. Padi,¡± Norah acknowledged before preparing to move on. Baylor quickened his pace to catch up.

    ¡°How are you finding the emergency department? Dr. kely has mentioned your name multiple times, suggesting you transfer to the cardiac surgery department.¡±

    ¡°I believe your presence there suffices,¡± Norah replied with a gentle smile, inadvertently causing Baylor¡¯s expression to falter. Baylor interpreted her response as mockery. Despite spending considerable time in the cardiac surgery department, he hadn¡¯t received any acknowledgment from Toby.

    In contrast, Norah¡¯s name frequently cropped up in Toby¡¯s conversations, her recent surgery bing the subject of department-wide study and admiration.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704:

    Clenching his fist and inhaling deeply, Baylor admitted, ¡°I¡¯m not on par with you. When ites to medical expertise, you excel. The emergency department¡¯s workload is exhausting and relentless. There¡¯s still over a month left. Dr. Wilson, please reconsider. Join us in cardiac surgery.¡±

    The emergency department undeniably demanded the most grueling work and endless shifts. As a visiting doctor, Norah¡¯s only perk was exemption from night duties.

    Norah stopped walking. This was the third time Baylor hade to persuade her to rotate to the cardiac surgery department. She suspected it was Toby who had put him up to it.

    ¡°We¡¯re both doctors from Silver Boulder. Our roles were predetermined. If I were to switch to cardiac surgery, there¡¯d be a void in the emergency department,¡± Norah exined, her demeanor cool, her gaze piercing. ¡°However, if you¡¯re willing to exchange positions with me, I¡¯m certain both Dr. Toby kely and the emergency department director would approve.¡± Norah proposed the switch with calcted precision.

    Baylor felt thoroughly flustered. He had no desire to work in the emergency department; he wasn¡¯t naive enough to ept such a role.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± he interjected hastily. Before Norah could say anything else, Baylor quickly left, fearing that she would press him further about switching positions.

    Norah let out a cold snort. He was eager to ask her to switch departments, but when it came to his own interests, he backed down immediately. If he wanted to make a good impression on Toby, he would have to do it without her cooperation.

    After work, Sean drove Norah to change into a dress. Once they finished styling, they headed to the restaurant arranged by Manley.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Exiting the car, they spotted Hans, apanied by an assistant, waiting at the entrance.

    Hans stood with his arms crossed over his chest, looking down at the ground. He didn¡¯t raise his eyes until he heard the sound of their arrival. Seeing Sean and Norah approaching, he straightened up and greeted them.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Scott, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    As Sean¡¯s assistant presented a gift, Hans¡¯s assistant swiftly took it.

    ¡°We¡¯re here for dinner. You needn¡¯t have brought a gift. Please,e inside.¡±

    The passers-by hadn¡¯t anticipated such personal attention for a couple from the man they held in high regard.

    Hans¡¯ father had instructed him to be courteous to Norah, so he refrained from showing any arrogance. He politely guided Sean and Norah inside.

    ¡°I was told by Rosalee that her injury was promptly treated by Miss Wilson. Thank you for your help.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705:

    Norah and Sean walked together.

    ¡°I happened to be on duty in the emergency department. How is her wound now? Make sure she regrly changes her dressing and gauze.¡±

    Hans nced at Norah and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Wilson. Our family doctor is changing Rosalee¡¯s gauze daily, and she ns to visit you soon to have her stitches removed. In fact, our family doctor is qualified to remove the stitches, but Rosalee specifically requested you, as she feels more at ease with your handling it.¡±

    Since Rosalee¡¯s injury, Hans had be increasingly attentive to her needs, amodating her every request.

    ¡°Juste to the emergency department to see me when she¡¯s ready,¡± Norah responded readily, as removing stitches was a simple task for her.

    As they were talking, they reached the private dining room, and Hans opened the door.

    ¡°Dad, Miss Wilson has arrived,¡± he announced.

    Manley weed Sean and Norah as they settled into their seats.

    Sitting beside Norah, Ynde admired her graceful demeanor and manners. She wished she could turn back time and give herself a good shake. From Norah¡¯s looks, one would never consider her poor.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Miss Wilson.¡±

    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away

    It had only been a few days since the charity event, yet so much had happened. Dolores¡¯ scandal was exposed, while Rosalee had suffered a disfigurement.

    Norah greeted, ¡°Hello, Miss Boyd.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Ynde. I¡¯ve apologized for what happened before. Please, don¡¯t be upset with me anymore, Norah.¡±

    She adjusted how she addressed her.

    Norah was unconcerned by the change. She responded, ¡°Okay, Ynde.¡±

    Norah recognized that Ynde wasn¡¯t inherently malicious, just prone to sharp remarks.

    The entire Boyd family was present, except for Manley¡¯s wife.

    Once everyone was seated, the waiter began serving the meal. Soon, the table was filled with dishes.

    Marlin¡¯s cold gaze remained fixed as he noticed Sean and Norah, not bothering to raise his head.

    Manley and Norah reminisced about old times. To keep the conversation light, he avoided any personal topics.

    ¡°You promised to visit me when you returned to Silverdale, yet here I am inviting you to dinner. You¡¯re here for an exchange program at Concord Hospital, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706:

    After Norah left, Manley had someone gather information about her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be returning to Glophia after three months at Concord Hospital. I didn¡¯t mean to impose on you.¡±

    Norah offered a polite smile. Some people remember kindness their whole lives, and Manley was one of those people.

    Back when Norah first came to Silverdale, she was full of ambition. Whenever something caught her interest, she eagerly jumped in, inadvertently stumbling upon a kidnapper¡¯s hideout. She managed to rescue Manley and his son from the kidnappers without expecting any reward. Once they were safe, she simply introduced herself and left directly.

    Manley expressed his frustration. ¡°After you left, I searched every corner of Silverdale but couldn¡¯t find you.¡±

    ¡°When Ie back to Silverdale, you owe me dinner.¡± Norah had said that before she left. And Manley still held onto that memory.

    All he knew was herst name, never expecting they would meet again after so many years.

    Norah¡¯s gaze drifted. She was eager to return to Glophia, intent on repaying Derek for his kindness, with ns to leave Silverdale soon.

    Laughing, she said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Boyd, let¡¯s leave the past in the past. No need to bring it up again.¡±

    Ynde, driven by curiosity, leaned in and asked, ¡°Norah, how did youe to know my dad? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him treat someone with such courtesy.¡±

    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Marlin, previously lost in his thoughts, perked up, eager to hear the answer.

    Sean looked over at Norah, who remainedposed.

    ¡°You might want to ask him that,¡± she suggested.

    Manley dismissed the question with a wave of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it now. All will be revealed in time.¡±

    Hans recalled Manley mentioning Norah in a past conversation but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the details.

    Throughout dinner, Manley updated Norah on his family¡¯s developments over the years.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, do you know Mr. Jarrod Newman well? After that charity event, he made a point of telling me not toplicate things for you.¡±

    In business, partners often reach out when they need a favor. ¡°He doesn¡¯t usually ask for favors. Are you two close?¡± Norah was surprised by Jarrod¡¯s actions.

    ¡°He is Sean¡¯s business partner. Just a few days back, I performed surgery on his mother. He¡¯s probably thankful for that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707:

    Manley, impressed by Norah¡¯s medical prowess, responded openly, ¡°Talented individuals always find others willing to assist them.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected to be rescued by a woman in such peril. Norah¡¯s bravery had left asting impression on him.

    As dinner concluded, Manley repeatedly assured her, ¡°Miss Wilson, should you face any trouble in Silverdale, just mention your connection with me.¡±

    Norah reluctantly consented, saying, ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    She nced at Marlin, who sat quietly in the corner without speaking during dinner, and frowned.

    She found it puzzling that Manley could reciprocate favors graciously while his son disyed reprehensible conduct. Manley then rose to personally escort Norah and Sean out.

    As they left, Marlin watched silently.

    Ynde approached Marlin and asked, ¡°Marlin, haven¡¯t you noticed that Norah¡¯s eyes resemble those in your drawing?¡±

    Shielding his eyes with his hand, Marlin replied, ¡°Dolores¡¯ eyes are distinctive. They¡¯re unlike any other.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Ynde insisted, her observations of Norah¡¯s eyes intensified by the portrait she had seen.

    Indeed, Norah¡¯s eyes mirrored those Marlin had captured in his artwork.

    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Marlin¡¯s resolve faltered as he pondered Norah¡¯s eyes. His mind then drifted to Dolores, who had a flower tattoo. He believed Dolores was the one he yearned for.

    ¡°Ynde, keep out of my affairs,¡± he cautioned sternly.

    Rising, he demanded, ¡°Never enter my room again.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s lips tightened, sensing a shift in her brother¡¯s demeanor. He had never spoken so harshly before.

    A surge of anger crossed Ynde¡¯s face. ¡°Dolores? This woman must have a vulnerability I can exploit,¡± she thought fiercely. She grabbed her phone and dialed. ¡°Rosalee, are you avable? May I visit? There¡¯s something important we need to discuss.¡±

    Ynde often visited Rosalee, who stayed home due to her condition.

    ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Rosalee responded warmly, her tone vibrant and lively.

    After parting with Manley and Hans, Sean and Norah entered their car.

    The moment they were settled in, Sean couldn¡¯t shake off a pang of jealousy.

    ¡°You seem to give Marlin a lot of attention.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708:

    He had caught Norah ncing at Marlin several times during dinner. Marlin was quiet, yet his presence was unmistakable.

    ¡°No, why would you think that?¡± Norah¡¯s response was almost instinctive.

    ¡°You looked at him three times. Isn¡¯t that showing special interest?¡± Sean said, scoffing. He folded his arms across his chest, visibly upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with Manley, and I know Marlin too. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s suddenly keeping his distance, so I couldn¡¯t help but watch him.¡±

    She was surprised that Sean had noticed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even speak to him.¡± Realizing Sean¡¯s jealousy, she quickly rified that she had no connection with Marlin.

    She felt uneasy because the young man who used to admire her had suddenly turned distant. She was just puzzled by the sudden change.

    Sean was still upset. He was clueless about what had happened between Norah and Marlin. If Norah had only met Marlin recently, she would have treated him just like she did Jarrod.

    Sean sensed that he still didn¡¯t know much about Norah¡¯s past.

    On the other hand, Norah believed she had made things clear.

    Reflecting on past times in Glophia, Sean used to feel jealous of Kason, but that was no longer the case.

    .c¨®m is the source

    To Norah, neither Kason nor Marlin mattered much.

    She woulde to Kason¡¯s aid if he needed help. And that was it.

    Gemma felt unlucky ever since she arrived at Concord Hospital for an exchange program. Initially, her roommate Norah decided to live with her boyfriend, leaving her alone in the dormitory. Additionally, there had been numerous rotating job assignments, keeping her busy daily.

    During a break, Gemma encountered Norah eating in the cafeteria.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, aren¡¯t you going back to the dorm?¡±

    She ced her te across from Norah. ¡°I¡¯m all by myself in the dorm. It feels lonely.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to have some space to yourself?¡± Norah replied, focusing on her meal. ¡°I don¡¯t n on going back anytime soon. How¡¯s work going for you?¡±

    Gemma shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite stressful staying in the pediatric department. The children are constantly crying and yelling. It¡¯s very loud.¡± Norah nodded in agreement. ¡°True.¡±

    Everyone preferred well-behaved children. If faced with a mischievous one, even her own, Norah might feelpelled to discipline them. She wasn¡¯t the type of mother to overly indulge her children.

    Gemma expressed her frustration, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to work in pediatrics anymore. I¡¯d rather be in the stic surgery department.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709:

    Norah found Gemma¡¯s energetic and outgoing personality refreshing. It had always been enjoyable chatting with her. Although they didn¡¯t share a dorm, they often met up for conversations during their free time.

    After voicing herints, Gemma had to return to work. After eating, Norah cleared her tray and made her way back to the emergency department.

    Upon returning, she noticed Korbin from orthopedics waiting at the nurse¡¯s desk with a coffee in hand. His face brightened upon seeing Norah. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I got you a cup of coffee.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks. I actually don¡¯t drink iced coffee.¡±

    As Korbin held the iced coffee, his smile stiffened.

    Despite thete summer season, countless people were still enjoying iced beverages. Korbin had gone out of his way to buy iced bubble tea specifically for Norah, but she wasn¡¯t interested in it. Holding the bubble tea, Korbin felt uncertain about whether he should stay or go.

    ¡°What rotten luck! Here, Edith, you can have this bubble tea. I need to take care of something upstairs, so I should go.¡± cing the bubble tea on the nurse¡¯s desk, Korbin finished speaking, turned on his heel, and left.

    He felt slightly embarrassed, especially with all the doctors and nurses around.

    The moment Korbin left, the nurse Edith Cobb grumbled to Norah, ¡°Korbin Ramsey¡¯s character is questionable. Dr. Wilson, be cautious and don¡¯t get lured by his sweet talk.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales

    Edith grabbed the bubble tea from the desk, pierced the lid with the straw, and took a sip. ¡°Free bubble tea shouldn¡¯t go to waste. It actually tastes pretty good.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Besides, I have a boyfriend,¡± Norah replied.

    Edith nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Your boyfriend must be quite the looker.¡±

    Edith couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Norah¡¯s boyfriend looked like. She recalled that thest time she saw Jarrod, he was quite handsome as well.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, is Mr. Newman still visiting you? He seemed eager to see you every day after his mother¡¯s surgery.¡±

    Chewing on her straw, Edith joked, ¡°If you weren¡¯t already taken, I¡¯d be shipping you two. You¡¯re such an amazing doctor, and he¡¯s a sessful businessman. Besides, both of you are so attractive. You two are a perfect match.¡± Edith kept singing praises to Norah and Jarrod.

    Just then, Jarrod walked over, his voiceced with amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that rumors about me would fly even when I¡¯m not around.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s suit was impable, and a smile adorned his handsome face. ¡°Dr. Wilson, what a pleasant coincidence.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 710

    ?Chapter 710:

    Norah nced at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t a coincidence. You¡¯re here specifically to see me.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°You caught me. I came to ask you about my mom¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Alright, follow me,¡± Norah said.

    Since Norah had performed the surgery on Jarrod¡¯s mother, she didn¡¯t refuse to talk to him and led him to the ward. Before leaving, Norah shot Edith a re. ¡°Edith, no more spreading unnecessary gossip.¡±

    ¡°Got it, I understand.¡±

    Edith took a long sip of the bubble tea. In her eyes, Jarrod was handsome, and Norah was beautiful¡ªthey trulyplemented each other. It was clear that Korbin had dubious intentions, so Edith resolved to help Norah keep her distance from him. ¡°Mr. Newman, the nurse was just joking around. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Jarrod smiled. ¡°Naturally, Mr. Scott is my business partner. I¡¯d never entertain improper thoughts about his girlfriend.¡± As long as Norah was in a rtionship, Jarrod wouldn¡¯t overstep any boundaries. He prided himself on being a man of principles. ¡°But, Dr. Wilson, you¡¯re so attractive that it¡¯s only natural others would covet you.¡±

    Did Jarrod witness what Korbin had done? Norah wondered. ¡°I can¡¯t control what others think, but their coveting has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Norah¡¯s words were filled with confidence. When Jarrod lowered his eyes, he saw her beautiful eyes and fluttering eyshes, which seemed to brush against his heart. His heart pounded heavily. How could a woman¡¯s demeanor be so captivating to him?

    Each time he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but fall for her all over again.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    Norah was convinced that, in the face of absolute strength, all covetous desires were meaningless. She proceeded to the ward to examine Jarrod¡¯s mother¡¯s physical condition.

    ¡°Your mother is recovering well from her surgery. You can speak directly with her attending doctor about her condition. After a bit more observation, if all is well, she can be discharged.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s father, Damon Newman, stood nearby and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, I believe you are an excellent doctor, so I wanted to hear from you. Your words have finally put us at ease.¡±

    Myra Newman, Jarrod¡¯s mother, expressed her gratitude softly, ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    In Norah¡¯s absence, uncertainty clouded Myra¡¯s thoughts about her chances of survival.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711:

    After Norah¡¯s visit to the ward, she received praise from the three, prompting her to offer a brief response before leaving, feeling slightly embarrassed. Within the ward, Damon remarked ruefully, ¡°Dr. Wilson has both beauty andpetence. If only she were my daughter-inw.¡±

    Myra agreed, adding, ¡°Indeed, she shows exceptional patience and care with her patients. Jarrod, it¡¯s time for you to find someone.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s heart raced with anticipation. Despite his feelings for Norah, he knew she was already in a rtionship and resigned himself to unrequited affection.

    ¡°One¡¯s romantic fate is dictated by chance,¡± he said. ¡°Rushing things serves no purpose.¡±

    Damon suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Dr. Wilson about her rtionship status? If she¡¯s single, why not express your interest?¡±

    Myra nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s involved with someone. We¡¯re friends now. You¡¯d better drop that idea.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s response conveyed a sense of helplessness. But once they broke up, he would actively pursue Norah.

    At Wilson Manor in Glophia, another two weeks had passed, and Hank still couldn¡¯t fulfill Iker¡¯s assignment, which caused him great anxiety. Meanwhile, Coen and Derek frivolously spent his money in Silverdale, adding to Hank¡¯s stress.

    He never wanted to see his father hand thepany over to Larry¡ªnot in a million years.

    Check new chapters at

    In the evening, before Hadley¡¯s return, Hank locked the bedroom door and dialed a specific number.

    When the call connected, an aged voice came through the receiver, apanied by the faint hum of an electric device altering the tone.

    ¡°Do you still provide the service?¡±

    He had obtained this number through special means. The recipient specialized in shady dealings, including assassination.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I require your assistance in eliminating an individual.¡±

    ¡°Understood. The fee is five million dors per target, with an initial deposit of one million. Please remit payment to the designated ount. Who do you wish to be eliminated?¡±

    ¡°Norah Wilson. She currently works as a doctor in the emergency department at Concord Hospital in Silverdale.¡±

    Hank¡¯s gaze turned cold. The mercenary on the other end of the line disyed a high level of professionalism, rarely failing in his assignments.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712:

    Norah, with no security personnel to protect her, seemed to have little chance of escaping a calcted assassination. This time, Norah had to die.

    Outside the door, Hadley stifled a gasp, her eyes widening in shock. Hank harbored lethal intentions toward Norah. Upon hearing footsteps approaching, she quicklyposed herself and quietly moved away from the doorway, heading toward her son¡¯s room. Her eight-year-old son, engrossed in his schoolwork, had just returned home from his studies.

    She sat beside him, though her mind appeared distant.

    Her thoughts drifted back to her encounter with Norah¡ªa radiant woman who had endured hardship before reuniting with her family. Hadley¡¯s mind wandered as she pondered the situation. What awaited Norah was not familial care, but concealed malice. Hadley was uncertain about her next move.

    Her fingers curled slightly on her thighs, indicating the weight of the decision between Hank and Norah. Meanwhile, her obedient son remained focused on his studies.

    ¡°Mom, the teacher introduced two new words today. I¡¯m not sure what they mean.¡±

    He ced the book in front of her and pointed to the words. ¡°Could you exin them, Mom?¡±

    Hadley nced down. The words were ¡°vacition¡± and ¡°foresight.¡±

    Just seeing those two words, Hadley¡¯s mind instantly cleared.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    She hugged her son and kissed him. ¡°Thank you, my love. I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    Afraid of being overheard as she left, she tried calling Norah twice from her room but received no response. Had Norah blocked her? Hadley felt confused.

    Previously, at the hospital, they had exchanged contact details. Hadley had assumed that Norah would return her call, but now she wasn¡¯t so sure.

    With a heavy heart, she disconnected the call. Perhaps fate had decided she wouldn¡¯t have a say in the matter.

    Once Norah finished her shift, she jumped off the operating table and went straight for her phone.

    The moment she turned it on, a flood of missed calls appeared.

    The call logs showed attempts from both Hadley and Gilda.

    After changing, Norah called Gilda back first.

    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713:

    ¡°Miss Norah, you finally picked up! Chayce and I are catching the next flight to see you.¡±

    Gilda¡¯s excited scream echoed in Norah¡¯s ear, prompting her to move the phone slightly away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The things we overheard in Hank¡¯s room are unbelievable. How about youe back to Glophia?¡±

    Norah quickly left the hospital, responding, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the issue at hand.¡±

    Gilda replied, ¡°Hold on, let me y you a recording.¡±

    ¡°Kill someone. Norah Wilson.¡±

    The voice came through loud and clear, making Norah¡¯s brow furrow instantly. Of course, she knew exactly who it was.

    ¡°I just recorded this in Hank¡¯s room. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you right away. I¡¯m not sure who he was speaking to, but I need to warn you¡ªyou¡¯re in danger. Someone¡¯s nning to kill you.¡±

    Norah scoffed and said, ¡°Just bring it on, I¡¯m not scared.¡± She had once been part of a killer organization, so she understood assassination techniques very well.

    Typically, only one assassin would be sent to kill her. If that assassin failed, others would be dispatched.

    Gilda objected, ¡°No. If something happens to you, Iker will inherit everything. We can¡¯t let anything happen to you. Chayce, are you packed? Let¡¯s catch the next flight.¡±

    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Norah¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Gilda, listen. I know what I¡¯m doing. Keep an eye on my uncle¡¯s family in Glophia. Their ns are exposed now, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Gilda hesitated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t underestimate me. I already knew about it. Just keep watching them.¡±

    Norah ended the call. She believed Iker had finally decided to act against her.

    She was curious to see what the hired killer was capable of.

    A slight smile yed on her lips, her eyes cold and distant.

    She tried calling Hadley, but her calls went unanswered. Norah was puzzled. Hadley had called her several times, yet now she wasn¡¯t responding.

    Inside Hank¡¯s room, the phone rang, and Hadley quickly disconnected the calls. After the second ring, she hung up, a cold sweat breaking out on her forehead.

    Hank embraced her from behind, his cheek brushing against her neck. ¡°Honey, who was that?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714:

    Hadley forced herself to remain calm and ced her phone on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know how they got my number. It was just a prank call.¡±

    Her calm demeanor didn¡¯t raise any suspicions from Hank. He kissed her neck, and they moved to the bed.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I need some time to think before I make a decision. See you next time.¡±

    The woman, dressed in a well-tailored suit that emphasized her sharp, confident appearance, extended her hand for a handshake. ¡°You¡¯re impressive. It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you.¡±

    Sean reached out and returned her handshake gently. ¡°Ms. Quinn, the pleasure is mine.¡±

    He treated her with great respect, impressed by her ability to manage a sessful business.

    A brief smile danced on L Quinn¡¯s red lips. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at him, her gaze finally resting on his face. ¡°Are you here all by yourself?¡±

    The assistants had already taken the elevator down to the ground floor to fetch their cars, leaving L and Sean alone as they waited for the next elevator.

    The light illuminated Sean¡¯s face, revealing his sharp features.

    He was L¡¯s type.

    She had spent most of her life in Silverdale, mingling with various men like Hans, Marlin, and Jarrod. They were charming and handsome, but none had quite captured her attention like Sean.

    From the moment she met him, she felt an undeniable attraction.

    At 30, L was still youthful. Her allure wasn¡¯t just in her looks but in her self-confidence. Men found it hard to resist her charm and rarely turned down her requests.

    L tucked her hair behind her ear, lifted her face, and looked up at Sean adoringly. Her red nail polish caught the light, adding to her captivating appearance.

    She suggested, ¡°Mr. Scott, would you like to join me for a drink at Cloud Club?¡±

    It was the most prestigious club in Silverdale, a favorite spot for the wealthy young elite. Its business model was simr to mour Club.

    However, L¡¯s invitation was swiftly declined. Sean responded, ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I need to pick up my girlfriend from work, so I won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    L nibbled on her lower lip, her eyes lingering on him with a pensive gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 715

    ?Chapter 715:

    The revtion about his girlfriend caught L off guard, but she quickly concluded that his girlfriend likely couldn¡¯tpare to her. ¡°She¡¯s wee to join us if she¡¯d like. Since it¡¯s your first visit to Silverdale, let me buy you a drink. We¡¯re partners, and I¡¯d appreciate the opportunity to get to know you better,¡± she subtly hinted at the possibility of cooperation.

    Sean shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll call her and see if she¡¯s up for it. I don¡¯t want to do anything she might not like.¡± Sean dialed Norah¡¯s number, thinking she might be interested in going out tonight. Norah¡¯s days were usually routine, and her social life had been minimal, except for a charity dinner she had attended with him a few days ago.

    After Sean exined the situation to Norah, she agreed immediately.

    A sessful businesswoman had invited her boyfriend out for drinks; of course, she would show up.

    L chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so in love with your girlfriend. Would you refuse me if she says no?¡±

    The elevator arrived with a ¡®ding,¡¯ and the doors swung open. They entered, and Sean pressed the button for the ground floor.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that would upset my girlfriend,¡± he added.

    L stood in the elevator with Sean, her heart racing faster than usual. She was certain she had found the man of her dreams. His scent was intoxicating, making her feel both safe and drawn to him.

    However, his eyes sparkled whenever he spoke of his girlfriend. Their bond seemed unbreakable.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all

    L narrowed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t one to easily give up. He was the perfect match for her, and she yearned to be with him.

    As the elevator descended, it suddenly jerked to a halt, and the lights began to flicker.

    L started to panic.

    Sean pressed the emergency button, then moved to stand near the back, close to the wall, and waited for assistance. ¡°Ms. Quinn,e here. Stay away from the doors,¡± he instructed calmly, helping to soothe her nerves.

    ¡°Will someonee to rescue us?¡± she asked anxiously.

    Just as she finished her question, the elevator began to drop. L screamed loudly.

    The shrill whine of L¡¯s voice ricocheted off the elevator walls. Sean winced, the sound grating on his nerves.

    The sudden jolt of the elevator as it ground to a halt mirrored L¡¯s scream, cutting it short with a startled gasp.

    She shuffled hesitantly toward Sean, her hand reaching out to clutch his arm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716:

    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± she pleaded, her voice trembling, ¡°can I lean on you for a moment? I¡¯m terrified.¡±

    Sean turned to face her, his gaze taking in her paleplexion and the nervous tremor in her hands. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was genuine fear or a calcted ploy.

    ¡°I apologize,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°But I¡¯m notfortable with close physical contact. My girlfriend would be rather jealous, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    His words held a sincerity that couldn¡¯t be faked.

    L, trapped in the confined space, couldn¡¯t help but envy his girlfriend. Even in this situation, his thoughts were with her.

    ¡°The rm¡¯s already been activated,¡± Sean assured L, his voice calm and collected. ¡°We just need to wait for the rescue team. Panicking won¡¯t help, and trying to escape on our own could make things worse.¡±

    He spoke with the practiced ease of someone familiar with elevator mishaps. Panic was a luxury they couldn¡¯t afford. The lights flickered and went out, plunging them intoplete darkness.

    The only sounds were their ragged breaths and the frantic thump of their hearts.

    L instinctively shuffled away, her voice barely a whisper in the suffocating ckness. ¡°Mr. Scott? Where are you?¡± As her eyes slowly adjusted to the gloom, she could make out his silhouette.

    She took a step closer, intending to lean against his broad chest forfort. But before she could make contact, Sean¡¯s hand shot out, firmly but gently stopping her. ¡°Hold on,¡± he cautioned. ¡°Stay still.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°I have night blindness,¡± she blurted out before he could question her. ¡°I tripped identally.¡±

    L grasped his hand tightly, seeking sce in its warmth and size. But before she could savor the feeling, he pulled away, his touch fleeting.

    ¡°Ms. Quinn,¡± he said, his voice low, ¡°it¡¯s best if you remain still. Movement could cause the elevator to shift.¡± He chose to exin calmly rather than raise his voice in frustration.

    L, emboldened by the darkness that concealed her actions, nodded but persisted. ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m truly scared.¡± As the elevator lurched again, a choked sob escaped her lips. ¡°Mr. Scott, please,¡± she pleaded, her voice trembling, ¡°just hold my hand. It¡¯s pitch ck in here.¡±

    It was a performance, a carefully crafted act designed to provoke a protective response. She had used vulnerability before, and it had always worked on men.

    But Sean remained unmoved. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°The handrail is there for a reason.¡±

    His calm refusal left L feeling frustrated. Two attempts, and neither had yielded the desired result. Thankfully, the elevator repair crew arrived swiftly. Within fifteen minutes, they were free.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717:

    Emerging from the elevator, L dropped her facade of vulnerability. Back in control, she strode toward the restroom to freshen up. Stopping in front of Sean, she offered a tight smile.

    ¡°Apologies for my behavior earlier, Mr. Scott,¡± she said, her voice regaining its usual strength. ¡°Darkness really does unnerve me.¡±

    Sean simply shook his head. ¡°No need for apologies. It¡¯s a perfectly natural reaction.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on, shall we?¡± she suggested, a hint of determination in her eyes. ¡°A little elevator dy won¡¯t spoil our evening. Drinks still sound good?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±

    In the taxi, Norah¡¯s phone rang, disying Hadley¡¯s name on the screen.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Wilson?¡± Hadley¡¯s voice came through, muffled slightly as she spoke from the bathroom, having taken precautions to conceal her conversation from Hank. Hank seemed content after resolving an issue and had taken Hadley to their room, engaging in intimacy after dinner. Fortunately, Hadley hadn¡¯t saved Norah¡¯s number in her contacts, sparing Norah from raising Hank¡¯s suspicions.

    Seizing a moment when Hank was fatigued, ying video games on the bed, Hadley discreetly retreated to the bathroom to make the call.

    ¡°How can I assist you?¡± Norah inquired.

    Hadley¡¯s tone was firm as she asserted, ¡°You may find it hard to believe, but what I¡¯m saying is true. Hank intends to kill you.¡±

    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    Norah¡¯s surprise was evident as she sat upright, probing, ¡°How do you know this? Furthermore, you and Hank are a couple. Why should I trust you?¡±

    Hadley hesitated for a moment at Norah¡¯s reply before reiterating, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. I overheard it myself. You have to trust me.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Perhaps I should rephrase my question. Why are you choosing to help me?¡±

    Hadley responded resolutely, ¡°You deserve my help. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you harmed, so I simply feltpelled to share this information with you.¡±

    Norah pressed further, ¡°What is it that you want in return?¡± She understood that altruism often had underlying motives rooted in personal gain.

    After a prolonged pause, Hadley¡¯s voice finally broke the silence.

    ¡°I want a divorce from Hank. I believe in your ability to lead the Wilson family to greatness. Once you¡¯re firmly in control, I can rely on you.¡±

    Despite their shared parenthood, Hadley harbored a strong desire for separation. Witnessing Norah¡¯s courage in seeking a divorce, Hadley found herself unable to suppress this aspiration.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718:

    Though she appeared content outwardly, the inner turmoil she endured was known only to her.

    ¡°Norah, will you lead the Wilson family?¡± Her breath caught in her throat, and her anticipation was palpable as she awaited Norah¡¯s response, fearing rejection.

    Norah¡¯sughter resonated through the phone. ¡°Hadley, your intellect is undeniable.¡±

    Hadley understood the implications and aligned herself ordingly.

    ¡°Thank you for informing me. One more thing: the area around the grove is rtively secure. There¡¯s no surveince.¡± With that, Norah ended the call abruptly.

    Seated on the toilet, Hadley¡¯s panic surged. She couldn¡¯t decipher Norah¡¯s cryptic message or discern if her request had been granted.

    ¡°Hadley, why are you still in the bathroom? Come out quickly.¡± Hank¡¯s booming voice sent shivers down Hadley¡¯s spine. She hurriedly rinsed her hands and emerged from the bathroom, phone in hand.

    Hank, lying naked on the bed, nced at her with suspicion. ¡°You were in there for quite a while. Who were you talking to? I heard voices,¡± he interrogated.

    Hadley¡¯s heart raced as she stumbled over her words, ¡°I was just¡­ watching videos. You know, hardly anyone ever calls me.¡± Hank sat up, seized her phone, and scrutinized the call log. ¡°Exin this,¡± he demanded, pointing to thetest call record. Hadley¡¯s nerves spiked. She had been preupied and had forgotten to delete the call history.

    Before she couldpose herself to respond, Hank pressed on, his tone darkening. ¡°This afternoon, you dismissed it as a prank call. But I checked and found it was from Norah¡¯s private number.¡±

    His eyes bore into hers, searching for answers. ¡°What¡¯s the connection between you and Norah? What did you discuss?¡± Hadley felt a wave of fear wash over her, causing her entire body to tremble. Her heart pounded in her chest, her throat felt constricted, and she struggled to draw a breath.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°Hadley, tell me,¡± Hank pressed, his voice insistent.

    Hank stormed to the bedside, his face contorted in rage. He snatched a fistful of Hadley¡¯s hair, forcing her head back with a violent yank.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± he roared.

    Hadley flinched under his ferocious gaze. ¡°Nothing,¡± she whispered, feeling a surge of despair.

    ¡°Last time, I met Norah at the hospital,¡± she exined hurriedly. ¡°She called, but I didn¡¯t want to answer. I lied and said it was a prank call. Just now, I asked her why.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719:

    ¡°And?¡± Hank demanded, his grip tightening on her hair.

    ¡°She asked about my rtionship with Samira,¡± Hadley replied, wincing at the sharp pain in her scalp.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hadley said, her voice trembling. Her previouspliance seemed to reassure him. He released her hair, but a crazed look still glinted in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he warned, his voice a low growl.

    A finger raked harshly across her cheek, leaving a stinging scratch.

    ¡°If she calls again¡­¡± he began, then trailed off.

    The thought of Norah¡¯s impending death calmed him somewhat.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°But remember, whoever betrays me pays the price. Stay put. Don¡¯t even think of leaving, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Hadley huddled deeper into the bed, fear prickling her skin. The memory of his past violence sent tremors through her. As the word ¡°betrayal¡± hung heavy in the air, a new fear gnawed at her. Could Norah have discovered her affair with Larry? Panic wed at her throat. How? When? Did Norah tell anyone? A whirlwind of questions swirled in Hadley¡¯s head. A desperate realization dawned on her. By warning Norah, hadn¡¯t she already taken sides?

    A sliver of hope flickered amidst the fear. Maybe Norah wasn¡¯t as indifferent to the Wilsons as she appeared, Hadley thought.

    Norah hung up the phone, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. Hadley¡¯s loyalty pleased yet confused her. It seemed Hadley believed she wielded some hidden power over the Wilsons.

    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    As for the divorce Hadley mentioned, Norah suspected domestic violence. Hank¡¯s temper was a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any slight. Perhaps that was what fueled Hadley¡¯s desire for escape. Domestic violence, once unleashed, rarely remained a one-time event.

    Norah vowed to use this newfound leverage. If the opportunity arose, she¡¯d repay Hadley¡¯s loyalty.

    The taxi pulled up in front of the Cloud Club, and Norah alighted, sending a message to Sean. The club, a beacon of exclusivity for Silverdale¡¯s elite, loomed before her. Membership was a necessity, its velvet ropes a symbol of wealth and power.

    Norah eyed the imposing entrance guarded by four burly men. Their steely gazes and toned physiques suggested a past in the military. Sean had mentioned he¡¯d be there in half an hour, leaving Norah to her own devices. Spotting a bench by the entrance, she settled down and pulled out her phone. With her head lowered, she texted Gilda.

    ¡°Miss Norah, shouldn¡¯t you have bodyguards? You need protection if the killer shows,¡± Gilda typed, worried. Norah replied coolly, ¡°No need. Just focus on your task.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 720

    ?Chapter 720:

    ¡°But we¡¯re worried. You¡¯re alone. What if something happens?¡±

    A glint of steel flickered in Norah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just see if they have the guts,¡± she typed, her voiceced with a dangerous edge.

    ¡°Mr. Larson, Mr. Bates, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve reserved a private room for us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve picked out a fine bottle of wine. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves thoroughly tonight.¡±

    ¡°Need an escort? No worries. Head inside, and I¡¯ll find you any woman you desire.¡±

    Several cars pulled up in front of the Cloud Club, and ten middle-aged men stepped out of their vehicles. Their loud arrival instantly drew attention.

    The men entered, their arms linked around each other¡¯s shoulders, while the woman seated at the entrance quickly caught their eyes.

    Dressed simply in a long-sleeved T-shirt and jeans, her long hair pulled back in a low ponytail, she was engrossed in her phone, her delicate profile visible.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a beautiful woman sitting here.¡±

    Approaching her, one of the men whistled and asked, ¡°Hey, beautiful, care to join us at the Cloud Club?¡±

    Norah stopped typing and nced up. The men were taken aback by her beauty.

    At the sight of her face, they were momentarily breathless. Unlike the typical women they¡¯d seen around the bar, her beauty was striking and exceptional¡ªone of a kind.

    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Norah noticed they were strangers, resumed her messaging, and responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    She believed her attitude was clear, but the men persisted. They were enchanted by her beauty and had intentions beyond mere conversation.

    ¡°How much for one night?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°Just name your price.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll pay whatever you ask.¡±

    Their nces at each other conveyed their intentions clearly. Their night out was meant for drinking and discussing business, but ultimately, they were seeking more sensual activities. Havinge to the club, they naturally soughtpanionship. A night of drinking seemed iplete without thepany of women.

    They all viewed Norah as ady looking to earn cash through prostitution.

    Some cash-strapped women came here for a one-night stand to make ends meet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 721

    ?Chapter 721:

    They had encountered women before who were there to earn money through prostitution. If they found any girl attractive, they would take her inside.

    In front of Norah, they were already deciding who would be intimate with her first.

    The man standing before Norah couldn¡¯t resist asking again, ¡°How much do you want for one night?¡±

    They assumed Norah was waiting for a wealthy man to take her inside the club.

    After typing herst message, Norah put her phone away and looked up, visibly annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    Two men, clearly subordinates, hurried over. ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Larson like that? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t show respect.¡±

    Norah responded without emotion, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    The man adjusted his cor, lifted his head, and looked proud. ¡°Tell her who I am.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Larson is the technical director at Hayleen Technologies.¡±

    Surprisingly, Norah showed no sign of interest. Her expression remained unchanged. ¡°And so?¡±

    Norah¡¯s beauty was so remarkable that even her annoyance couldn¡¯t make her unlikable.

    One of the men hesitated before speaking, ¡°Mr. Larson asked you how much for one night? This could be your fortunate opportunity.¡±

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    He thought to himself that, with her stunning looks, she could secure a wealthy future just by pleasing Mr. Larson.

    Norah¡¯s annoyance was palpable, her expression darkening abruptly.

    ¡°Fortunate opportunity? I don¡¯t give a damn. Are you perhaps suffering from a mental affliction? I told you I was waiting for someone, yet you persisted. If you¡¯re hard of hearing, the hospital is just down the road to your right.¡±

    ustomed to being ttered wherever they went, the group found themselves scolded by a woman for the first time. Their faces soured in response.

    The so-called Mr. Larson, Barney Larson, was furious. ¡°How dare you?! We outnumber you. Even if we take you inter, you won¡¯t have a chance to seek help.¡±

    Behind him, the others exchanged looks, considering this approach viable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 722

    ?Chapter 722:

    Barney had used simr tactics to coerce numerous women intopliance. ¡°This is your final chance. How much for one night?¡± he pressed.

    In the next moment, a fist connected with his face, sending him stumbling backward.

    Clutching his face in disbelief, he eximed, ¡°How dare you strike me?¡±

    ¡°Shut your stupid mouth, or I¡¯ll hit you again.¡± Norah stood tall, her demeanor unflinching.

    Tasting blood in his mouth, Barney pressed his tongue to his jaw, his expression fierce. ¡°Damn it! Carry her straight inside the club. I¡¯d like to see how it feels to have sex with this feisty pretty one.¡±

    Apart from a handful of leaders, the rest of the group closed in on Norah, intent on apprehending her.

    Under their siege, Norah reacted swiftly, moving with agility and no sign of panic.

    A sharp glint shed in her eyes as she deftly dodged and retaliated, swiftly incapacitating all the men, leaving them sprawled on the ground, groaning.

    Themotion caught the attention of the Cloud Club¡¯s security guards, but since it didn¡¯t directly involve the club, they refrained from intervening.

    Observing Norah effortlessly subdue the men, the guards were astounded.

    They recognized the calcted precision in Norah¡¯s actions; she had refrained from inflicting serious harm.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales

    ¡°She¡¯s skilled in martial arts,¡± they murmured to one another. Even if they intervened, they weren¡¯t sure they could subdue the men.

    The standing men were incensed at the sight of their subordinates sprawled on the ground.

    They had been defeated by a woman. It was a blow to their pride.

    ¡°We¡¯re influential figures in Silverdale. Think twice before challenging us,¡± Barney threatened vehemently, his words dripping with exaggeration. None of them owned their ownpanies, nor did they have much sway in the city.

    Norah smiled faintly, her charm momentarily disarming them.

    ¡°Just you guys? I really doubt it. You¡¯re not qualified.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t even managed to secure a partnership with the Boyd family or attend the recent charity event. How could they audaciously make such threats in her presence?

    Her sarcasm only fueled their irritation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 723

    ?Chapter 723:

    ¡°Who do you deem as qualified?¡± one of the men snapped.

    ¡°The Boyd family of Silverdale, or the CEO of the Globe Group.¡±

    ¡°How could you possibly know people we¡¯ve never even met? It¡¯sughable. If you do, I¡¯ll dly relinquish my head for you to kick.¡±

    Barney smirked. ¡°You¡¯d better hope you¡¯re familiar with them, or you¡¯ll vanish from Silverdale by tomorrow.¡±

    When he was done here, he would arrange for someone to escort the woman to his vi. He had never failed to acquire the women he desired.

    Norah wasn¡¯t pursued further. Their objective tonight wasn¡¯t to target a woman, but to secure cooperation¡ªa far more pressing concern.

    Barney¡¯s n to abduct Norah would take a more discreet approachter.

    Regaining herposure, Norah sank back onto the bench. ¡°Evolution clearly bypassed you lot,¡± she quipped. ¡°Still clinging to single-celled thinking.¡±

    A ripple of suppressedughter ran through those who understood the biting sarcasm.

    ¡°Enough with the dramatics,¡± said one of the men still standing. ¡°Do you want us to rough you up or not? Because frankly,dy, I don¡¯t believe you alone can overpower a dozen of us.¡±

    The men still lying on the ground shared the same thought: they were indeed outmatched.

    But at their leader¡¯smand, they rose to their feet, wincing from their injuries.

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Except for Barney, who observed the scene from the side, all the men tried to make a move on Norah.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    The shout cut through the tension, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. A young man, barely out of his twenties, jogged towards them, cing himself protectively in front of Norah.

    ¡°Shame on all of you, forcing a woman!¡±

    Barney recognized him instantly. ¡°Mr. Lee,¡± he greeted with forced respect. ¡°A pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Thisdy,¡± Barney continued, attempting to downy the situation, ¡°is simply waiting for someone. We mistook her for¡­ someone more receptive to¡­ ourpany.¡±

    Norah, arms crossed, scoffed at his tant distortion of the truth. How dare he!

    ncing at her unexpected defender, she noticed Barney¡¯s respectful address¡ªMr. Lee. There was no recognition on her part.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 724

    ?Chapter 724:

    What motivated his intervention?

    Gerry Lee¡¯s response was a cold sneer. ¡°Mr. Larson, Silverdale isn¡¯t your yground. Not every woman here fits the mold you seem to favor.¡±

    Barney¡¯s face contorted in fury, mirroring the insult Norah had hurled at him moments ago. However, the knowledge of Gerry¡¯s powerful backing forced him to swallow his pride.

    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Lee,¡± he conceded, his voice dripping with false politeness. ¡°Our apologies. Do you know thisdy?¡±

    The stark shift in Barney¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t go unnoticed by his underlings, who remained silent.

    ¡°This woman is a respected guest of the Boyd family,¡± Gerry dered firmly. ¡°Treat her with the respect she deserves, or face the consequences.¡±

    Recognition dawned on Norah. The so-called Mr. Lee must be rted to the Boyd family. The Boyd name carried significant weight in Silverdale¡¯s business circles, which exined the sudden fear in the room.

    A sly grin spread across her face. ¡°Mr. Larson,¡± she started, her voice dripping with mock sweetness, ¡°earlier you promised to twist your head off and offer it for a football game. Kicking isn¡¯t my style, but perhaps Mr. Lee would be happy to oblige?¡± She yfully patted Gerry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the supervision, alright?¡±

    This familiar gesture sent shivers down the spines of Barney and his entourage. A chorus of apologies erupted. ¡°We¡¯re terribly sorry! Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°It was all a joke, really! We never intended any harm.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven

    ¡°We sincerely apologize to you.¡±

    Their groveling attracted a crowd of curious onlookers. Gerry¡¯s smile widened. It was clear why the Boyd family had emphasized courtesy towards Norah.

    ¡°Mr. Larson,¡± he said, his voiceced with icy finality, ¡°we¡¯ll resume our discussionter. For now, allow me to escort my guest inside.¡±

    Under Gerry¡¯s cold stare, Barney felt a desperate urge to kneel.

    ¡°Certainly, Mr. Lee. Right this way.¡±

    Gerry, ignoring the terrified men, whisked Norah inside the Cloud Club.

    Norah¡¯s keen senses picked up on the tense atmosphere, with the security guards bristling, barely concealing their anticipation of a fight. Their apprehension only eased once Gerry and Norah were a safe distance away.

    ¡°Man, I wouldn¡¯t want to get on her bad side,¡± one security guard muttered. ¡°One wrong move and she¡¯d skewer me like a fly.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 725

    ?Chapter 725:

    Another chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s an enigma, that¡¯s for sure. Nobody knows the full extent of her abilities. Look at those poor guys outside ¡ª still on their knees!¡±

    The group Gerry had intimidated was in no mood for partying. An unsettling apprehension hung heavily in the air, fueled by the looming threat of potential job losses. Dejected, they all left.

    Norah hurried after Gerry. ¡°You¡¯re with the Boyds, aren¡¯t you? Who¡¯s your boss?¡± she pressed, hoping it was either Hans or Ynde, both of whom seemed easy-going. She figured Manley wouldn¡¯t be found in a ce like this.

    Gerry inclined his head respectfully. ¡°Yes, Miss Wilson. You¡¯ll see who it is soon enough.¡±

    He kept her guessing. ¡°My boss saw you were in trouble and sent me to intervene.¡±

    Norah felt a surge of certainty. It had to be Hans. If it were Ynde, she would¡¯ve definitely shown up.

    The Cloud Club¡¯s decor was a mboyant fusion of extravagance and technology, creating a constantly shifting sensory experience. One moment they were walking through a stark white corridor, the next, they were immersed in a dazzling, high-tech passage.

    Gerry led Norah through abyrinth of turns before stopping at Room 104.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, please,¡± he gestured toward the door. Norah, having just messaged Sean with her location, pushed open the door without hesitation.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder

    The private room was bathed in a dim, atmospheric glow, punctuated by bursts of colorful light from a corner. A lively mix of men and women filled the space¡ªsome singing into microphones, others lounging on plush sofas, drinks in hand.

    Her gaze immediately fell on the figure on the sofa.

    A cigarette smoldered between his fingers, the swirling smoke blurring the sharp angles of his face and obscuring his cool, indifferent eyes. It was an image both ethereal and undeniably captivating. He was, without a doubt, the most arresting presence in the room.

    Beside him sat a woman with cascading ck hair, draped in a flowing white dress. Delicate makeup entuated her graceful features. Her body leaned possessively close to the man, an unspoken deration of her im.

    The man was Marlin.

    Norah studied them for a moment, a slight frown creasing her brow. Every head in the room had turned towards the door, Marlin and Dolores included.

    Dolores¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Norah? What are you doing here? This is my birthday party!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 726

    ?Chapter 726:

    Marlin had invited their friends to celebrate with drinks. His social circle recognized Norah ¡ª the beautiful woman Dolores had smeared at the charity event. Their minds raced with questions. Was this payback for Dolores¡¯ lies?

    Dolores¡¯ friends, however, were unfamiliar with Norah. They simply found her beautiful. But judging by Dolores¡¯ flustered state, they guessed she was perhaps a former me of Marlin¡¯s.

    Augh bubbled up from Norah¡¯s chest. Marlin had orchestrated this whole thing through Gerry? All that pretense of not knowing her?

    ¡°Marlin,¡± she said, her voiceced with amusement, ¡°why drop the act?¡±

    Norah¡¯s yful banter cast aplicated mood over the private room. It seemed Marlin and Norah were quite familiar with each other.

    Marlin¡¯s cigarette hand stilled. He lifted his gaze to meet Norah¡¯s silhouette, backlit by the doorway. He examined her eyes carefully and found that they were indeed somewhat simr to the ones in his memory. But he quickly dismissed the thought.

    He had found the woman he¡¯d been searching for.

    Dolores¡¯ eyes narrowed with suspicion. Norah¡¯s presence felt like a calcted move, an unwee intrusion. Marlin barely knew this woman, yet here she was, shamelessly chummy with him.

    ¡°Miss Wilson,¡± Dolores drawled, her voiceced with feigned sweetness, ¡°where¡¯s your boyfriend? It¡¯s my birthday, after all. Did he send his regards?¡±

    Ignoring Dolores entirely, Norah fixed her gaze on the man sprawled on the central sofa.

    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Marlin,¡± she said, her voice cutting through the sudden hush that had fallen over the room. ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    Silence. The only sound was the pulsing music thrumming in the background.

    Smoke swirled upwards, blurring Marlin¡¯s vision and obscuring Norah¡¯s face. When it cleared, the glint in her eyes sent a jolt through him.

    ¡°What are you on about?¡± he snapped, his voice defensive. ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re insinuating.¡±

    The ember glowed dangerously close to his fingertips. With a grimace, he crushed the cigarette into the ashtray. Grabbing a nearby goblet, he drained it in one swift gulp.

    The crystal clinked sharply as he mmed it back onto the table. His gaze remained fixed on Norah, oblivious to Dolores fuming beside him, her hands clenched into tight fists.

    A sly smile yed on Norah¡¯s lips, both charming and dangerous.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 727

    ?Chapter 727:

    ¡°Well then,¡± she drawled, ¡°if that¡¯s all you have to say.¡±

    She found a seat near the exit and settled in. ¡°Thanks for the assist, by the way.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t oblivious; she recognized his veiled support and offered a quiet word of gratitude. The bartender wheeled in a cart loaded with booze, and Gerry stepped forward to verify the number.

    Dolores, ever perceptive, felt a surge of unease. The woman she instinctively disliked from the very beginning was now a confirmed threat.

    Her sharp eyes caught Marlin staring intently at Norah, a look she had never seen him direct at another woman.

    ¡°Thirty-two bottles in total,¡± Gerry announced, setting down the cart. ¡°Ten of them red wine.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Marlin muttered, adjusting his cor self-consciously.

    ¡°Today is Dolores¡¯ birthday, everyone. Let¡¯s have a good time. This one¡¯s on me.¡±

    A murmur of appreciation rippled through the room.

    The atmosphere shifted, a wave of sycophancy washing over Marlin. ¡°Marlin, you¡¯re too generous!¡± one eximed. ¡°Dolores, you¡¯re a lucky woman to have a boyfriend like him.¡±

    ¡°Seriously,¡± another chimed in, ¡°I envy you, Dolores.¡±

    Dolores basked in the praise. This was what she craved ¡ª the admiration, the envy. It was the sole reason she was with Marlin: a trophy to unt, a status symbol.

    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??

    Norah sat alone, an ind in a sea of revelry. No one approached her, and no one offered her conversation. Gerry, however, took pity on her istion.

    ¡°Miss Wilson,¡± he offered kindly, ¡°why not join the fun? Have a drink?¡±

    Dolores, feigning graciousness, chimed in, ¡°Of course, Miss Wilson! Since you¡¯re close with Marlin¡¯s dad, you¡¯re wee here. Come, have a drink.¡±

    Her voice dripped with veiled condescension as she addressed her friend. ¡°That bottle costs thirty thousand dors, you know. Be careful not to spill it.¡±

    Her friend¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Thirty thousand? I thought it was a few thousand at most!¡±

    Dolores¡¯ triumphant smile stretched across her face. ¡°Naturally, only the finest wine suits Marlin,¡± she dered.

    Her friend¡¯s envy was palpable. ¡°Dolores, you¡¯re so lucky. I wish I had your life.¡±

    Dolores, despite her newfound luxury, had never encountered such a price tag. Her own monthly sry was a mere four thousand dors. Yet, she maintained her facade, a mask of contentment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 728

    ?Chapter 728:

    ¡°Marlin loves me the most, after all,¡± she purred, her wordsced with deliberate emphasis, a barb aimed squarely at Norah.

    Dolores leaned back next to Marlin, shaking his arm, and said sweetly, ¡°Marlin, right?¡± Marlin responded with a nod.

    Immediately, Dolores smiled sweetly. ¡°Marlin, since you invited Miss Wilson, why don¡¯t you ask her to join us for a drink? It¡¯s a good opportunity to apologize for what happenedst time.¡±

    Marlin hesitated briefly. Given the rtionship between Norah and his dad, he felt they shouldn¡¯t remain hostile. ¡°Miss Wilson, pleasee and have a drink with us.¡±

    When Marlin finished speaking, Norah abruptly stood up and opened the door.

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    A man and a woman were standing at the doorway.

    ¡°Mr. Boyd?¡± L¡¯s surprised voice broke the silence as she walked into the private room in high heels. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Marlin nodded expressionlessly.

    Sean had already moved to Norah¡¯s side, holding her hand, silently dering their rtionship.

    ¡°Is Mr. Scott¡¯s girlfriend acquainted with you, Mr. Boyd?¡± L narrowed her eyes and offered a smile. ¡°What a coincidence! Would you mind if we joined you guys?¡±

    ¡°Today is my birthday. Would you mind if they joined us?¡± Dolores eximed to her friends, her tone tinged with a hint of dissatisfaction.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    Her friends didn¡¯t seem to care. The more people, the merrier.

    ¡°Marlin, what are your thoughts?¡±

    Seeing his girlfriend¡¯s crestfallen expression, Marlin hesitated, wanting to refuse them. But instead, he found himself blurting out, ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Dolores, though discontented, reasoned that she had always maintained obedience andposure in Marlin¡¯s presence. Reluctant to stir up unnecessary conflict, she could only watch as they took their seats.

    Norah and Sean didn¡¯t care. Drinking anywhere was fine as long as they were together.

    Sean quietly introduced L¡¯s background. He didn¡¯t mention the elevator incident, considering it unimportant.

    After entering the private room, L began to observe Norah and Dolores. Both were women involved with wealthy men. Norah was confident and generous, while Dolores was more restrained, clearly from a humble background,cking the polish that came with wealth. Wealthy men typically chose to marry women from rich families. It was clear that Dolores didn¡¯t stand much of a chance. Marlin might soon have a new girlfriend.

    However, it still shocked her that, after so many years, Marlin had finally found a girlfriend, breaking the hearts of many wealthydies.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 729

    ?Chapter 729:

    L rang the bell and asked the bartender to bring some bottles of wine. ¡°We won¡¯t let Marlin foot the bill alone.¡±

    She swiftly poured three sses of wine and ced them in front of each of them. Then, with her slender fingers, adorned with red nail polish, she lifted her own ss. ¡°Happy Birthday, Miss Shaw.¡±

    Dolores had just found out about L¡¯s background on her phone. She replied with a flushed face, ¡°Thank you. No wonder Marlin invited L to join them; she had a strong background.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware it was your birthday when I arrived. I apologize for not bringing a gift.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I¡¯m very happy that you could celebrate with me.¡± She knew exactly how to treat people of status.

    Indeed, L¡¯s demeanor did not betray any sign of displeasure. ¡°Moreover, on my birthday, what I want most is a gift from Marlin.¡±

    She cast a fond gaze toward Marlin.

    Norah frowned, feeling a bit impatient. Dolores always called Marlin¡¯s name in a delicate, sugary voice, which was quite irritating. Marlin took out a gift from his pocket and handed it to her. In a low, seductive voice, he said, ¡°Happy birthday, Dolores.¡±

    Dolores blushed at his words. ¡°Thank you, Marlin.¡±

    Every time Marlin spoke her name, it sounded beautiful, transforming her otherwise ordinary name into something special.

    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures

    ¡°Open it and see,¡± their friends urged.

    Dolores examined the gift box carefully and asked, ¡°Marlin, may I open it?¡±

    Marlin nodded.

    With everyone¡¯s eyes on her in the private room, Dolores opened the gift. Inside was a designer purse.

    L nced at the purse and said, ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition, priced around nine hundred thousand dors.¡±

    She was well-versed in luxury goods and recognized the brand immediately.

    Dolores, thrilled, eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this purse for a long time. Thank you, Marlin. I like you so much.¡±

    For weeks, she had been mentioning this purse to Marlin daily. She never imagined he would buy it for her. Given her usual spending habits, she would never have been able to afford this purse on her own.

    It was clear why people aspired to join the wealthy elite.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 730

    ?Chapter 730:

    Dolores¡¯s friends were envious. Having a wealthy boyfriend like Marlin had its perks. Rumor had it that he had also given her a luxury car. Now, with this designer purse, their jealousy only grew.

    Noticing Norah eyeing the purse, Sean held her hand and whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you like it?¡± His voice was low and maic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for your birthday if you do.¡±

    Norah rolled her eyes and whispered back, ¡°How about a Beretta? That would make me happier.¡±

    Sean smiled, knowing Norah¡¯s preference for weapons. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you on your birthday.¡±

    Their public disy of affection made others even more envious. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of those with dates. Unlike me, I¡¯ve been single forever. I don¡¯t even have anyone to talk to.¡±

    L sighed theatrically, looking at the couples with admiration. ¡°Mr. Scott and Mr. Boyd are so lucky. Both of you have beautiful girlfriends.¡±

    Sean and Norah kept a low profile, avoiding involvement in the birthday greetings.

    ¡°That would make me happier,¡± L added yfully.

    Holding Norah¡¯s hand, Sean said, ¡°Ms. Quinn, if you¡¯re envious, you can just find yourself a boyfriend.¡±

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    Marlin added, ¡°I heard you have plenty of admirers.¡±

    L chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s easy to find a man, but finding one you truly like is hard. Otherwise, you two would have girlfriends already instead of waiting to fall in love at this age.¡± Her teasing made everyoneugh.

    Some who married early might already have children by now. Dolores carefully put the purse away and leaned against Marlin¡¯s shoulder, looking content.

    ¡°As long as Marlin wants to get married, my answer is yes.¡±

    ¡°Dolores, you always seem so happy.¡±

    ¡°If Marlin proposed now, it would be the perfect ending.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯ve only been together for less than two months. Isn¡¯t it a bit early to talk about marriage?¡± People began to discuss. Dolores thought she would hold onto Marlin tightly to ensure a prosperous future.

    Marlin looked into Dolores¡¯ eyes, which were filled with admiration. Though her eyes were just as he remembered, his heart still missed a beat.

    Holding a wine ss, L leaned on the sofa and said, ¡°I guess Mr. Boyd¡¯s wedding invitation will be arriving soon.¡±

    She nced sideways at Sean and Norah, always side by side, feeling a twinge of envy and irritation. She believed Norah¡¯s only advantage was her beautiful face. Men do favor youthful and pretty women, she thought. ¡°And what about you, Mr. Scott? When will we be hearing your good news?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 731

    ?Chapter 731:

    Dolores, raising her head from Marlin¡¯s embrace, looked over with interest. She, too, believed Norah¡¯s attraction to Sean was merely superficial. Given what Marlin had said about Sean¡¯s influence in Glophia, how could he fall for a doctor with no outstanding background?

    If L and Sean had not been there, Dolores might have nned to kick Norah out of the room. Since Marlin had helped Norah once before, it was only natural that he would lend a hand again. If his support became frequent, perhaps feelings might develop. L was determined to stop it before it started.

    Norah was taken aback by the sudden shift in conversation. Marriage? To Sean? Was marriage truly the right decision? She had decided to stay with Sean and was prepared to leave at any moment.

    She knew marriage would not hold her. Her previous marriage to Derek had taught her that marriage was not the key to preserving a rtionship¡ªit was love that was important.

    Sean gazed at Norah intensely, his eyes deep and earnest. ¡°The only bride at my wedding will be Norah. I¡¯ll start nning as soon as she gives the word.¡±

    Though he had often thought about marrying Norah, he understood her desire for freedom and her unfavorable past marriage experience. Perhaps it was still too soon for them to marry. He was patient, however. He would wait as long as it took for her heartfelt consent.

    Norah felt touched by Sean¡¯s earnest gaze. Often, they did not need words¡ªtheir hearts were already connected. Sean¡¯s response filled the room with a sense of admiration. Everyone¡¯s replies were warm, and it made others feel a twinge of envy.

    Amid the reactions, Marlin noticed Norah snuggling up to Sean and began to feel increasingly ufortable. It seemed things were unfolding in an unexpected way. His hand, which had been resting on Dolores¡¯s shoulder, withdrew. He pondered Norah¡¯s words when she walked into the room. Had they met before? Why couldn¡¯t he remember any of it?

    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls

    L confessed she felt a bit envious. All the attractive men she admired seemed to be deeply in love. She sighed, admiring Sean¡¯s physique and looks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit dull just drinking. We¡¯ve got a big group here. How about we y some games?¡± she suggested.

    Everyone agreed to L¡¯s idea.

    Dolores¡¯ friends were excited to be mingling in such distinguishedpany. The excitement was palpable. Norah, on the other hand, consistently ignored Dolores. She wasn¡¯t one to hide her dislike.

    It was past eleven in the evening. They all needed to be up early for work the next day, so the gathering had to end.

    L, with a slightly flushed face, struggled to stayposed and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Boyd, until next time. I had a good drink tonight.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 732

    ?Chapter 732:

    Sean nodded and said, ¡°Okay,ter.¡±

    He then turned to Norah, who was seated on the sofa, and said, ¡°Norah, I need to use the restroom.¡±

    Marlin, noticeably tipsy and barely standing straight, said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out, Dolores. Time to go home.¡±

    He was so drunk that he failed to notice Dolores had stepped out to bid farewell to her friends.

    At that moment, only L, Norah, and Marlin remained in the private room.

    After Sean departed, L settled beside Norah.

    With a puzzled look, she said, ¡°Miss Wilson, you are a doctor, right? There probably isn¡¯t much for you to discuss with Mr. Scott, is there?¡±

    She bit her lip and added, ¡°Given his status, his bride should ideallye from a wealthy family. But anyway, there are exceptions. I just think he is outstanding, so I said those words to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Norah replied with a gentle smile, ncing at the unsteady Marlin.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of mentioning it? Do you really think Sean and I won¡¯t end up together?¡±

    Marlin, quite intoxicated, mistook the voice for Dolores and staggered toward Norah.

    As L looked up, she caught Norah¡¯s mischievous gaze, as if Norah could read her thoughts. L struggled to maintain herposure.

    ¡°I just believe Mr. Scott deserves someone better. You two aren¡¯t a good match.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not suitable, then who is? You?¡±

    L almost said yes impulsively but caught herself just in time and remained silent.

    As Marlin moved, he bumped his thigh against the sofa, lost his bnce, and nearly fell backward toward a finished bottle on the floor that could hit his head.

    L watched as Norah quickly stood up and grabbed Marlin by the neck to stabilize him. But she overdid it and stumbled back onto the sofa.

    In the next moment, Marlin copsed onto her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Both a man and a woman yelled from the doorway.

    Norah pushed Marlin¡¯s face away and was met with Sean¡¯s furious expression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 733

    ?Chapter 733:

    Dolores rushed over, pulled Marlin away, and used, ¡°Miss Wilson, how could youy your hands on Marlin while I was gone? Your boyfriend is still in the club. Are you that desperate?¡±

    Dolores¡¯ words only fueled Sean¡¯s anger. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Norah, you¡­¡± He struggled to say more.

    L¡¯s eyes gleamed. She had been contemting how to create misunderstandings between Norah and Sean, and now she had her chance.

    ¡°Mr. Boyd was just drunk and lost his footing. Miss Wilson was simply helping him, and they both ended up on the sofa.¡± She withheld further details. To the listeners, it sounded like Norah had exploited Marlin¡¯s drunken state to her advantage.

    Norah firmly pushed Marlin away by his shoulder.

    Dolores sat next to Marlin and gently patted his arm, her voice breaking as she asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    She red up at Norah, who was slowly getting to her feet, her eyes filled with malice.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯ll exin everything to Marlin once he¡¯s sober. The next time you see Marlin, please remember your status and avoid such shameful actions.¡±

    She gripped one of Marlin¡¯s arms and struggled to stand. L moved over to assist her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head out, Miss Shaw. I¡¯ll help you get him outside.¡±

    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Before they left, she offered seemingly kind words, saying, ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson might have her reasons. As a couple, it¡¯s best not to let angerst through the night. I hope you two can have a talk.¡±

    Her words appeared conciliatory, but in reality, she was sowing discord.

    After they all departed, the music continued to y. Sean stood towering and looked down, his face partially obscured by shadows.

    ¡°Norah, what do you need to exin to me?¡±

    A trace of chill appeared in Norah¡¯s gaze. She rose to her feet and said, ¡°What do you want me to say? I have nothing to say.¡± She ignored Sean and walked past him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Sean¡¯s demeanor revealed everything. He didn¡¯t trust that she was innocent. He angrily pressed her for an exnation.

    She wasn¡¯t one to lose her temper easily. Misunderstood, she chose not to justify herself any longer.

    Sean balled his hands into fists. Moments ago, they had been close. Now, she refused to even offer an exnation. She had imed she had no involvement with Marlin, yet she could even be intimate with him in front of L.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 734

    ?Chapter 734:

    He recalled that Norah and Marlin had met before. Feeling dejected, his eyes grew somber.

    Norah¡¯s actions indicated that she knew Marlin well and they probably shared a history. To them, it might seem like he was the intruder.

    He gave a bitter smile and walked away, his figure receding into the distance.

    The drive back was enveloped in silence. Norah and Sean sat apart, each unwilling to speak.

    Upon returning to the hotel, Norah entered the bathroom to shower with a gloomy expression. After she emerged, Sean headed in to shower, his pajamas in hand.

    When he stepped out of the bathroom, he discovered the master bedroom¡¯srge bed was empty.

    He wasn¡¯t bothered. After his hair was dry, hey down on the bed and started browsing on his phone.

    Norah sat on the guest bed, having waited for a while. The noise from the hairdryer had ceased some time ago, yet Sean was nowhere to be seen. Her mood had soured further.

    Shey face down on the bed and texted Joanna. ¡°We had a fight.¡±

    Joanna was taken aback and replied with several messages. ¡°What? Sean had a fight with you? How could he ever want to argue with you? I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls

    ¡°It seems no couple is immune to fights. What was the argument about? Tell me.¡±

    Norah sent a series of voice messages detailing the entire incident, highlighting Marlin¡¯s rtionship with her.

    ¡°Basically, it boils down to male jealousy. He doesn¡¯t want you mingling with other men. It¡¯s the same the other way around. You can¡¯t stand to see his childhood sweetheart cling to him, right?¡± Joanna said.

    ¡°Moreover, I think he primarily misunderstands that you and Marlin share a special connection,¡± Joanna added.

    Norah listened to the voice messages and thought to herself that if a woman were that close to Sean, she would have ended things immediately. She had only helped Marlin from getting hurt. How was she to know it would be misinterpreted?

    ¡°I¡¯m still upset,¡± Norah typed.

    ¡°Rx, what young couple doesn¡¯t have disagreements? I used to think he would never argue with you because he doted on you so much. But now I see that¡¯s unrealistic. There will always be times when you disagree. Trust me. You¡¯ll reconcile in a couple of days. Just ignore him for a bit. Don¡¯t be the first to apologize, or you might find this bing a pattern,¡± Joanna soothed.

    Norah felt somewhat reassured by Joanna¡¯s words, but the memory of Sean¡¯s doubting, icy stare still troubled her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 735

    ?Chapter 735:

    ¡°Thanks, Joanna,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Norah. The mour Club just reopened. My brother and I have been there a few times. Alice is the rising star now. She¡¯s the lead singer, and she¡¯s incredible. When you get back to Glophia, you really should see her perform. It¡¯s quite the experience,¡± Joanna said.

    Norah flipped over and raised her phone above her head. She had heard about it from Alice and had seen the video of their rehearsal. Alice looked stunning while she sang.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she would get to see it live. Alice had mentioned that she would return to Ond.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together next time,¡± Norah responded.

    Shortly after, she got another voice message from Joanna.

    ¡°Susanna¡¯s in bad condition.¡±

    Before Norah could reply, another message came through.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s lost some weight recently. I asked Gil, and he mentioned she was about to be moved into theminar airflow ward.¡±

    ¡°She will be okay,¡± Norah replied.

    The bone marrow match had been found when Susanna was in the hospital. Her only concern now was the potential for a rejection reaction.

    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you

    After chatting a bit more, Norah switched off her phone.

    Sean was still in the master bedroom, and she was still upset. Neither of them was ready to back down.

    The next morning, Norah left for work early without speaking to Sean.

    At the nurse¡¯s station, she saw Korbin again.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, you didn¡¯t have surgery today?¡± Korbin asked her enthusiastically.

    ¡°I spoke to Dr. Padi, your co-worker. He mentioned your knowledge of orthopedic surgery. Feel free to ask me any questions.¡±

    Edith secretly rolled her eyes. Korbin wasn¡¯t exactly likable, but his medical skills were undeniable. She could tell that Korbin had recently taken an interest in Norah. He had been frequenting the emergency department these days.

    Already on edge from her argument with Sean, Norah¡¯s temper red upon seeing Korbin¡¯s smug expression.

    ¡°Is this not a hospital? Why is there a toad croaking? So hideous, so shameless,¡± Norah said coldly.

    At this, the nurses couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. They found it quite refreshing that Norah had a knack for biting sarcasm. After all, Korbin had made unwanted advances toward all the attractive doctors and nurses at the hospital. It was rumored that Korbin had even bothered Gemma in the pediatric surgery department.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 736

    ?Chapter 736:

    Flustered, Korbin replied, ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯m merely trying to share medical knowledge with you. Isn¡¯t it rather rude of you to speak like that?¡±

    Norah faced Korbin with an expressionless look and retorted sharply, ¡°Share medical skills? Do you actually possess any medical skills?¡±

    This remark left the nurses taken aback. They believed Norah was mistaken. Korbin was indeed skilled in orthopedic surgery and was considered a specialist in that field.

    Korbin snorted, ¡°Do you even know who I am before making suchments? I¡¯m a director at Concord Hospital. Would I hold this position if Icked medical skills?¡±

    Edith quickly intervened, pulled Norah aside, and whispered, ¡°Dr. Wilson, he isn¡¯t exaggerating. It¡¯s better not to offend him.¡± She knew that Norah was only at Concord Hospital for a three-month learning exchange. Offending Korbin could lead him to make her time here exceedingly difficult. Korbin was known for his pettiness, after all.

    From his hiding spot around the corner of the corridor, Baylor watched with glee. He was always on the lookout for those who opposed Norah. During their stay, he intended to foster more adversaries for Norah, aiming to add some ¡®color¡¯ to her hospital life.

    Korbin dered confidently, ¡°I am certain of my medical skills.¡±

    Korbin looked at Norah with unconcealed interest. ¡°Have you decided? Do you want to discuss it with me? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, I promise.¡± His voice carried a tone that was both arrogant and annoying.

    Norah responded with a shake of her head. ¡°Youck medical ethics. Why should I discuss medical knowledge with you?¡± Despite numerous international experts and professors eager to share their knowledge with her, Norah never found time for them in her schedule. Although Korbin was a director at Concord Hospital, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean he was skilled.

    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Norah nced at Edith and gave a quick wink. ¡°I¡¯m needed in the emergency department. I have to go now.¡± She dismissed Korbinpletely.

    The nurses at the station were all abuzz. They thought Norah was incredibly awesome!

    As Norah moved deeper into the building, Korbin¡¯s frustration peaked, and he tried to stop her. ¡°What do you mean by that¡ª¡±

    Edith stepped in, ¡°Dr. Ramsey, the emergency department is swamped. Please, if there¡¯s nothing urgent, you should return to your duties.¡±

    The other nurses supported her stance, leaving Korbin feeling humiliated as he stormed off.

    Norah was busy? Korbin was determined to bench her to see if she could use it as an excuse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 737

    ?Chapter 737:

    Unbeknownst to Norah, Korbin was making these ns while she continued to suppress her frustration. Sean hadn¡¯t messaged her since her shift ended, leading her to wonder if he intended to prolong their disagreement. She texted him that she¡¯d stay in the dormitory tonight, preferring thepany there to the solitude of a hotel room, where she¡¯d rather be with Gemma.

    She put her phone away and lifted her eyes to see a girl at the hospital entrance. The girl, d in a bright, flowing dress, peered inside, seemingly waiting for someone. When she spotted Norah, she jumped and waved enthusiastically.

    ¡°Norah!¡± She hurried toward her with a bright smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have your phone number, so I had to wait here for you. Are you off work now? Where¡¯s Mr. Scott? Do you guys have nster?¡±

    Ynde looked past Norah, searching for Sean but didn¡¯t see him. Her vibrant energy seemed to slightly uplift Norah¡¯s spirits.

    ¡°He¡¯s not here right now.¡±

    What do you need?¡± Norah was thinking about taking a quick break and grabbing a coffee across the hospital.

    Ynde¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Are you by yourself? I¡¯m on my way to a party. Would you like toe with me? It¡¯s at Cloud Club.¡±

    She had arrived at the hospital entrance hoping to find Norah. She had even thought about going inside after waiting for a while, but hesitated, worrying it might interrupt Norah¡¯s work.

    Ynde waited for her response with hopeful eyes.

    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Norah felt a reluctance to ept, yet she found herself saying yes.

    Cloud Club? She decided to go there again today.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Ynde cheered, pulling out her phone. ¡°Let me have your number. I¡¯ll text you about future events. Let¡¯s go to Cloud Club for some dinner and drinks.¡±

    She held the car door open for Norah, exining what the night had in store. Ynde had another important reason for seeking out Norah, which would soon be apparent.

    As Norah exited the car and walked into Cloud Club with Ynde, she noticed the security guards bing visibly alert.

    ¡°The troublemaker returns,¡± one security guard murmured to himself.

    ¡°Switching to first-levelbat mode,¡± the other guard considered quietly.

    Norah puzzled over their anxiety. What were they so worried about?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 738

    ?Chapter 738:

    Inside, Ynde started to describe the venue. ¡°This is Cloud Club, a high-end, private venue. Entrance requires a VIP card. You haven¡¯t been here before, have you? Let¡¯s order some food. I promise you¡¯re going to enjoy the food and drinks tonight.¡±

    A Full-blown Dolores Bashing Session

    Ynde might seem unreliable, but she always delivered results, so Norah didn¡¯t say no.

    Ynde ushered Norah into a private dining room, pulling out a chair with a flourish. ¡°Eat up first, Norah. I¡¯ll go fetch my friends. Room 104 after dinner, alright? Take your time.¡±

    Norah blinked. It was room 104 again.

    A kaleidoscope of emotions washed over Norah as she entered the familiar private room. There, amidst the other women, sat Ynde¡¯s two followers from the charity event.

    Their surprise mirrored Norah¡¯s. A worried wrinkle formed between their brows. They wondered if Ynde would ditch them for this neer.

    Ynde, ever the social director, swept in and made introductions. ¡°Everyone, meet Norah. Consider her a friend, and treat her with respect!¡±

    Ynde¡¯s pronouncement elevated Norah¡¯s status in the room. The six women, wary of crossing the powerful Boyd family, offered curt nods. They knew the drill¡ªwhen Ynde yed, they followed suit.

    Ynde settled Norah beside her, a hint of pride in her voice. ¡°This private room belongs to Marlin. He practically gives me his card whenever I want to drink here.¡±

    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Ynde sounded proud. Her family wouldn¡¯t prohibit her from drinking as long as she could ensure her safety. She always drank with women, so her family eventually stopped worrying about her.

    ¡°Heard through the butler that Marlin was blottost night,¡± Ynde remarked, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t stumble back in until near midnight. That damned Dolores must¡¯ve been feeding him drinks!¡±

    Ynde¡¯s friends echoed her sentiment, their voicesced with disdain. ¡°Exactly! I knew she was trouble from the moment Iid eyes on her. Always pretending to be delicate and pure.¡± Ynde punctuated their agreement by pouring two sses of wine, one for herself and one for Norah. She swirled the crimson liquid thoughtfully before taking a slow sip.

    ¡°Do you know what I discovered? Dolores¡¯ parents and grandparents are farmers from some backwater vige. They toiled tirelessly to get her out of there. I doubt they ever imagined their daughter would be caught fooling around with a colleague at school, a scandal that spread like wildfire. Despite umting hundreds of thousands of dors from her wealthy boyfriend, she didn¡¯t spare a cent for her own family. She observed their struggles from her elevated position. It¡¯s unbelievable. Her family sacrificed so much, yet she didn¡¯t think to give back once she struck it rich. Dolores is utterly devoid of gratitude.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s fury was a rare sight. Dolores¡¯ actions had clearly crossed a line. In her view, Dolores¡¯ck of familial loyalty and greed for money were unforgivable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 739

    ?Chapter 739:

    ¡°Dolores is trouble. Be on your guard, Ynde. She might try to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s now clinging to your brother and will do anything to hold on to him. Ynde, watch your back.¡±

    ¡°Be cautious. She could turn on you at any moment.¡± Norah, swirling the wine in her ss, finally grasped the situation. This wasn¡¯t a casual get-together; it was a full-blown Dolores bashing session. Whatever Ynde said, her loyal court would simply echo and endorse it.

    With a decisive clink, Ynde ced her ss on the table and reached for her wallet.

    ¡°Drink up,dies! This one¡¯s on me. Let¡¯s enjoy the night!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Dolores deserves Marlin. He is wealthy and aplished; why would he choose such a woman as his girlfriend?¡±

    Ynde emptied her ss of wine, her cheeks flushing red.

    ¡°In Silverdale, Marlin is considered a dream catch by many affluent women. He¡¯s handsome and skilled. He¡¯s been single for ages, yet he fell for that terrible woman.¡±

    She poured herself another ss and sank deeper into her thoughts.

    ¡°Dolores truly doesn¡¯t deserve Marlin. She¡¯s just his girlfriend, not his wife, yet she acts all high and mighty.¡±

    Now, Ynde no longer held any resentment toward Rosalee. Her hatred was solely directed at Dolores, and she was determined to convince Marlin to end things with her.

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Herpanions echoed in agreement.

    After Norah finished her wine, Ynde promptly refilled her ss.

    She puzzled over the situation. They were all venting about Dolores, and Ynde had rallied a few girls to share herints, so why did Ynde specifically invite her? Norah couldn¡¯t figure out why Ynde had brought this up to her. However, it was evident that Dolores was not a likable person. Her behavior in their brief encounters had been off-putting.

    Norah checked her phone; still no message from Sean. Feeling down, she sipped on several more sses of wine. She intended to stick around for a bit before heading back to her dorm early.

    When she came to her senses, she realized all the others had left, leaving only Ynde in the room.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Norah stood up, her vision clear. The wine hadn¡¯t affected her much. After all, the wine Ynde had chosen was quite weak. She could have drunk it all and not felt drunk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 740

    ?Chapter 740:

    Ynde, a lightweight drinker, was clearly struggling, her eyes unfocused.

    ¡°What right does Dolores have to be with Marlin? She¡¯s nothing but a schemer. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they split up.¡± Slumped on the sofa, Ynde slurred her words.

    Norah walked over and nudged her. ¡°Ynde, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    If Ynde couldn¡¯t handle her alcohol, she shouldn¡¯t have consumed so much. Didn¡¯t she consider her own safety? Norah was left speechless.

    As Ynde opened her eyes and saw Norah, her foggy mind briefly cleared, only to cloud over once more. ¡°Norah, I need to tell you something.¡±

    She gripped Norah¡¯s hand tightly and murmured, ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±

    But before she could finish, she fell asleep again.

    Norah pulled a Mind Clearing Pill from her purse, preparing to give it to the nearly unconscious Ynde. Just then, the door burst open.

    ¡°What are you doing to Miss Boyd?¡±

    Startled, Norah froze but kept her grip on the pill steady. She looked up to see who was at the door.

    Two bodyguards in ck were standing there, eyeing her hand. Norah quickly popped the Mind Clearing Pill into her mouth and swallowed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s an anti-alcohol drug.¡±

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    The bodyguards shut the door.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally. How could Ynde be so careless? She got herself drunk, knowing full well that bodyguards were nearby.

    She fetched another Mind Clearing Pill for Ynde. About five minutester, Ynde stirred, her hand on her forehead.

    ¡°Why am I still here? Didn¡¯t I get drunk?¡±

    With her arms crossed, Norah replied, ¡°I gave you an anti-alcohol drug. Now, what was it you wanted to tell me?¡±

    Ynde shed a ttering smile. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re so clever. I really needed to talk to you, that¡¯s why I made sure to see you.¡±

    She poured herself a ss of water and took a moment to gather her thoughts.

    Ynde¡¯s gaze was intense as she meticulously studied Norah¡¯s features, a flicker of realization dawning in her eyes. ¡°Norah, have you encountered Marlin before?¡± Norah nodded in affirmation.

    Ynde¡¯s thoughts raced. Was it really as she had guessed?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 741

    ?Chapter 741:

    ¡°You and Marlin had a deeper rtionship a few years ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ynde blinked her big eyes and added, ¡°Considering my dad¡¯s gratitude to you, you must have done him a great favor. Did you once save one of my family?¡±

    Norah was taken aback by Ynde¡¯s perceptiveness. Despite Ynde¡¯s youthful appearance, Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated such astute observations.

    Admitting candidly, Norah said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s excitement surged. She was one step closer to confirming her suspicions. ¡°Since your dad never disclosed this information, I had no intention of doing so either. However, since you¡¯ve already deduced it, I¡¯ll provide you with the details.¡±

    Five years ago, Norah, who had just freed herself from the organization, was living a free and unrestrained life. One day, she arrived in Silverdale. She enjoyed her time there, bolstered by her own strength and the endless money in her ount. However, despite her freedom and a luxurious life, she found herself a little bored and craving excitement.

    She came across news online that Marlin had been kidnapped. Intrigued, she decided to investigate the incident and approached the Boyd family¡¯s manor.

    There, Norah discovered that the Boyd family¡¯s master was desperately trying to raise a one billion dor ransom. The kidnappers wouldn¡¯t release Marlin until they received the ransom. If not, they threatened to kill him.

    After a few days, the ransom was almost ready, and a kidnapper called.

    Using the phone¡¯s satellite position, Norah quickly confirmed the kidnappers¡¯ location on a hill in Silverdale Park. Armed with a pistol, she went there alone and found the kidnappers¡¯ hideout.

    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love

    There were over twenty people there, clearly a powerful kidnapping organization. She couldn¡¯t act rashly.

    Her opportunity came under the cloak of night when a small group of kidnappers left to collect a preliminary payment from the Boyd family¡ªa ploy to extract a hundred million dors as a ¡°deposit¡± under the threat of physical harm to Marlin. Norah silently shot the two guards at the door with her silenced pistol and crept into the cer without waking anyone. As she jumped down, she saw Marlin, chained and unconscious. He was naked except for his underwear, his body bruised, and his face flushed. He was in aa.

    He had once been the heir to a rich and powerful family, but now he was in such a miserable state.

    The food was spoiled, and even the water was dirty, just within the chain¡¯s reach.

    Despite his depleted state, Marlin¡¯s innate handsomeness remained evident, even in the dim light of the cer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 742

    ?Chapter 742:

    Norah gently walked over, immediately noticing his high body temperature. He had a fever. Norah knew he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer; he needed treatment urgently, or he risked brain damage. Using an iron wire, she unlocked the chain around his ankles and, with one hand, pulled his arm to help him up.

    When she reached the door, she hesitated. She could escape on her own, but taking him along would be challenging. The kidnappers were all strong and experienced, and there were simply too many of them. It would be nearly impossible for her to defeat them alone.

    Hearing footsteps from above, Norah quickly ced Marlin back, re-fastened the chain, and found a ce to hide. The cer was filled with vegetables and wine jars, providing plenty of spots to conceal herself.

    The cer door swung open, and the voices of the men spilled through.

    ¡°Damn it! Our watchmen are dead. This ce isn¡¯t safe anymore. We need to move the hostage now.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a second. Our boss instructed us to bring the hostage straight there. The Boyd family has already brought the full ransom.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go together.¡±

    Someone descended the stairs and led Marlin upstairs. Norah, unnoticed, held her breath from her hiding spot in the cer. She stealthily followed the kidnappers to the front of the building.

    The leader of the kidnappers became enraged when he saw that the ransom amount was less than expected. He gestured towards Marlin and sneered, ¡°Your son is quite handsome, but sadly, he¡¯ll die due to your indecision.¡±

    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Copsed on the floor, Manley wept. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the full billion for the ransom. Why won¡¯t you release my son? Marlin, Marlin¡­¡±

    Marlin, weakened and feverish,y there unresponsive.

    The kidnappers¡¯ leader pulled a gun from his pocket, pressing it against Marlin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Open your eyes. You¡¯re about to watch your son die.¡±

    Bang!

    A gunshot echoed, and the leader copsed, his eyes wide with shock. He had been shot by an unseen assant.

    The other kidnappers scattered in chaos. One tried to grab Marlin, while the other went after Manley. Both were fatally shot with a pistol.

    Then, a striking woman emerged from the building, her smile enchanting as she approached Marlin.

    Her precise shots quickly decimated the remaining kidnappers.

    She stooped to clutch Marlin¡¯s arm, guiding him toward Manley. Unnoticed by her, Marlin¡¯s eyes fluttered open, gazing at her in bewilderment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 743

    ?Chapter 743:

    Manley epted Marlin with gratitude, but Marlin, clutching at Norah¡¯s garment, inadvertently revealed a tattoo of a rosebud.

    ¡°May I know your name? We¡¯ll find a way to repay you,¡± Manley offered, his voice filled with earnest gratitude.

    With a tilt of her head and her lips a vivid red, Norah replied¡­

    ¡°Norah Wilson.¡±

    ¡°And what would you like in return?¡± Manley inquired.

    Norah turned to leave.

    Over her shoulder, she uttered, ¡°You can invite me to dinner when I visit Silverdale.¡± That was the whole story.

    With her eyes wide and her mouth agape, Ynde stammered, ¡°Oh my god! Norah, you are incredible!¡±

    She had sneaked into the kidnappers¡¯ hiding spot all by herself and sessfully rescued the hostage. Wasn¡¯t that something straight out of a TV show?

    Ynde wasn¡¯t concerned about Norah lying to her; she could easily verify the story with her fatherter.

    She also recalled that Marlin had been kidnapped years before. Since his rescue, he had grown increasingly withdrawn, focusing solely on his work and seemingly indifferent to everything else.

    Now, unexpectedly, he had fallen for a woman. Yet, it was all a misunderstanding.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    As Ynde pieced together the entire saga, she became convinced that Dolores had been mistaken for Norah all along. After all, Dolores was too fragile to have rescued Manley and Marlin from those kidnappers. But why hadn¡¯t Manley told Marlin the truth?

    Then Ynde shared with Norah the portraits she had seen in Marlin¡¯s room.

    ¡°Marlin always said they were Dolores in the paintings, but when I saw you, something felt familiar, so I had to meet and talk about it.¡±

    Norah, visibly shocked, replied, ¡°You mean, Marlin doesn¡¯t remember me?¡±

    Ynde was equally taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t think he remembers, or else why would he be with Dolores?¡±

    After bidding farewell to Ynde, Norah returned to her dormitory.

    It didn¡¯te as a surprise to Norah that Marlin had denied knowing her; she figured he wanted to forget the kidnapping incident.

    What unsettled her, however, was the fact that she had risked her life to save him, yet he treated her like a stranger. Inparison to Manley¡¯s demeanor, Marlin¡¯s attitude was downright chilling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 744

    ?Chapter 744:

    Norah couldn¡¯t fathom Marlin¡¯s behavior.

    Gemma¡¯s surprised reaction greeted Norah upon her return to the dormitory.

    ¡°Norah? What brings you back here?¡±

    Gemma queried, reclining on her bed with a facial mask and pajamas, engrossed in her phone.

    ¡°Miss me already? Finally realized there¡¯s a cutie in our dormitory, huh?¡±

    Gemma¡¯s yful banter brought a smile to Norah¡¯s face, momentarily easing her tension. They chatted casually for a while before Norah retired to bed after a shower.

    Reflecting on Sean¡¯s indifference, Marlin¡¯s sudden amnesia, and Susanna¡¯s illness, Norah couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    The memory of the assassin sent by Hank stirred a cold determination within her. She resolved to remain vignt in the days ahead. Perhaps upon her return to Glophia, she thought, she¡¯d uncover vital clues.

    Norah harbored an unwavering resolve to bring her parents¡¯ murderer to justice.

    She suspected Iker¡¯s involvement in Hank¡¯s orders for the assassination and hoped her efforts would not be in vain.

    The following morning, she rose to find no new messages on her phone. With a cold demeanor, she locked the screen and got out of bed.

    ¡°Good morning, Norah!¡±

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    Gemma greeted through a mouthful of toothpaste, observing Norah¡¯s stoic expression with bewilderment.

    Aware of Gemma¡¯s apprehension, Norah quickly softened her expression, not wishing to burden her.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she replied, her tone gentler.

    Gemma visibly rxed at the response. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry and get ready for work.¡±

    Norah¡¯s day passed without incident, much to her surprise. She had anticipated an assassination attempt, wondering if the killer was biding their time until the night.

    Concern for Gemma¡¯s safety weighed heavily on Norah¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her friend getting caught in the crossfire.

    After careful consideration, Norah decided to return to the safety of the hotel suite. Not only was it a secure location, but Sean¡¯s bodyguards were stationed there, adding an extrayer of protection. However, her primary motivation was to meet Sean. Their silent standoff hadsted for two days, and Norah was eager to gauge his demeanor.

    Upon entering the suite with her hotel card, Norah was greeted by an empty space. Even the clothes were neatly arranged, leaving her with a cold feeling as she emerged from the master bedroom.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 745

    ?Chapter 745:

    Did Sean leave already? Norah¡¯s heart sank as she realized Sean had left without a word. No message, no exnation. Clutching her phone tightly, she made her way to the front desk, desperate for any information about him.

    The receptionist nodded, understanding Norah¡¯s concern. ¡°Are you referring to the male guest in the presidential suite on the top floor? His assistant mentioned he¡¯d be leaving this morning, even though the room is booked until the end of next month.¡± After confirming the details on theputer, the receptionist rose from her seat, maintaining a friendly smile. Observing the disappointment etched on Norah¡¯s face, she paused for a moment before deciding to offer some additional insight. ¡°His assistant seemed quite jittery. It seemed like they had to leave due to an emergency.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze fell, and her gratitude was expressed in a subdued tone as she turned back toward the upper floors.

    With Sean having rented the room until the month¡¯s end, Norah resigned herself to remaining there, whether or not he returned. After taking a shower, she reclined on the bed, staring at Sean¡¯s social media profile photo. After much contemtion, she made the decision to block him on all tforms.

    Sean¡¯s sudden departure without a word left her feeling insignificant. Perhaps it was time to use this separation as an opportunity to regain herposure. She acknowledged that her feelings for him had consumed her too intensely.

    Susanna¡¯s Suicide Attempt

    In Glophia, Sean stood in the hallway of the ICU, his eyes bloodshot as he stared at Susanna lying motionless on the hospital bed. Her face was pale, almost lifeless.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Gil stood beside him, breaking the heavy silence. ¡°We found it in time, Sean. She¡¯s going to be alright,¡± he assured, ncing uneasily at the family gathered behind Sean, concern written all over their grim faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s a critical time for Susanna¡¯s treatment,¡± Gil continued. ¡°Incidents like this can dy her progress and jeopardize the sess of the operation.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes darkened with the weight of the words. ¡°I understand,¡± he replied, his voice tight.

    Gil ced a hand on Sean¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You need to focus on both her treatment and her mental health. We were lucky this time, but we can¡¯t risk it happening again.¡±

    As Gil walked away, Sean stood silently, processing the situation. Ka, her eyes red from crying, approached him hesitantly.

    ¡°Sean, I didn¡¯t know this would happen. I just stepped out for a moment,¡± she began, her voice trembling.

    She wanted to exin, but what could she really say?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 746

    ?Chapter 746:

    She had left to take Nancy to the doctor, as the little girl had been feeling a little down. When she returned, she saw blood on the floor and Susanna¡¯s arm hanging limply by the bed with a fruit knife lying nearby.

    It shocked her that her sweet daughter Susanna had tried to end her life.

    She let out a blood-curdling scream, and the doctors and nurses came rushing in.

    Matteo was usually the one responsible for keeping an eye on Susanna, as Ka had to take care of Nancy. However, the day before, Ka had mentioned that she wanted to apany Susanna, so Matteo entrusted Susanna to Ka¡¯s care for the day. He never expected such an event to ur while he was away for just a few hours.

    Standing behind Sean, Matteo spoke up. ¡°The important thing is that Susanna is safe. I¡¯m here now, and I¡¯m not leaving her side for even a second.¡± He wanted to make up for Susanna¡¯s distress. His words, though well-intentioned, didn¡¯t ease Sean¡¯s anger.

    ¡°We all know who caused this,¡± Sean snapped, his voice icy.

    Ka¡¯s heart sank, and she wondered if her son was ming her. Nancy, who had been silently watching in her long white dress, suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°Sean, don¡¯t me Mom. It¡¯s my fault. If I didn¡¯t have health problems, she wouldn¡¯t have had to take me to the doctor, and Susanna wouldn¡¯t have been left alone.¡±

    Ka¡¯s heart ached as she saw Nancy cry.

    Sean¡¯s cold gaze turned to her. ¡°Who told you that you could call me by my name?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Nancy¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Ka¡¯s face showed her frustration. ¡°Sean, Nancy is your sister. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her calling you by your name. Why are you always so mean to her? How will you treat your girlfriend if you can¡¯t even be kind to your sister?¡±

    Sean¡¯s face darkened further. Before he returned, he and Norah had been giving each other the silent treatment. He had left hastily, providing no exnation.

    ¡°Nancy is your adoptive daughter, not my sister. I¡¯ve never acknowledged her as family.¡±

    He looked at them, a mixture of disdain and defiance in his eyes. ¡°I have only one sister, and that¡¯s Susanna.¡±

    Nancy¡¯s tears flowed freely, her heart breaking at his words.

    Dealing With Korbin

    Remaining silent, Nancy simply gazed at Ka with tear-filled eyes, her sorrow clear in her expression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 747

    ?Chapter 747:

    Ka¡¯s heart went out to Nancy, and she felt a deep sense of empathy for her situation.

    ¡°Regardless, Nancy is still your sister. Why are you being so harsh? She can¡¯t control her heart condition.¡±

    She voiced herint while gently patting Nancy¡¯s shoulder with affection.

    Matteo refrained from speaking negatively about Ka in the presence of Sean and Nancy. Noticing Sean¡¯s growing anger, he nudged Ka on the shoulder.

    ¡°You should take Nancy home first. I¡¯ll look after Susanna,¡± he said.

    He had assumed Ka, being Susanna¡¯s mother, would be able to care for her well. He had never anticipated that Ka would leave the ward with Nancy, nor had he foreseen Susanna¡¯s suicide attempt.

    ¡°Why does Susanna take things so seriously? She could talk to us if something was bothering her. Why did she choose to harm herself?¡±

    His heart ached. He had cherished Susanna for years and cared deeply for her. He had only stepped out for a few hours and never imagined Susanna would attempt suicide.

    In a cold tone, Sean dered, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with Nancy¡¯s affairs, but I won¡¯t allow her to harm Susanna either.¡±

    Matteo¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Nancy is an orphan. How could she possibly hurt Susanna?¡±

    ¡°The mere presence of someone can disrupt the rtionships of others.¡±

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Matteo was taken aback. It appeared Sean wasn¡¯t just referring to Susanna, but also to Marlin and Kason.

    His fingers clenched tightly. Even if there was a fracture in the rtionship, he would make an effort to repair it.

    Gazing at his daughter in the ICU, barely breathing, Matteo felt a wave of hesitation.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he finally said.

    Several days went by without any assassin attempting to kill her, making Norah question the reliability of the assassin organization Hank had hired.

    They were moving too slowly. No one had evene to surveil her for days.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Norah unexpectedly spotted Korbin waiting at the front desk.

    After a two-day hiatus, he resumed his pestering.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I noticed you¡¯re not on duty tonight. Would you like to see the new movie with me?¡± he asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 748

    ?Chapter 748:

    He ced a ticket on the table, pushing it toward her without any sign of embarrassment from his previous rejection. With a stern expression, Norah picked up the movie ticket and immediately tore it into pieces.

    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, please stop your advances. I have a boyfriend, and I don¡¯t want to deal with you anymore,¡± she said.

    She carefully tossed the shredded pieces of the movie ticket into the trash can.

    ¡°You have a family and a wife. Your child is in high school. Don¡¯t you feel any shame harassing women here at the hospital? What do you think your wife¡¯s colleagues or your son¡¯s friends would think if they knew about your behavior?¡±

    Korbin¡¯s expression shifted immediately. He felt emboldened to act recklessly in the hospital because of his medical expertise and status. Despite any dissatisfaction, his actions had never truly threatened him.

    Yet, if his family members became aware of his actions and their lives were disrupted as a result, he would feel profoundly ashamed.

    Recalling the information she had gathered, Norah said, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, your wife works at Hayleen Technologies, and your son is a junior at Silverdale High School. I believe¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Korbin interrupted Norah before she could finish speaking.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    The nearby gossiping nurses were watching the scene unfold. This confrontation was bound to spread throughout the hospital by midday.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Korbin said hurriedly.

    Sneaking Into Marlin¡¯s Room

    Norah had managed to drive Korbin away with just a few words, earning praise from all the surrounding nurses.

    ¡°You are always so well-informed! You seem to have your finger on the pulse of everything. It looks like Korbin won¡¯t be bothering you any longer.¡±

    Edith said with admiration, ¡°You can rx and focus on your work now.¡±

    At Concord Hospital, Korbin was the only one who dared to harass Norah.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Norah was always kind to others. She pressed her lips together and started her tasks.

    She was unaware of the nurses whispering behind her.

    ¡°Do you think Dr. Wilson really has a boyfriend? Why do I get the feeling she just said that to keep Korbin away?¡±

    ¡°Korbin is such an arse. Dr. Wilson probably had no other choice but to say that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 749

    ?Chapter 749:

    ¡°The most curious thing is, I¡¯ve never seen her boyfriend. Shouldn¡¯t he show up to keep other men away from his beautiful girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Life at Concord Hospital continued as usual.

    At Boyd Manor, after sending a drunken Marlin homest time, Dolores found herself a room to stay in at Marlin¡¯s vi.

    The next day, Marlin went to work as usual, but Dolores didn¡¯t wake up until noon.

    The servant, ina, prepared lunch.

    ¡°Miss Shaw, Mr. Boyd has given you the option to leave or stay at the vi after lunch. However, there is one rule: you may not enter his bedroom.¡±

    She mentioned the vi¡¯s forbidden topic as she set the lunch on the table.

    ¡°He prefers that no one enters his room. It¡¯s the second door on the right at the top of the stairs on the second floor. Please remember, Miss Shaw.¡±

    After dinner, when ina was not busy, Dolores secretly opened the door to Marlin¡¯s bedroom.

    She wasn¡¯t allowed in her boyfriend¡¯s bedroom? Was the servant joking? Dolores was determined to have a look.

    She nned to lie in bed and surprise Marlin when he returned. However, a sketch on the desk caught her eye, particrly a pair of vibrant eyes that surprised her.

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    These eyes resembled hers, but upon closer inspection, they looked more like Norah¡¯s.

    As she pictured Norah, Dolores became certain that the eyes in the drawing were Norah¡¯s. Her heart raced.

    A rosebud pattern on another sketch caught her attention, making her anxious. Marlin had treated her with tenderness, making her feel special when they first met at the Cloud Club. It turned out that was because she resembled the features depicted in these sketches.

    She touched her shoulder, feeling the tattoo her friend had inked there. Her friend had intended to create a blooming rose, but ended up with a bud due to ack of skill. Surprisingly, it matched the pattern on this sketch.

    Dolores recalled all the coincidences. It appeared that Marlin had been seeking someone, but he had mistakenly believed she was the woman he had been searching for.

    She gripped the sketch, and it crumpled in her hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 750

    ?Chapter 750:

    She remembered Norah¡¯s peculiar attitude towards Marlin and her eyes. Dolores wasn¡¯t sure if Norah had a tattoo, but she had an intuition that Norah had some form of connection with Marlin in the past.

    She couldn¡¯t ept it. Marlin should be hers. No one could take him away from her!

    Her gaze hardened. In her eyes, anyone who tried to keep her away from Marlin was an enemy and deserved to be dealt with harshly. She set down the paper, returned to the guest room, and made a phone call.

    ¡°Hey, Luca, I heard you¡¯re short on money recently. I¡¯ll pay you if you help me deal with someone.¡±

    After ending the call, Dolores clutched the bed sheets tightly, a cold gleam in her eyes.

    ¡°Norah, after being absent from Marlin¡¯s life for so many years, why would you have to appear just when I was getting close to him? So if you may, go to hell. You have to vanish from his sight!¡± Dolores murmured to herself.

    After work, Norah nced at her phone and saw numerous missed calls from Joanna. She quickly signaled for a taxi and entered.

    ¡°Hello, Joanna, why did you call multiple times?¡±

    At the time of Joanna¡¯s attempts to reach her, Norah had been entrenched in the operating room, which had prevented her from responding.

    ¡°Norah, did you hear about Susanna? She attempted to take her own life.¡±

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    Norah¡¯s hand froze as she secured her seat belt.

    ¡°What? How could that happen?¡±

    Outside the ICU, Joanna gazed solemnly at the patient inside and spoke to Norah in a somber tone.

    ¡°Thankfully, they intervened in time. Susanna is currently under observation in the ICU.¡±

    Norah¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°How could this have happened?¡± When Joanna had previously mentioned Susanna¡¯s adverse reactions, Norah had assumed it was just part of her adjustment to the treatment. Susanna¡¯s suicide attempt caught herpletely off guard.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware until I arrived at the hospital today. Sean is also here, waiting for Susanna to wake up.¡±

    Now, Norah realized that Sean had returned to Glophia.

    ¡°Notify me of any developments.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 751

    ?Chapter 751:

    Upon concluding the call, Norah looked at a particr contact number, lost in thought. Despite her hesitation, she refrained from making the call. Being in proximity to her was a threat, one she preferred to shield Sean from. His main concern should be Susanna¡¯s well-being at this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s peculiar. Why is a van tailing us?¡±

    The driver asked, casting a puzzled nce at the rearview mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯s been trailing us for twenty minutes, persistently close behind.¡±

    Initially, he assumed it was simply a coincidence, with the van traveling in the same direction. However, as it repeatedly refused to overtake them and kept tailing closely, the driver¡¯s suspicions grew.

    Norah spotted the van in the rearview mirror and found its presence indeed peculiar.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s proceed to the hotel.¡±

    ncing at the elegant woman beside him, the driver quipped, ¡°You¡¯re quite the beauty. Are you a celebrity? Perhaps the paparazzi are tailing you?¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t suppress augh. ¡°No, just disregard it.¡± In modern times, there was amon assumption that attractive individuals were predominantly affiliated with the entertainment industry.

    The hotel was just a fifteen-minute drive from the hospital. Norah had gone for dinner before heading back to the hotel. It was only on the route to the hotel that she noticed the van persistently tailing her.

    Norah¡¯s gaze fixated on the rearview mirror, where the persistent presence of the van remained evident.

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    There was no way that this group of people could have been sent by Hank. Professional killers would operate unnoticed in public settings, like phantoms in the darkness, swiftly extinguishing lives without leaving a trace.

    Norah wondered who wanted her dead. It seemed she hadn¡¯t incurred anyone¡¯s ire since her arrival in Silverdale.

    Could this be the retaliation of those men she had encountered outside the Cloud Club?

    At the Boyd Manor, Gerry ced the documents on the desk, saying, ¡°Mr. Boyd, these individuals attempted to assault Miss Wilson outside the Cloud Club. Barney Larson was the leader of the group.¡±

    Marlin appeared visibly fatigued. Three days had passed since hisst meeting with Norah. Awakening from a drunken stupor, Dolores had informed him that Norah had enticed him and made advances, even in the presence of L.

    Marlin faintly remembered a beautiful woman lying beneath him, gazing at him tranquilly, and then forcibly moving him aside. That was the unvarnished truth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 752

    ?Chapter 752:

    Despite the passing days, he could still vividly recall the woman¡¯s visage, his heart pounding uncontrobly.

    Marlin read through the documents and then tossed them onto the desk.

    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of idiots. Did they really believe they held power? Ridiculous.¡± He shook his head in frustration. ¡°I believe you know how to handle them.¡±

    Gerry, anticipating this, already had a solution in mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact theirpanies¡¯ executives and have all of them, including their senior leaders, fired.¡±

    It was a fairly generic solution, but of course, Gerry had no idea how important Norah was to Marlin.

    ¡°See that it¡¯s done as soon as possible.¡± Leaning back in his seat, Marlin closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± he asked. ¡°Got anything useful?¡±

    Gerry shook his head. ¡°I managed to dig up information about Miss Wilson¡¯s life in Glophia, but nothing before that.¡±

    Marlin sighed and waved him away. ¡°All right, that will be all.¡± So, Norah had gotten married and subsequently divorced. Her new boyfriend seemed to be the head of one of the most powerful families in Glophia. It was an impressive feat, especially for someone so young.

    Marlin¡¯s hands balled into fists as he took a deep breath. Was he connected to Norah in some way? Why did his heart ache every time he thought of her?

    Meanwhile, over in Glophia:

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Here you go, Mr. Scott. This is the surveince footage of the ward from thest few days.¡± Phillip, looking worn out, gestured toward theputer screen and pressed the y button.

    ¡°As per Susanna¡¯s instructions, the camera only covers a small area of the ward, and the audio is deactivated.¡± Guilt was written all over his face as he spoke, and his voice grew quieter. ¡°I¡¯ve been with her every single day, but I had no idea that she was thinking about¡­ well, that.¡±

    The fruit knife had been kept in one of the drawers of the bedside table. No one ever imagined that Susanna would use it to harm herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Maybe if I had talked to her more often, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡±

    Phillip gazed through the window at the woman lying in the ICU ward. Scenes of all the time they had spent together shed in his mind, breaking his heart all over again.

    Sean reached out and patted Phillip on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Phillip. None of us noticed that something was off. We couldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 753

    ?Chapter 753:

    They had gone through the videos repeatedly, but the only people who had entered Susanna¡¯s hospital room were Matteo, Joanna, Phillip, Ka, Nancy, and the medical team that attended to her.

    ¡°She was always bright and cheerful. This is all just too sudden¡­¡± Sean¡¯s voice trailed off as he ran his hands over his face. He could hardly believe what had happened. No one else had ess to the room. All evidence pointed to Susanna being the sole culprit¡ªshe had cut her own wrist.

    ¡°Have her checked by a psychiatrist the moment she wakes up. Neither Nancy nor my mother is allowed to visit Susanna until she is fully recovered.¡± His instructions were clear and non-negotiable.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Phillip replied, his voice filled with determination.

    A taxi came to a stop in front of the hotel. As Norah reached for the car door, the driver leaned over and cautioned her.

    ¡°Excuse me, Miss. The van is parked right behind us. I suggest you run into the building as soon as you get out of the car. I have a bad feeling about those men.¡± He had been driving through these streets for most of his life and had developed a keen eye for people.

    ¡°All right.¡± Norah nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She felt rather lucky that the strangers she had encountered so far were all kind and generous to her.

    But sure enough, two big, hulking men emerged from the van shortly after she got out of the taxi. They wereing straight at her.

    Norah nced over at the van. There were probably more people inside; the windows were dark and heavily tinted. Unfortunately, the men reached her before she could step inside the hotel.

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m

    ¡°Our boss wants to talk to you, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he only wants to talk? Or am I going to be abducted?¡± Norah asked, her voice calm but with a hint of sarcasm.

    Norah lifted her head, gazing at the two men with a subtle, enigmatic smile.

    The two burly men exchanged nces, their eyes flickering toward the surveince cameras positioned at the hotel¡¯s entrance. They noticed the steady flow of passersby, and the thought of abducting a woman in such a public ce was out of the question. Doing so would be a tant challenge to the authorities. Their leader had specifically instructed them to avoid attracting any attention fromw enforcement at all costs.

    ¡°Miss, our leader wishes to meet with you. He has no intention of causing you any harm,¡± one of the men said.

    Norah tilted her head slightly, a sardonic smile crossing her lips. ¡°You might convince a three-year-old with that line. No, on second thought, even a toddler wouldn¡¯t fall for that.¡±

    She effortlessly sidestepped the duo, her confidence evident in her stride as she made her way toward the hotel entrance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 754

    ?Chapter 754:

    ¡°Regardless of your intentions, ry a message to your leader from me: he¡¯ll regret it if he provokes me,¡± she said over her shoulder.

    Hermanding presence and assured words made the two men freeze, watching helplessly as she entered the hotel.

    ¡°Boss, we failed to apprehend her,¡± one of the men reported in frustration.

    ¡°What a waste!¡± The middle-aged man, wearing dark sunsses, pped them both across the head with force. ¡°It¡¯s merely a woman! How could you fail? This contract is worth 100 million dors. I want her in front of me by tomorrow, or you¡¯ll be eliminated.¡±

    The harshness of his words sent chills down their spines. By ¡°eliminated,¡± he meant they would be removed from existence.

    ¡°We assure you, we will aplish the task!¡± they said, voices full of fear and determination.

    Later that night, a faint sound reached Norah¡¯s ears. It was so subtle that only someone fully alert would notice. She blinked open her eyes and rubbed her cheeks briskly to fully wake herself.

    She knew the assassin had arrived.

    An intruder had entered through the window of her room, situated on the 20th floor.

    The intruder moved with such stealth that his footsteps were quieter than a ticking clock in the dead of night. Unaware of Norah¡¯s exact location, he searched multiple rooms before finally entering her bedroom.

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    Spotting the lump beneath the covers on the bed, his eyes glinted with cold determination. Tightening his grip on the dagger, he cautiously advanced toward the bed. With deadly intent, he thrust the dagger into the covers, aiming to kill Norah.

    Contrary to his expectations, there was no violent resistance.

    He withdrew the dagger and quickly lifted the covers. To his shock, he found only two pillows beneath them.

    He had been deceived!

    Stunned, he turned to flee, but before he could react, arge bath towel suddenly covered his face. A cracking sound followed immediately.

    In disbelief, the killer realized his neck had been snapped. Norah released her grip, and the assassin¡¯s body copsed to the floor with a heavy thud.

    As expected, a killer sent by such a mediocre organization was equally unimpressive. His skills were utterlycking! Had she been as inept in that organization, she would have met her end countless times.

    But right now, she knew she needed to dispose of the body immediately.

    After pondering for just a moment, she returned to the bedroom and activated theputer in the suite. She manipted the camera outside the door, causing it to loop the same footage.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 755

    ?Chapter 755:

    She then turned back, hoisted the assassin¡¯s body, and transported it to the hotel¡¯s rooftop.

    The wind howled on the rooftop as Norah staged the scene to make it appear as if the man hadmitted suicide, then hurled his body over the edge in the dead of night.

    She dusted off her hands, satisfied with the resolution. Returning to the room, she restored the camera to its regr function, washed her hands, and went back to the master bedroom for a well-deserved rest.

    In the hotel¡¯s security room, the guards monitoring the surveince system failed to notice anything unusual. Gradually, they began to nod off.

    By the time Norah had finished, the police had already cordoned off the alley behind the hotel. She nced briefly at the scene before leaving the hotel, maintaining an air of normalcy as if nothing had happened.

    Shortly after Norah began working, Rosalee, wearing a mask, approached her with her assistant by her side.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Norah instantly recognized Rosalee¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Come inside with me.¡±

    Norah turned and led the way to the consulting room, leaving Rosalee¡¯s assistant waiting outside.

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    The rumors about Rosalee¡¯s disfigurement had stirred much talk in the entertainment industry, but Rosalee had not made any publicments, meaning the stories remained unconfirmed. Online, opinions were divided, with various spections swirling around.

    Once inside, Rosalee removed her mask, revealing her weary face.

    She lightly touched the gauze on her face. ¡°It¡¯s been almost ten days. Can the stitchese out?¡±

    Norah examined the wound, which was healing well thanks to her skilled stitching.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She efficiently removed the stitches and advised Rosalee on the care procedures during her recovery.

    As she finished, Norah noticed Rosalee biting her lip, her eyes moist as she struggled to hold back tears.

    She quickly grabbed a tissue to dab at Rosalee¡¯s tears. ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t get your facial wound wet. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Rosalee carefully positioned the tissue under her eyes to catch the falling tears, her voice breaking as she said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, at the charity event, I deliberately spilled wine on you out of jealousy. I thought you were too beautiful¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I was worried you¡¯d draw all the attention, so I wanted to make you leave the event. I¡¯m so sorry. I truly am.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 756

    ?Chapter 756:

    After Norah had stitched her wound, Rosalee had carried the weight of guilt, feeling increasingly remorseful towards her. Norah had treated her wound with such care. Shouldn¡¯t she apologize?

    Now, seeing Norah again, who treated her with such gentleness, Rosalee was overwhelmed by guilt.

    ¡°I know I was jealous, and what I did was wrong. Dr. Wilson, please, can you forgive me?¡±

    Rosalee¡¯s appearance was a stark contrast to her morous image at the charity event. Now, her facial wound severely marred her looks.

    Norah exhaled softly and gently rubbed Rosalee¡¯s head. ¡°Everyone feels jealous sometimes. The fact that you recognize it shows you¡¯re not a bad person. Just make sure not to do something like this again. I forgive you.¡±

    Being alone in the cutthroat entertainment industry, Rosalee suddenly felt aforting warmth and couldn¡¯t control her tears anymore.

    Previously, when Rosalee was popr, she was surrounded by many people. But when she faced tough times, nobody wanted to be associated with her.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a product you should keep an eye on in the international ck market. It will help your recovery. I¡¯m sure your face will heal well.¡±

    This confidence stemmed from Norah¡¯s belief in the effectiveness of the Scar Removal Cream.

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Rosalee considered whether she should lease ab in Silverdale to produce some Scar Removal Cream and distribute it through the ck market.

    Rosalee nodded emphatically. ¡°Okay, I will. I also believe I¡¯ll recover!¡±

    This was her assurance to Norah and a reaffirmation to herself.

    After Rosalee left, Norah genuinely hoped that Rosalee would heal and make aeback in the entertainment industry. Rosalee¡¯s goal was to dominate the industry, and Norah believed she had the potential to achieve it.

    When it was time for Norah to leave work, she noticed the familiar van parked by the roadside outside the hospital. They returned today because they hadn¡¯t seeded yesterday. They were persistent, like flies¡ªannoying but easily dismissed.

    However, Norah reminded herself that covering her tracks at home required more caution than abroad. If not, the local police would surely pursue the matter thoroughly.

    The van was too conspicuous, with at least five people inside, making the target overly obvious.

    Norah sighed, reminding herself to push aside any illicit thoughts. She acted as though she hadn¡¯t noticed the van and walked calmly toward the roadside to catch a taxi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 757

    ?Chapter 757:

    Inside the van, the group leader observed her movements closely. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s leaving the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Follow her. Get her into the van! Everything is set up; we just need her,¡± he ordered, irritation creeping into his voice. A nagging premonition hung over him, but he dismissed it.

    Before Norah could catch a taxi, the van abruptly pulled up in front of her.

    On the busy street, the group adhered to thew and refrained from overtly kidnapping her.

    The van door swung open, and two of the men who had approached her the day before were standing by the door.

    ¡°Miss, pleasee with us. We assure you, we mean no harm.¡±

    Norah scanned the vehicle, noting there were only six people inside, including the driver. Feeling confident she could handle the situation, she surprised them by agreeing.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The men exchanged a quick nce. Had she just agreed?

    Norah climbed into the van and took the only vacant seat. Once the door shut, the van lurched into motion, swaying from side to side.

    ¡°Tell me. What do you want from me?¡± Norah asked, her tone calm as she crossed her arms over her chest, unbothered by the ominous atmosphere inside the van.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    The two men dropped their pretense. One of them sneered, ¡°Someone offered a million dors for your eyes and a piece of your flesh.¡±

    The group leader, wearing sunsses, added coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve secured a skilled surgeon to ensure the removal of your eyes is painless. As for the flesh, you won¡¯t even miss it.¡±

    Norah, unfazed, met his gaze. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve epted the money. Now I¡¯m supposed to lose my eyes and a piece of my skin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you cooperate, we¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s as gentle as possible.¡±

    Once Norah was inside the van, the men didn¡¯t seem worried about her escaping. They didn¡¯t restrict her movements in any way.

    ncing down, Norah noticed items like a rope and a spanner under the seat. The glint of daggers caught her eye. The group leader toyed with a dagger, the light reflecting off its de and momentarily blinding her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. I wouldn¡¯t want to mess up your face. You could still be quite valuable to some rich men, just with your looks,¡± he said, his voice dripping with casual cruelty.

    He then looked at Norah¡¯s hand dismissively, adding, ¡°Why would a woman want to be a doctor? Women should stay at home and enjoy the luxury of being cared for.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 758

    ?Chapter 758:

    His words were steeped in sexism. Norah simply sneered in response, her expression cold and unflinching.

    The scenery outside the window grew increasingly deste. Eventually, the vehicle came to a halt in front of a secluded farmhouse. As soon as the car stopped, a figure emerged to greet them.

    ¡°Boss, wee back. The doctor is all set.¡±

    They had brought her here with the intent to remove Norah¡¯s eyes and a part of her flesh.

    Norah was pushed out of the car and surveyed the farmhouse¡¯s surroundings. Mentally, she tallied the number of people present. Counting the doctor, there were eleven individuals in total.

    Feeling an unexpected surge of calm, she walked into the building. The awaiting doctor approached and said, ¡°Boss, we are ready to begin the procedure whenever you are.¡±

    ¡°Take her in and make it quick,¡± came the leader¡¯smand.

    Their goal wasn¡¯t to end Norah¡¯s life. Once they had what they wanted, they nned to release her.

    The doctor examined Norah with evident fascination. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise someone would want her eyes. They are truly beautiful,¡± hemented, admiring her shimmering eyes, enhanced by longshes and distinct amber pupils.

    The doctor had hoped that if he couldpletely remove Norah¡¯s eyes, they would be priceless, just like artwork. He imagined that the buyer shared a simr sentiment.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The doctor was eager to begin the surgery right away. ¡°Help me hold her down and move her to the bed. I¡¯ll administer the anesthesia.¡±

    Concerned that Norah might resist, he instructed two men to assist him. The buyer had made an unusual request: not only did he want Norah¡¯s eyes, but also a tattoo on her shoulder.

    The payment offered was one hundred thousand dors, a sum that persuaded the doctor to leave his regr hospital duties for this lucrative job. Only a fool would have refused such an offer.

    Two men standing behind the leader stepped forward, ready to gently take hold of thepliant Norah. They assumed she wouldn¡¯t resist, as she had been passive since entering their van, making everyone overly confident and less vignt.

    But Norah swiftly stepped back, evading their grasp.

    ¡°Did anyone bother to ask me?¡± she said coolly. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to decide for someone without their consent.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 759

    ?Chapter 759:

    Her expression was calm, unafraid, as though she were casually discussing the weather.

    The group leader scrutinized her from head to toe, then harshlymanded, ¡°Don¡¯t dy. Just grab her and bring her inside.¡±

    To him, Norah was just another woman. Dismissing her, he barked orders at his men.

    The doctor had already entered the farmhouse to prepare the surgical tools, while the other nine men circled around Norah. The leader rxed in a deck chair at the doorway, sipping tea and contemting the easy million dors he was about to earn.

    Suddenly, a loud noise erupted, sending a shockwave through the group. Within seconds, every man surrounding Norah copsed, unconscious.

    Standing at the center of the scene, Norah covered her mouth and nose with her hands, ring sharply at the group leader, who had risen in astonishment.

    She remained silent, but he understood the implied threat. He was next.

    His knees buckled. Without his minions, he was just an ordinary man. He couldn¡¯t fathom how Norah had managed to render his nine subordinates unconscious so quickly.

    ¡°Doctor, get out here now!¡±

    The doctor, clutching the anesthetic needle, appeared cautiously from the doorway. He had been quietly observing, having heard themotion.

    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch her together.¡±

    The leader swallowed hard and tightened his grip on the dagger.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get away from here.¡±

    His threat was firm, but Norah onlyughed.

    ¡°Get away? It¡¯s you who should be running.¡±

    Her intention hadn¡¯t been to flee when she arrived. She hade to eliminate everyone present to prevent any future issues.

    The anesthetic needle in the doctor¡¯s hand gave him a boost of confidence. ¡°Hold her down for me. Once I inject this, she¡¯ll be unconscious in under two minutes!¡±

    He had acquired a particrly potent dose of anesthesia, one strong enough to knock out an elephant within minutes.

    Norah, however, was prepared. From her bag, she pulled out a small explosive ball, no bigger than a marble, filled with knockout drops. The gas released upon impact would inducea-like symptoms in anyone who inhaled it.

    These knockout drops were modeled after the ones used by the operative known as Breaker Sasha, proving nearly as effective. After returning home, Norah had crafted these drops into marble-sized explosive balls, making them easy to carry and deploy. A firm throw to the ground, and the gas would allow her to escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 760

    ?Chapter 760:

    She had more than ten of these devices in her purse.

    The group leader and the doctor were determined not to let her slip through their fingers, their potential reward slipping away. No matter what tactics Norah employed, they were resolute inpleting their mission.

    Clenching his teeth, the leader muttered, ¡°You fought back first. So if you end up hurt, it¡¯s not on me.¡±

    The crime group leader and the doctor exchanged a nce before hurrying toward Norah.

    Norah fluttered her eyshes briefly before stepping back quickly. In a fluid motion, she spun around and delivered a fierce kick to the chest of the group leader.

    He crashed to the floor, and Norah paused in front of the doctor, offering him a slow, menacing smile.

    By the time the doctor regained hisposure, the anesthetic needle he had been holding was now in Norah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What do you think would happen if I used this on you?¡± she asked, her voice cool.

    The doctor, visibly frightened, hadn¡¯t expected Norah to be so formidable. The leader, still on the floor, screamed in pain. His dagger had flown from his grasp, and he was too weakened to continue fighting.

    The doctor immediately surrendered, raising his hands in defeat. ¡°Miss, I was forced to cooperate with them. They threatened to kill me if I disobeyed. I didn¡¯t dare resist.¡±

    Norah twirled the needle in her fingers, eyes narrowing. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Call the police,¡± shemanded.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    The leader, still groaning on the floor, shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t call the cops!¡± Norah kicked him again and turned back to the doctor, who was visibly trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you refuse. I¡¯ll just call them myself after administering your dose,¡± she said with a sneer, advancing toward him with an imposing presence.

    The doctor knelt immediately and repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll call the police. I¡¯ll call the police now.¡±

    He was familiar with the anesthetic¡¯s dosage and knew that administering the full dose could lead to severe drug poisoning, even death. His hands shook as he pulled out his phone and dialed the police.

    Norah, settling back onto a deck chair, warned, ¡°I advise you not to run, or you¡¯ll end up like them.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 761

    ?Chapter 761:

    After making the call, the doctor clutched his phone, still kneeling on the floor, too frightened to move.

    Norah nodded, approving his decision to stay put.

    The location was isted, and about half an hourter, they heard the approaching police sirens.

    ¡°Nobody move!¡±

    A dozen policemen burst in, their eyes widening at the sight of the people sprawled on the floor. ¡°Who called the police?¡±

    The doctor raised his shaking hand and said, ¡°I did.¡±

    He crawled toward the policemen, pointed at Norah, and cried out, ¡°Police, help! This woman kidnapped me and knocked out everyone who tried to rescue me. She has a lot of anesthetic. Be careful.¡±

    The police chief, gun in hand, surveyed the area cautiously.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this woman kidnapped you? Is that true?¡± The doctor nodded, his face pale with fear, and hid behind the policemen. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The officer aimed his gun at Norah, who remained seated on the deck chair. ¡°Raise your hands. Put down everything. Now.¡± Norah set the anesthetic on the floor and raised her hands, her expression one of feigned innocence.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the one who was kidnapped.¡±

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m

    Norah appeared frail and innocent, adding to theplexity of her guise.

    Confronted with conflicting ounts, the police captain gestured dismissively and dered, ¡°Take everyone back to the police station.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s false ims were quickly unraveled by the other gang members. They hadn¡¯t anticipated police intervention and were equally surprised by the doctor¡¯s deceit.

    It was already dark after Norah provided her statements.

    The silence around her felt strange, almost unnatural.

    She realized how much she relied on Sean. With him by her side, she wouldn¡¯t have had to face these issues alone, nor would she find herself isted after midnight.

    She tried to persuade herself that loneliness was a constant, unweepanion.

    Taking a deep breath, she resolved to be ustomed to living on her own.

    After showering in the hotel, Norah called Joanna and inquired about Susanna. She and Sean were still giving each other the silent treatment, so she had to ask Joanna about Susanna¡¯s condition. Joanna had just left the hospital after visiting Susanna.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Susanna has been transferred to a general ward; they have kept her under observation. She woke up once tonight but didn¡¯t talk to anyone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 762

    ?Chapter 762:

    She sighed and continued, ¡°Susanna has be strange. She refused to talk to anyone¡ªnot even her family.¡± That was why Joanna had stayed upte. She wanted to hear Susanna speak again.

    Joanna was so exhausted that she fell asleep while waiting for Susanna. However, Susanna didn¡¯t utter a word. Her vacant eyes were fixed on the white ceiling.

    ¡°I wanted to call you as soon as I got back. Why has Susanna be like this, Norah? I really have no idea.¡±

    Norah had been thinking about the reason as well. Susanna was always a little introverted around strangers, but she was lively and merry with people she knew. It was surprising to hear that Susanna hadn¡¯t uttered a word after waking up.

    ¡°Matteo told Ka not to bring Nancy to the hospital. I¡¯ve been staying beside Susanna ever since she woke up, but she is mute. By the way, Norah, haven¡¯t you made up with Sean yet?¡± Joanna asked, remembering their earlier fight.

    Earlier in the day, she noticed Sean looking gloomy and cold. She didn¡¯t dare talk to him, fearing she would annoy him again.

    ¡°Joanna, you don¡¯t have to worry about Sean and me. Please pay more attention to what¡¯s going on with Susanna. If she continues to behave this way, I¡¯ll take leave ande to her as soon as I can.¡±

    Norah sighed and thought she should visit Susanna herself. Susanna was her friend, regardless of what had happened between her and Sean.

    ¡°Okay, Norah. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I¡¯ll go to the hospital every day and keep Susannapany. I promise.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Norah didn¡¯t tell Joanna about the danger she had faced, just like she didn¡¯t disclose it to Sean.

    She knew she could take care of herself. After hanging up the phone, shey on the pillow and closed her eyes. She missed Sean¡¯s strong chest.

    All her worries would fade when she buried herself in his embrace, knowing he would hold her tightly, offering protection andfort.

    Shey on the soft bed and slowly drifted off to sleep.

    At Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Sean couldn¡¯t sleep well since Susanna¡¯s suicide attempt. Every time he closed his eyes, the image of Susanna¡¯s ident would sh in his mind. He was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare sleep.

    When Susanna was moved to a general ward, she didn¡¯t speak a word after regaining consciousness, which deeply concerned him. She had once been a positive girl who bravely faced her illness, but now she had turned into someone no one couldmunicate with.

    His heart ached for Susanna as he sat in the chair beside her bed, staring at her unblinkingly. The nurses had changed the infusion bottles several times. Susanna¡¯s eyes squeezed shut in her sleep, and her breathing faltered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 763

    ?Chapter 763:

    Sean murmured to himself, ¡°Susanna, I know you¡¯ll get better. You promised to travel the world after you recover and help me and Norah take care of our baby. Don¡¯t give up. Stay strong for us.¡±

    Phillip stood behind him, feeling equally heartbroken.

    In the past, Susanna would talk to him cheerfully and smile. But this time, she didn¡¯t respond. She was like a lifeless doll, refusing to talk to anyone¡ª not even Phillip or Sean.

    However, Phillip strongly believed she would recover soon.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, over here.¡±

    The director wasted no time, his tone stern as heid down the new rule.

    ¡°Visiting doctors are forbidden from having patient contact. You are to observe and learn from the nurses and doctors from now on.¡±

    Norah¡¯s frustration grew. She had sessfully performed emergency surgery on her own in the past, but now she wasn¡¯t even allowed to speak with patients. Something felt off.

    ¡°This is a higher directive, right? From Concord Hospital¡¯s management?¡± she asked, her voice firm.

    The director, tight-lipped, nodded. ¡°All doctors hereply. Today, you¡¯ll work in the Triage Area.¡±

    Without further exnation, he hurried away.

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    Meanwhile, Toby was conveying the same message to Baylor.

    ¡°It was Korbin Ramsey¡¯s fault. He warned that visiting doctors, from other hospitals, carry Concord Hospital¡¯s responsibility. But what¡¯s the point of this exchange if they can¡¯t practice?¡±

    Baylor, though surprised, started to piece things together as soon as Korbin¡¯s name was mentioned.

    ¡°Dr. kely, haven¡¯t you heard the gossip? Dr. Ramsey¡¯s been pestering Dr. Wilson for a date, but she¡¯s not interested,¡± Baylor casually added, though he was actually revealing more than he realized.

    ¡°Is this new rule perhaps Dr. Ramsey¡¯s way of retaliating against Dr. Wilson for her refusal?¡±

    Toby clenched his jaw, fury simmering inside him. ¡°Right, keep this to yourself. No more loose talk.¡±

    Alone, Toby stewed in his anger. The hospital was not Korbin¡¯s personal hunting ground! He flirted with impunity and turned vindictive when rejected. The thought of reporting Korbin to the hospital president was tempting.

    Norah was a talented cardiac surgeon, and Korbin¡¯s petty jealousy shouldn¡¯t be allowed to hindermunication between the hospitals.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 764

    ?Chapter 764:

    Baylor, however, was not one to keep secrets. He spent his free time chatting with every Silver Boulder doctor except Gemma, unwittingly spreading the gossip about Norah and Korbin.

    Predictably, the rumor mill was in full swing by afternoon. In the group chat of Silver Boulder¡¯s doctors, discussions were heated.

    ¡°Word on the street is that Concord¡¯s isting our docs.¡± ¡°Apparently, a female doctor got a little too friendly with one of theirs.¡± ¡°Exchange or vacation? Does she think she¡¯s here to snag a Concord job? Unprofessional much?¡± ¡°Thanks to her, we¡¯re all getting the cold shoulder. Brilliant!¡± ¡°Someone mentioned her name being Wilson. Sounds familiar¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Wilson¡¯s in cardiac surgery, right?¡±

    Back at her hotel, Norah¡¯s phone rang. It was Jamison.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, what¡¯s going on at Concord? Why¡¯d they iste our doctors? Did you do something?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± Norah admitted,pletely oblivious to the rumor thanks to Baylor¡¯s strategic silence.

    Jamison filled her in, his voice tight. ¡°All the department heads at Silver Boulder are furious. They think you¡¯ve jeopardized the exchange program.¡±

    To those department heads, the specifics were unimportant. The scapegoat had already been identified.

    ¡°The higher-ups want you to apologize to Concord and try to mend fences. Don¡¯t let this ruin the coboration.¡±

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Jamison had chosen his words carefully, worried that Norah might end the call abruptly. He wasn¡¯t fully informed, and his usations were baseless, yet the hospital demanded an apology from Norah.

    ¡°I had no other option but to reach out and discuss this with you.¡± A report from Baylor hade in, suggesting that Norah was solely to me for the incident.

    In Jamison¡¯s view, if she could just bear with any unfair treatment for three months, they wouldplete the exchange and return. Why create unnecessary conflict? This was the consensus among the management at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    Norah¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. You just need to deal with the troublemaker, right?¡±

    She stroked the back of her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Herrera. This will all be resolved soon.¡±

    After hanging up, Norah turned on herputer, settled at her desk, and began typing swiftly. She quickly gained ess to Korbin¡¯s personalputer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 765

    ?Chapter 765:

    She opened a folderbeled ¡®Learning Materials,¡¯ and, unsurprisingly, it contained explicit videos of him with various women, many of whom were young.

    These were the evidences. She sent one of the files to Korbin¡¯s phone with a message: ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

    She proceeded to copy all the videos onto her sh drive, which included one particrly concerning folder named ¡°Derek Carter,¡± and then created a new folder named ¡°Korbin Ramsey.¡±

    Moreover, there were several other files, some containing evidence that needed to be submitted to the police.

    Since Korbin¡¯s scheme had worked, he strolled through the emergency department and saw Norah reassigned to the triage. Since she had upset him, she would have to face the consequences. Didn¡¯t shee here to learn medical skills? He had bluntly pushed her and her colleagues at Silver Boulder aside, telling the hospital¡¯s higher-ups that they needed to build up their basic skills and experience to be ready to treat and save patients.

    As he expected, the higher-ups quickly agreed. The new rule would only be in effect for seven days. Yet, this week was bound to be a tense one for all doctors at Silver Boulder Private Hospital. Korbin spent the entire day in high spirits because of this situation.

    He opened an anonymously sent video, but after only a moment, he hastily turned it off, rushed to hisputer next to the desk, and essed his files.

    His files remained untouched on hisputer. Who could have sent him that video?

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    He was in a state of panic. These were videos he had kept private, viewed only when he was alone at home. How did someone else get this video?

    And this was just the beginning? What beginning? What was the sender trying to do?

    Korbin felt his heart racing, clearly agitated. Norah, after copying the videos, selected several particrly incriminating ones and documented all the misconduct Korbin hadmitted over the recent years in a file. She then sent it anonymously to the email of the president of Concord Hospital. If the president didn¡¯t take action, she would handle it on her own.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the police. Please open the door.¡±

    Norah listened intently to the voice outside. ¡°Hello, is anyone there? I¡¯m the police.¡±

    Norah had only just returned home. She had been upied up until now, and it was now getting dark. She checked the surveince video and saw a police officer in uniform, standing at her door with a notebook in his hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 766

    ?Chapter 766:

    ¡°Hello, please cooperate with me.¡±

    When she returned a moment ago, she did notice the police still investigating downstairs. Just as she was about to open the door, she suddenly remembered¡­

    Norah¡¯s hand paused on the doorknob. She knew that police officers rarely handled cases alone. This indicated that the supposed policeman outside was an imposter, whose aim was to get her to open the door. Her gaze sharpened as she realized she was being targeted again.

    The supposed policeman, who had already knocked three times, shifted impatiently, signaling to his hidden aplices to wait a bit longer. They had witnessed Norah¡¯s arrival with their own eyes. How could the room be empty? If he persisted a bit longer, he believed Norah inside would surely open the door for him.

    Coincidentally, there were real police officers downstairs conducting an investigation, which unwittingly provided cover for his masquerade. He nned to apprehend her, discard the uniform, and nobody would know he was a fraud.

    ¡°Miss, hello! Could you open the door and help us by providing a statement?¡±

    The elevator halted, but the fake policeman remained unfazed, still waiting at the door. Suddenly, he was overpowered from behind, forced to the ground, and his hands secured behind him with handcuffs.

    ¡°How dare you impersonate a police officer right in front of the real police?¡± the real policeman scolded him, giving him a pat on the head. ¡°Miss, we have caught him. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s any update.¡±

    The man looked up in surprise, only to see the closed door swinging open. Norah stood there calmly, unruffled by the presence of the police. All ten individuals hiding nearby were rounded up by the police officers.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    Norah nodded as she watched the police arrest those men. She shut the door, turned, and walked back inside. Lately, she seemed to be a frequent target.

    The police called her to share their investigation findings. The mastermind behind yesterday¡¯s kidnapping turned out to be a homeless man. The person who had hired the homeless man was tall and wore a mask. The homeless man had no idea what he looked like, so that was the end of the lead.

    Norah had no idea who wanted to gouge her eyes out, but she could tell they were all filled with malice.

    Norahy back in the bathtub, letting out afortable sigh as she eased her tense nerves.

    Norah believed that if Hank found out the assassination attempt had failed, he would be furious to the core. At home, Hank shut the door and made a phone call.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 767

    ?Chapter 767:

    ¡°Have you finished setting up what I asked for?¡±

    The other side sounded a bit annoyed. ¡°Why the hurry? We¡¯ll get it done.¡±

    ¡°If you fail, pay back the money! If you can¡¯t handle the job, then don¡¯t ept it! We agreed it would take two to three days, but it¡¯s already been a whole week! You still haven¡¯t finished!¡± Hank stayed inmunication with Derek and Coen, and he knew that Norah was still actively working at the hospital and living well in Silverdale. It waspletely incongruent with the timeline promised by the underground organization he had enlisted.

    He considered hiring an assassin himself, though it would make it easier to trace back to him, which carried its own risks.

    ¡°Just wait!¡±

    With that, the person ended the call abruptly, leaving Hank seething with anger. Hank had assured Iker that he would kill Norah during her stay in Silverdale. Half the time had already psed, yet there was no progress.

    In his eyes, Derek and Coen proved to bepletely useless. They did nothing but demand more money from him. He needed to assign them some tasks.

    Hadley, who had been listening in, let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like Norah hadn¡¯t been harmed. That was a relief to her. She sincerely prayed that Norah would stay healthy and safe. Hank mumbled to himself in the room for over thirty minutes before he opened the door and let Hadley in.

    At home, Ynde¡¯s patience had worn thin after enduring Dolores¡¯ presence for days. Her irritation bubbled over until, that night, she dragged Marlin to Manley.

    Marlin¡¯s brows furrowed together, barely masking his impatience. ¡°Ynde, what¡¯s this about?¡± Manley, equally curious, raised an eyebrow.

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Ynde¡¯s demeanor was unusually serious. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Mom? I haven¡¯t seen her in months. How¡¯s she doing?¡±

    A flicker of concern crossed Marlin¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still searching for the Supernatural Doctor. There¡¯s got to be a chance for Mom to get better.¡±

    Manley waved his hand dismissively, his tone tinged with difort. ¡°You know your mom¡¯s condition. It¡¯s a slow struggle. But rest assured, the medical staff is taking good care of her. Now, Ynde, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Ad Acosta, the servant, appeared with three cups of tea. She set them down and then stood behind Manley, her head bowed. Ynde eyed her curiously. ¡°Dad, when did she start working here? I don¡¯t remember seeing her before.¡±

    Ad responded respectfully, ¡°Miss Boyd, I¡¯ve been here for five years, always tending to Mrs. Boyd¡¯s health.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 768

    ?Chapter 768:

    Manley interjected with a touch of reproach, ¡°Ynde, you only visit your mom asionally. How can you keep track of the servants around her?¡±

    Hisment made Ynde lower her head in embarrassment, feeling a pang of guilt for her infrequent visits.

    ¡°Well, what I need to discuss is more important. Could you give us some privacy?¡±

    Ad nced at Manley for approval. After he nodded, she bowed and left the room.

    Watching this exchange, Marlin sensed something was off. Ynde stood, her resolve hardening. ¡°Marlin, why must you stay with Dolores? What¡¯s the real reason?¡±

    Marlin¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Ynde, stay out of my affairs!¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay out of this! Dolores isn¡¯t the right person for you!¡± Ynde¡¯s words poured out in a rush. ¡°Are you still searching for the woman who saved you five years ago? The one with beautiful eyes, a stunning face, and a rose tattoo on her shoulder? Your memory is fuzzy! You can¡¯t recall her face clearly, but those eyes and the tattoo, they stayed with you, right?¡±

    She paused, letting her words sink in, her eyes locked on Marlin.

    ¡°You wanted to find your savior, but you mistook Dolores for her. She saw an opportunity in your identity and clung to it. Marlin, I don¡¯t know what you were thinking at first, but you and Dolores came together because of that. But have you ever questioned if Dolores could have saved you from such a perilous situation? Does she even have that capability? You need to consider the reality.¡±

    Marlin fell silent, her words gnawing at his thoughts.

    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you know what the woman who saved Marlin looked like? Why didn¡¯t you tell him he found the wrong person when you saw Dolores?¡±

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    Manley spread his hands, a gesture of helplessness. ¡°Marlin¡¯s be more withdrawn. Do you think he would confide in me? I had no idea he was looking for the woman who saved him until recently.¡±

    Marlin¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°So, I really did find the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°Last time we had dinner with Miss Wilson, I thought you recognized her. I assumed you didn¡¯t speak to her because you didn¡¯t want to revisit the past.¡±

    Marlin muttered, ¡°No, I simply don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Marlin hadpletely forgotten about Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 769

    ?Chapter 769:

    He had suffered a fall down the stairs, which left him with temporary memory loss. The doctor had informed him that it might be a sequ, and his recovery was uncertain.

    Every night, Marlin tried to recall the face of the woman who had rescued him during the kidnapping. His dreams were filled with visions of a woman¡¯s eyes and a distinctive tattoo on her shoulder.

    Fearing he might lose these memories again, he sketched everything he could remember.

    One day at the Cloud Club, he unexpectedly met Dolores. The two connected instantly. Every time he gazed into her eyes, he admired her past bravery, recalling how she had rescued him from danger.

    But now, he was told the true hero was Norah.

    Marlin remembered that all those peculiar feelings of his were always connected to Norah. Even though he couldn¡¯t recall her face, his body instinctively responded to her presence.

    Ynde expressed her concern, ¡°Marlin, you must have lost your memory from that fall, you poor thing. I can¡¯t stand to see you being deceived. Let¡¯s show Dolores¡¯s true nature, with Dad as my witness.¡±

    Manley agreed, saying, ¡°It was indeed Miss Wilson who saved you. We owe her a lot for her bravery, and that¡¯s why I have been so kind to her.¡±

    Resolved, Marlin said, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    After a nice chat with Manley, Ynde headed inside to check on her mom, who was still in aa. As she stepped back out, the butler mentioned that Marlin had kicked Dolores out of their home just now.

    ¡°Marlin always gets things done efficiently! Dolores, that¡¯s what you get for your deceits. Good for me.¡±

    Suddenly, Ynde paused, a realization dawning on her as her eyes slowly widened.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, Marlin has feelings for the one who saved him, which means he has feelings for Norah. But Norah has a boyfriend. Oh dear! Does Marlin want to get in the middle?¡± She paced back and forth anxiously and continued, ¡°Norah kindly informed me about this, but I ended up causing her trouble. Will she ever want to see me again?¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah remained unaware of these concerns while taking a bath. After a rxing bath, she sat down in front of the mirror, ready to follow her serious skincare routine.

    Sean had thoughtfully purchased these skincare products for her from a shopping mall. He remembered exactly which brands she used and bought her theplete set.

    They hadn¡¯t been in touch for several days, and Norah found herself thinking about him several times unconsciously. She hoped that Susanna would recover quickly so that Sean could feel relieved.

    In the middle of the night, Dolores walked the streets in a light dress, shivering from the cold wind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 770

    ?Chapter 770:

    The temperature had sharply dropped at midnight, yet Marlin had still kicked her out in such harsh conditions. Confused and disoriented, she wondered why this had happened so abruptly. She wondered whether it was because her revenge on Norah had been exposed, but she quickly dismissed that thought. Marlin hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it. She was clueless about the real reason behind her expulsion.

    Clutching her arms, her body shaking and face contorted, she resolved that no matter the reason for her expulsion, she would return someday.

    And since Ynde had repeatedly humiliated and obstructed her, she was determined to get her revenge.

    She tried calling Luca Garza, but his phone was turned off. She was not one to sit idly by. Staring into the dark night, she began to reformte her n.

    The next morning, Norah left the hotel and saw the police still patrolling the premises. She wondered if they were still investigating the case of the person who had jumped off the building. However, their efforts were bound to be in vain, as they would find nothing.

    Professional assassins never used real identification. It wasmon knowledge, unless they applied for real ones, which they used on special asions. Norah knew this all too well. One of the first things she made sure to do after leaving the organization was to personally fill out the necessary paperwork, upload the required information on the government¡¯s official websites, and apply for a new proof of identification.

    If she hadn¡¯t done that, she wouldn¡¯t legally exist in this country. The information she provided, iming she had graduated from Bexyln University, was also false, but undetectable. One could find her name on the list of graduates from Bexyln University, though she didn¡¯t actually graduate from there.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Norah learned that Korbin had been suspended for investigation. That was enough good news to start her day with.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    It wasn¡¯t a decision made solely by the hospital¡¯s management. The government was involved as well, and they had delegated personnel toe investigate him.

    Norah had anticipated this. She didn¡¯t just report his actions to the hospital¡¯s management but also to the authorities. Edith was also pleased about his suspension. She said, ¡°Dr. Ramsey has taken advantage of his medical skills to deceive many female staff members. He didn¡¯t care if they were married or not and never respected the sanctity of marriage. Justst week, a nurse resigned because he managed to deceive her and achieve his goals.¡±

    She was particrly upset because she had warned that nurse, who happened to be her friend, but she couldn¡¯t stop her from falling for him.

    Norah nodded and said, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s talented, but a doctor needs more than just medical skills. Medical ethics are equally important.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 771

    ?Chapter 771:

    ¡°Lest I forget, Dr. kely from the cardiac surgery department came looking for you earlier. You should go meet him when you have the time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±

    Since Norah had some extra time due to the hospital¡¯s directive, she decided to visit Toby¡¯s office. She knocked on the door before entering.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, pleasee in and have a seat.¡±

    Toby was so d to see her. He subconsciously stood from his chair in excitement as he gestured for her to sit. He served her a ss of water, a smile spreading across his face.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, you must be wondering why I wanted to see you. Dr. Ramsey was suspended for investigation this morning. I¡¯m sure you are aware of that. He had presented a proposal that deeply unsettled the doctors at Silver Boulder. Following the recent incident involving Dr. Ramsey, I have decided to propose a reduction in the learning time required for you all.¡±

    ¡°A reduction in the learning time required?¡± Norah asked, surprised.

    ¡°Yes, they mandated this to assess the medical proficiency of the doctors from Silver Boulder. They have also established a seven-day learning period. After this duration, the doctors will be deemed qualified to attend to patients.¡±

    Toby adjusted his sses and continued, ¡°I know you are highly talented in cardiac surgery, so why waste such skills in the emergency department? I won¡¯t give up. I sincerely invite you again toe work in my department.¡±

    He had always expressed his desire for her to work in his department. It was as clear as day to Norah.

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. kely. Being able to work in the cardiac surgery department is a great opportunity, no doubt. I must say that I¡¯ve learned quite a lot in the emergency department since I started there over a month ago. But if I¡­¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Dr. Wilson. I will speak with the management of the emergency department. Everything will go smoothly if you¡¯re interested in joining my department.¡±

    Toby nearly jumped up in excitement. Norah had actually agreed to join his team! Norah was a genius with great potential, and he would never allow her to go unnoticed.

    ¡°Let me handle everything, okay? Don¡¯t worry about a thing. I¡¯ll get an office arranged for you in no time.¡±

    However, Norah cut his excitement short. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to rejoice. Let¡¯s wait until the matter dies down. I may request some time off in a few days.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s situation had not been resolved. If something happened to her, she would need to return to Glophia in a heartbeat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 772

    ?Chapter 772:

    Toby took a seat, offering an awkward smile. ¡°I got a bit carried away there, haha.¡±

    Toby and Norah engaged in a cheerful conversation in the office, attracting the attention of other doctors, who craned their necks to catch snippets of their discussion.

    Although the office door was open, their voices were hushed, preventing the other doctors from overhearing their conversation. ¡°Alright, Dr. Wilson, you¡¯re free to leave. I¡¯ll update you once I have any news.¡±

    Toby stood up, apanied Norah to the door, and felt relieved as she exited.

    Toby viewed Norah¡¯s skills as exceptional. He believed others should take notes from her expertise rather than the other way around. Since Norah was currently at Concord Hospital, he saw it as a good opportunity for doctors to coborate and support each other. He packed up the paperwork and eagerly went to meet with the higher-ups.

    Norah returned to the emergency department, but she found herself with no meaningful tasks at hand. During the noon break, she logged into the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s email and organized Silverdale¡¯s patient appointments. She intended to utilize the spare time by seeing patients and earning ie for medication purchases.

    When her eyesnded on the name N Boyd, Norah paused her scrolling and opened the email.

    The message indicated that N, Ynde¡¯s mother, couldn¡¯t move and was in a vegetative state. Since she was familiar with the Boyd family, Norah decided to check on the patient.

    Norah responded with her visiting schedule and proceeded to read through the rest of her emails. She wasn¡¯t solely focused on wealthy patients; she actually preferred treatingplex and diverse medical cases.

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    An unexpected foreign email popped up. Although she tried to close it, she noticed the symptom¡¯s name before exiting. It was ¡°cloud cytoma,¡± a tumor that resembled clouds, meandering amidst the nerve tissues in the brain.

    The ailment was quite rare. To her knowledge, there was no effective treatment avable. While she had heard of a facility in Germany that imed to have a cure, the sess rate was below 10%, and it came with significant potential side effects.

    The sender, Rex Becker, mentioned that the patient was his wife. Norah thought it over and eventually agreed to assist, but stipted that they must travel to her location. Although she wasn¡¯t keen on international travel at the moment, she had reviewed the email and wanted to evaluate the patient firsthand before confirming any treatment options.

    She responded to two additional emails before logging out. Norah preferred to keep herself busy, as it helped distract her from thinking about Sean during work.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 773

    ?Chapter 773:

    She took a deep breath, gathering herposure. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of important tasks to handle!¡± she reminded herself.

    In Glophia, Joanna asked with disappointment, ¡°Is she still unwilling to talk?¡±

    Phillip nodded in confirmation. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been silent since waking up.¡±

    Alice also joined Joanna in visiting Susanna. In the ward, Susanna¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ceiling, her eyes vacant. There was a noticeable absence of emotion in her expression, resembling a puppet devoid of life.

    Alice inquired, ¡°Have you consulted a psychiatrist regarding Susanna? Her withdrawal seems like she¡¯s been put in a trance, which is why she¡¯s reluctant tomunicate. Within the organization, there was someone skilled in putting others in a trance. This maniption would lead the affected person to behave in atypical ways, without even realizing it.¡±

    ¡°Sean has arranged for the presence of a globally esteemed psychiatrist, who is expected to arrive this evening!¡± Phillip added. ¡°Please keep us updated after his treatment.¡±

    Joanna and Alice held a deep fondness for Susanna. Their wish was for her swift recovery and return to good health.

    In a secluded corner of the corridor, Bryson spoke to Sean.

    ¡°Sean, since you¡¯ve been in Silverdale, you might not be aware of the recent developments in Glophia. There¡¯s a Wilson family ¡ª not Corrin Wilson¡¯s family ¡ª and this one is even wealthier and more influential. They¡¯ve been making their presence known aggressively in Glophiately.¡±

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    Bryson smiled and continued, ¡°Upon investigating, I discovered that this Wilson family has been very secretive until now. They possess enormous wealth, arguably surpassing that of the current top four affluent families. They were a deeply established, powerful family in the past.¡±

    Sean stood upright, his arms crossed in a cold, detached manner.

    ¡°Phillip mentioned that their n is to expand their influence in Glophia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it seems. Whenever something significant happens in Glophia, the Wilson family likes to intervene. In a month or two, they are expected to integrate into the upper echelons of Glophia society and be a frequent subject of conversation.¡±

    After graduating, Bryson built hispany from the ground up. While it hasn¡¯t yet reached the pinnacle of globalpanies, it has grown into a highly sought-after workce for many in Glophia.

    Bryson had a clear understanding of his family¡¯s assets and the challenges of running apany. He also knew there were sixpanies in Glophia affiliated with the Wilson family, all of which were thriving.

    This clearly indicated that the Wilson family possessed a wealth of talent, facilitatingprehensive growth across various industries.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 774

    ?Chapter 774:

    ¡°It¡¯s advantageous to establish contact with the Wilson family. If they seek coboration, make sure to pay attention and consider it.¡±

    After saying this, Sean lowered his arms and replied, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to be with Susanna. Until next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright,ter.¡±

    Bryson fought the urge to call out to Sean. Moments ago, he had wanted to inquire about the situation between Sean and Norah, having heard from Joanna that they apparently had a disagreement.

    Norah had such a gentle temperament. Even if she made a mistake, shouldn¡¯t a man be more magnanimous? Sean only needed to apologize, and she would likely forgive him. There was no need for this silent treatment. From Bryson¡¯s perspective, Sean simply didn¡¯t appreciate Norah.

    Bryson sighed to himself. Why was it that a decent man like him couldn¡¯t meet a good woman like Norah?

    When Norah left work that day, she didn¡¯t notice any strange individuals spying on her, but she did see an elegant Mercedes Benz parked outside the hospital. With its sleek body and red roof, it was a subtly luxurious vehicle. Passersby stopped to take photos with their phones.

    Norah observed the car for a moment, thinking it looked quite stylish. She decided she would get one for herself once she returned to Glophia.

    She continued walking and nned to take the bus. At times, she simply enjoyed public transportation. Since rush hour had passed, the buses that went by weren¡¯t quite crowded.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    She checked the bus routes and ultimately picked one at random. Having been in Silverdale for quite a while, she rarely ventured out for a stroll.

    When Sean was around, they never had a proper date. It was truly a pity. It seemed like all they did was have sex and give each other the silent treatment.

    Once everything was settled and she returned to Glophia, she nned to go out with him more often to create some unforgettable memories.

    She chose a seat by the window in thest row, put on her earphones, and savored the rxation of the moment. Unbeknownst to her, the Mercedes-Benz had been discreetly following the bus for a short distance.

    Norah, like a tourist with earbuds in ce, got off the bus at a well-known bus stop and snapped a few photos. Lush greenery and meticulously crafted decorations hinted at a dedicatedndscaping team.

    As Norah strolled, she found a small music fountain. It gleamed with colorful lights synchronized to the music, as water columns spurted up and down, captivating numerous children who joyfully ran through it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 775

    ?Chapter 775:

    A gentle breeze whispered through the trees as a full moon, like a silver coin, ascended in the twilight sky.

    ¡°What a stunning sight!¡± Norah breathed, stopping at the fountain. She watched in a daze as kids darted around the fountain, their faces alight with joy, their watchful parents ever-present.

    Gazing up at the moon, a pang of longing for her own family tightened her chest. Seeking sce, Norah perched on a roadside bench, closing her eyes and tilting her head back to immerse herself in the music.

    The soft glow of streemps illuminated her face, attracting nces from passersby.

    ¡°Prettydy, you¡¯re so sparkly!¡± A sweet voice shattered the serenity.

    Norah¡¯s eyes fluttered open. A three-year-old girl, d in a fluffy pink dress, blinked her giant eyes at Norah with undisguised admiration.

    Norah¡¯s lips curved into a genuine smile.

    ¡°Thank you, sweetie. You¡¯re pretty adorable yourself.¡± Gently ruffling the girl¡¯s hair, Norah inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±

    The girl gnawed on a thumbnail, shaking her head solemnly. ¡°Lost Mommy. You here to help me find her, right?¡±

    The little girl showed no fear, clinging to Norah¡¯s leg with an adorably persuasive pout. ¡°Prettydy, can you help me?¡±

    It turned out this girl was separated from her mother. Remarkably brave, she wasn¡¯t a tearful mess, instead calmly seeking help from strangers. A pang of protectiveness surged through Norah.

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    With a gentle squeeze of the little girl¡¯s cheek, Norah promised, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find your mommy.¡±

    The area wasn¡¯t huge, but itcked security personnel. Norah stowed her earbuds and crouched down, picking up the little girl with surprising ease. The little girl clung to her neck silently, a quiet confidence radiating from her.

    ¡°Mommy must be worried sick,¡± she whispered, her voice barely a murmur.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she is,¡± Norah replied, holding her close.

    They made their way to the busiest section of the park. A young woman, frantic with worry, was questioning passersby. ¡°Aurora! Aurora, where are you? Excuse me, have you seen my daughter? Three years old, pink dress¡­¡±

    Tears welled in her eyes as she received negative responses, her voice growing more desperate with each inquiry.

    ¡°Aurora,e out! I¡¯m so worried.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 776

    ?Chapter 776:

    Suddenly, a wave of relief washed over her. In the distance, she spotted a beautiful woman holding a little girl who looked remarkably like her missing child. Ignoring everything else, she sprinted towards them.

    The little girl in Norah¡¯s arms got excited and shouted, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Her joyous reaction silenced the woman¡¯s questions before they even arose.

    The young woman engulfed her daughter in a fierce hug, her grip tightening as if afraid to let go. ¡°Aurora, I told you not to wander off! You scared me half to death.¡±

    Her voice, thoughced with a reprimand, held a tremor of overwhelming love. Cradling her daughter like a precious treasure, she held on for a long moment.

    ¡°Sorry, Mommy,¡± the girl mumbled into her ear. ¡°This prettydy helped me find you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze then met Norah¡¯s, filled with gratitude that transcended words.

    The woman wiped her tears and stood up, holding her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my child. I was too careless,¡± the woman said, bowing deeply to Norah.

    ¡°Make sure you keep a close eye on your daughter when you¡¯re out. It¡¯d be disastrous if you lost her in a crowd,¡± Norah said to the woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful,¡± the woman replied.

    She still held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly, and the fear was yet to leave her eyes. She had been engrossed in a conversation with an old friend and hadn¡¯t noticed when her daughter had gone missing.

    Norah squatted down and gently pinched the little girl¡¯s cheek before saying, ¡°Whenever you go out, always hold your mom¡¯s hand tightly and never let go.¡±

    ¡°I promise I will,¡± the little girl said solemnly.

    Norah watched them walk away with a satisfied smile on her face. She didn¡¯t realize how beautiful she looked in that moment.

    What had just happened reminded her of a tragic car ident she had witnessed, where the father had sacrificed his life to save his child, who was also named Aurora. It seemed Aurora was a beautiful name that embodied the deep love a parent had for their child.

    Norah decided to take a stroll before finally taking a cab back to the hotel. The Mercedes followed her cab closely until it arrived at the hotel.

    The car came to a stop when the traffic light at the intersection turned red. Marlin was in the driver¡¯s seat, his hand on the wheel. He appeared deep in thought.

    It turned out that the seemingly cold and inessible Norah was just a facade, and underneath it was a warm-hearted person. He couldn¡¯t help but find her smile mesmerizing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 777

    ?Chapter 777:

    A car behind him honked as the light turned green. Marlin pressed down on the elerator and drove off.

    He had never felt this way for Dolores but had started to feel this way for Norah even before he met her. It turned out that he had found the wrong woman and wasted so much time and effort.

    When he remembered his sister saying that Norah would return to Glophia in a month, his heart sank. To Marlin, it felt like he had loved Norah for a long time. She had left a deep impression on him, even though they had barely spoken.

    Three dayster, in the evening, a short man in a ck windbreaker, with a mask and sunsses, was on the phone outside Boyd Manor.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Supernatural Doctor speaking. I¡¯m outside your manor now.¡±

    Excited, Manley responded, ¡°Okay, doctor. I¡¯ll send someone to escort you in right away.¡±

    He then hung up the phone and gathered his three children. ¡°The Supernatural Doctor hase to treat your mom. You all should be on your best behavior, understand?¡±

    Manley fixed his hair and clothes to look presentable. ¡°Is the Supernatural Doctor reallying to treat Mom?¡± Ynde asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Manley replied.

    Hans was also excited. His mother had been bedridden for five years and was barely conscious. Only the legendary Supernatural Doctor could offer them hope. Even Marlin was hopeful.

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    After a short while, the butler entered with a man.

    ¡°Here is the Supernatural Doctor, sir.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat, doctor,¡± Manley said enthusiastically. He then served his guest some tea.

    Ynde observed the legendary Supernatural Doctor quietly. There were rumors surrounding the doctor¡¯s gender; some imed he was male, while others insisted she was female. Opinions were divided.

    The doctor sitting on the sofa had an average build, and his delicate fingers wrapped around a teacup. As he conversed with Manley, his voice was crisp, indicating youth. He wore sunsses and a mask to conceal his identity from onlookers.

    Ynde was skeptical. Could this young doctor truly heal her mother¡¯s illness?

    Her doubts were understandable. Numerous experts had failed to cure her mother, and she had expected an older doctor. Yet this one appeared remarkably young.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve gone through the details in the email. Is there anything else you need to add?¡± Norah set the teacup down, its rim clinking against the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 778

    ?Chapter 778:

    Manley quickly produced a file and exined, ¡°Certainly. Here are the medical reports of my wife from thest five years. We ensure she undergoes a check-up annually.¡±

    Norah began examining the documents, scanning them attentively. Silence enveloped the living room, everyone hesitant to interrupt.

    ¡°Hold on, are we missing any documents?¡± Norah finished reading and ced the papers on the table. ¡°The blood test and CT scan reports are iplete.¡±

    When Manley, Marlin, and Hans heard this, they gathered around the reports eagerly, but the missing details were nowhere to be found. Still, the examinations mentioned by the Supernatural Doctor were exactly the ones they had scheduled.

    ¡°It seems the servant hasn¡¯t brought all the documents. Ad. Where are you, Ad?¡±

    Ad hurried down the stairs. ¡°Mr. Boyd, how may I assist you?¡± It became clear to Ynde that Ad was the servant who had been taking care of her mother, N.

    ¡°Have we gathered all of my mother¡¯s check-up reports? It appears we¡¯re missing a few.¡±

    A sh of panic crossed Ad¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are so many reports, I must have overlooked some by mistake. I¡¯ll go upstairs and check for them right now.¡±

    Norah watched Ad intently for a moment before saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Shortly after, Ad returned with additional documents in a bag. Norah examined them closely and discovered thatpressed brain nerves were preventing N from waking up. However, there seemed to be something off with the blood testing reports.

    ¡°What kind of injury did Mrs. Boyd sustain that led to her current situation?¡± Norah inquired.

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Manley sighed. ¡°None. She fell ill suddenly. The doctors weren¡¯t hopeful about her recovery, so we brought her home to care for her.¡±

    Norah nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs and see her.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± Ad said, leading the way.

    Upon entering the bedroom, they were greeted by a strong medicinal odor that was quite unpleasant. Everyone, including Ynde, wrinkled their noses at the smell.

    Ad hurried to the window and cracked it open a bit. ¡°The doctor said that Mrs. Boyd shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the wind,¡± she exined before Marlin and Hans could inquire about it.

    Manley had been ustomed to it for a long time. He ced a chair beside the bed and gently held N¡¯s hands. Norah silently assessed N without a word.

    Marlin scrutinized the Supernatural Doctor from behind. Although the doctor was a man, his silhouette seemed oddly familiar to Marlin, as if he had seen him somewhere before.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 779

    ?Chapter 779:

    After a thorough examination, Norah confirmed her suspicions. ¡°There¡¯s an issue with Mrs. Boyd¡¯s brain; it¡¯spressing her cranial nerves.¡±

    Manley nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what other experts and professors have said as well.¡±

    N hadn¡¯t undergone surgery yet because the CT scan couldn¡¯t show any images of her brain, leaving them clueless about what was wrong.

    Ynde revealed, ¡°Over the past five years, my mom underwent two craniotomy surgeries, but unfortunately, they were not sessful.¡± Despite trying various treatments, none were effective in improving N¡¯s condition. She remained in a vegetative state, confined to the bed, asionally regaining consciousness.

    Norah mentioned, ¡°Apart from her brain condition, there¡¯s another factor contributing to why your mother hasn¡¯t regained consciousness.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Ynde inquired with concern, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Norah disclosed, ¡°She has been poisoned.¡±

    Ad, standing by the door quietly, clutched her hands tightly, her eyes reflecting horror and worry. Even without a formal examination, the doctor could discern that N had been poisoned just by observing her? The entire Boyd family was taken aback.

    Hans reasoned, ¡°The meals at home are meticulously prepared by professional chefs. The diet is well-bnced, and ingredients are carefully chosen. It¡¯s unlikely that my mom was poisoned through food.¡±

    Norah responded calmly, without emotional sway, ¡°It¡¯s not food-rted. It¡¯s about the medication she had been taking.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    Marlin instructed in aposed tone, ¡°Bring all my mother¡¯s medications.¡±

    Ad acknowledged, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get it done.¡±

    Manley inquired cautiously, ¡°Doctor, what are the symptoms of poisoning, and how severe is it?¡±

    Norah borated, ¡°The poison isn¡¯t potent and is hard to detect. It induces aa and gradually deteriorates the patient¡¯s body, leading to eventual death. From the time of poisoning to death, it typically takes about eight years.¡±

    Norah¡¯s revtion startled the Boyds. Considering N had been bedridden for five years, this implied she had only three years left to live.

    Norah rified, ¡°Only a handful of individuals worldwide are familiar with this poison, and regr physicians often fail to identify it.¡±

    Norah was familiar with this poison from a previous encounter during her mission abroad. She hadpelled the individual responsible for poisoning a patient to divulge information about this specific toxin. This poison had no color or taste, easily dissolving in water and allowing for silent ingestion.

    Tearfully, Ynde hurried to her mother¡¯s bedside, grasping her hand and calling out, ¡°Mom.¡± She nearly lost her mother permanently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 780

    ?Chapter 780:

    Ad retrieved all the medications from the cabs and arranged them on the table in the room,prising numerous bottles. ¡°These are all the medications Mrs. Boyd has been prescribed in recent years.¡±

    After saying that, Ad retreated to the door and waited. Upon inspecting all the medications, Norah stated, ¡°The poison is not among these.¡±

    Hans inquired anxiously, ¡°Doctor, what course of action should we take regarding my mom¡¯s condition?¡±

    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Norah, including Ad, positioned by the door.

    ¡°Brain surgery is imperative. I cannot formte the antidote until we identify the poison.¡±

    Norahcked knowledge of the poison¡¯sposition; she was only acquainted with its name and symptoms.

    ¡°My initial assessment suggests the poison may have been mixed with medication, but I haven¡¯t found it among these drugs. Exercise caution and expedite the search for the poison,¡± she advised.

    It wasn¡¯t Norah¡¯s responsibility to locate the poison; the Boyd family would handle the investigation internally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to Concord Hospital. If there are any surgical arrangements, I will contact you directly,¡± Norah suggested.

    Manley said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    Hans, Marlin, and Ynde expressed their gratitude respectfully. Norah stated, ¡°You can dismiss me now. If there¡¯s any further need, I will contact you directly.¡±

    Manley instructed, ¡°You may excuse the doctor now.¡±

    Upon leaving the Boyd Manor, Norah shed her disguise while walking. Removing her wig revealed her long, flowing hair. She took off the reversible windbreaker, turned it inside out, and put it back on. Unveiling her face by removing the mask and sunsses, a stunning woman emerged on the street.

    The moment the stalkers lost their target, they werepelled to return and provide their report.

    Manley instructed, ¡°Put that aside. Secure the manor and thoroughly scrutinize anything or anyone attempting to leave before you find out who poisoned my mom.¡± Ad brought forth a cup of tea.

    ¡°Ad, monitor N closely. You¡¯re the one I trust the most,¡± Manley affirmed.

    Grateful, Ad knelt on the floor and expressed, ¡°You remembered our previous arrangement and brought me to your manor. I deeply appreciate it. I will ensure Mrs. Boyd receives the best care.¡±

    ¡°Please get up,¡± Manley responded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 781

    ?Chapter 781:

    Unbeknownst to him, malice lurked behind Ad¡¯s gaze.

    Unaware of the heightened vignce within the Boyd family due to her revtions, Norah proceeded to contact the president of Concord Hospital using her Supernatural Doctor ount, requesting ess to the operating room and CT facilities. The president of Concord Hospital eagerly consented. Considering Supernatural Doctor¡¯s reputation as a renowned and skilled medical professional, her request to utilize Concord Hospital¡¯s operating room indicated her confidence in the hospital¡¯s medical standards.

    However, Norah selected Concord Hospital solely because it was the hospital she was most familiar with in Silverdale. She paid a fee each time she rented an operating room, ensuring that she didn¡¯t use it for free.

    During periods of inactivity at Concord Hospital, she didn¡¯t have any idle time. She also visited two other hospitals, handling cases that didn¡¯t require surgery and providing home treatments for patients. Those endeavors yielded substantial financial gains for her.

    Subsequently, she invested in purchasing medicinal supplies and leased a medicalboratory in Silverdale. She produced the Scar Removal Cream required by Rosalee and marketed it on the international ck market.

    Since the Scar Removal Cream¡¯s efficacy was not as broad as Rejuvenation Powder, it didn¡¯t garner immediate purchases upon its online release. She developed a mini program linked to the Scar Removal Cream, making it more essible for customers in Silverdale to purchase. This presented an opportunity for Rosalee, and it was now in her hands whether she could capitalize on this chance or not.

    Additionally, she manufactured Rejuvenation Powder, Mindclearing Pills, and Knockout Drops, all suitable for daily medicinal use. She believed in creating a diverse range of medicines for various needs.

    Fulfilling her promise, she crafted incense for Sean and Susanna. Herboratory was well-equipped, allowing her to produce incense without difficulty as long as she had the necessary materials. She named one incense ¡°Silver Gxy¡± and the other ¡°Maiden¡¯s Whispers,¡± offering them in two variations: perfume and scented candles. They had a longsting scent, with pleasant top and base notes.

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Norah anticipated returning to Glophia to present the candles and perfume to Sean and Susanna, confident that they would bring them joy. Regarding her earlier dispute with Sean, she no longer harbored intense anger. Regardless of their arguments, reconciliation was inevitable in the future.

    Packing her belongings joyfully, she returned to the hotel. Joanna informed her that Susanna¡¯s condition had improved significantly. Sean had enlisted the help of a globally acimed psychologist to assist Susanna, and now, Susanna was willing to talk.

    Norah removed Sean¡¯s contact information from the cklist to ensure prompt reception of any messages from him. Thoughts of Sean brought a gentle smile to her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 782

    ?Chapter 782:

    The Boyd Manor had been under tight security for several days, yet the poison remained elusive. With N¡¯s surgery scheduled for tomorrow, everyone in the Boyd household was on edge, fearful that the poison¡¯s origin might implicate them.

    Hans frowned and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t move anything in the manor. We need to find the poison.¡±

    Ynde agreed, ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t let the servants leave either. Who knows if they try to secretly take the poison away.¡±

    Marlin, his face tense with anger, added, ¡°No one leaves. We can¡¯t risk anything with Mom¡¯s illness.¡±

    For the past few days, the three siblings had repeated these warnings to Manley like a mantra.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Manley replied, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Now go. Be at the hospital with your mom tomorrow.¡± They left the manor right after.

    Hans settled into the back seat of the car, and the driver asked, ¡°Mr. Boyd, where to?¡±

    ¡°To the Apex Apartments,¡± Hans replied.

    Over the past few days, Hans had be ustomed to visiting Rosalee at the Apex Apartments. The driver now knew the route by heart.

    Hans rubbed his fingers, wondering if Rosalee was getting better. Her face had been injured, and with her new scars, she no longer felt the need to impress him. Her respect and admiration for him had diminished, leaving him feeling uneasy. Suddenly, a shout erupted, ¡°I got it! I got it!¡±

    The apartment echoed with cheers.

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalee asked, her voice trembling as she held her assistant¡¯s phone.

    Ever since her face had been stitched up, Rosalee had tasked her assistant with monitoring the international ck market for Scar Removal Cream. Finally, her patience had paid off.

    The assistant nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve ced the orders!¡±

    ¡°Your face will finally heal soon!¡±

    The assistant had sessfully acquired the scar removal cream. Smiling through her tears, Rosalee whispered, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, just wonderful¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you crying about?¡±

    A deep male voice interrupted Rosalee¡¯s thoughts. Her assistant quickly stood up in response.

    ¡°Mr. Boyd,¡± she greeted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 783

    ?Chapter 783:

    ¡°The doctor said the wound shouldn¡¯t get wet,¡± Hans reminded, gently wiping away Rosalee¡¯s tears with his rough fingers.

    Through her tear-blurred vision, she looked up at him.

    Holding back her emotions, Rosalee said, ¡°Hans, I¡¯m just so happy.¡±

    The assistant left the room to give them privacy.

    ¡°There¡¯s hope for my face to go back the way it was,¡± Rosalee added.

    Hans was taken aback. The scar on her face was so deep and extensive that even stic surgery might not restore her appearance.

    Sensing his skepticism, Rosalee exined, ¡°I bought the Scar Removal Cream made by the Supernatural Doctor. It works miracles on scars.¡±

    Hearing the renowned name, Hans felt a wave of relief. The Supernatural Doctor¡¯s medical skills were legendary. There was no ailment she couldn¡¯t cure or at least significantly alleviate.

    ¡°Then you should smile, Rosalee. Your smile was always beautiful.¡±

    Hans¡¯s fingers gently stroked her cheek, causing her to blush and her heart to race.

    It was ironic. When she was stunningly beautiful, Hans often ignored her. Now, with her face marred, he treated her with more kindness.

    Rosalee cherished his tenderness, even though she knew it wouldn¡¯tst.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    The warmth of his attention was something she didn¡¯t want to relinquish.

    However, she understood her ce. Her family background destined her to be a ything for wealthy men, but never their wife. She was painfully aware of her reality.

    In the town of Glophia.

    ¡°Sir, Susanna is on the mend. Regarding Miss Wilson¡­¡± Phillip hesitated as he covertly watched Sean¡¯s reaction. He had learned from Joanna that Sean and Norah had a dispute, and it troubled him that Sean hadn¡¯t reached out to Norah since his return to Glophia.

    In Phillip¡¯s eyes, Norah was a wonderful woman. It would truly be regrettable if Sean¡¯s rtionship with her ended in such a manner.

    Suddenly, Sean¡¯s demeanor shifted, his face clouding over. The office was quiet until he mmed a folder onto the table, the sound echoing sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t bring up Norah Wilson!¡± he snapped, his voiceced with a chilling ruthlessness.

    Even though Sean was still upset with Norah, he had directed his assistant to spread news of his departure before he left Silverdale.

    He had seen Joanna earlier and was aware that Norah knew of his return prompted by Susanna¡¯s situation. Yet, Norah had neither messaged nor called him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 784

    ?Chapter 784:

    He believed she was likely delighted in Silverdale with Marlin by her side, possibly too happy to spare him a thought.

    Upon his return, Sean had busied himself with Susanna¡¯s affairs and immersed himself in work to distract himself from thoughts of Norah. He hadpromised his values for her repeatedly, but to what end? Perhaps she never truly valued him at all.

    Phillip, sensing Sean¡¯s escting fury, swiftly shifted the conversation. ¡°The Wilson Group is interested in partnering with Scott Group. What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°If we find a suitable project, go ahead and pursue it. Just bring me the final approval document when it¡¯s ready.¡± Sean inhaled deeply, attempting to control his rising anger. ¡°Has Amabel secured a new job yet?¡±

    Phillip immediately shook his head. ¡°She is still determined to stay with yourpanies. She¡¯s applied to Scott Group as well as Nexa Tech. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Assign her to the Secretary¡¯s office. She¡¯ll work for me after her orientation.¡±

    Phillip¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked up at Sean. ¡°But she has feelings for you. Would that be appropriate?¡± Sean had previously dismissed Amabel because of her feelings for him. Why would he consider rehiring her now? Phillip was baffled.

    ¡°Just follow my instructions and refrain from asking too many questions.¡± Sean¡¯s gaze was icy as he picked up a document. ¡°Speak of her only with my explicit permission.¡± He was clearly referring to Norah.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Phillip sighed internally. Sean¡¯s anger was palpable this time. He realized he must involve Susanna to mediate. If not, misunderstandings between Sean and Norah might provide an opening for others.

    At Concord Hospital.

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    Previously, Norah always performed surgeries solo. This time, however, the president of Concord Hospital was unusually eager and arranged for assistants for the surgery. She had no choice but to agree. Having assistance during the craniotomy would be a time-saver.

    In the president¡¯s office, the president briefed the medical staff involved in the surgery. ¡°The doctor leading this operation is the internationally renowned Supernatural Doctor. Make sure to learn from him, all right? This is his first visit to the operating room here at Concord Hospital. We need to make a positive impression on him.¡±

    The excitement was palpable among the doctors and nurses. Typically, the Supernatural Doctor was someone they only read about in news reports or academic journals. Now, they were about to meet him in person.

    Performing The Operation

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 785

    ?Chapter 785:

    Of course, Norah arrived at the hospital in disguise. She had mastered changing her voice, and as for her appearance, she was unrecognizable with her face covered.

    She directed the medical staff to conduct a brain CT scan for N first and then transfer her to a ward. As expected, the previous lesion in N¡¯s brain had shifted, and the details were unclear. If Norah proceeded to operate directly on the brain, it would be like trying to remove the lesion blindly. It was a challenging situation.

    The doctors from the neurosurgery department at Concord Hospital, having heard that the Supernatural Doctor was going to perform a craniotomy, gathered to observe and learn whenever they had the opportunity.

    Norah did not conceal her medical expertise. With Manley¡¯s permission, she shared N¡¯s medical details with the neurosurgery doctors.

    ¡°The CT scan doesn¡¯t reveal the patient¡¯s brain condition clearly. Is performing a craniotomy under these circumstances risky for the patient?¡±

    ¡°Even the Supernatural Doctor should consider both the report and the actual situation. Who would dare perform the surgery in such a case?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Just because a patient is in aa doesn¡¯t imply there¡¯s a visible problem in their brain. It could be rted to other factors.¡±

    That was true, but initially, N had fallen into aa specifically due to an issue in her brain. In such a state, she could potentially survive for a long time in a vegetative state without waking. However, she had been poisoned for five years, and her body was nearing its limits.

    A craniotomy would increase the chances of N waking up and make her recovery more manageable.

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    The doctors from the Neurosurgery Department all opposed the idea of a craniotomy.

    Manley stated, ¡°A few years back, my wife underwent two craniotomies, and one of them was performed here at Concord Hospital by Dr. Marc Hobbes.¡±

    As soon as he mentioned this, the dissenting voices quickly ceased. Marc was a renowned doctor in the Neurosurgery Department. He had previously performed a sessful craniotomy on N, confirming that the procedure could be done. Moreover, could it be that a surgery performed by the Supernatural Doctor would be less effective than one by Marc? While they might not possess such expertise, it didn¡¯t imply that the Supernatural Doctorcked it.

    Norah then justified the need for a craniotomy to the doctors, and they began to nod in agreement.

    ¡°Clearly, the Supernatural Doctor has superior skills to ours.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 786

    ?Chapter 786:

    ¡°Or why wouldn¡¯t the Supernatural Doctor be you, right?¡±

    ¡°If only we could observe the Supernatural Doctor perform surgery. His techniques are undoubtedly worth learning.¡±

    Norah overheard the whispers from the doctors in the Neurosurgery Department. She simply smiled and remained silent.

    ¡°Prepare for the surgery.¡±

    The lights in the operating room were on, and the Boyd family members sat outside, enveloped in silence and tension.

    ¡°Marlin, how is your mother¡¯s surgery progressing?¡± A soft female voice broke the silence.

    As Marlin looked up, he saw Dolores standing before him, her expression one of concern.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me the date of her surgery. I only found out through a friend who works at this hospital.¡±

    Her tone was both intimate and slightly reproachful, suggesting their rtionship was still amicable.

    Without any resistance, Dolores smoothly took a seat next to Marlin. As she reached out to hold his hand, he quickly moved his hand away.

    ¡°Marlin, I¡¯ve already apologized to you before. I didn¡¯t mean to walk into your room! And then you sent me away in the middle of the night. Are you still angry with me? I really miss you.¡± In just a few sentences, she cast herself as a loving woman, painting Marlin as an unkind boyfriend.

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    ¡°I can take it if you yell or even hit me. Just please, don¡¯t push me away.¡±

    Her voice broke into low sobs, and tears streamed down her face, making her look truly pitiful.

    Ynde dismissed the conversation with a wave and said, ¡°Who is that speaking? It¡¯s too annoying.¡±

    Manley addressed Marlin seriously. ¡°Please handle your affairs yourself. Don¡¯t let her weep outside the surgery room. Your mother is still alive. What is she crying for?¡±

    Dolores was instantly silenced by the overwhelming presence, her tears halting abruptly.

    Marlin turned to her and said, ¡°Dolores, I¡¯ve been clear. We can part on good terms. I never intended to take back the gifts I gave you. Since you entered my bedroom, you should realize I mistook you for someone else.¡±

    ¡°But haven¡¯t we felt nothing for each other all these days? Isn¡¯t it simpler to just ept me as the person you were looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t force myself to like someone I don¡¯t,¡± Marlin replied coldly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be sensible and stay away from me from now on.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 787

    ?Chapter 787:

    Dolores looked at him tearfully, biting her lip. In the past, such a look from her would prompt him tofort her. But not this time. Marlin didn¡¯t even nce her way as he asked her to leave. ¡°Please leave.¡±

    Two imposing bodyguards stood behind Dolores, castingrge shadows over her. At that moment, she sensed his coldness and felt afraid.

    It was now clear whether he loved her or not.

    Dolores smiled bitterly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll leave on my own. Marlin, you¡¯ve found her, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She clenched her fists, realizing she was just a stand-in, destined to be revealed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. Marlin, may I hold your hand onest time?¡±

    She looked at him hopefully and said, ¡°This is my final request.¡±

    Marlin turned away and said, ¡°Leave me alone. You can go now.¡± With no other choice, Dolores left reluctantly.

    Ynde scoffed, ¡°Someone who pretends to be someone else should realize that regardless, she¡¯s still unpresentable.¡±

    Hans patted Marlin on the shoulder and advised, ¡°Dolores doesn¡¯t deserve you. Stay positive.¡±

    Manley snorted, ¡°Her crying was too annoying.¡±

    It was often said that the tears of someone you cared for could tug at your heartstrings, but the tears of someone you disliked only served to annoy.

    With her fists clenched tightly, Ynde silently hoped that N would be alright.

    After an anxious wait of over two hours, the operating room lights finally went off.

    The Boyd family members huddled together, fraught with nerves.

    ¡°The surgery wasplicated.¡±

    As they approached, Manley caught the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s words and suddenly felt his legs weaken. Hans and Marlin quickly came to his support.

    ¡°Doctor, how did my wife¡¯s surgery go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The surgery was sessful. We¡¯ve removed everything from her brain that needed to be taken out. As for the poison¡­¡±

    Manley interjected gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re doing everything we can to locate it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 788

    ?Chapter 788:

    Norah understood his implication. They had been searching for so long, yet finding it in such a vast manor proved challenging. ¡°Find the poison quickly while the patient is recovering. Even though the surgery went well, without addressing the poison, she might only live for another ten years or so. If she remains unexposed to the poison, she could live much longer.¡±

    Norah¡¯s statement roused a sense of urgency among the Boyd family members.

    Hans said firmly, ¡°We will find it!¡±

    Ynde reaffirmed, fists still clenched. ¡°Of course, we will.¡±

    Marlin added, ¡°We must uncover the source of the poison.¡±

    Manley expressed his gratitude again, saying, ¡°Thank you, doctor, for performing the surgery on my wife.¡±

    ¡°By the way, keep an eye on the servant caring for your wife.¡±

    Norah turned to leave after giving her warning, leaving the Boyds confused.

    His expression turning serious, Hans said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first. You guys stay here and take care of Mom.¡±

    Marlin followed suit, saying, ¡°I think taking the doctor¡¯s advice won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Ynde, on the other hand, had a worried look on her face. She turned to her father and asked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you personally hire Ad? She¡¯s been Mom¡¯s caregiver for many years. Should we really suspect her like the doctor suggests?¡±

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    It took a moment before Manley replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the results of Hans and Marlin¡¯s investigations.¡±

    When the Supernatural Doctor suggested they look into Ad¡¯s involvement in the poisoning of N, Manley froze. He had entrusted Ad with everything in his manor, including the task of looking after N.

    In the years she had been serving them, Ad had proven her trustworthiness. Thus, it had never crossed Manley¡¯s mind that she might do something so despicable.

    ¡°This is something I can¡¯t decide. The investigation will lead us to the truth,¡± Manley added.

    Whatever the results were, he vowed to give justice its due. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put Ad behind bars if she was proven guilty, even if she had been a good employee.

    Changing into her work clothes, Norah quietly slipped out of the hospital¡¯s side door to avoid interacting with the hospital president.

    This was the part of her sess that she dreaded: having to deal with those who wanted to meet andwork with her because of her achievement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 789

    ?Chapter 789:

    Fortunately, something good came out of the situation. N¡¯s operation inspired her to write a thesis about her case.

    Once she finished examining herst patient¡¯s condition, she might start researching N¡¯s case and working on both theses simultaneously.

    However, before the foreign patient could arrive, Norah caught a cold, which quickly escted into a high fever.

    She was sweating all over the night before, and upon waking up the next morning, her body felt like it had been run over by a heavy truck.

    Touching her forehead, she winced. Her fever hadn¡¯te down even a little.

    Having no choice, she dialed Toby¡¯s number to call in sick to work after just two days of reporting for duty in the cardiac surgery department. Toby epted her request and advised her to take as much rest as she needed.

    After hanging up the phone, Norah heard light footsteps outside her bedroom.

    Her eyes narrowed. Was it another murder attempt? This time, in broad daylight? Weren¡¯t these hired guns afraid of being caught?

    Norahy still, careful not to make a sound. She listened to the noises and figured two men were inside her hotel suite. They seemed to be looking around for her.

    With what little strength she had, Norah climbed out of bed quietly. What bad timing to have killers in the suite while she was sick!

    Despite her efforts not to make a noise, the bed creaked when she got up, alerting the killers of her presence.

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    The killers looked at each other, surprised and confused. They knew Norah¡¯s schedule and assumed she had already gone to work at this time. But why was there a noise inside her room just now? Perhaps she hadn¡¯t left the hotel yet?

    Clutching the weapons in their hands, the killers nodded at each other as a go signal to attack. If Norah was inside the room, it would make their job so much easier.

    With long, quiet steps, they inched toward the bedroom.

    Behind the door, Norah could hear the footsteps getting closer. She remained calm, holding a few explosive balls with knockout drops in her hands.

    However, the carpeted floor caused her to panic. The floor must be hard and solid for the balls with knockout drops to work when thrown.

    The carpeted floor was soft and fluffy. The explosive device would only bounce against it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 790

    ?Chapter 790:

    Norah¡¯s sweat intensified. With her condition, the explosive balls with knockout drops were her only means of defense. But how could she use it on a carpeted floor?

    Adding to the problem was the closed window and door. There was no natural wind to trigger the explosion to its full potential. Gritting her teeth, she reached for the drawer to get her n B weapon: a dagger.

    She steeled herself, preparing to face the killers. There was a small chance of her winning against them, but it could stall time before the police arrived, whom she had contacted for help as soon as she noticed something was amiss.

    Norah stood barefoot at the door, holding her breath, waiting for the killers toe in.

    Last time, it was just one person. This time, there were two. These killer organizations never gave up. Once they epted a job, they always finished it.

    The door mmed open, crashing into the wall with a loud bang.

    Norah quickly threw two balls with knockout drops at their feet. They didn¡¯t go off¡ªmaybe because she didn¡¯t throw them hard enough.

    ¡°Sure enough, someone¡¯s here.¡±

    A cold male voice echoed, and then two tall men in ck appeared.

    They wore ck masks, showing only their eyes, which red at her with malice.

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    ¡°You killed one of our men, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯ve got some skills, but not enough. Today, we¡¯ll finish you off ourselves.¡±

    The killer next to him cut in, saying, ¡°Stop talking and get on with it.¡±

    He pulled a dagger from his pocket and approached Norah with a wicked grin.

    At first nce, he was captivated by her beauty. Seeing her sweating forehead, pale face, and struggling breath, he realized she was sick.

    Wasn¡¯t this the perfect moment to act? With one stab, her life would end.

    They¡¯d finish the job wlessly.

    It was a simple task to aplish.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you quickly.¡±

    He forcefully stabbed toward Norah¡¯s chest with the intent to kill.

    Norah took two steps back.

    In the small room, the three of them made it feel crowded.

    ¡°Stop fighting. I¡¯ll ensure you pass away without suffering.¡± Norah lifted her calm brown eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you pass away without suffering.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 791

    ?Chapter 791:

    As the man hurried toward her, she quickly covered her mouth and nose, then hurled a ball with knockout drops at the wall behind him. Luckily, it exploded right away. Even though he wore a mask, he still breathed in a lot of knockout drops in an instant.

    In under ten seconds, he clutched his neck and copsed.

    Seeing this, the other man behind his fellow swiftly covered his mouth and nose, just like Norah had. ¡°Damn it, you tried to poison us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee to end my life. Of course, I have to defend myself,¡± Norah gritted her teeth and lunged forward. The dagger in her hand swiftly aimed for the man¡¯s hand holding another dagger. Dealing with his defensive moves wasn¡¯t simple. He spun around, dodged her dagger thrust, andunched a counterattack.

    They battled fiercely in the small room.

    Norah, weakened by her frail body, began to breathe heavily, her grip on the dagger weakening. The man touched the cut on his face, seeing blood on his fingertips.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, I¡¯ll give you that. But you won¡¯tst much longer. There¡¯s no point in resisting.¡±

    ¡°Really? I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    A cut on her shoulder stained her clothes and face with blood. She acted as if she were fleeing. As the man pursued her, she hurled an explosive ball at the wall, pouring all her energy into it. The explosion caught the man off guard, leaving him defenseless. He quickly lost consciousness and copsed on the floor.

    Norah copsed to the floor, feeling faint. Her anxiety had caused her to breathe in some of the knockout drops, and she gradually lost consciousness.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    ¡°We¡¯re the police! Open the door.¡±

    The police officers knocked at the door.

    The moment Norah opened her eyes again, she could only see the white ceiling of the hospital. It took her a couple of minutes to realize where she was.

    ¡°Finally! You¡¯re awake.¡±

    At the sound of an astonished voice, she turned to see who it was and her eyes met with Gemma¡¯s.

    ¡°The police sent you here because you passed out due to a serious fever and the inhtion of some unknown powder,¡± Gemma exined. This was as much as Gemma knew. She had been informed by Toby toe to the hospital.

    ¡°It was the nurse in the lobby who recognized you and informed Dr. kely, who then informed me. Anyway, where is your boyfriend? Your fever is quite serious. Why isn¡¯t he here to take care of you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 792

    ?Chapter 792:

    In a muffled voice and with an emotionless face, Norah said, ¡°He¡¯s always upied and doesn¡¯t stay with me.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe live in the dormitory with me, then? In case something like this happens again, I can be there to help you.¡±

    Gemma handed her a ss of water. ¡°Drink up.¡±

    Norah took it and gulped down half of the water in the ss.

    ¡°Thank you, Gemma.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. What are friends for? It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re awake. I have some things to take care of, but rest assured, I¡¯lle visit you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Immediately after that, Gemma left, leaving Norah alone in the ward.

    With her IV still running, Norah ced the ss on the bedside table with her other hand. She picked up her phone beside her pillow, and just as she was about to turn it on, she heard a knock on the door. She turned to see who it was.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Wilson. Can wee in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Two serious-looking policemen entered the ward, each holding a book and a pen.

    ¡°We heard your voice. We just wanted to ask you a few questions about your case.¡±

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    ¡°Alright, then.¡±

    The two policemen moved two chairs and sat beside her bed. They carefully asked if she knew the identity of the two men in her room and if she had any more information about the case.

    Norah gave her full cooperation, telling them every bit of information she knew. She made the wisest choice to call the police. She couldn¡¯t have dealt with the bodies if she had killed them.

    Once the policemen had gathered the necessary information, they stood up to leave.

    ¡°Safe recovery, Miss Wilson, and thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, officers. Thanks a lot for rushing me to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it would have been a whole different story.¡±

    The policemen left the ward.

    ¡°Sir, that woman was not totally honest,¡± the young policeman said. ¡°When we asked her if she knew the two men who came to murder her, she said no. But her bodynguage said otherwise.¡±

    The old policeman gave him a yful knock on the head. ¡°Very well observed. She is the victim, and the information we got is enough to start our investigation. Along the line, the truth about their rtionship will be exposed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 793

    ?Chapter 793:

    After the police left the ward, Jarrod and Marlin also entered. They both met at the door, each holding flowers.

    ¡°Mr. Newman?¡± Marlin said with an arched eyebrow. ¡°Are you a close associate of Miss Wilson?¡±

    Jarrod, with a mischievous smile, answered, ¡°I am more than a close associate of Norah. I heard you guys didn¡¯t get along. So why are you here with flowers in your hands to visit her? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°That is strictly between Miss Wilson and me. I don¡¯t owe you any exnation.¡±

    Immediately, Marlin pushed the door open and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, I heard that you were admitted to the hospital, so I decided to pay you a visit.¡±

    Jarrod¡¯s head appeared from behind Marlin as he added, ¡°And me too, Miss Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Hi, guys. Why are you here?¡±

    Norah struggled to rise in bed as Jarrod and Marlin entered the room. They both carried bouquets of flowers and a basket of fruit¡ªideal gifts for a hospital patient.

    Norah, d in white pajamas, appeared pale and frail from her illness.

    Jarrod settled beside the hospital bed first, cing the bouquet on the bedside table. It consisted of vibrant sunflowers in full bloom, casting a cheerful glow across the room.

    Concern etched on his face, Jarrod addressed Norah, ¡°My mom¡¯s in the hospital. My dad called to let me know about your hospitalization. You¡¯ve been a tremendous help to our family, and we won¡¯t forget your kindness.¡±

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????

    He adjusted the bouquet thoughtfully, ensuring it looked its best, and added, ¡°So I¡¯ve taken time off to visit you today and express our gratitude. Do you like sunflowers? Wishing you a speedy recovery!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a cold! I¡¯ll bounce back soon,¡± Norah reassured him.

    Jarrod¡¯s unexpected words surprised her. His genuine expression of concern made Norah momentarily fear a more serious diagnosis.

    ¡°A cold can linger longer than expected. Mr. Scott and I are concerned for your well-being. Get well soon,¡± Jarrod said casually.

    Marlin crossed the room toward Norah, cing a bouquet of pink tulips on the table.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, on behalf of my entire family, I wish you a swift recovery.¡±

    His impably tailored suit entuated his well-proportioned figure, characterized by broad shoulders and long legs, exuding confidence and grace.

    Norah found that Marlin always looked impable, no matter what he wore.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 794

    ?Chapter 794:

    In Silverdale, the Boyd family garnered significant media attention, especially from local financial outlets. This was why Marlin meticulously maintained his public image.

    Norah responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. Thank you foring to visit.¡±

    It was thoughtful of them to visit her at the hospital, nheless.

    ncing briefly at Marlin, Norah was struck by the sudden realization that he might have been the cause of her recent argument with Sean. She hadn¡¯t been interested in him after their disagreement. Though it puzzled her that Marlin treated her differently, she knew she was in amitted rtionship and shouldn¡¯t pay much attention to other men.

    She chuckled softly. ¡°Thank you for checking on me. I¡¯m feeling tired now and would like to rest.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Get some good rest. I hope you feel better soon!¡± Marlin said earnestly.

    It pained him to see Norah lying in a hospital bed. Yet he understood that he couldn¡¯t be the one to care for her. He knew she had a boyfriend.

    Jarrod was reluctant to leave. He cherished his time with Norah. Lately, he had been working tirelessly. Taking time off was a challenge, but he wanted to spend as much of it as possible with her.

    ¡°Will you go home after your IV infusion?¡± Jarrod asked gently. ¡°I can drive you. I know Mr. Scott is busy and has to return to work. You¡¯re unwell. I want to stay and look after you. I¡¯ll keep quiet while you rest.¡±

    Marlin was getting ready to depart. Hearing this, he stood there, speechless at Jarrod¡¯s brazenness. What a presumptuous man he was.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    ¡°Mr. Newman, I understand everyone at Globe Group is busy,¡± Marlin said to him. ¡°I rmend you return immediately. There must be much to be done.¡±

    Jarrod couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He turned sharply and red at Marlin. He was irritated and almost certain Marlin had said that intentionally. Marlin rarely spoke and avoided interactions with others, but today was an exception.

    Norah insisted on being alone, politely dismissing Jarrod. ¡°Mr. Newman, please take care of your own matters. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡±

    Her words clearly conveyed her desire for solitude. Embarrassed and sensing his cue to exit, Jarrod rose to his feet.

    ¡°Alright. If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll be there if you need help.¡±

    As he departed the room, Marlin, who had been lingering near the doorway, made his move to enter.

    Jarrod caught him by the arm, his toneden with suspicion. ¡°Mr. Boyd, what brings you back here to bother Miss Wilson again? What¡¯s your intention?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 795

    ?Chapter 795:

    It was evident to Jarrod that Marlin¡¯s motives were not pure. Despite having a girlfriend, why was Marlin engaging in such ambiguous behavior?

    Shrugging off Jarrod¡¯s grasp, Marlin replied curtly, ¡°I need to speak with her. It won¡¯t take long. Please, don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Jarrod clenched his teeth in frustration. He had hoped for a rare moment of connection with Norah, yet it slipped through his fingers. Was he doomed to drown in his work forever? He then shook his mind in frustration.

    Norah, taken aback by Marlin¡¯s return, looked at him with a mix of surprise and inquiry. ¡°Is there something else you needed?¡± Ynde had mentioned it to her previously. Marlin seemed to have no recollection of his kidnapping. She knew it wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory, so she chose not to bring it up around him.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, I must apologize once again for my behavior at the charity event. Dolores and I have parted ways.¡±

    ¡°I ept your apology. Anything else?¡±

    His visit, just to offer an apology and to announce his breakup, seemed odd to Norah.

    Marlin was momentarily taken aback by Norah¡¯s frosty demeanor. She hadn¡¯t treated him like this before.

    ¡°I¡­ I suffered a head injury, which blurred some of my memories, leading me to mistake someone else for you. But in truth, you were the one I¡¯ve been searching for.¡±

    His earnest gaze met hers. ¡°Miss Wilson, you¡¯re the person I owe the biggest thanks to. I hope this misunderstanding hasn¡¯t sown any animosity between us.¡±

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Norah replied, lifting her gaze to meet his. ¡°We aren¡¯t close enough for you to worry about that.¡±

    Her words, icy and distancing, clearly signaled her desire to keep him at arm¡¯s length, which stirred a difort within him. Would things have turned out differently had he recognized her sooner and bonded with her earlier?

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just wanted to ensure you didn¡¯t harbor any negative feelings toward me. If that¡¯s not the case, then I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Lowering his gaze, Marlin muttered, ¡°Miss Wilson, have a good rest,¡± before hurriedly exiting the ward, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    Norah didn¡¯t dwell on his departure. Feeling weak, she struggled against the aftereffects of the knockout drops, which had plunged her into unconsciousness without any lingering sensations upon awakening.

    The fever that gripped her was relentless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 796

    ?Chapter 796:

    The ward felt deste and empty. She turned her head, noticing two bunches of flowers on the bedside table, which slightly lifted her spirits.

    Yet, loneliness enveloped her. She forced a smile when speaking to others, merely to keep herself together. Longing for Sean, she decided to give him a call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice answered after the beeps, unexpected and unwee.

    Norah gripped her phone tighter. ¡°Is that Amabel speaking?¡± She recognized the voice instantly, its familiarity cutting through her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sean?¡±

    ¡°Is this Miss Wilson?¡± The voice on the other end, Amabel¡¯s, carried a sweet yet mocking tone. ¡°Sean didn¡¯t save your caller ID.¡±

    There was a pause before Amabel continued, her voice dripping with feigned sympathy. ¡°Sean¡¯s in the shower. He specifically asked me not to talk about you, but maybe I¡¯ll consider your request if you ask nicely.¡±

    With a smug tone, Amabel asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want from Sean?¡±

    ¡°I want him to call me back.¡±

    Norah gritted her teeth in anger. She was trying her best to hold it together, but she had been absolutely annoyed ever since hearing from Amabel that Sean was in the shower and that he had forbidden her name to be mentioned.

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content

    But, still, she thought there was a possibility that there might be a misunderstanding.

    On the other hand, Amabel was feeling a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, haven¡¯t I? He didn¡¯t allow any mention of you. You must have fought with each other, huh? You know what? I really have to thank you for that. If you hadn¡¯t fought with him, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stay with him. Hey, when on earth will you break up with him, anyway? Do it fast because I¡¯m ready to be his next girlfriend¡­¡±

    Before she could say anything more, Norah hung up the phone. What a ridiculous conversation! What was Sean doing? He clearly knew that Amabel liked him, so why would he take her with him? Did he n to show his displeasure to her face? All these thoughts made Norah sneer. She refused to be the type to be affected by men.

    So, she promptly blocked Sean¡¯s contact information from her phone and all messaging apps. Then, she threw the phone on the pillow andy down.

    As she put an arm over her eyes, tears streamed down her temples and into her hair.

    As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when she thought of the sweet times between her and Sean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 797

    ?Chapter 797:

    In the CEO¡¯s office.

    Sean opened the bathroom door of the lounge. He was wearing a simple white shirt and ck pants. His hair was still wet, dripping with water.

    When he walked out, he saw that Amabel was inside the office.

    His lips turned into a frown.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m here to submit the marketing report.¡±

    Before Sean came out, Amabel had swiftly deleted Norah¡¯s phone call log and pretended that nothing had happened.

    The password to Sean¡¯s phone was too easy to guess¡ªNorah¡¯s birthday. Fortunately for Amabel, she had learned Norah¡¯s birth date from a past background investigation. So, she decided to try it on the phone, and it actually worked.

    ¡°No one cane inside my office as they please when I¡¯m not around. Tell that to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Amabel nodded obediently, her heart soaring with happiness as she thought about Sean and Norah¡¯s impending breakup. No one knew how excited she was when she learned she could go back and work for Sean again. Moreover, she was d to be ced in the secretary¡¯s office, the room closest to his. Since then, she had been dreaming about her happy life with Sean.

    After reading the report, Sean swiftly signed his name.

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    When Sean was left alone in the office, he unlocked his phone with his fingerprint. He had gotten wet from the rain on his way back, so he came to the office to take a quick shower. Aside from the rain today, it had been cold recently. He wondered if Norah had caught a cold. Although he hadshed out with ruthless words, he still missed Norah sorely.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to push her away. He just wanted her to know he was mad at her so she could exin what had happened between her and Marlin.

    However, a few days had already passed since he came back to Glophia, and he still hadn¡¯t received a single call from her.

    After hesitating for a while, he firmly decided to call her.

    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is unavable.¡±

    Was her phone turned off?

    He decided to send a message through WhatsApp. However¡­ it failed to send.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 798

    ?Chapter 798:

    What was happening? Did Norah block him on all tforms? After what had happened in Silverdale, shouldn¡¯t he be the one who was angry?

    Suddenly, his face darkened. If she didn¡¯t want to apologize and make up with him, then they should just wait and see who was the more stubborn one.

    After all, he had already made a concession. He tried to contact her twice. Now, the ball was in her court to initiate contact again.

    Marlin wasn¡¯t in the mood to hang out; all he could think about was Norah¡¯s cold demeanor.

    He remembered their first meeting in Silverdale and noticed how she treated him differently. At the time, believing his feelings were for Dolores, he had brushed aside Norah¡¯s actions.

    One night at the Cloud Club, he drunkenly stumbled into Norah, and the memory of her blushing and her intoxicating scent lingered with him. Even when Dolores criticized Norahter, Marlin instinctively defended her.

    His body had grown ustomed to Norah¡¯s touch, and he found himself unable to resist her.

    After aimlessly driving around the city for over half an hour, Marlin finally returned home, where the atmosphere was somber.

    Following several days of thorough searching and a warning from the Supernatural Doctor, they discovered poison in a bag where Ad stored sanitary pads.

    Infuriated, Ynde stepped forward and forcefully kicked Ad to the floor. ¡°Ad, I¡¯ve investigated you. You came from a small vige, trying to find a job in the city. Five years ago, my dad hired you and trusted you to serve in this vi. You were entrusted with caring for my mom. And this is how you repay us? Poisoning my mom, possibly mistreating her in secret. Who directed you to do this?¡±

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    Hans¡¯ expression darkened. Given their family¡¯s significant influence in Silverdale, he suspected a business rival might be behind this.

    Yet, despite thorough searches, they hadn¡¯t found any trace of the poison. Without the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s intervention, N might not have survived these years.

    The thought that they had inadvertently been treating her without identifying the true culprit filled Hans with deep, seething anger. He kicked Ad and shouted, ¡°We are not as easily manipted as you might think. You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±

    Ady disheveled on the floor, her uniform stained and tattered. Earlier, as the security guards and other servants had ransacked her room for the poison, she had tried to intervene and had been roughly handled.

    Previously, Ad had used her position of caring for N to lord over the other servants, earning their resentment. Now, with an opportunity for retribution, they showed her little sympathy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 799

    ?Chapter 799:

    Marlin returned at this moment, casting a cold nce at Ad on the floor. His anger surged anew.

    He clenched his teeth, struggling to contain his fury. ¡°Contact the Supernatural Doctor for the antidote. Leave her to me,¡± he instructed with a chilling resolve. ¡°I will ensure she suffers in prison for the rest of her life.¡±

    Manley sat quietly to one side, observing the scene with a detached, downcast gaze.

    Meanwhile, Ad, trembling and in pain from the kicks and blows she had endured, threw herself at Manley¡¯s feet. Clutching his legs, she wept, ¡°Mr. Boyd, you promised to treat me well!¡±

    Her plea shocked everyone present, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    Hans interjected sharply, ¡°Dad, is she your mistress?¡±

    Suppressing his anger, Manley replied firmly, ¡°I have always loved your mom deeply. How could I possibly have a mistress?¡±

    Ynde exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°I was terrified. Dad, don¡¯t worry about this. Let Marlin handle it.¡±

    Manley¡¯s forceful kick sent Ad sprawling across the floor. ¡°Ad, we¡¯ve been kind to you. Now, you must answer for what you did to my wife.¡±

    Ad quivered, fear etching lines deep into her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never should have poisoned Mrs. Boyd. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°Why did you poison her?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Manley¡¯s voice grew sharp, his grip tightening around her throat. Ad was so frightened that she trembled and stammered, ¡°I envy her. Even though she¡¯s in a vegetative state, she still has so many people who care for her. I want to take her ce. I want to enjoy a luxurious life too¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Marlin motioned to the security guards. They swiftly seized Ad, hauling her away.

    The poison was meticulously extracted and safely stored in a vial. Manley acted swiftly, sending an urgent email to the Supernatural Doctor. The sooner N received treatment, the better her chances of recovery.

    Throughout the afternoon, Norah¡¯s hospital ward saw a steady flow of visitors. Among them were Ynde, Hans, Rosalee, along with nurses, doctors, and even Jarrod¡¯s parents¡­ And many others popped in to check on her. Norah slept the rest of the time.

    With each bag of IV fluids, she felt her cold symptoms easing noticeably. Once the nurse removed the needle from her hand, Norah headed to the front desk to settle her bill.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, Mr. Boyd has covered all your medical expenses,¡± the receptionist informed her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800:

    Was it Marlin? He was the only Boyd man who came to her mind. Turning back to the front desk, Edith asked in a gossipy tone, ¡°Dr. Wilson, is Mr. Boyd the boyfriend you¡¯ve been hiding from everyone? He seems like quite a catch, handsome, wealthy, and so considerate. Not only did he pay your bills, but he also made sure we knew about your condition, insisting on top-notch care for you.¡±

    Norah came to an abrupt stop. Why would Marlin do something like this?

    ¡°Today, Mr. Boyd treated everyone in the emergency and cardiac surgery departments to desserts, all because of you.¡± Marlin, a well-known figure in Silverdale¡¯s financial circles, was recognized by those familiar with local news. He generously treated everyone to delectable treats from the city¡¯s best dessert shop ¡ª a gesture of true indulgence.

    ¡°Mr. Boyd is quite something. You should never let such a man go. Many women would envy your position.¡±

    Norah hadn¡¯t anticipated such gestures from Marlin before he left the hospital.

    ¡°Marlin Boyd isn¡¯t my boyfriend. Sean holds that ce in my life.¡±

    Edith seemed to understand, nodding knowingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone else! You two should cherish what you have.¡± Recalling the delightful dessert Marlin had provided that afternoon, Edith resolved to fully support their love.

    Norah hesitated, hovering on the edge of exining herself once more. But when she caught Edith¡¯s teasing stare, she held back.

    It wasn¡¯t just Edith; she knew everyone around might start thinking Marlin was her boyfriend. No matter how she tried to set the record straight, it would onlye off as a desperate defense.

    Meanwhile, Sean, her actual boyfriend, seemed indifferent to her illness. He stayed with another woman who had shown interest in him, even handing over his phone to her before heading off for a shower.

    There could be a misunderstanding. But couldn¡¯t he have made an effort to exin after seeing her call?

    Suddenly, love felt draining. Her feelings were thrown into chaos because of one man.

    Norah clenched her fist, feeling frustrated. After every quarrel, they would give each other the silent treatment. Honestly, she really hated it.

    Yet Sean chose silence, offering no rification. Her heart quivered with uncertainty.

    After Norah shook off the lingering chill of her recent cold, she wasted no time heading back to herb. Her focus was razor-sharp as she began working on the antidote for the poison she¡¯d been researching. Known for her brilliance in pharmacology, it took her only a few days to crack theplex form.

    Once she was satisfied with the antidote, she carefully packaged it and sent it off to the Boyd family.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels today dear reader, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 801

    ?Chapter 801:

    With that urgent taskpleted, she made an appointment with the foreign patient¡¯s husband.

    A striking couple entered the cafe as Norah sipped her coffee, immediately drawing the attention of everyone in the room. The man was tall and handsome, his arm around his wife¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you the Supernatural Doctor?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a hint of hope.

    Norah had made a modest attempt to disguise herself, but she didn¡¯t dress like a man this time. She nodded, motioning for them to join her at a secluded corner table.

    ¡°Hello, Doctor. I¡¯m Rex, and this is my wife, Eloisa. I reached out to you via email.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember. Did you bring the medical reports?¡±

    Rex nodded and ced a stack of documents on the table.

    ¡°Yes, we had aprehensive check-up at a private hospital in Germany beforeing here.¡±

    He squeezed Eloisa¡¯s hand, his gaze fixed on Norah. ¡°Please, take your time.¡±

    Norah flipped through the documents, her keen eyes scanning thetest reports.

    Eloisa sat quietly, her pristine face a mask of quiet suffering. Her eyes were red-rimmed, hinting at tears shed just recently. As Norah studied the papers, the couple conversed softly in a foreignnguage.

    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m

    ¡°Rex, if the Supernatural Doctor can¡¯t help me, let¡¯s go home. I want to spend myst months with you,¡± Eloisa whispered, her voice trembling.

    Her hope had been shattered too many times to count, leaving her with little left to give.

    The experts in Germany had delivered the final blow: her white blood cell count was too low for surgery. Two months, maybe less, was all the time she had left.

    In the months since her diagnosis, Eloisa had seen the world through the eyes of someone with a ticking clock. She discovered truths she had overlooked before, truths about her marriage to Rex. Once upon a time, they had loved each other deeply. But as the years passed after the wedding, they had neglected their bond, leading to misunderstandings and heartache. Rex had even considered divorce.

    But now, none of that mattered. For her remaining time, Eloisa chose to focus on love. She wanted to be with Rex, to forget work and worries, and to cherish every moment they had left.

    Rex, however, refused to give up. He shook his head vehemently, his eyes filled with pain. ¡°No, the Supernatural Doctor will cure you. Eloisa, you¡¯ll get better. You promised me a lovely kid, a future together.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 802

    ?Chapter 802:

    Tears welled up in Eloisa¡¯s eyes and spilled down her cheeks. She smiled bitterly through her tears.

    ¡°Loving you has been the greatest joy of my life.¡±

    She had lost hope long ago, but she had agreed toe here for Rex¡¯s sake.

    They gazed at each other, eyes glistening with unshed tears, as if they were stars in their own tragic love story.

    Their emotional moment was abruptly interrupted by a clear, sharp voice. ¡°Have you made your decision before my diagnosis?¡± The couple was shocked that the Supernatural Doctor could understand and even speak theirnguage.

    Eloisa wiped her tears and forced a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to speak ournguage so fluently.¡±

    Rex had been using a trantion app tomunicate, assuming the doctor didn¡¯t understand him.

    Norah smiled softly. ¡°I picked it up during my travels. Now, let¡¯s focus on Eloisa¡¯s condition.¡±

    She had traveled extensively, taking on various missions. In her downtime, she dedicated herself to learning new skills andnguages, always striving to better herself, preparing for moments just like this.

    Rex and Eloisa sat upright, their gazes locked on the Supernatural Doctor, who wore a mask.

    ¡°There are too many small tumors in Eloisa¡¯s brain, and they¡¯re spread out between the brain¡¯s nerves. Traditional cerebral tumor removal surgery clearly won¡¯t effectively treat her condition. I¡¯ve studied the proposed procedure by German experts, but her white blood cell count remains insufficient. I present two options. You may elect for immediate surgery here, or wait half a month. During that time, I will endeavor to raise her white blood cell count to meet the German experts¡¯ criteria.¡±

    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s

    She sped her hand over her mouth, tears mingling with hope in her eyes. It was good news that the Supernatural Doctor didn¡¯t deem her incurable, wasn¡¯t it?

    Rex¡¯s initial relief faded into concern. After a moment of contemtion, he asked carefully, ¡°Doctor, what are the potential risks of the surgery? Will my wife have any aftereffects following the surgery? ording to German experts, the surgery¡¯s sess rate is less than ten percent. Even if sessful, there¡¯s a considerable risk ofplete memory loss for the patient.¡±

    They nced sadly at each other.

    Eloisa¡¯s sobs were choked, tears freely streaking her cheeks. ¡°If my time is limited, I want to hold onto Rex¡¯s love and our sweet memories.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 803

    ?Chapter 803:

    She was unwilling to forget the man who cherished her deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve only treated two cases of cloud cytoma, so the data is sparse. The surgery is risky. There¡¯s a chance of death during the operation or memory loss post-surgery, even if sessful. I can¡¯t guarantee oues.¡±

    Encounters with such illness were rare and could lead from diagnosis to demise in under six months.

    ¡°But both of my patients are thriving today after the surgeries. The decision is yours.¡±

    Eloisa deliberated carefully. Since the previous patients had no adverse effects, entrusting the Supernatural Doctor with her surgery seemed the wisest path.

    She sped Rex¡¯s hand firmly, determination in her voice. ¡°Doctor, I want to stay here and have you perform the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for your admission to Concord Hospital. The surgery will happen within a week, at thetest.¡±

    Norah swiftly outlined the next steps. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will proceed smoothly.¡±

    Rex excused himself and disappeared into the bathroom. Eloisa took a deep breath, steadying herself as she wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    ¡°This news fills me with such joy; it¡¯s the first good news in ages. Rex has truly put in a lot of effort to help cure my illness.¡± Eloisa¡¯s gentle smile revealed her profound love for her husband.

    Norah paused momentarily before asking, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through your records. You and your husband have been married for three years. Have there been moments of disagreement or misunderstandings?¡± She couldn¡¯t quite exin why she feltpelled to delve into such personal matters.

    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Eloisa chuckled softly, her hand rising to cover her mouth. ¡°It seems even the esteemed Supernatural Doctor encounters difficulties in matters of the heart. Getting along is about adapting. Two people bring different backgrounds and experiences, shaping their unique personalities. No two people in this world are perfectly matched. Well, if they are, just disregard what I said,¡± she said, her eyes sparkling yfully, injecting a lively energy into the conversation.

    ¡°Doctor,¡± she continued, ¡°you might not know this. On the day I received my diagnosis, Rex contemted divorcing me. But through everything we¡¯ve faced together, he¡¯s held onto my hand even tighter.¡±

    Eloisa lowered her head, her shyness evident. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I spoke too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Norah paused to think after hearing Eloisa. She believed thatmunication was crucial in a rtionship.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 804

    ?Chapter 804:

    She realized there was a profound misunderstanding between her and Sean.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m afraid I have to go now.¡±

    Norah stood up and walked out, aimlessly wandering the streets. It had been over two weeks since she and Seanst spoke. She thought about reaching out to him, but the thought of him being with Amabel held her back.

    He had once made promises to her, yet now he had Amabel working for him again. She was left wondering if anything had transpired between him and that scheming Amabel.

    At a short distance, Norah noticed a group of people gathered together, bustling with noise.

    ¡°Hit and run, huh? I¡¯ve already called the police. They¡¯ll be here in minutes.¡±

    ¡°Drop your act. I didn¡¯t hit you.¡±

    ¡°There are cameras and plenty of witnesses here. You won¡¯t get away with this.¡±

    Derek was furious and tempted to drive over the unreasonable middle-aged man.

    He had never felt so demeaned by an ordinary person during his stay in Silverdale.

    Coen intervened, ¡°Derek, avoid conflicts in public.¡± The man was a delivery worker who imed to have fallen at the intersection and used Derek of hitting him.

    The man worked as a delivery driver. As he made a turn at an intersection, he tumbled to the ground right in front of their car. He stayed down, insisting they had hit him.

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    ¡°We have a business dinner soon. Just pay him off.¡± Derek nodded in agreement. Attending the business dinner on time was much more important.

    He controlled his anger and asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡± The delivery man looked up and said greedily, ¡°You need to cover my dyed order and my injury. I need fifty thousand dors for my troubles.¡±

    Derek, who had once been nearly bankrupt, wasn¡¯t about to hand out money unnecessarily.

    ¡°You¡¯re not injured at all. Fifty grand? Are you kidding me?¡± The man stayed on the ground and replied, ¡°You im I¡¯m not hurt. Let¡¯s go to the hospital and check.¡±

    He saw it as an opportunity to get a free medical examination.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 805

    ?Chapter 805:

    Pointing at him, Derek eximed, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± As he spoke, his gaze shifted to a woman among the onlookers. He fell silent.

    The delivery man taunted him, ¡°Go on, say it. You drive a BMW. I assumed you were wealthy, but it turned out you¡¯re not.¡±

    Norah watched with aplex expression. She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Derek and Coen here. Since their divorce, her view of Derek had only worsened. He used to never argue over money like this in public.

    ¡°Norah!¡± Derek called out her name loudly.

    Coen looked up and recognized the familiar face in the crowd. ¡°We have a doctor right here. She can examine you immediately.¡±

    Derek pointed to Norah, presenting her to everyone gathered. ¡°You can¡¯t just point at someone and dere they¡¯re a doctor, especially not a woman.¡±

    The delivery man nced at Norah and mocked, ¡°You say she¡¯s a doctor. Then I might as well im I¡¯m a scientist. Anyone can im anything!¡±

    Hisment earned nods of agreement from the crowd. Norah nced at Derek impatiently and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    Derek grinned with a cheeky bravado. ¡°Since we used to be a couple, you owe it to me to help out when I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Coen stayed silent, tacitly approving Derek¡¯s behavior. The bystanders finally grasped that Derek and Coen were husband and wife.

    ¡°Shame on you!¡± one onlooker eximed. ¡°You hit the man and then have your ex-wife pretend to be a doctor to avoid paying for the examination. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m

    ¡°Just call the police. That driver is way too arrogant,¡± another added.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dr. Wilson from Concord Hospital?¡± a curious voice in the crowd asked. ¡°I remember her. I went to the emergency department once when I was sick. Dr. Wilson treated me. She¡¯s an excellent doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been treated by her too. She¡¯s very beautiful,¡± another agreed.

    As more people recognized Norah, whispers about her identity spread among the onlookers.

    Derek, undeterred, turned to Norah with a grin. ¡°Norah, sweetie, can you do me a favor?¡±

    He knew that if Norah could verify the man wasn¡¯t injured, he could save fifty thousand dors. His attitude turned overly pleasant.

    Upon hearing the word ¡°sweetie,¡± Norah¡¯s revulsion intensified. She said with a frown, ¡°Mr. Carter, we aren¡¯t even friends. I dare you to stop calling me ¡®sweetie¡¯.¡±

    Her words were sharp, filled with contempt.

    Norah rarely felt such intense dislike for someone, but Derek had earned it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 806

    ?Chapter 806:

    Once, she had admired him, seeing only his strengths. Now, she saw him as nothing more than a contemptible jerk.

    Hearing Norah¡¯s identity, the delivery man initially panicked. A doctor from Concord Hospital could wield significant influence. He thought his ckmail n was about to crumble.

    Yet, when he noticed the evident discord between Norah and Derek, he breathed a sigh of relief. His scheme might still have a chance after all.

    ¡°Since you guys aren¡¯t even friends, don¡¯t get in the way. He needs to discuss thepensation with me,¡± the delivery man demanded arrogantly.

    Norah, who had been about to walk away, stopped in her tracks. Her eyes narrowed with impatience as she approached the man and squatted down to examine him closely.

    When she stood, her voice was icy and unforgiving. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor bruise. At most, he can buy you a bottle of rubbing alcohol and some patches. It won¡¯t cost more than fifty dors.¡± She pped her hands, her gaze filled with disdain.

    ¡°If you go to the hospital, the doctor will say the same thing. No matter how much you pretend to be injured, you can¡¯t extractpensation.¡±

    Norah¡¯s logical and firm words left the onlookers convinced. Derek, observing her poise and capability, felt a new wave of admiration for her.

    He yearned to marry her again, but his thoughts then shifted to Madeline. Why couldn¡¯t the three of them live happily together?

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    Norah added, ¡°And there¡¯s a dashcam in the car. Stop pretending.¡±

    Ultimately, the man epted a hundred dors inpensation.

    Ignoring Derek and Coen¡¯s invitation to dinner, Norah walked past them with a frosty demeanor, not sparing them a nce.

    Derek watched her retreating figure with a mix of obsession and regret. He found Norah had only grown more beautiful over time. For the first time, he felt a twinge of repulsion towards Madeline, whose pregnancy had left her in poor shape.

    He believed he deserved to be surrounded by beautiful women, and he regretted more than ever letting Norah go.

    If he hadn¡¯t divorced her, everyone would envy him for having a wife with exceptional medical skills, stunning beauty, and remarkable talents.

    Madeline might have had a good family background, but her prized design skills were still inferior to Norah¡¯s.

    Derek thought that since Norah was willing to help him, it was evident that he held a special ce in her heart. Otherwise, why would she offer her assistance solely to him and not to anyone else?

    After Norah had departed, Coen was seething with rage and punched Derek hard on the shoulder.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 807

    ?Chapter 807:

    ¡°Hey, my daughter is still pregnant with your child. Why the hell are you still staring at your ex-wife? Still in love with her?¡± Coen had seen Derek staring intently at Norah.

    Derek quickly looked away, but his mind was flooded with memories of Norah¡¯s past tenderness. Believing that she had loved him deeply, he was certain she still harbored some feelings for him.

    Could he rekindle things with Norah? Or was he just dreaming?

    Of course, Norah didn¡¯t think much of Derek. She only checked on the delivery man because she couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant demeanor. ckmailing Derek was one thing, but doubting her medical skills was another matter entirely.

    Without realizing it, she found herself in the bustling downtown area, where throngs of people and cars moved ceaselessly. In the central square, she noticed a familiar figure sitting on a bench.

    ¡°Mr. Newman, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Jarrod, sitting there, was clutching his stomach with both hands. He looked like he was in severe pain, sweat beading on his forehead.

    Hearing Norah¡¯s question, he opened his eyes briefly before closing them again.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson¡­ my stomach hurts¡­¡± His voice was barely audible.

    ¡°Lean back. Let me check you out.¡±

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    Norah gently but firmly moved his hands away from his stomach and pressed on various spots. ¡°Does it hurt here? How about here?¡±

    Jarrod nodded slightly, wincing in pain and lying on the bench, utterly drained of energy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the medication.¡± A young man hurried over, carrying a bag of medications and a bottle of water. ¡°Dr. Wilson, what brings you here?¡±

    The young man, Jarrod¡¯s assistant, was well-acquainted with Norah.

    ¡°He has acute appendicitis. Where¡¯s the car? We need to get him to the hospital.¡±

    The assistant hastily helped Norah lift Jarrod, retrieved the car keys from his pocket, and signaled toward a Bentley parked nearby.

    Norah took the keys and strode toward the car.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°How about I drive?¡± the assistant, worried about her driving skills, hesitantly suggested after getting in.

    ¡°Buckle up!¡± Norah responded as she fastened her seat belt and ced her hands on the steering wheel, remaining calm andposed.

    The assistant, now feeling a bit reassured by her calmness, buckled himself and Jarrod in. Since Norah was a doctor and seemed unphased, he believed Jarrod must be in good hands.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 808

    ?Chapter 808:

    Norah started the engine, shifted gears, and pressed the gas pedal. The Bentley surged forward, weaving through traffic with impressive speed.

    The assistant clung tightly to Jarrod, staying silent. He hadn¡¯t expected Norah to drive so fast, navigating the busy streets with such skill. It was both terrifying and impressive!

    The assistant bent down and used a tissue to wipe the sweat off Jarrod¡¯s forehead.

    Despite the speed, Norah¡¯s driving was precise, and soon they arrived at Concord Hospital.

    ¡°Acute appendicitis. Prepare for surgery,¡± Norah stated calmly.

    Herposed demeanormanded the attention of the doctors and nurses who came to receive Jarrod. She watched as the unconscious Jarrod was wheeled into the operating room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just an appendectomy. Go inform his parents,¡± Norah said, patting the assistant on the shoulder. She handed back the car keys and walked away without another word.

    The assistant gazed after her, a sigh escaping his lips. What a remarkable woman!

    ¡°Norah, do you want to hang out?¡±

    Norah¡¯s phone lit up with a message from Ynde.

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    Before she could reply, another message popped up. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can arrange a car to pick you up.¡±

    Feeling the need to unwind, Norah epted Ynde¡¯s offer.

    As she stepped out of the car, Norah found herself at a racetrack, surrounded by a bustling crowd at the starting line. Hotdies stood next to luxury cars amidst the resounding cheers.

    Ynde caught her eye, wearing a glossy ck skirt. Her makeup was bold, with ck sequins entuating the corners of her eyes and nose. Her hair was styled in tight curls that bounced as she moved.

    ¡°Norah, over here!¡±

    Ynde grasped Norah¡¯s hand, guiding her through the crowd. ¡°Tonight, Silverdale¡¯s elite families have put together a race. First ce takes home a million, and second and third get half a million each. It¡¯s quite the spectacle!¡±

    As they walked, Ynde shared more details. ¡°The track is named Twenty-two Turns. It winds up the hillside with 22 sharp bends in under three kilometers, and it¡¯s rated five stars for difficulty.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Norah asked, ncing at Ynde¡¯s exposed arms and legs, changing the subject.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 809

    ?Chapter 809:

    Ynde paused and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Isn¡¯t it all about looking stylish? Girls need to stay stylish and trendy, right?¡±

    Most of the crowd wore light jackets and trousers, although some sported summery tops and shorts.

    ¡°What am I thinking? This is a five-star challenge! It takes incredible skill and nerve to finish this race.¡±

    ¡°So, are you racing?¡± Norah asked.

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just here to support.¡±

    Norah raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Supporting who?¡±

    ¡°My dear brothers, of course! They excel at racing,¡± Ynde eximed, waving her hand enthusiastically. ¡°Hans, Marlin, Norah is here.¡±

    The two men lounging in the resting area looked up.

    Both men were strikingly handsome, with sharp features, prominent noses, and amanding presence. Next to Hans, a masked woman was seated.

    As Norah walked over, the woman stood and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    It was Rosalee.

    She blinked at Norah and asked, ¡°May I call you Norah?¡± Rosalee seemed much more vibrant, evidently in better health.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Their rtionship had grown stronger, much like the bond between Rosalee and Ynde.

    Norah turned to acknowledge the Boyd men with a steady gaze. Ynde winked first at Marlin, then towards Norah.

    An hour earlier at the Boyd Manor:

    ¡°There¡¯s a race at the Twenty-two Turns. Bring Norah here, and this card is yours,¡± Marlin said, cing a bank card on the table. He leaned back on the sofa, appearing quite at ease. Ynde¡¯s eyes lit up as she took the card.

    ¡°Honestly, do you have feelings for Norah?¡±

    Ever since learning that Norah had saved his life, Marlin had changed. He began discreetly following her activities. Even his work couldn¡¯t hold his focus anymore, despite his reputation as a notorious workaholic!

    Marlin dismissed the question with a terse, ¡°Don¡¯t pry too much.¡± Ynde, not wanting to press further since money was involved, pouted slightly but did not argue. She had fulfilled her part of the agreement by bringing Norah here.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the race thrilling? Have you ever seen one live, Norah?¡± Ynde inquired, her enthusiasm kindled by Hans¡¯ and Marlin¡¯s tales of the sport. Although tempted, she never dared to participate herself due to herck of courage and admittedly poor driving skills.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 810

    ?Chapter 810:

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Norah¡¯s response was brief. Actually, not only had she seen a race, but she had also participated in one.

    This stoic admission only deepened Ynde¡¯s admiration for Norah as she recalled the excited expression on Rosalee¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ordinary people don¡¯t usually get ess to this event. Hans and Marlin are quite skilled at racing. How about joining Marlin in the passenger seatter to really feel the excitement?¡± Ynde suggested with a yful wink at Marlin, adding, ¡°I would join myself, but I¡¯m far too timid to actually get in the car.¡±

    Marlin, feigning a cough, yed along. ¡°I¡¯m quite the driver. Miss Wilson, would you care to experience it for yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Norah declined, then turned her attention to Hans. ¡°Hans, do you have another racing car?¡±

    The implication of her question was clear to everyone present. Rosalee stepped forward and voiced her concern, ¡°Norah, racing isn¡¯t just about having fun. There¡¯s a real risk of injury on the track. You¡¯re a woman; please drop the idea.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Rosalee underestimated Norah. Rather, it was a simple fact that there were no womenpeting in the race at the moment.

    In her eyes, the mix of excitement and danger on the racetrack was too great a risk for Norah to take.

    Ynde agreed, adding, ¡°The Twenty-Two Turns racetrack is known across the country for its challenging bends. If you¡¯re keen to experience it, why not ride along with Marlin as a passenger?¡±

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    ¡°Miss Wilson, do you think I would put you in danger?¡± Marlin asked, a shadow crossing his face as he considered that Norah could doubt his driving skills.

    ¡°I¡¯m confident my driving ranks in the top three for this race,¡± he dered, his tone full of conviction.

    Despite the concerns voiced, Norah remained undeterred. If anything, their words only fueled her desire to take on the challenge herself. Eager to hit the track, Norah saw racing as a perfect outlet for her stress.

    Left with no other choice, Hans contacted the racing team to secure an elegant, silver-gray sports car with a streamlined design, perfect for the demands of such a racetrack. Norah inspected the sports car thoroughly, satisfied with its capabilities.

    In a low voice, Ynde confided in Rosalee, ¡°It looks like Norah really does understand racing. She excels at everything, yet she¡¯s too stubborn at times. Racing isn¡¯t as simple as she thinks.¡±

    Rosalee gazed anxiously at Norah¡¯s back. ¡°Maybe we should try convincing her one more time? I once yed a role in a racing movie. Believe me, it¡¯s terrifying to drive at those speeds.¡± She believed it would be better if Norah just sat in the passenger seat. It wasn¡¯t as frightening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 811

    ?Chapter 811:

    Beside her, Marlin chimed in, doing his best to dissuade Norah. ¡°Dr. Wilson, racing is extremely risky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned. I enjoy a bit of adventure,¡± Norah replied confidently, her hand caressing the car as her eyes sparkled withpetitive enthusiasm.

    Despite their efforts, they failed to sway Norah¡¯s decision. Helplessly, they watched her head towards the starting line.

    A voice called out, ¡°Hey, gorgeous, think you can handle a race? Why not join me in my passenger seat? I guarantee an exhrating ride.¡±

    A striking blue sports car pulled up to Norah¡¯s left. The driver, a young man wearing vibrant sunsses, appeared less than serious. The moment he spotted Norah in her sports car, he whipped off his sunsses and stared at her in surprise.

    It was his first time witnessing a womanpete in the Twenty-Two Turns race.

    Before Norah could respond, Marlin¡¯s car came to a smooth halt between the two cars. He swiveled his head to face the man and snapped sharply, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The man recoiled slightly. ¡°Mr. Boyd, you brought her here? How can a womanplete the Twenty-Two Turns in the race? I¡¯m just concerned for that beautifuldy.¡±

    Marlin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Interrupting their exchange, Norah chimed in, ¡°No woman has everpleted this racetrack?¡±

    The man asserted, ¡°Without the pressure of a race, perhaps some women might manage to finish, but racing against time is different. In all my years here, I¡¯ve never seen a womanplete it.¡±

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Marlin, who had always enjoyed such thrilling sports since his youth, knew there was truth in the man¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Wilson, take it easy around the curves. Stay safe.¡±

    As Norah sat in the driver¡¯s seat of her race car, Ynde, who was her passenger, cautioned, ¡°Norah, please slow down. My life is in your hands now.¡±

    Norah was amused. Before climbing into the car, Ynde had imed a seat beside her, boldly dering herck of fear of death. She insisted on watching Norah closely to prevent any mishaps or idents.

    Seeing Ynde¡¯s feigned bravery despite her obvious fear, Norah was at a loss for words.

    The man in the car remained unyielding, his arrogance palpable as he demanded Norah leave the racetrack.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 812

    ?Chapter 812:

    ¡°Racing is quite the perilous sport,¡± he dered, eyeing Marlin. ¡°Mr. Boyd, are you trulyfortable with her continuing? This isn¡¯t merely a hillside. Racing down these tracks is far from just a pointless pursuit.¡±

    ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t handle it?¡± a voice retorted, tinged with mockery. The crowd turned towards the source of the defiant tone, their gazending on Norah. Her smile, highlighted by striking red lips and captivating features, radiated confidence. Leaning casually against the car window, her demeanor was effortlesslyposed.

    Rosalee, seated beside Hans, couldn¡¯t help but admit that Norah was undeniably the center of attention. Wherever she went, eyes followed, drawn to her maic presence. Her actionsst time were foolish and malicious, leading to Hans having to cover theundry expenses for Norah¡¯s dress. She should have known that exceptional people always caught the eye.

    Rosalee harbored hopes for Norah¡¯s safety in the race.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious to everyone? Do you even know how to drive a race car? They¡¯re a whole different beast from regr cars. The risk of idents is high, and it¡¯s not umon for drivers to end up injured or worse¡ªhospitalized or, in extreme cases, dead.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about your own ending?¡± Norah asked with a casual air that seemed to irritate the man.

    Despite his growing anger, when he saw the Boyd family members gathered around Norah¡¯s car, he restrained himself from making any harshments.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you can¡¯t finish the race. Are you willing to take that bet?¡± With ten minutes left before the race was to start, the professionals were busy inspecting the track and thepetitors¡¯ cars.

    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Narrowing her eyes, Norah shed a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯m in. What¡¯s the wager?¡± She enjoyed making bets with fools, as she often won effortlessly.

    ¡°My car¡¯s the stake. If you win, it¡¯s yours. If you don¡¯t finish the track, you agree to one simple condition.¡±

    With the Boyd family members around, he refrained from mentioning the details, which was a kiss for him.

    ¡°My name is Vinson Figueroa. You might not have known me before, but you¡¯ll remember me from now on,¡± he stated, his eyes lingering on Norah¡¯s red lips, wondering if they were as sweet as they looked. ¡°So, do you dare take the bet?¡±

    Marlin shot him a contemptuous nce and remarked coldly, ¡°You have some nerve, acting all high and mighty in front of us. Miss Wilson, please disregard him.¡±

    Vinson offered no response. While an arrogant man, he understood that one should pick their battles wisely and knew there were certain people they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 813

    ?Chapter 813:

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the bet,¡± Norah said, not caring about the reactions of those around her.

    ¡°Say nothing. We¡¯ll talk once the race is over.¡±

    She had decided that the oue of the race would speak louder than any words she could say.

    Marlin was nervous. His n was to win, but now he had to slow down and keep an eye on her. It was just a race, so he could afford to lose.

    Ynde knew Norah would do what she had nned, consequences be damned. She trusted Norah, as she always had. Norah had evene to save Marlin on her own when he was kidnapped. She was certain that Norah wouldn¡¯t act impulsively.

    The racers all prepared themselves, and the referee stood at the starting line, re gun in hand, ready to signal the start of the race.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    There was a gunshot, and all the cars sped away.

    The silver-gray sports car quickly took the lead.

    Ynde clung to her seatbelt like her life depended on it. She could feel gravity pushing her into the seat.

    She was thrilled to find that Norah could drive this fast¡ªNorah even drove faster than Marlin.

    Ynde stayed silent, afraid that her words might distract Norah. Racing required a high level of concentration. The smallest distraction could mean losing the race.

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    Marlin watched in surprise as the silver-gray car sped far ahead of him. He had thought Norah would be behind and had deliberately slowed down. Now, he was in sixth ce.

    Hans, who was ranked tenth, said, ¡°She¡¯s quite fast on the t surface. Let¡¯s see how she handles the challenging part of the racetrack.¡±

    The first curve appeared, and Norah pressed down hard on the pedal. She sharply turned the steering wheel,pleting a perfect drift.

    The spectators screamed in tion. Most racers would have slowed down to pass the first curve. The reason was that the curve was quite tight, and a failed drift could send one careening down the mountain.

    Vinson, however, was apetent racer. He was in the top five and handled the drift wlessly.

    Ynde, on the other hand, felt like she was going to throw up. Every time she sat in the passenger seat at the Twenty-Two Turns, she always got nauseous. Today was no different, as she struggled to keep her stomach content.

    Norah, however, waspletely focused on the road as she drove.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 814

    ?Chapter 814:

    As they rounded another bend, Ynde noticed a warning on the dashboard. ¡°There¡¯s a broken sign on the racetrack, Norah,¡± she said.

    A few more notices appeared on the car¡¯s digital screen. Norah nced at them quickly but instinctively turned the steering wheel left, following the sign she had just seen.

    ¡°Turn right, Norah!¡± Ynde screamed in panic.

    But Norah knew that making such an abrupt turn this far up the mountain could endanger both their lives. She immediately mmed on the brakes. The car screeched to a halt, the front end hanging dangerously over the edge of the cliff. Ynde screamed in fear as racing cars whizzed past them.

    Smiling scornfully, Vinson taunted, ¡°It¡¯s clear a woman could never win this race. Guess I¡¯ll cruise on to first ce.¡±

    ¡°How could the organizers make such a mistake? This could have been fatal!¡± Ynde cursed, her voice trembling with anger.

    Hans and Marlin pulled over and ran toward them.

    ¡°Be careful! Get out of the car from the back door!¡± Marlin shouted, his voice urgent.

    Norah regained herposure quickly and checked the situation through the rearview mirror. One-third of the car had gone off the road, hanging dangerously over the cliff and teetering on the edge.

    She rolled down the window and called out to Marlin and Hans, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Keep the race going!¡±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°The race is not as important as your safety. Hurry over here!¡± Marlin spoke urgently.

    Hans yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Help is on the way soon.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t pay much attention to their words. She gripped the steering wheel tightly and turned to Ynde. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Well, maybe just a bit,¡± Ynde replied honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m getting us back on the track right now.¡±

    Determination shed in Norah¡¯s eyes as she pressed the elerator. The car leaped up from the high-speed friction under the rear wheels. She then swiftly reversed, and the sports car slid back onto the track.

    ¡°I told you not to worry about me,¡± Norah shed a quick smile, rolled up the window, and elerated away.

    The race was still on, and she had a chance to finish. As her car rounded the corner and disappeared from Marlin¡¯s view, his heart raced.

    Rosalee said, ¡°She is incredible!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 815

    ?Chapter 815:

    Norah¡¯s calm demeanor and decisive actions won everyone¡¯s respect.

    Ynde was excited. It was clear now why Norah had been so confident before the race; her driving skills were remarkable. She had managed to handle a critical situation all on her own. Surprisingly, despite the dy caused by the incident, Norah had caught up with the cars ahead.

    The most challenging section of the Twenty-Two Turns racetrack was the sequence of six sharp curves. This part tripped up many drivers, causing dys.

    When Norah¡¯s sports car overtook Vinson¡¯s to take the lead, he, now in third ce, lost hisposure.

    He had just seen her car dangerously hanging off the edge of the cliff. How had she managed to get into first ce? It seemed unbelievable!

    The crowd watching on the big screen burst into cheers. They had witnessed the remarkable moment when Norah took the lead!

    Vinson stepped out of his car, car keys in hand, and approached Norah as she got out of her car. ¡°You are an excellent driver. I admit it. Here¡¯s the car keys.¡± He recognized that he couldn¡¯t perform those drifts as perfectly as Norah had. In dangerous situations, the natural preference was to be cautious. He was not willing to drive so recklessly that it might cost him his life.

    Norah epted the car keys he tossed to her, twirling them on her finger. ¡°Thank you for your sportsmanship.¡±

    Marlin, who finished seventh, and Hans, who came in ninth, both pulled up nearby.

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Marlin hurried over to Norah, not daring to touch her but inspecting her from head to toe to make sure she was alright. ¡°Is winning the race really that important?¡± When Marlin said this, his tone carried a hint ofint.

    Norah looked at him, puzzled. ¡°I knew what I was doing. It really isn¡¯t your concern.¡±

    His question felt as though she owed him an exnation for her actions.

    Marlin frowned and kept his eyes on her intently. They held each other¡¯s gaze.

    Ynde, emerging from the car with shaky legs, clung to Marlin¡¯s arm. ¡°Norah was driving so fast; my legs feel like jelly.¡±

    However, it only heightened her excitement. Driving with Norah gave her a unique sense of security.

    ¡°Marlin, you should see¡ªNorah drives much better than you!¡±

    Norah lowered her head, ying with the car keys in her hand, and smiled at Ynde. ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 816

    ?Chapter 816:

    She was indeed a better racer than anyone else there. While most of the attendees were amateur racers, she had been training in racing for years.

    After thepetition ended, all the participants, mainly enthusiastic young men, gathered around Norah.

    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe the winner is such a beautiful woman. Miss, who did youe with? I¡¯ve never seen you around before.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a skilled driver. Miss, could I get your phone number?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a stic surgeon. If you need anything, feel free to reach out to me.¡±

    Looking serious, Marlin stood in front of Norah and said, ¡°Sorry, Miss Wilson is my guest. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to talk right now.¡±

    Hans, recognizing Marlin¡¯s intentions, suggested Rosalee take a break in the nearby rest area, then approached the people with a friendly smile.

    Grabbing Norah¡¯s wrist, Marlin said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out for now.¡±

    Ynde, visibly upset, stamped her foot. She was still there, but Marlin seemed to ignore her presence.

    Once they were away from the crowd, Norah quickly got rid of his grip. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m notfortable with physical contact.¡± It was more of an instinctive reaction for her.

    Marlin said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was out of line.¡±

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    Norah shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for inviting me today. I really enjoyed it.¡±

    Racing had allowed her to release the stress she had been feelingtely, improving her mood significantly.

    Standing next to her, Rosalee said, ¡°Today, I finally saw how impressive it is when a woman drives a racing car. Next time, I would love to be in the passenger seat.¡±

    She felt envious of Ynde, who had experienced the ride, wishing she could have the same opportunity.

    ¡°No worries. Next time, you¡¯re definitely riding in the front seat.¡± Norah¡¯s eyes curved into a gentle smile, making her appear more approachable.

    Marlin understood that Norah showed warmth only towards those she genuinely cared about.

    Suddenly, Norah¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°Norah, where are you off to?¡± Marlin asked.

    Without answering, Norah stood up and ran towards a particr spot. Marlin, anxious, reached out to grab her but missed. He then hurried after her. Rosalee, who had been lost in thought, turned to Ynde and said, ¡°Ynde, your brother Marlin¡¯s acting strange. It seems he has feelings for Norah.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 817

    ?Chapter 817:

    ¡°Rosalee, sometimes it¡¯s best to stay quiet. Let¡¯s act as if we don¡¯t know anything,¡± Ynde replied.

    Norah paused and scanned the area for the person she had spotted.

    It was a middle-aged man dressed in work attire and a blue cap, busily engaged with cleaning tools.

    Her keen eye for detail helped her recognize that the man bore a striking resemnce to a maid who had once worked for her parents. That maid had cared for Norah¡¯s mother during her confinement after childbirth.

    After Norah went missing, the maid quit her job and disappeared.

    As soon as Gilda handed Norah a list of the former household staff, she focused intently on this maid.

    She couldn¡¯tprehend why that maid would resign, especially considering the high sry her parents had paid her. Norah had tried to investigate but couldn¡¯t find any information about the maid online. It was as if the woman had vanished without a trace.

    This made Norah even more suspicious.

    She believed there was something off about the maid¡¯s sudden disappearance.

    Now, Norah was in the audience area. She searched around but could no longer spot the man with the cap.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    The audience had a good impression of Norah, the beautiful racer who had just clinched a victory. As she appeared alone, the enthusiastic crowd quickly gathered around her.

    ¡°Hey, pretty, you¡¯re such an incredible racer. May I have your autograph?¡±

    ¡°How do you train for racing? To win first ce like that is truly impressive. You¡¯re fantastic.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I really look up to you.¡±

    Norah felt overwhelmed by their earnest praises, and she found herself tightly encircled. She looked up, searching for that familiar face in the crowd.

    But she couldn¡¯t spot that man.

    Feeling somewhat hopeless, she felt trapped, as if caught in a relentless tide, unable to escape.

    ¡°Norah.¡±

    Marlin made his way through the crowd, forcefully clearing a path. He seized Norah by the wrist and pulled her toward the exit. With the arrival of bodyguards to manage the crowd, they could finally escape the noisy and crowded venue.

    His coat had been touched and grabbed by many; it was probably quite dirty now. Marlin fought the urge to strip it off. He was, truthfully, also intimidated by the crowd.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 818

    ?Chapter 818:

    Perhaps it was the haunting memory of a past kidnapping, leaving only a primal reaction in his body.

    He dreaded being engulfed by so many people, and the thought of chains and stale food also scared him. He gripped Norah¡¯s wrist firmly, as she had once been the beacon of light in his dark world, rescuing him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡±

    He paused to reassure Norah.

    Norah didn¡¯t pull away. She stuttered, ¡°I can¡¯t find him. Why can¡¯t I find him? Where is he?¡±

    As she recalled how deeply her parents missed and loved her, a tear slid down her cheek.

    She had been tirelessly searching for the real killer of her parents. The maid might hold the key as a potential witness. Despite searching for over three years, Norah had found no trace. Just when she spotted someone who might be relevant to her, in an instant, the person disappeared.

    She was certain her parents would have wanted her to uncover the truth behind their deaths. She looked down to mask her vulnerability.

    Marlin delicately wiped away her tears with his fingers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Norah. If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯m here to help,¡± Marlin said gently, recognizing for the first time that Norah had her moments of weakness.

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    Seeing her tear-streaked face, his heart felt heavy.

    This gesture snapped Norah back to reality. She pulled away from his touch and stepped back.

    ¡°Marlin, please be mindful of your actions. I have a boyfriend. It¡¯s best if we maintain some distance,¡± she said.

    She took a deep breath, trying to clear her head of cluttered thoughts. ¡°Thepetition is over, so I¡¯ll be going now. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still looking for someone?¡± Marlin asked, his tone steady.

    Marlin clenched his fists and said, ¡°I can help you with that.¡±

    Norah paused, then headed towards the rest area.

    If Marlin could do it, perhaps Hans could too.

    Marlin was slightly irritated by her distancing, but he decided to follow her regardless. No matter how she treated him, he resolved not to take it to heart. He was determined to stay by her side. Whenever she was single, he would seize the chance to express his feelings and strive to be her boyfriend.

    Meanwhile, in Glophia, Kason sneezed, pondering whether Norah was thinking of him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 819

    ?Chapter 819:

    ¡°Do you need me to find someone for you?¡±

    After dismissing the crowd, Hans approached just in time to hear Norah¡¯s request.

    ¡°Yes, a man. I saw him just now.¡±

    Norah carefully described the man¡¯s looks and attire. ¡°He¡¯s very important to me. Can you find him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve put a lot of money into this racetrack. The man you¡¯re referring to must be one of the staff. I¡¯ll get in touch with the manager right away to track him down.¡±

    Marlin walked over and reassured her with a calm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll find him shortly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Norah responded casually.

    She appeared unwell. Rosalee and Ynde sat silently beside her, keeping herpany.

    Ten minutester, Marlin checked a message on his phone.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found him,¡± he said.

    Norah jumped to her feet excitedly. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Right after she asked, the manager entered with a man wearing a cap. The reason for their summons by Marlin remained unclear to them.

    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°Sir, here is the man you were looking for. His name is Rohan Vance.¡±

    Norah got up and moved towards him slowly. He indeed had the same features as the maid she had been looking for. ¡°What is your connection to Ivy Duffy?¡±

    Rohan¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, but his face remained expressionless. ¡°Who? I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five years ago, Ivy was employed by the Wilson family in Glophia.¡±

    She observed his face intently, determined not to miss any subtle expressions.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know her. I have lived in Silverdale all my life. I have never been to Glophia, so how could I know anyone from there?¡±

    Rosalee pointed at him and said, ¡°He¡¯s lying. His eyes wandered around nervously, and he rubbed his fingers on his left hand subconsciously, even shaking his leg¡ªthese are all signs of lying.¡±

    She was familiar with these signs from a role she once yed as a psychologist.

    Norah noticed these signs too. She had studied psychology extensively and had a keen eye for these details. She narrowed her eyes, giving Rohan a stern look.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 820

    ?Chapter 820:

    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±

    Rohan shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I am being honest. I don¡¯t know Ivy Duffy.¡±

    ¡°Do we have any basic information on him?¡± Hans asked the manager.

    The manager, visibly nervous, responded, ¡°Well, Rohan is paid by the hour. He only works a few hours each day.¡±

    Ynde asked, ¡°Where¡¯s his proof of identity?¡±

    Sweating, the manager replied, ¡°We don¡¯t collect proof of identity from hourly workers; we just pay them daily.¡± Although Rohan earned little, his work was precise. The manager appreciated such cost-effectivebor, which allowed for his own financial gain.

    Both Hans and Marlin looked displeased. They were surprised by the poor management at the racetrack.

    ¡°In that case, we have no other option but to involve the police. We¡¯ll report you¡¯re unregistered. How about that? Think Ivy wille to the police station to testify for you?¡±

    From the moment Rohan first lied, Norah suspected he had a connection with Ivy. And their rtionship seemed significant. Rohan¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He tried to charge at her but missed as she dodged.

    Frustrated that his attempt failed, he sprinted towards the exit. Norah tried to grab him, but the door guards were quicker and immediately brought Rohan back.

    ¡°This is yourst chance. How are you connected to Ivy Duffy? Otherwise, prepare to meet her at the police station,¡± Norah asked again. Ivy must be connected to her disappearance from over twenty years ago.

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    She suspected Rohan might be aware of it too.

    Since the Boyds were present as well, Norah didn¡¯t have the opportunity to resort to force. She preferred to keep the details of her connection with Ivy private.

    Rohan¡¯s expression changed wildly, yet he continued to deny knowing Ivy. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone named Ivy Duffy. You can¡¯t arrest me. That would be illegal.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know her, why did you run? What scares you so much?¡± Norah asked.

    Ynde strode up to Rohan and delivered a swift kick. ¡°Do you really want to challenge the Boyds? It won¡¯t end well for you.¡± Despite the pressure, Rohan remained silent.

    Eventually, the police arrived and took him into custody.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 821

    ?Chapter 821:

    Marlin offered to drive Norah to the police station, while Hans, Rosalee, and Ynde returned home, choosing not to get involved further. This was a personal matter for Norah.

    Concerned for her, Marlin insisted on driving her. Consumed with thoughts of Ivy, Norah epted his offer.

    At the station, the police matched the fingerprints and DNA of Rohan to a man named Justin Lee, who had died three years ago.

    The officer, puzzled, mentioned, ¡°The local policepleted all the necessary death derations. Justin is confirmed dead, yet Rohan¡¯s fingerprints and DNA match his. How is this possible?¡± Norah was unfazed by the mystery. ¡°Can you track down his family? The closest rtives. Can you give me their names?¡±

    The officer scrolled through theputer, and the man¡¯s basic information appeared.

    ¡°His mother¡¯s name was Ivy Duffy, and his father was Reggie Lee. Both are deceased. It¡¯s strange, they died so young.¡± Indeed, Rohan was Ivy¡¯s son. Norah felt a wave of relief. She had finally found a clue.

    She reflected on why she hadn¡¯t uncovered anything about Ivy earlier. She had never considered that Ivy might be dead. How could she have searched for a dead woman among the living?

    ¡°Rohan¡ªor should I say, Justin. How will you deal with him?¡± Norah asked.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not involved in any crime, we¡¯ll return him to where he came from and re-register his identity.¡±

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Norah and Justin exchanged calm looks.

    ¡°Ivy is still alive, isn¡¯t she?¡± Norah asked.

    A hint of panic appeared on Justin¡¯s face. ¡°My mom passed away a long time ago. Who are you, and why are you so interested in her?¡±

    Norah sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the time is right.¡±

    Norah realized she couldn¡¯t extract any further information from Justin. As long as he insisted Ivy was deceased and there was an official death certificate, the police would not pursue a supposedly dead person.

    She stepped out of the police station into the cold night air. It was quite cold.

    Marlin put a warm suit jacket over her shoulders. He kept his eyes on the road but said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t get sick again. Let me drive you home.¡±

    In the car, Marlin refrained from questioning Norah about the situation. Norah wrapped her arms around herself and bowed her head, deep in thought.

    Since she had found Ivy¡¯s son in Silverdale, she wondered if Ivy herself was in Silverdale too.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 822

    ?Chapter 822:

    Norah felt a surge of excitement, sensing she was closer to the truth.

    With Ivy¡¯s family members effectively vanishing with the death certificates, there must have been someone assisting them. But who could that be?

    With one hand on the steering wheel, Marlin nced at Norah, who appeared to be confused over something. He was eager to assist her.

    Marlin¡¯s knuckles whitened on the steering wheel. Sean¡¯s absence gnawed at him. Had his rtionship with Norah hit a snag?

    A throat-clearing sound cut through the silence.

    Marlin pressed his lips together, his voice dropping to a murmur. ¡°You weren¡¯t well the other day. Why didn¡¯t Sean stay with you? Is he swampedtely? But a girlfriend shoulde before work, right? Does he even take you seriously?¡±

    He swept his gaze over her, a pointedness in his tone. ¡°Unlike some,¡± he added, ¡°no matter how mmed I am, family alwayses first.¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart stuttered. Work was important, yes, but a healthy bnce was key. While she championed work ethic, a part of her yearned for Sean¡¯s presence during her vulnerability. She averted her gaze, her profile silhouetted against the passing window.

    ¡°He¡¯s dealing with something in Glophia. I can handle myself. I hate being a bother.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not ¡®someone else¡¯, Norah. He¡¯s your support system,¡± Marlin countered, a pang of empathy tugging at his heart as he saw the loneliness flicker in her eyes. She was a catch, and he knew it. Many would vie for her attention.

    ¡°My girlfriend wouldn¡¯t feel alone or helpless. Rain or shine, I¡¯d be there, not letting her face hospital solitude.¡±

    He stopped at a red light, swiveling to face Norah with a serious expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hop, skip, and a jump from Glophia. Besides, Sean has the means¡ªa private ne, perhaps? A quick flight wouldn¡¯t break the bank. The reality is, he just isn¡¯t prioritizing you.¡±

    He continued, his voice softening, ¡°Listen, Norah, you project strength, but it¡¯s okay to lean on someone. No judgment here.¡± Marlin didn¡¯t realize his words wereced with affection.

    Norah lowered her head. ¡°Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s noted.¡± Her disinterest was a clear sign to Marlin: she and Sean were in the throes of passion, and his words wouldn¡¯t prate the love.

    He dropped her off at the hotel, watching her disappear into the building. There woulde a day, he vowed, when he¡¯d stand beside her as her boyfriend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 823

    ?Chapter 823:

    The moment Norah entered her room, she switched on herputer. Hacking into the local government¡¯s website, she unearthed information about Ivy. Ivy¡¯s rural Glophian roots were documented, along with her deceased husband.

    Ivy¡¯s son¡¯s appearance in Silverdale¡ªcould it be a family reunion? Norah navigated to an international hacker forum, initiating a private chat with JW.

    ¡°Remember that program for intercepting faces from global surveinceworks? Any progress?¡±

    JW¡¯s response arrived. ¡°If memory serves, I mentioned itsplexity and shelved it halfway through.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have the semi-finished code?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Sure,¡± JW replied. ¡°But a heads-up: it¡¯s a long shot. To ID people globally via surveince footage, we¡¯d need to breach every monitoring system and have top-notch facial recognition software. It¡¯s practically impossible.¡±

    He¡¯d conceived the idea, only to be bogged down by insurmountable technical hurdles. Unmotivated, he¡¯d abandoned it. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Norah reviving the project.

    ¡°Send it over,¡± Norah instructed.

    JWplied.

    ¡°Hit me up if you get stuck. After all, I wrote the first half!¡±

    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Norah replied, a glint in her eyes.

    Norah was well aware of the challenging issues JW had mentioned, but she didn¡¯t need to intercept faces from global surveinceworks. Instead, she focused her efforts solely on Silverdale, aiming to find Ivy.

    If she couldn¡¯t locate Ivy in Silverdale, her next course of action would be to return to Glophia and continue her search there. With determined focus, she opened the program page and entered the code.

    At Dreamview Vis, Glophia.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, here is thetest update on Miss Wilson.¡±

    Phillip passed an envelope containing information he had gathered from Silverdale to Sean. The envelope was carelessly sealed, causing two photos to slip out.

    Sean picked up one of the photos with his slender fingers and flipped it over.

    It was a picture of Norah. She was lying in bed, an IV drip attached to her arm, eyes closed in peaceful slumber.

    ¡°Is Norah ill?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 824

    ?Chapter 824:

    Sean¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. It was rare to see Norah looking so vulnerable, and whenever he did, it softened his heart.

    ¡°Yes, she caught a cold and was hospitalized for a day. She¡¯s recovered now.¡±

    Sean exhaled in relief and turned his attention to the second photo.

    In the lively chaos of the racetrack, Norah and Marlin were gazing at each other. The affection in Marlin¡¯s eyes was unmistakable.

    Anger surged through Sean, and he flung the photo onto the table. ¡°When was this taken?¡±

    Phillip, visibly anxious, replied, ¡°Tonight. She almost had an ident during the race, but she clinched first ce with her skill.¡±

    Sean dismissed any concern about Norah¡¯s performance on the track. Her prowess as a racing driver was unparalleled, and she could secure victory on any circuit.

    The photo captured a moment where Norah and Marlin gazed at each other as if the world around them had vanished. It dawned on Sean that even in his absence, someone else was there to fill the void.

    ¡°Sir, you have an appointment with Ms. Quinn. Are you nning to visit Silverdale in a few days? I¡¯ve already secured a private air route for your convenience,¡± Phillip said, clearly uneasy about the evolving dynamic between Norah and Sean.

    Sean let out a bitterugh. ¡°Why would I go? To witness their budding romance?¡±

    ¡°But sir, there might be some misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    Before Phillip could finish his thought, Sean cut him off.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Look at the evidence. He brought her flowers when she was ill, they raced together, and he made sure she got home safely. Phillip, do you take me for a fool?¡± Sean¡¯s sudden eruption of anger left Phillip speechless, silencing him with fear.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen Sean so furious.

    ¡°One more thing, Mr. Jaxson Singh ising back soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Leave Norah alone for now. I¡¯ll wait for her to return to Glophia.¡±

    Phillip nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go check on Susanna.¡±

    Sean closed his eyes, trying to shut out the tormenting images in his mind. The mere thought of Norah smiling at another man, sharing moments with him, drove him to the brink of madness with jealousy. He couldn¡¯t bear it.

    His eyes snapped open with fury, a burning desire to confront her in Silverdale surging through him. Was Marlin the one she truly loved? Had he been nothing more than a ceholder? Yet, the fear of hearing a confirmation of his worst fears held him back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 825

    ?Chapter 825:

    He bowed his head, his thoughts consumed by the longing to be Norah¡¯s one and only. During this time apart, he¡¯d hoped the distance would give both of them a chance to cool down and reflect.

    Lying on the sofa, he drifted into a restless sleep, his dreams haunted by the image of Norah.

    ¡°Norah, don¡¯t leave me,¡± he murmured in his sleep.

    When Phillip returned in the middle of the night and saw Sean sprawled on the sofa, his heart ached for him.

    He couldn¡¯t fathom why Norah and Sean, who loved each other so deeply, persisted in their silent standoff. It was only serving to dissipate the feelings between them.

    He covered Sean with a nket and sighed to himself.

    Norah had worked through the night on the program, but she had only managed toplete a small portion of it.

    JW was right; the most practical solution was to use high-definition facial recognition technology across various surveince cameras.

    She yawned, thankful that it was her day off. Rubbing her eyes, she drank some hot water and went to bed for much-needed rest before continuing with the program.

    It was noon when Norah finally woke up. She was about to order some food when the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± she called out, her voice cautious as she turned on the video disy, showing Marlin holding bags and Ynde.

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Norah, it¡¯s me,¡± Ynde responded brightly, and Norah opened the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ynde stepped in enthusiastically, linking Norah¡¯s arm. ¡°Marlin said you mustn¡¯t have eaten yet, so we dropped by to surprise you.¡± Norah smiled appreciatively and invited them inside.

    Marlin entered quietly with the food.

    Ynde had informed him of Norah¡¯s hotel location, which Sean had booked for her. Since Sean had left Silverdale two weeks ago, he had not been in touch with Norah for quite some time. Marlin meant every word he had spoken to Norah. In his view, Sean couldn¡¯t bnce work and personal life, which prevented him from providing Norah with the emotional support she needed.

    If he were to be Norah¡¯s boyfriend, Marlin believed he would be willing to follow her anywhere, regardless of anything.

    ¡°Marlin and I picked a five-star restaurant for your lunch. You must be hungry,¡± Ynde said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 826

    ?Chapter 826:

    Ynde promptly set the table as soon as she sat down, showing none of the arrogance or entitlement one might expect. First impressions did matter, but a deeper understanding of someone¡¯s character had to be gained through additional interactions.

    Norah had found that most of the women she met were quite pleasant, with just a few exceptions.

    The three of them enjoyed a hearty meal, and Norah, truly hungry, savored every bite.

    ¡°Justin Lee has been released from the police station,¡± Marlin said. ¡°He mentioned he had some unfinished business before returning to Glophia with proof of identity from the police.¡± Without new proof of identity from the police, his travel options would be limited.

    ¡°Marlin has someone watching his movements; maybe he¡¯ll lead us to the person you¡¯re looking for,¡± Ynde added.

    ¡°I also have my people investigating Ivy and Justin,¡± Marlin exined, his tone matter-of-fact as if these arrangements were routine.

    Norah hadn¡¯t disclosed the reason for her investigation into Justin, but they still offered their support.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Norah expressed her appreciation, feeling genuinely touched. In that moment, she fully appreciated their friendship.

    ¡°Why so formal? You helped my family tremendously. Be assured, if you need anything, just say the word,¡± Ynde replied.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    Marlin had expressed simr sentiments earlier, but Norah was hesitant to impose further or rue any debt of gratitude. She wasn¡¯tfortable owing favors.

    Ynde understood this, so her words were meant to reassure Norah that their assistance was simply a gesture of thanks for her past help.

    After dining with Norah and Marlin, Ynde sensed an awkward tension between them. She observed that Norah hardly responded to Marlin¡¯s conversational efforts, while Marlin appeared keen to talk but had difficulty finding the right topic. Ynde wished to help her clumsy brother, but with Norah having a boyfriend, she respected boundaries and refrained from meddling.

    After dinner, Marlin left early, leaving Ynde behind.

    ¡°Marlin has a lot on his te today, but he insisted on joining us. As soon as I mentioned meeting you, he even went to order takeout with me. I had originally nned to take you out for lunch,¡± Ynde exined.

    Ynde rxed on the sofa, pulling out her phone for a distraction.

    ¡°Norah, feel free to get on with your tasks. I¡¯ll hang around. How about we grab dinner togetherter?¡± she suggested.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 827

    ?Chapter 827:

    ¡°Sure,¡± Norah responded.

    Despite the Boyds¡¯ willingness to assist, Norah opted not to rely solely on others¡¯ help. Instead, she returned to working on herputer.

    Meanwhile, at Wilson Manor in Glophia, several days had psed since Hank¡¯sstmunication, with no updates from the underground organization. Unable to wait any longer, he decided to make a call. ¡°I can¡¯tplete it. Consider your order canceled.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone sounded gruff and tinged with irritation.

    ¡°What? After the hefty deposit I paid? Where¡¯s my deposit?¡± Hank asked, visibly upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even charging you for the losses from canceling this order. You think you can get your deposit back? No way!¡± The call ended abruptly, leaving Hank seething with frustration.

    ¡°Damn it! What kind of organization is this? You must return my deposit if you can¡¯tplete the job. Holy shit!¡± He erupted into curses, consumed by anger.

    Hadley, secretly listening at the door, felt reassured. She believed Norah was strong andpetent, and her objective now was to sustain their rtionship. In her eyes, Hank was a fool, known only for his tendency to intimidate those weaker than himself.

    A sinister glint appeared in Hadley¡¯s eyes. She resolved to leave Hank and free herself from his influence.

    Displeased with Hank¡¯s inefficiency, Iker summoned him for a discussion.

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????

    ¡°You are aware of our recent activities in Glophia,¡± Iker said. ¡°It will be significantly harder to execute them once Norah returns.¡± He looked towards Hank and added, ¡°Over a month ago, youmitted to killing Norah while she was in Silverdale. As the deadline for her exchange program approaches, when will you fulfill this assignment?¡±

    Hank, breaking into a cold sweat, assured Iker, ¡°I promise, I will find a way to kill her.¡±

    The Wilsons were a prominent family among the elite in Glophia, eagerly anticipating a press conference to formally introduce themselves to high society. ¡°I admire capable individuals. Norah is exceptionally talented, though she doesn¡¯t quite fit in with us,¡± Iker remarked.

    He believed Norah must have managed her father¡¯spany in some capacity. She demonstrated her management skills, regardless of her level of involvement.

    Hank felt a deep sense of disappointment. Was his father suggesting he was incapable?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 828

    ?Chapter 828:

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will meet your expectations.¡±

    Back in his room, Hank was deep in thought. He had attempted to orchestrate a murder and arrange a car ident, yet somehow, Norah always miraculously escaped harm.

    With the underground organization canceling the cooperation, Hank was at a loss about what to do next.

    Feeling upset, he encountered Hadley applying makeup at the dressing mirror. Overwhelmed by his emotions, he kicked her forcefully.

    Hadley copsed onto the floor. The spot where she had been kicked throbbed with intense pain, making it difficult for her to breathe. She cautiously held her breath.

    If Hank heard her cries of pain, he would torment her even more harshly.

    Hank¡¯s Malicious n

    Hadley¡¯s obedience satisfied Hank.

    He observed Hadley, who seemed fragile and easily dominated, and it brought back memories of their past rtionship. Back then, Hadley had her own distinct personality and goals. Following Hank¡¯s initial mistreatment, she decided to file for divorce. But after enduring his prolonged coercion and maniption, she ceased to fight back against the abuse.

    Hank believed that no matter how strong a woman was, she would always yield after being taught a lesson.

    A sinister n began to form in his mind. He knew of the bustling ports in Silverdale, where there was a notorious underground market for human trafficking. He figured that if Norah were captured by those people, she would undoubtedly suffer.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Envisioning Norah¡¯s striking beauty, a wicked gleam shed in his eyes. He was certain that such a prize would tempt those traffickers.

    Hadley, nursing her own injury, looked up to see Hank¡¯s malicious grin and felt a chill. She wondered what harmful n he was scheming now and who the target might be.

    Norah had dedicated the entire afternoon to coding for a facial recognition framework. Fortunately, her prior knowledge in programming made this task manageable. The real challenge was ensuring the system could precisely identify and locate the person.

    She stood up to stretch and said, ¡°Ynde, let¡¯s go.¡±

    There was no answer. She nced over and noticed Ynde on the sofa, deeply asleep, her lips slightly parted as she breathed softly.

    Suddenly, Susanna crossed Norah¡¯s mind. She wished for her surgery at Glophia to go smoothly. Joanna had informed Norah about Susanna¡¯s progress, sharing that Susanna had been recovering from her injury for a while.

    However, Susanna never talked about her suicide attempt, and her family and friends avoided bringing it up around her to prevent upsetting her further.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 829

    ?Chapter 829:

    Norah was lost in thought and didn¡¯t realize that Ynde had stirred awake.

    ¡°Norah, are you done with your work?¡±

    She rubbed her eyes and sat up. ¡°Let¡¯s head out for dinner. I have made a reservation at the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ynde had reserved a table at a private restaurant. Rosalee ced the order and waited for them.

    ¡°Considering Rosalee¡¯s identity, it¡¯s wise to keep it secret, so I arranged for us to meet here.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Norah smiled. The location didn¡¯t matter to her; she was just pleased to have friends to dine with in Silverdale.

    Rosalee removed her mask, revealing a scabbed wound on her face that resembled a centipede. It looked quite startling at first nce.

    Ynde examined her closely and said, ¡°Rosalee, it seems the edges of your scar are fading a bit.¡±

    Rosalee looked surprised. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Norah said affirmatively.

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    The wound still looked rming, but Rosalee must have been using Scar Removal Cream in private because the scar was healing well.

    Rosalee was overjoyed. ¡°I owe it all to the Supernatural Doctor. Ever since I started using the Scar Removal Cream he created, I¡¯ve been less worried. I¡¯ve been following the treatment regimen closely, and I think the scar will soon fade away.¡±

    Ynde sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s such an amazing doctor! He once treated my mom, and he¡¯s definitely a man.¡±

    ¡°But I saw online that the Supernatural Doctor is actually a woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s way of keeping their identity a secret. They¡¯ve managed to conceal it so well that to this day, I¡¯m still not sure whether they are male or female.¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help butugh. They had no idea the Supernatural Doctor they were talking about was right in front of them.

    Ynde and Rosalee praised the Supernatural Doctor extensively during dinner. They regarded her as a remarkable individual.

    Norah listened to all theirpliments quietly. She didn¡¯t show it outwardly, but she felt a deep joy inside. Apliment, even just one sentence, could brighten someone¡¯s entire day.

    ¡°Norah, if you ever need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 830

    ?Chapter 830:

    At the racetrack¡¯s rest area the day before, Rosalee had only caught a glimpse of the situation. She knew Norah was searching for a woman named Ivy Duffy. ¡°I have some connections here in Silverdale.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I can manage on my own,¡± Norah declined graciously. She was confident in her ability to find Ivy in Silverdale using the program she had developed. She nned toplete the program before returning to Glophia. If Ivy was in any inte-connected area, she would be able to locate her.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving now. See you around.¡± Rosalee waved goodbye and hopped into the car Hans had sent to fetch her.

    Watching the car drive off, Norah sighed quietly to herself. She had once thought that Rosalee and Hans didn¡¯t have a strong rtionship, but seeing them together recently, she found their bond seemed to have improved significantly. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, they looked quite endearing.

    Ynde drove Norah back to the hotel.

    ¡°Marlin asked me to make sure you got inside safely. Take care, Norah.¡±

    Ynde leaned against the car window, gazing at Norah with her bright eyes.

    ¡°Drive safe.¡± Norah waved goodbye and watched the car pull away.

    She felt warmly regarded by everyone in the Boyd family. It never urred to her that a simple good deed from the past would be repaid in kind.

    The following day, before heading to work, Norah made sure to pick up a fruit basket for her visit to Jarrod. Jarrod was awake in the hospital room.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    His father, Damon, said with concern, ¡°You¡¯ve just had surgery. Can¡¯t you take a break? Will thepany go bankrupt without you?¡±

    ¡°Dad, this project is really important. I was supposed to handle it yesterday.¡±

    Jarrod, with an IV drip in his arm, was restricted in his movements and could only re at Damon in frustration.

    ¡°Well, did I not arrive at the perfect moment?¡± Norah knocked and entered the room. ¡°Mr. Newman, you seem to be recovering well. You look quite spirited this morning.¡±

    Her voice was gentle and carried a smile, but Jarrod sensed a touch of sarcasm.

    ¡°Well¡­ I was informed by my assistant that you brought me here. Thank you for that.¡±

    Before being admitted to the hospital, he hadin on his side on the bench, feeling dizzy from the pain but still vividly remembering Norah¡¯s assistance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 831

    ?Chapter 831:

    ¡°Otherwise, I might still be suffering.¡±

    Damon eagerly took the fruit basket from Norah and said, ¡°Dr. Wilson, thank you. You really didn¡¯t have to bring anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here as his friend. It wouldn¡¯t be right to visit without bringing something.¡±

    Norah approached the bed with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I heard some arguing at the door just now.¡±

    Damon set aside the fruit basket, turned, and said in aining tone, ¡°Dr. Wilson, could you please talk some sense into him? He woke up this morning, eager to get back to work. He¡¯s not even fully recovered, and all he thinks about is his project.¡±

    Jarrod turned his head, feeling embarrassed as he was scolded by his father in front of Norah.

    Norah chuckled, recalling a simr situation at Silver Boulder Private Hospital where Kason had been scolded by his nephew in much the same way. It wasn¡¯t long ago, yet it felt like ages had passed.

    ¡°Work is important, but taking care of your health is important too.¡±

    She noticed an examination report on the bedside table, picked it up, and started flipping through it.

    ¡°Your stomach issue seems quite serious. Haven¡¯t you been taking care of it?¡±

    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?

    Damon continued, ¡°He never eats on schedule. I¡¯ve warned him repeatedly, yet he ignores me. Now, he¡¯s suffering from stomach problems. Jarrod, it¡¯s ufortable, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jarrod still turned his face away, not looking at Norah.

    ¡°It¡¯s the nature of the job. I don¡¯t have much choice.¡±

    Whenever he had a stomachache, he used to rely on painkillers. Then, he would attend business dinners and drink.

    Norah understood Jarrod¡¯s mindset well. She had encountered many people who prioritized work above all else.

    Including herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed your report. The stomach issue is your most pressing concern. After this surgery, you need to start taking proper care of your stomach, or the pain will return.¡±

    The level of pain experienced by those with stomachaches was truly understood only by individuals who had gone through it themselves. The intensity could be so severe that it left them feeling weak all over and on the verge of cking out.

    Damon nudged Jarrod on the shoulder and said, ¡°You should listen to Dr. Wilson¡¯s advice.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 832

    ?Chapter 832:

    Only then did Jarrod turn to face Norah, trying to appear nonchnt.

    She wore a light sweater coat with her hair in a low ponytail, her natural beauty lending her a gentle and graceful aura. Jarrod found himself drawn to her, regardless of what she was wearing or whether she had makeup on.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Dr. Wilson.¡±

    After Norah left the room, Damon sighed again.

    ¡°Jarrod, you really should find a girlfriend like Dr. Wilson. She¡¯s exactly the kind of daughter-inw your mother and I would love.¡±

    Jarrod pondered. It wasn¡¯t just his parents who admired Norah; he did too. But being a person of integrity, he couldn¡¯t pursue her while she had a boyfriend. Otherwise, he would have courted her long ago. He noticed that even Marlin, who also had feelings for Norah, didn¡¯t dare to make a move.

    Jarrod could only dream of the life he might have with Norah if he ever won her heart. Back at Concord Hospital, with Korbin out of the way, Norah¡¯s work resumed its normal pace.

    Two weeks went by quickly.

    The program Norah had been working on was nearingpletion with JW¡¯s help.

    JW texted her, saying, ¡°Oh my God! You¡¯re incredible! You¡¯ve finished the whole program in just half a month!¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    He had only contributed a few lines of code, but she had made them fully operational when he checked back. Norah replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t run any tests yet, so I¡¯m not sure if the facial data collected from big data is reliable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so skilled; it must be reliable. There¡¯s something I¡¯m hesitant about discussing with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything you¡¯re hesitant about.¡±

    ¡°Would you consider selling the program to me? The local police could really use it.¡±

    Norah paused her typing. JW¡¯s country was quite small, requiring only a connection to a satellite for inte ess. His request wasn¡¯t unreasonable.

    They negotiated for a bit, and they settled on a price of forty million dors.

    JW was willing to pay a significant amount because he believed the program¡¯s value far exceeded its cost.

    Norah sent a message, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send it over after I¡¯vepleted the testing.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve already paid a five-million-dor deposit.¡± Despite JW¡¯s casual online persona, he was actually extremely wealthy and a genuinely good person. He often offered her help without expecting anything in return.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 833

    ?Chapter 833:

    In a small room across the ocean, a young man with curly hair said proudly, ¡°I must say, Moon is the greatest. With this program, my dad will surely be proud of me.¡±

    Afterpleting the final code, Norah couldn¡¯t wait to test the program. She searched for Ivy¡¯s details on the government¡¯s website. However, since Ivy was an ordinary person, Norah couldn¡¯t ess more than basic information.

    She first tried the program multiple times with other people¡¯s photos. Initially, she used her own photos. Silverdale was a sizable city, so it took a while, but eventually, theputer disyed the results. All images and videos were timestamped with specific times and locations. She retraced her activities in Silverdale using that information. Whenever a surveince system was in ce, every picture of her face appeared without significant omissions.

    She proceeded to test with photos of Manley, Hans, Marlin, and Ynde one after another. Setting the period for a month yielded a more detailed oue. Finally, she uploaded Sean¡¯s picture, setting the time to when he had arrived in Silverdale.

    As the search progressed, numerous photos and videos surfaced on the screen. In many instances, Sean appeared alongside her. One scene caught Norah¡¯s attention. She located the surveince footage and pressed y.

    Inside the elevator, Sean was chatting andughing with another woman. Suddenly, an incident urred inside. Despite the camera¡¯s faint view, it captured the silhouette of two figures. The woman stumbled into Sean¡¯s arms, fragile and intimate. She clutched his hand tightly. When the elevator light came back on, they stood apart, looking as though they were strangers.

    If Norah hadn¡¯t watched the entire surveince video, she would have believed nothing had happened. But now she realized this urred before they went to Cloud Club that day. This exined why, when she got close to Sean that day, she noticed a scent on his chest that wasn¡¯t his own.

    She clenched her fists, her dark, narrow eyes hardening with cold resolve. Sean had done something wrong, yet he med her first, using her of inappropriate behavior with Marlin. In this situation, she could not delve into the rtionship between him and L. Instead, she had to apologize to him for what she perceived as her mistake. What a cunning n he had.

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Norah sneered, finding Sean¡¯s actions particrly aggravating. She turned off the search results and uploaded Ivy¡¯s photos online. After emerging from the bathroom, all the search results for Ivy had popted. She poured herself a ss of milk, settled at her desk, and scrutinized them closely.

    She discovered the initial photos that surfaced in Silverdale. It was twenty-three years ago, the same year Ivy was believed to be dead. After obtaining the death certificate from Glophia, Ivy reappeared in Silverdale. Over the years, these photos became increasingly blurry. To her surprise, Ivy rarely appeared in public over the past twenty years. She didn¡¯t seem to reside in Silverdale, yet she was photographed every few years. The most recent photo was takenst year.

    Ivy was over 60 years of age, an elderly woman with gray hair, carrying a basket filled with daily essentials. Norah pinpointed the locations of all the photos, mapping out Ivy¡¯s usual activities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 834

    ?Chapter 834:

    Then she examined the photos of Reggie and Justin. Reggie¡¯s appearances were close to Ivy¡¯s locations. Justin, on the other hand, seemed more audacious, frequently seen in Silverdale over the past five years. He was either working or visiting red-light districts. He seemed unconcerned with surveince cameras at all.

    With narrowed eyes, Norah stared at the saved videos on herputer, strategizing her next move. Now that she knew the whereabouts of Ivy¡¯s family, a n of action crystallized in her mind¡ªcapture Justin and squeeze out the information.

    Norah quickly pulled out her phone to request a leave of absence from Toby. Simultaneously, she opened a delivery app, efficiently arranging for the tools she needed.

    Just as she finalized her preparations, an email arrived from Rex. Gratitude spilled from his words, thanking her for treating Eloisa. Relief washed over Norah as he confirmed their safe return to their homnd and Eloisa¡¯s continued recovery.

    Memories flickered¡ªEloisa¡¯s post-surgery rest in the hospital before their departure. The surgery had been a sess, and Eloisa¡¯s memory remained intact. Norah resisted the urge to reply. Her reputation as a sought-after and aloof doctor demanded carefulmunication. After all, every patient she¡¯d treated in Silverdale had recovered¡ªand a hefty sum had found its way into her bank ount afterward.

    Those funds became her personal stock market yground. Meticulously analyzed stocks formed a significant portion of her wealth. Abroad, she¡¯d amassed a fortune through abination of organizationalmissions and her savvy investments. Taking stock, Norah realized her assets now equaled a third of the Wilson family¡¯s fortune. This, of course, excluded her hidden stash¡ªremnants from the Carter family, a defiant act against them in the past.

    But that was a closed chapter; Norah wouldn¡¯t dwell on it.

    At the Cloud Club, amidst the hazy, colorful lights, Coen revealed a different side of himself. Two women joined him for drinks, their physical charms the focus of his attention.

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    ¡°Did you get in touch with Madeline during your trip? My wife says Madeline¡¯s been distraught at home. Don¡¯t you care?¡± Derek scoffed, the drink swirling in his ss. ¡°Every call is a financial plea¡ªhundreds of thousands of dors, without a thought for my situation. Am I just an ATM to her?¡±

    The escorts¡¯ eyes gleamed. A few thousand was a far cry from Madeline¡¯s demands.

    Coen nodded, hands still wandering. ¡°Madeline¡¯s spoiled by both me and her mother. You have to be patient.¡±

    Derek recalled Coen¡¯s words when he first met Madeline¡¯s parents¡ªwords urging him to treat their daughter well. Yet, it was Coen who had brought him to the club and ordered escorts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 835

    ?Chapter 835:

    Derek wondered who he truly loved¡ªMadeline or Norah? Both women had been pivotal figures in his life. Now, with Norah gone, a yearning for her return gnawed at him.

    ¡°But your ex, Norah, she was the strong and capable one. I thought you wouldn¡¯t divorce her¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Coen initiated intimate encounters with an escort in the dim light, his words drowned out by the sounds of heavy breathing.

    Derek, too, began making out with another escort.

    In the dim light, he fantasized about the woman beneath him being Norah. What if, on their first anniversary, he hadn¡¯t pushed her away? He imagined a passionate encounter.

    Following Derek¡¯s departure to Silverdale, Madeline faced numerous challenges.

    Despite her pregnancy, the members of the Carter family continued to torment her. Initially, they used Derek¡¯s absence in Glophia as an excuse, iming that it was inconvenient for them to care for her, and insisted that she reside in Carter Manor. This arrangement allowed Juliana and Sharon to torment her further.

    Juliana enforced, ¡°It is customary to greet the elders early in the morning. If you have no tasks, make sure you greet us at seven o¡¯clock every morning.¡± Madeline dismissed this lightly and chose not toply. As a result, Juliana ordered her food intake to be reduced. Despite Madeline¡¯sints to Derek, no action was taken.

    Reluctantly, Madelineplied. Sharon, who enjoyed Madeline¡¯s cooking, frequently tasked her withundry duties. Failure to meet Sharon¡¯s demands resulted in confinement to a small, dark room without food.

    Sharon threatened, ¡°You¡¯ve married into my family. If you defy me, I¡¯ll make sure my son divorces you. Norah waspliant when she was here. Are you really worse than her?¡± Juliana, though outwardly kind to her family, harbored animosity towards Madeline. Since Madeline had usurped Norah¡¯s ce, Juliana took pleasure in witnessing Sharon¡¯s mistreatment of her.

    ¡°You wanted to marry into this family, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sharon sneered. ¡°Now that your wish is granted, you must abide by our rules.¡± Sharon ced the bowl on the table with a loud thud, startling Madeline as she ate.

    After months of maltreatment, Madeline grew increasingly sensitive and wary, constantly dreading the prospect of being confined again in the dark room without food. Derek would shield her if he were present, but he was away on a business trip. Despite all the hardship, Madelinecked the courage to leave.

    She depended entirely on the Carter family for everything, as she had no financial resources or savings, making it impossible for her to defy them. When Derek returned, she would have to recount the mistreatment she had endured. For now, all she could do was suppress her anger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 836

    ?Chapter 836:

    Norah rose energetically, gathering her belongings before heading downstairs to drive. Thanks to Vinson, she now had a car, which made her outings much easier. As she approached the vehicle, the sudden sound of a car horn startled her.

    Confused, she nced toward the source of the noise, noticing the adjacent car honked twice. The unexpected honking made her uneasy, but she found the car oddly familiar. Momentster, the passenger-side window rolled down, revealing Marlin¡¯s profile.

    ¡°Norah, are you headed to Concord Hospital? Let me drive you there. I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Marlin¡¯s voice was calm, yet there was an urgency in his tone.

    Norah paused as she reached for the door. Given his early visit, she guessed he had something significant to say.

    ¡°I took the day off today. If there¡¯s something you need to discuss, you can go ahead. I¡¯m in a rush,¡± Norah replied, her impatience clear.

    ¡°You took the day off? Where are you headed? I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Marlin said, observing the impatience on her face. His lips pressed together in slight frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, and we can talk during the drive,¡± he added.

    Norah looked briefly at the driver in the seat, and without needing to speak, Marlin understood. ¡°You can step out. I¡¯ll drive myself,¡± Norah said.

    Marlin dismissed the driver and took the driver¡¯s seat. He raised an eyebrow at Norah. ¡°Take a seat in the car.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    After a moment of hesitation, Norah slid into the passenger seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the location to your phone. Let¡¯s go,¡± Marlin said as he entered the address.

    As Marlin keyed in the details, he realized that Norah¡¯s destination was close to where he intended to take her. Had she already figured it out? He pondered.

    After a brief silence, Marlin started the car.

    ¡°I was about to mention that,¡± he said. ¡°My contacts observed Justin lingering around this address, possibly waiting for someone.¡±

    Marlin pulled a note from beside the driver¡¯s seat and handed it to Norah.

    ¡°This is right next to the address you gave me. We¡¯ll head there now.¡±

    Norah unfolded the note. It was indeed close.

    Throughout this time, Marlin had kept her business concerns in mind, while Sean¡ªhe hadn¡¯t spoken to her for over a month. There was a saying online that if couples didn¡¯t speak for three days, they were considered broken up. Norah thought she should let go and stop obsessing over Sean, but it was difficult.

    She resolved to confront Sean directly and rify the status of their rtionship. Could she no longer trust a man¡¯s word?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 837

    ?Chapter 837:

    Marlin drove in silence. The journey from Silverdale would take about four hours, heading towards a secluded area near the mountains.

    Halfway, Marlin nced over and noticed Norah dozing, her breathing slow and even. Watching her, a wave of tenderness washed over him.

    He indulged in a fantasy where they weren¡¯t on a mission, but simply a couple enjoying a drive together¡ªhe at the wheel, and she asleep beside him. The thought brought a smile to his face.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± he asked gently.

    Norah, sensing his gaze, slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Let me drive,¡± she offered.

    Norah might have been the first in Silverdale to treat Marlin as a chauffeur for such a long trip. The Boyds rarely drove themselves.

    Marlin declined. ¡°No need. You rest. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Recalling thest racingpetition, Marlin thought that Norah had doubted his driving skills twice now. Did she really think so little of his abilities? If it were Sean, he thought, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken like that.

    ¡°Alright, keep driving then.¡±

    Norah crossed her arms over her chest and closed her eyes to rest once more. Ynde was right¡ªsince she had once saved Marlin¡¯s life, she needn¡¯t feel so hesitant about asking favors from him. It was the Boyd family and Marlin who were indebted to her.

    ¡°Just drive steadily.¡±

    Her directive didn¡¯t irritate Marlin. On the contrary, he found a certain pleasure in it. He preferred this slight closeness to any distance her words might suggest.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Jaxson hasnded. Should we send him to the Dreamview Vis?¡± Phillip inquired respectfully in the plush office.

    Over the past month, Sean¡¯s life had oscited between work and hospital visits to see Susanna, leaving little time for leisure. Amabel, waiting for a report signature, looked up curiously. ¡°Jaxson? Is he back?¡±

    ¡°Have him rest first. I¡¯ll meet him for a drink at the mour Club tonight. Ask Spencer to reserve a private room,¡± Sean replied tly.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, may I join? I¡¯m also a friend of Jaxson¡¯s. It¡¯s been a long time, and I really miss him.¡±

    Sean considered for a moment. ¡°Phillip, when you pick up Jaxson, find out who he wants to invite tonight. Then make the arrangements,¡± he instructed.

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Scott.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 838

    ?Chapter 838:

    Amabel¡¯s spirits lifted at the prospect of spending the evening with Sean. A flicker of confidence crossed her eyes. Ever since Norah stopped appearing before Sean following Amabel¡¯sst phone call, Amabel had made it a point to be around him. In matters of the heart, there was no ¡°firste, first served.¡± Ultimately, the victor would be the one who persevered.

    Marlin and Norah set out early in the morning. By midday, they were nearing their destination, a dusty, sunbaked town.

    Norah hopped out of the car. ¡°Lunch first,¡± she dered, scanning the surroundings. ¡°Maybe we can ask around while we wait for the food.¡±

    Finding Ivy and her family was proving more difficult than anticipated. This town was their most frequent haunt, but specific details remained elusive.

    Marlin, ever the pragmatist, followed closely behind. ¡°Small town, sure,¡± he conceded, his expression grim. ¡°But lots of hidden corners. We might be here for a while.¡±

    He added, his brow furrowing in concern, ¡°I printed some recent photos. Might jog someone¡¯s memory.¡±

    The gesture spoke volumes. Getting ess to these photos from the police couldn¡¯t have been easy.

    Norah flipped through them, each a static image trapped in time. The photos were taken during the year they were announced dead.

    ¡°Twenty years,¡± she sighed, a touch of resignation in her voice. ¡°People change. Useful, but not a magic bullet.¡±

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ivy and her family were masters of disguise, ghosts flitting through the fringes of society. Without those blurry surveince pictures, Norah wouldn¡¯t even have had a starting point.

    ¡°Food first, then strategy,¡± she decided, leading the way to a roadside stall.

    Marlin looked out of ce, his tailored suit shing with the ramshackle surroundings. Even his shoes, usually polished to a gleam, sported ayer of mud.

    Yet, here he was, for her.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. ¡°Mr. Boyd, ever been to a ce like this? You¡¯re used to refined food. You don¡¯t belong here. Why did you follow me?¡±

    Marlin grimaced, his fingers fumbling with a greasy napkin that wouldn¡¯t wipe the oil-stained table. A flicker of his past, a time he wasn¡¯t eager to revisit, danced in his eyes.

    ¡°Not used to it,¡± he admitted, his voice low. ¡°But I¡¯ll manage. I¡¯m here to keep you safe.¡±

    He tossed the damp napkin aside. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been through worse.¡± The unspoken words hung heavy in the air¡ªthe kidnapping, the brutal awakening to the world¡¯s darkness. Sensing his difort, Norah quickly changed the subject. Marlin was a good man, and her sharp words felt unwarranted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 839

    ?Chapter 839:

    After lunch, they split up. Norah scrolled through her phone, sending recent photos of Ivy and Reggie to Marlin. Their targets: anyone in town over forty, the generation with the longest memories.

    The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in fiery hues. Marlin and Norah met back at the stall, their faces etched with disappointment. The search had yielded nothing.

    Dejected, Norah slumped back in her chair. This town, once a beacon of hope, now felt like a dead end.

    Just as she was about to lose all hope, a voice broke through the silence.

    ¡°Excuse me, youngdy!¡±

    A middle-aged woman jogged toward them, gasping for breath. ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone, aren¡¯t you? I just talked to my grandma, and she thinks she might know them!¡± A sliver of hope pierced through Norah¡¯s despair.

    ¡°She used to sell vegetables here,¡± the woman continued. ¡°Knew half the town. I described them, and it jogged her memory.¡±

    ¡°Can we talk to her?¡± Norah¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of anticipation and exhaustion. ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for them for so long. We¡¯re here to look for my family. We have photos, but no address. It¡¯s been a long shot.¡±

    Norah grasped the woman¡¯s hand, her eyes wide with anticipation.

    Norah¡¯s beauty was undeniable, and it was hard to resist her when she looked so earnest. It was no wonder the middle-aged woman had mentioned Norah¡¯s search to her grandmother and even ryed new information to Norah.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°No problem. Come with me.¡±

    Norah and Marlin followed the woman until they encountered an elderlydy with gray hair.

    ¡°The people you¡¯re looking for are likely from Bay Vige. You might want to head there,¡± the old woman said.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Afterward, the middle-aged woman insisted they stay for dinner. Gratefully, they epted and then departed.

    While tidying up, the woman discovered some cash hidden beneath a te. She muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s no surprise I felt a fondness for them. They¡¯re truly good-hearted. I hope they find their family soon.¡±

    Marlin and Norah gathered information about Bay Vige and were quickly directed toward it.

    The locals exined that Bay Vige was located on the coast, beyond a hill, with no paved road leading there. To reach it, one had to hike over the hill since cars could only go as far as the base.

    Marlin parked at the hill¡¯s base and shut the car door. He then retrieved a toolkit filled with camping gear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840:

    ¡°Norah, are we really heading up the hill now? It¡¯s getting dark. Maybe we should wait until morning? We could sleep in the car tonight.¡±

    The person who had given directions estimated it would take about six or seven hours to cross the hill. Given Norah¡¯s slight build, navigating the forest could prove challenging. It would be too dangerous.

    After a brief hesitation, Norah realized that the darknesspounded the risks of ascending the hill now. Moreover, their limited night vision made Marlin¡¯s proposal to halt more sensible.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s rest for now and continue at dawn.¡±

    As she turned, the silence of the night was broken by faint footsteps. Though soft, the sound suggested multiple people were approaching.

    Could they be assassins sent by Hank? There hadn¡¯t been an attempt on her life for a while, and it seemed about time for another. Norah couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would stealthily follow her except those assassins.

    Quietly, she reached out and gripped Marlin¡¯s wrist. ¡°Shh, be quiet. We¡¯re not alone.¡±

    Remainingposed, Marlin whispered, ¡°Should we head up the hill or try to make it back to the car?¡±

    They were roughly two hundred meters from their car, making it a viable option to dash there. But those pursuing them were likely nearing the car, as the footsteps wereing from that direction. Norah quickly decided. ¡°Let¡¯s head up the hill.¡±

    Her intention wasn¡¯t to venture too deep. Her n was clear: eliminate those pursuing them using the cover of the forest. The gear she had packed was sufficient for survival.

    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s

    They swiftly disappeared into the dense forest. After sprinting about a hundred meters, they took cover behind some trees.

    ¡°Here, take a Mind Clearing Pill,¡± Norah instructed.

    She pulled out two pills from her backpack, popped one into her mouth, and handed the other to Marlin.

    Observing him swallow it without hesitation, she teased, ¡°Would you have taken it if it were poison?¡± Marlin just nodded silently.

    Norah touched her nose lightly. ¡°If they catch up, I¡¯m going to use knockout drops. Make sure to cover your face.¡± Taking the Mind Clearing Pills was a precaution to avoid identally inhaling the knockout drops.

    Marlin acknowledged with another nod, choosing not to question her further in the precarious situation.

    His faith in her words was absolute, his trust in her unwavering.

    The night enveloped everything in its deep darkness, obscuring even the moon behind thick clouds. In the woods, the eerie chirps of unknown creatures echoed, adding to the unsettling atmosphere. Footsteps approached, apanied by muffled voices carried on the wind.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels today dear reader, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 841

    ?Chapter 841:

    ¡°Hanley, why are we going to such lengths to catch a woman? Why follow her here? It¡¯s dark and creepy.¡±

    ¡°Why all the questions? Just follow my lead! I¡¯ve brought ten men tonight. We¡¯re going to catch her for sure!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a man with her. His car looks like a Maybach. Really expensive!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him. Our target is that woman tonight! But what the hell are they doing in the woods at this hour?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t really have a choice, do we? We couldn¡¯t grab them in town.¡±

    Norah held her breath, realizing from their conversation that they were after her. But they didn¡¯t seem to belong to an organization of killers.

    Marlin gently squeezed her hand, signaling someone approaching. They were just a hundred meters away, closing in fast. By chance, their paths intersected with Marlin and Norah¡¯s.

    Norah grabbed a rock and hurled it behind them. The men screamed in surprise.

    ¡°Damn it! What was that? It scared the hell out of me.¡±

    ¡°It was probably just a bird. There are plenty of animals in these woods. Spare us your yelling.¡±

    Hanley smacked the loudest screamers on the head sharply. ¡°Get moving. Let¡¯s take her back so we can rest. We¡¯re getting paid by both sides, and I don¡¯t want to lose out on it.¡± They had been tracking Norah for days and finally saw their opportunity. With only one man apanying her, they weren¡¯t afraid at all, dismissing him as inconsequential.

    As for Norah herself, Hanley didn¡¯t take her seriously at first, but he admitted she was indeed a stunning woman. Capturing her could mean a heftymission and bonus.

    The men moved forward quietly through the darkness, passing the bushes where Marlin and Norah were hiding.

    Norah watched them go, wondering who they were and how they had targeted them. Suddenly, the man at the end of the line stopped.

    ¡°Can you smell that? I think it¡¯sing from a woman!¡±

    The man in front turned and delivered a harsh p to his head. ¡°I know you¡¯re obsessed with women, but this is not the time. Stay focused on the job.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. She¡¯s close. I can smell a woman¡¯s fragrance within five meters of us.¡±

    Hanley halted and walked to the end of the line.

    ¡°I recall you¡¯ve been called ¡®Dog¡¯s Nose.¡¯ Can you really distinguish women¡¯s scents from men¡¯s?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 842

    ?Chapter 842:

    The man nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, all women have a distinct scent. Virgins are the most fragrant.¡±

    Norah, hiding just four meters away, cursed silently. This man was beyond strange. What kind of power was that? She nudged Marlin¡¯s shoulder with hers and whispered, ¡°Get ready.¡±

    Norah took a deep breath and stood up as they approached, startling them.

    ¡°Damn it! You scared me half to death!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit! You really do have a dog¡¯s nose. That¡¯s definitely a woman!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we found her. Now get her!¡±

    They breathed a collective sigh of relief. It must have been their luck that it didn¡¯t take them long to find Norah after entering the woods.

    As the group of men stepped forward, Norah swiftly tossed an explosive ball with knockout drops beneath their feet. Dust filled their lungs, and within a minute, three of them copsed. The men standing behind, unaffected by the wind, saw theirpanions fall and quickly pulled back. Hanley, experienced and sharp, quickly yelled, ¡°Cover your mouths and noses! She¡¯s spraying knockout gas!¡±

    He had only heard a small explosive sound before those three copsed. What powerful knockout drops did the woman use? It seemed stronger than anything the organization had.

    They were all familiar with the effects of knockout drops and knew the protocol. They covered their faces and ran ahead once more.

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??

    Explosive balls were most effective in a crowd. In scattered groups, people were more likely to spot them and react. Norah grabbed Marlin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    While running, she remembered to throw more explosive balls to slow them down.

    Marlin was puzzled by Norah¡¯s decision to run. Wasn¡¯t she powerful? She had rescued him from kidnappers before. Surely, she could handle this situation too? And he was ready to help her.

    Their pursuers were relentless. Norah, teeth clenched, persisted in running alongside Marlin.

    She could certainly fight them, but she noticed Hanley had a pistol.

    Her only weapon was a dagger.

    In theirw-abiding society, carrying firearms was strictly prohibited. She couldn¡¯t possibly have brought a gun with her every day.

    She could eliminate them alone, but not with Marlin around. Spotting a cave concealed by bushes, she quickly pushed Marlin inside.

    ¡°Hide in here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 843

    ?Chapter 843:

    Once free of her burden, Norah smiled. The forest seemed like an ideal ce to hide bodies.

    When Marlin was thrown into the cave, his head collided with a rock. He lost consciousness immediately.

    At the mour Club¡­

    ¡°Jaxson, it¡¯s been ages. How long are you nning to stay?¡± Amabel, with delicate makeup and a sweet smile, spoke to a man in an overly sweet tone.

    The attractive man sitting on the couch smiled in return. ¡°I¡¯ll be around for a while.¡±

    His strong nose bridge and amber eyes, catching the colorful reflections of the room, highlighted his sharp features. A distinctive mole under his right eye added a peculiar charm to his appearance. Dressed in a white shirt, he sat with his long legs crossed on the small table, exuding an air of elegance and danger.

    The private room was filled with young adults from wealthy families. There were Bryson and Joanna from the Andrews family, Amabel, and Spencer from the Morris family, Kaiden from the Hayes family, and Brigid and Luka from the Alvarado family. Even Madeline was present.

    Joanna nced at Madeline and, with a tone of arrogance, asked, ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re not wee.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s eyes welled up, and in a soft voice, she replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Jaxson in so long. I heard he was throwing a party, so I came to see him.¡±

    She was dressed in a long white dress and an off-white sweater that loosely draped over her pregnant belly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    Jaxson, surprised, looked her way. ¡°Madeline, are you pregnant?¡± Having just returned to Glophia, he was unaware of recent events.

    In his memory, Madeline and Derek had been a perfect match. After they broke up, Derek moved on and married someone else. Although Jaxson rarely visited Glophia, he had been updated on these matters.

    He straightened up and asked, ¡°Did this happen while you were abroad?¡±

    The room fell silent. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Madeline, their smiles tinged with mockery. They were all too familiar with her story.

    Madeline bit her lip, a shy smile forming on her face. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Derek¡¯s child. We got married two months ago. You were still away, so we didn¡¯t send you an invite.¡± Madeline omitted the specifics, such as the reasons she had returned from overseas and why she remarried Derek.

    ¡°What a pity to miss your wedding,¡± Jaxson remarked, though his tonecked emotion.

    Feeling awkward, Madeline looked down and managed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re invited to the Sip and See party. We¡¯d love to have you there.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 844

    ?Chapter 844:

    Jaxson expressed his regret, though his voice remained detached. He took a sip of his wine and nced toward the door.

    Noticing this, Joanna inquired with curiosity, ¡°Jaxson, are we expecting someone else?¡±

    Joanna hadn¡¯t anticipated Madeline¡¯s presence. How did these two even know each other?

    Jaxson was the sole heir of the Singh family in Glophia. His medical talent had been evident early on. By the age of 15, he was already attending the best medical university in Glophia. Two yearster, he went abroad to study at a top medical school. Jaxson was an unconventional man. Instead of following in his family¡¯s footsteps to inherit the business, he dedicated himself to studying medicine. Rumor had it he even served as a M¨¦decins Sans Fronti¨¨res doctor on the front lines.

    Despiteing from a wealthy family, he chose a life of hardship. Though they were all from affluent backgrounds, the group held a deep admiration for Jaxson. Moreover, Jaxson seldom mingled with them, so they only saw him at asional banquets. In their eyes, Jaxson was exceptionally talented and impressive. The Singh family, though just below the top four families, was well-known in Glophia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who set up this weing party?¡± Jaxson asked.

    Kaiden shook his head. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who invited us?¡± Spencer, the event coordinator, had assumed Jaxson was behind the wee party when he received the booking. ¡°So, who used Jaxson¡¯s name to organize it?¡±

    Joanna wondered who else could be connected to Jaxson.

    At that moment, the door opened, and someone walked in.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    Jaxson stood up eagerly and walked to the door, embracing the person who had entered.

    Jaxson gave the man a pat on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Everyone in the private room was stunned. It was Sean.

    Jaxson and Sean were this close? Sean hadn¡¯t even lived in Glophia before. A flood of questions rushed through everyone¡¯s minds.

    Sean returned the hug and patted Jaxson on the back. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Jaxson. How¡¯s the wee party? Enjoying it?¡±

    A head appeared from behind Sean.

    Her long hair was neatly tied up, and she wore light makeup, her lips a soft pink. She smiled warmly and greeted everyone.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Nancy Chase, Sean¡¯s sister.¡±

    She gave a polite bow, her manners impable. Jaxson looked puzzled. ¡°Sean, she¡¯s your sister? I thought you only had one sister. What about Susanna?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 845

    ?Chapter 845:

    Jaxson¡¯s sharp words struck again. Nancy¡¯s smile faltered. Sean shot a nce at her. ¡°My mother adopted her abroad. When she heard about the wee party, she insisted oning along.¡±

    Sean felt a wave of annoyance as he recalled his mother¡¯s insistence. Since she was his mother, he reluctantly agreed to bring Nancy with him.

    Actually, everyone in the room was already familiar with Nancy. Whenever Ka had the time, she would take Nancy to various parties to help her make connections. It was clear to everyone that Ka treated Nancy with great care.

    With Sean present, the people in the private room exhibited remarkable patience with Nancy. Joanna was the only exception, still preupied with Susanna lying in the ward. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ka showcased her adopted daughter at various social events while her own biological daughter remained hospitalized. Frankly, she considered Ka¡¯s behavior quite irrational.

    Nancy cleared her throat, and someone promptly fetched her water. Expressing her boredom, someone even offered to sing for her. Joanna rolled her eyes in exasperation.

    Madeline cowered in the corner, watching everyone¡¯s lively interactions. Despite their smiles, she sensed an exclusionary warmth, feeling like an outcast shunned by all. Given that everyone in the private room had a close rtionship with Norah, Madeline feared that any misstep on her part would result in her expulsion.

    However, Madeline¡¯s purpose ining here today was to assert her presence before Jaxson. Although Jaxson hadn¡¯t assumed control of his family¡¯s estate, he still bore the prestigious Singh family name. Madeline contemted pleading with him to consider extending cooperation to her husband and father. Observing the dedication with which her father and husband toiled, Madeline feltpelled to do something to help them.

    ¡°Your name is Madeline Powell, right?¡± Seated beside Madeline, Nancy held a ss in her hand as she spoke in a sweet tone. Nancy adorned herself in a pink dress from a prestigious brand,plemented by diamond earrings dangling from her ears and a delicate silver chain adorning her neck. The refined elegance exuding from her presence made her seem like a spoiled princess.

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    Madeline¡¯s fists tightened at her sides. To her, Nancy appeared as a beggar fortunate enough to be adopted by a wealthy woman, transformed into a daughter of privilege.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Madeline replied curtly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you for quite some time. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you in person. I¡¯m Nancy Chase,¡± Nancy greeted with an innocent smile, her demeanor as naive as a young girl. However, Madeline couldn¡¯t shake the chill that swept over her body as she found Nancy¡¯s smile somewhat unsettling. Could Nancy truly be as innocent as she appeared?

    ¡°Madeline, is pregnancy difficult for you? How far along are you?¡± Nancy asked softly, prompting Madeline to respond to her queries.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 846

    ?Chapter 846:

    As Nancy excused herself to the restroom, Madeline discreetly scanned the room. Amidst the chatter, she remained unnoticed by the others.

    Madeline took a small bag of powder from her purse, discreetly emptying it into Nancy¡¯s ss before giving it a quick shake. The colorless and odorless powder dissolved effortlessly in the water, leaving no trace of its presence.

    Upon returning, Nancy remarked, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve been to a ce like this. It¡¯s quite exhrating.¡±

    Unconsciously, Nancy reached for her ss, taking several sips without a second thought. Engrossed in conversation with Madeline, Nancy continued to finish the entire ss of water.

    As the party wound down, people began leaving one by one.

    ¡°Madeline, allow me to apany you as you leave. I¡¯ve had such a delightful time today,¡± Nancy said sweetly.

    ncing at Nancy¡¯s innocent expression, Madeline sneered inwardly, hoping Nancy would soon feel the effects of the aphrodisiac. If Madeline weren¡¯t worried about Sean¡¯s reaction, she would have seized the opportunity to drug him as well.

    Before leaving, Madeline made sure to leave asting impression on Jaxson.

    Suddenly, Nancy looked dizzy, cing a hand to her forehead. ¡°Joanna, could you please lend me your arm for support?¡±

    Joanna hesitated, considering refusing, but Bryson nudged her. ¡°She¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Scott family. Let¡¯s try to get along.¡±

    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Joanna pouted but reluctantly approached. ¡°What else do you need?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit lightheaded, but I promised to apany Madeline out. Could you apany us afterward? I¡¯m afraid I might faint,¡± Nancy requested.

    Despite feeling disgruntled about apanying Madeline, Joannaplied.

    Madeline walked ahead, with the threedies heading out together. Their private room was on the second floor. Joanna helped Nancy walk, while Madeline led the way.

    ¡°Madeline, watch your step,¡± Nancy cautioned.

    Suddenly, a group of young people came bustling down the stairs, and they stepped aside to allow them to pass.

    As thedies moved past, Madeline lost her footing and tumbled down the stairs, screaming as she fell.

    Shended on the first floor, and her fall came to a sudden halt. Her once-white dress turned red, stained by the blood flowing from beneath her legs.

    Nancy felt her legs give way beneath her, nearly copsing, but Joanna was there to support her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 847

    ?Chapter 847:

    Joanna, in shock, could only stare with wide eyes at Madeline, now lying in a pool of blood.

    She released Nancy¡¯s hand, her lips trembling.

    ¡°Call an ambnce here. I¡¯ll go inform Jaxson.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Nancy said, her voice shaking.

    Later that night, Norah defended herself against her pursuers, incapacitating them one by one. She didn¡¯t kill them, but left them severely injured. These men weren¡¯t professional assassins from any particr organization.

    She interrogated Hanley, who was still conscious, to understand the situation. It turned out someone had hired them to restrict her freedom.

    Norah was aware that Hanley and his crew were connected to Silverdale¡¯srgest undergroundwork, which not only dealt with various illegal activities but also smuggled arms.

    After a brief pause for thought, Norah concluded that the mastermind behind it all had to be Hank. No one else came to mind with such a cruel n.

    Clearing the bushes and weeds at the cave¡¯s entrance, she suddenly remembered the group of people who had been chasing her. She still hadn¡¯t figured out who they were working for.

    Looking inside the cave, she saw Marlin on the ground, curled up and trembling.

    Rushing over, she gently tapped him. ¡°Marlin, are you okay?¡± Marliny motionless, sweat beading on his forehead, unresponsive to Norah¡¯s concern.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Norah pinched him sharply, causing him to suddenly open his eyes.

    In the next moment, she found herself wrapped in his arms. Norah quickly pushed him away, leaning in close, her gaze fixed on his dark eyes. ¡°Marlin, what are you doing?¡±

    Marlin hugged himself, burying his head in his knees as he mumbled a few words.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    What was he afraid of? The darkness, perhaps? Norah wondered.

    They had lost Marlin¡¯s backpack while running. Norah stood up, gathered some branches from outside, and lit them with her lighter.

    The soft yellow glow filled the cave.

    Perhaps it was the light¡ªand Norah¡¯s presence¡ªthat calmed Marlin and stopped his shivering.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 848

    ?Chapter 848:

    ¡°I¡¯m scared of the dark. I¡¯m scared of this ce.¡±

    After awakening from hisa and finding himself in total darkness, he had tried to rise, yearning for escape. But his legs were too weak.

    It reminded him of being kidnapped. The endless darkness, his gnawing hunger, rats and cockroaches scurrying about, and the stench of rotting food.

    He was terrified.

    Then Norah appeared. Feeling her warmth, he suddenly opened his eyes.

    With a radiant aura surrounding her, Norah entered his world once more and rescued him.

    He had hugged her briefly before she pushed him away. He checked his emotions and said, ¡°Just now, I thought you wouldn¡¯te back.¡±

    Once again, it was Norah who had protected him. He felt like a burden to her.

    Norah¡¯s heart softened. Even though Marlin was now a business magnate in Silverdale,ing from a wealthy family, that didn¡¯t matter to her. She saw only the young boy who had once looked up at her with hopeful eyes in the dim cer.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Norah sat beside Marlin and softly patted his shoulder.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Are you still afraid?¡±

    Five years had passed since the kidnapping. She had assumed Marlin had long since ovee it. Yet, Marlin felt a rush of embarrassment. He was reluctant to share his lingering fears with the woman he loved.

    Moreover, it had always been Norah who came to his rescue.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to ovee it.¡±

    Yet, the fear remained¡ªa dark shadow in his mind. The only part of his memory that had faded was Norah¡¯s face.

    Once he realized Norah was the one who had saved him, he dreamt of her that night, which restored his full memory. The images of blood, darkness, abuse, and captivity haunted him.

    Five years had passed, but he still couldn¡¯t conquer that fear. Norah, observing Marlin, understood what he was going through. She offered him anotherforting pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°Those days are behind us. There¡¯s nothing left to fear. The more you fear, the more you must face it. I believe in you.¡±

    Courage wasn¡¯t innate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 849

    ?Chapter 849:

    Norah, too, was human. As a child, she had feared blood and death. She vividly recalled her first assignment when she took a life for the first time. The feeling had been revolting, and she spent the entire day vomiting afterward. That night, her dreams were filled with haunting images of dark red blood.

    She had realized fear was futile. Over time, she became one of the organization¡¯s most powerful assassins.

    Everyone had something to fear. As long as they faced it, those fears could no longer hold them back¡ªthey could push them forward.

    Marlin lowered his head and moved closer to her.

    Oveing the psychological scars wasn¡¯t easy. Every night, a small nightmp stood by his bedside. Its soft glow brought himfort.

    They sat in silence for more than ten minutes.

    Norah stood up and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the car for a break.¡±

    After the fall, the temperature dropped. Spending the night in the cave could easily lead to a cold. Marlin got up without showing much expression, but Norah could see the embarrassment in his eyes. As a man, it frustrated him to need a woman¡¯s protection so often. It made him feel inadequate.

    The forest grew especially dark at night. With no moon to light their way, the only illumination came from their phone shlights.

    As Norah led the way, she noticed that Marlin¡¯s breathing had grown heavier.

    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m

    She paused briefly but chose to ignore it. At that moment, he needed to fend for himself.

    They made their way back to the car and settled in to rest.

    When Adrian and Sharon rushed to the hospital, they encountered several people outside the operating room.

    ¡°How is the baby? Is the baby okay?¡± they asked.

    Rhoda had also arrived and asked, ¡°Where is Madeline? How is she?¡±

    Joanna forced a weak smile. ¡°She¡¯s still in surgery. I can¡¯t say if she¡¯s alright.¡±

    Jaxson said coldly, ¡°If luck is on her side, the baby will be fine. If not, we should pray.¡±

    Sharon was on the verge ofshing out. If everything was left to fate, then what was the point of having doctors? Upon realizing it was Jaxson, she contained her fury.

    Not wanting to upset the influential heir of the Singh family, she redirected her anger toward Joanna.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 850

    ?Chapter 850:

    ¡°Joanna, you and Norah dislike Madeline. Did you intentionally push her to get back at Norah? I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ll involve the police. You¡¯re so young, yet so malicious.¡±

    Putting The me On Joanna

    Joanna, overwhelmed by the situation, remained silent, unable to defend herself. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her fault that Madeline had fallen, as her mind was clouded with confusion.

    Sharon, who had always resented Joanna for her aristocratic background, seized the opportunity to berate her harshly.

    Seeing Bryson¡¯s stern gaze and fearing retaliation from the Andrews family, Adrian intervened, grabbing Sharon¡¯s wrist and pulling her away.

    Rhoda¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. ¡°After marrying Derek, life became a struggle for my poor daughter. Even during her pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t find peace and faced constant torment from her mother-inw.¡±

    Rhoda felt helpless as her daughter had confided in her about these grievances a few days ago, and now she could only voice her frustrations.

    Nancy¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she med herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t walked Madeline out, she might not have fallen. Joanna and I were right there, but we didn¡¯t catch her.¡±

    Sharon, familiar with Nancy, who had been adopted into the Scott family and favored by Ka, quickly reassured her. ¡°Miss Chase, this isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself. Your time in Glophia was short. Joanna and Norah have always resented Madeline, and Joanna didn¡¯t need any reason to push her.¡±

    Joanna bit her lip, unable to find words to defend herself. She silently hoped for Madeline¡¯s well-being.

    Everyone believed that Joanna had pushed Madeline, based on Sharon and Nancy¡¯s words. The main reason for this was Joanna¡¯sck of defense against Sharon¡¯s usations.

    Bryson had already stepped up before Sharon began her tirade, but Sharon had tuned everyone out due to her anger. Seeing Bryson¡¯s cold expression now, Sharon finally started to feel a twinge of fear.

    Nevertheless, she dismissed it, convinced that Joanna had sought revenge on Madeline. Thankfully, Madeline was alright and only needed rest.

    Relieved by the news, the group waiting outside the operating room was grateful not to hear anything worse. Sharon shot Joanna an angry look and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you once Madeline is awake.¡±

    They all then proceeded to Madeline¡¯s ward to visit her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 851

    ?Chapter 851:

    Nancy rose to her feet and said with regret, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Thankfully, Madeline is okay. I need to head home now. My brother is waiting. Goodbye, Joanna.¡±

    Jaxson approached Joanna with a detached expression. ¡°If you¡¯re not to me, defend yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡± His tone was cold, yet it offered her somefort.

    Tears welled up in Joanna¡¯s eyes as she watched him walk away.

    One by one, everyone left, leaving only Bryson by her side.

    ¡°Bryson, I didn¡¯t push Madeline,¡± she choked out, trying to hold back her sobs.

    ¡°I know,¡± Bryson replied softly. ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡±

    He knew his sister well enough to dismiss Sharon¡¯s usations outright. Seeing Joanna so distressed, he felt deep sympathy for her. His sister should not have to endure such defamation.

    Joanna¡¯s heart raced with fear. The thought haunted her¡ªif Madeline had lost her baby, she would be branded a murderer. She gripped Bryson¡¯s hand tightly, trying to control her anxiety. She was innocent; this was not her fault.

    Yet, the image of Madeline falling down the stairs remained vivid in her mind. She recalled possibly touching Madeline¡¯s back in a moment of panic. Her body shook with the memory. This fear had kept her from confronting Sharon.

    Did Madeline really fall because of her?

    The Drug Kicked In

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s

    Outside the hospital, Jaxson mmed the car door in frustration as he got in. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen at my party. What a downer.¡±

    Phillip immediately apologized, ¡°Mr. Singh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Phillip, why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Jaxson ignored Phillip¡¯s words and turned to Sean, nudging him with his shoulder.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve been hearing rumors since I returned to Glophia. You¡¯re actually dating someone. Why didn¡¯t you mention it?¡±

    Phillip¡¯s heart skipped a beat, sensing his growing anxiety. Sean was still upset with Norah¡ªthis was an awkward topic for Jaxson to bring up.

    ¡°We¡¯re having a disagreement,¡± Sean replied, his response short and sharp.

    Jaxson looked surprised. ¡°She dared to argue with you? You¡¯re the mighty Sean Scott.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 852

    ?Chapter 852:

    After a brief pause, Jaxson added, ¡°But I get it. Not many people can handle your temper, except Phillip. When are you two going to make up? I¡¯d like to meet her.¡±

    ¡°When I finish this current project,¡± Sean replied tly.

    Jaxson nodded, then shifted the conversation. ¡°I returned for your grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday party. How is he? Is he doing well?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in high spirits and getting better. He even went out for a walk two days ago.¡±

    Jaxson¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? He went out for a walk?¡± If he remembered correctly, Sean¡¯s grandfather had been in very poor health. ording to the reports Jaxson had read, Sean¡¯s grandfather had been bedridden with Alzheimer¡¯s and couldn¡¯t recognize anyone. Why was Sean saying he was healthy?

    ¡°I consulted the Supernatural Doctor for treatment. Susanna needs to stay in the hospital for a bone marrow transnt, but my grandfather has nearly recovered.¡±

    ¡°The Supernatural Doctor?¡± Jaxson¡¯s expression softened. ¡°If it¡¯s her, I¡¯m not surprised. We worked together as doctors without borders. She¡¯s a mysterious, but outstanding, doctor.¡±

    Jaxson rubbed his chin thoughtfully, curiosity and admiration gleaming in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been eager to meet her again and discuss medicine.¡± When Jaxson worked alongside the Supernatural Doctor, their colleagues were always impressed by her professionalism and dedication.

    Sean pursed his lips. ¡°Well, she is truly exceptional.¡± He didn¡¯t borate further, but Jaxson began recounting legendary tales of the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s exploits during her time with Doctors Without Borders.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Once again, Sean heard praise for Norah¡¯s remarkable abilities and determination. Whatever she set her mind to, she excelled at.

    Norah had seen the world and amassed wealth. Why would she love him? Was it genuine? Sean pondered these questions. Nancy wouldn¡¯t be sharing a ride with Sean; Ka had arranged for another car to pick her up.

    Even if there were no other options, Sean wouldn¡¯t allow Nancy into his car.

    Upon arriving home, Nancy¡¯s first action was to take a shower. She would be staying at Dreamview Vis with her mother. Ka and Matteo had already gone to bed. Nancy moved quietly to avoid disturbing them.

    After her shower, Nancy felt a warmth spread through her body, her cheeks flushing. She yearned for physical closeness with someone¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 853

    ?Chapter 853:

    After waiting for a while, she finally knocked on Sean¡¯s door. Sean, just out of the shower, answered in a gray bathrobe, water still dripping from his hair.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression soured upon seeing Nancy. She was dressed in a long, flowing white nightgown. She lifted her head and gazed at Sean with herrge, watery eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m not feeling well¡­¡±

    She extended her hand and attempted to grasp his wrist.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re drunk, go take some hangover fixer. Just leave me alone and get out of my face,¡± Sean snapped, his disgust evident.

    ¡°Ouch! That really hurts!¡± Nancy eximed, her red eyes filling with tears.

    Sean turned sharply at the sound of her cry. Nancy¡¯s eyes were watery as she struggled to speak. Her leg blocked the door frame, leaving red marks from Sean¡¯s attempt to close it forcefully.

    ¡°Sean, it hurts. I feel so ufortable,¡± Nancy murmured to herself, seemingly ignoring Sean¡¯s earlier words. ¡°Sean, please¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, desperation evident in the way she spoke his name. Nancy gazed at him with longing, unbuttoning her V-neck nightgown slightly, revealing a hint of her breasts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Leave,¡± Sean said, averting his gaze as he prepared to push her leg aside.

    Suddenly, a strong force from the door made him release his grip. Nancy¡¯s delicate fragrance enveloped him as she fell into his arms, her scent overwhelming his senses.

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°Sean, please, I need your help. I have feelings for you,¡± Nancy whispered.

    Disgust twisted Sean¡¯s handsome features. He pushed Nancy away firmly, causing her to stumble and fall to the floor. ¡°Sean, do you hate me that much?¡±

    Wiping away her tears, Nancy collected herself and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve liked you since the first time I saw you. I know Norah is with you, but she¡¯s not here now. Can¡¯t we be together in secret? I swear no one will know. I won¡¯t even tell Norah. I just want to be with you. Please.¡±

    Footsteps echoed in Nancy¡¯s ears, and her body burned with desperate heat. Without hesitation, she stripped off her nightgown, exposing herself fully, hoping Sean would finally notice her.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± Ka¡¯s shocked voice interrupted. ¡°Nancy!¡±

    Ka hurried over, grabbing a nket from Sean¡¯s bed and wrapping it around Nancy¡¯s trembling form. She held Nancy gently,forting her with soft words as tears streamed down Nancy¡¯s cheeks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 854

    ?Chapter 854:

    Ka turned angrily to her son, ¡°Did you threaten her?¡±

    ¡°She approached me on her own, and I turned her down already,¡± Sean retorted defensively.

    Sean walked over to the desk and sat down, booting up theputer. He began typing on the keyboard, seemingly oblivious to the other two people in the room.

    Nancy¡¯s cries echoed loudly through the vi, startling everyone. Matteo, Jaxson, and Phillip hurried to the source of the noise.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Matteo asked gravely.

    Ka¡¯s sneer was sharp as she spoke. ¡°Find out from your precious son what his intentions toward my daughter are.¡±

    Sheforted Nancy with a pat on her back and shot Sean an angry re. She couldn¡¯t believe she had failed to notice her son¡¯s predatory nature, especially when it came to his sister. ncing mischievously at Sean, Jaxson observed the tense atmosphere in the household.

    Matteo kept a watchful eye on Nancy, nestled in his wife¡¯s arms, her tears betraying the depth of her distress. She appeared so fragile, so small in that moment.

    Turning his gaze towards Sean, Matteo asked firmly, ¡°Sean, what on earth is happening here?¡±

    Sean¡¯s response was nonchnt. ¡°As I mentioned, she came to me willingly. When I declined her advances, she undressed herself and now she¡¯s putting all the me on me.¡±

    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    Sean had never been fond of Nancy, and now he understood why. Her true nature had revealed itself¡ªhow could anyone respect her when her intentions were so malicious?

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Nancy is just a lovely and pure young girl. You must have forced her!¡± Ka insisted. ¡°Everyone remembers what you were like as a kid. The traits from childhood often persist into adulthood, and your authoritarian tendencies are deeply rooted.¡±

    Sean paused, his expression hardening. ¡°What exactly did I do as a child? Authoritarian? Is that how you perceive me, Mom?¡±

    A chill flickered in Sean¡¯s eyes, and a cold aura seemed to fill the room.

    For a moment, Ka was frightened, then she burst out, ¡°Am I wrong? Nancy is a lovely yet pitiful girl, but you forced her to entertain you. How can you be so cruel? Have you ever considered Norah Wilson¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Jaxson, who had been quietly observing the drama, was taken aback. ¡°Norah Wilson? Derek¡¯s former wife?¡± That exined why no one except Nancy spoke to Madeline at the wee party.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± Nancy¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, like a kitten¡¯s mew, but Ka immediately picked it up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 855

    ?Chapter 855:

    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ka asked, her concern instantly evident.

    ¡°Jaxson, could you pleasee and see what¡¯s wrong with Nancy?¡±

    Jaxson, the only doctor present, found himself suddenly in demand. No sooner had Nancy mentioned her distress than Kapletely forgot about scolding Sean and focused solely on Nancy¡¯s well-being.

    Sean looked at Ka with disbelief in his eyes. When had his mother changed so much? Why was the adopted daughter now more important than him and Susanna?

    Matteo sighed and patted Sean on the shoulder. ¡°Even though Nancy is frail, she¡¯s Ka¡¯s favorite. She¡¯s a piano prodigy, you know. Your mother has always been on the lookout for someone to carry on her legacy.¡±

    Ka had been a musical prodigy herself. She had been admitted to the prestigious Curtis Institute of Music at just 15. She studied under some of the most respected maestros and had earned nominations for the Grammy Award for Best Instrumental Soloist in ssical Music more than ten times. She was even a finalist in the celebrated Gramophone magazine awards. Every performance she gave was a sellout, and she was widely regarded as a piano prodigy.

    This incredible woman, once a sensation in the music world, had put her piano career on hold after marriage and gradually faded from the music scene.

    Sean understood why. Ka loved the piano dearly, but after having her child, she developed stage fright and became anxious about performing in public. Additionally, she battled a mild but persistent depression that significantly impacted her music career.

    ¡°Nancy is her favorite and the most gifted girl she has ever met.¡± Matteo and Ka had traveled the world, met countless people, and experienced many things. Of all the people they had encountered, Nancy was the only one Ka had truly felt a connection with and had brought home. Matteo knew all the underlying details. Whatever Ka wanted, he supported and allowed her to have her way.

    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????

    Sean fell silent. He had always been acutely aware of the responsibilities that came with his position as the heir of the Scott family. He worked hard because he wanted to provide his parents with a better life. Sean looked away. ¡°I see.¡±

    After inspecting Nancy, Jaxson stood up and said, ¡°It seems like she¡¯s taken something she shouldn¡¯t have. You need to get her to the hospital.¡±

    Phillip acted quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the family doctor. He¡¯s on his way.¡±

    In the meantime, Jaxson kept giving Nancy water to drink, concerned by her faint cries.

    Jaxson gave Sean a knowing wink and let out a yawn. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Scott, I¡¯m a bit tired today. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Preupied and not in the mood for conversation, Ka continued to give Nancy water as she held her. ¡°Thanks, Jaxson. You go get some rest,¡± she replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 856

    ?Chapter 856:

    With a shake of his head, Jaxson walked away. It surprised him how challenging life at home had be for Sean. Shortly after, Phillip ushered in the family doctor. The doctor attended to Nancy and eventually set her up with an IV.

    ¡°It appears Miss Chase may have ingested a mild aphrodisiac. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t much. She should recover well with some rest and the infusion,¡± the doctor exined.

    Ka¡¯s brow furrowed as she turned to Sean. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nancy attend the weing party with you? How on earth could she have ended up taking that drug?¡±

    Recalling his father¡¯s recent words, Sean responded with restrained patience, though he felt quite the opposite. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not Nancy¡¯s keeper. I can¡¯t monitor everything she consumes.¡±

    ¡°Nancy just tried to frame me. I showed a lot of patience and tolerance by not kicking her out of this house.¡± Sean¡¯s expression darkened as he continued, ¡°I love you both, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will love Nancy. Mom, if you want her to stay here, tell her to abandon any ill-conceived ns and understand her ce.¡±

    Sean believed his father was right. As long as Nancy could provide emotional support to his mother, she was useful, and he could reluctantly allow her to stay.

    Ka¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re saying Nancy framed you? It was you who took advantage of her while she was under the influence of drugs. You¡¯ll have to exin yourself when Nancy wakes up.¡±

    Annoyed, Sean replied, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll see whates to light then.¡± Not wanting to argue further, he politely escorted his parents out and closed the door. Alone in the room, Sean¡¯s thoughts turned back to Norah. He longed for her to be with him, to silently hold her in his arms.

    When his project was finished, he nned to go to Silverdale to find Norah. He had grown weary of their strained rtionship over the past month. He intended to confront her, showing her the photos of her with Marlin, questioning his own role as her boyfriend.

    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    With hope in his heart, time seemed to drag. He pulled out his phone and browsed through the photos they had taken together, a sweet expression softening his features.

    Norah set her rm for six o¡¯clock in the morning and woke up immediately when it rang. She nudged Marlin, who was sleeping restlessly beside her. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    Marlin¡¯s eyes snapped open, still clouded with confusion.

    Though autumn mornings arrivedte, the sky was already beginning to lighten.

    Marlin¡¯s Maybach was stocked with washing utensils and food. They quickly freshened up, had breakfast, and then headed out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 857

    ?Chapter 857:

    Before they started up the hill, Norah looked back at Marlin. ¡°The road up the hill is rough. Are you sure you want toe with me?¡±

    The hills or parks they typically frequented had stone steps to make the paths more essible. But the path on this hill was merely a trail formed by frequent foot traffic, making it almost as navigable as the stone steps.

    Was she doubting his ability again? Marlin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I can do it,¡± he stated, irritation creeping into his voice.

    However, Norah seemed oblivious to his frustration. To her, Marlin was primarily apanion, and she appreciated his willingness to join her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they ventured into the woods, the sounds of various animals filled the air. The scent of grass and trees wafted on the breeze, and dew clung to the nts, dampening their pant legs as they brushed past.

    The air in the woods was a refreshing change from the city. They took deep breaths, feeling their lungs clear with the pure air.

    After more than four hours of walking, they reached Bay Vige.

    The vige was modest, consisting of just a few dozen homes. Norah approached a middle-aged man working in the fields with a hoe.

    ¡°Reggie and his wife live at the end of the vige,¡± he said without looking up. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them for several days.¡±

    A flicker of concern crossed Norah¡¯s face as a suspicion began to grow in her mind. She hurriedly led Marlin to the address the man had mentioned.

    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds

    Norah knocked on the door persistently for over ten minutes, but there was no response. The gnawing feeling in her mind seemed to be proving true.

    Just as she was about to force her way in, a neighbor appeared. ¡°Are you looking for Reggie¡¯s family?¡± they asked. ¡°They moved out three days ago. They said their son was taking them to the city for a better life and that they wouldn¡¯t return.¡±

    Norah¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Frustration surged through her, and she pounded on the door. Marlin had mentioned seeing Justin near the vige; perhaps Justin had been coordinating with Ivy and her husband to escape. Norah had arrived toote.

    Norah and Marlin had done everything they could to locate Ivy¡¯s family, but they were still toote.

    When Marlin realized the situation, he quickly pulled out his phone and made a call.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Norah. I¡¯m going to have someone track down Justin immediately. They¡¯ve probably fled together.¡±

    Norah interrupted him, speaking calmly. ¡°No need. I have a different approach.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 858

    ?Chapter 858:

    She had nned to confront Ivy face-to-face, but Ivy outsmarted her. Once Norah¡¯s intentions became clear, Ivy had made a quick getaway.

    Norah¡¯s smirk widened. Ivy¡¯s attempt to flee confirmed it; she clearly knew some secrets.

    ¡°We¡¯ll track you down, even if you flee overseas.¡±

    Marlin was curious about Norah¡¯s strategy, but she left without a word. He sighed internally. He wasn¡¯t sure of the exact nature of Norah¡¯s rtionship with the individuals she sought, but it was clear they were important to her.

    He then called Gerry and instructed him to monitor the trio¡¯s whereabouts and attempt to pinpoint their location.

    Gerry sighed to himself. Not being a police officer, how could he handle such a task?

    Norah ascended the hill again in silence. On her way back to Marlin¡¯s car, she saw the men she had knocked out in the woods the previous night. Upon spotting her, they screamed and ran off as if she were a monster. Marlin figured she must have handled them roughly after he cked out the night before.

    It then dawned on him that when she returned, she was carrying a gun. This indicated that those men were far from ordinary.

    He secretly gave Gerry another assignment.

    After an eight-hour hike, Marlin was overwhelmed with soreness and found himself unable to lift his feet any longer. Norah drove them back. Her expression was cold, offering no hint of her thoughts.

    where stories grow

    Since childhood, Marlin had always been the one taking care of his loved ones. Yet, since meeting Norah, he felt like someone who now needed care.

    This experience was unfamiliar to him, but surprisingly, he found it eptable.

    ¡°Marlin,¡± Norah called as they neared the hotel.

    Marlin turned to her, puzzled.

    Her face, focused on the road ahead, was strikingly beautiful, her red lips moving slightly as she spoke.

    ¡°Even though we didn¡¯t find them, thank you for apanying me on this journey.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. No matter where you go, I¡¯m ready to follow.¡± Hearing his affectionate words, Norah remainedposed.

    ¡°Marlin, the person I have feelings for is Sean.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 859

    ?Chapter 859:

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t show any concern for you. He¡¯s been distant for so long, even leaving you alone in the hospital when you were ill. After everything, you still have feelings for him?¡±

    Marlin clenched his teeth, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°I must confess, I¡¯ve been in love with you since the moment you rescued me. Those feelings only grew stronger when we met again. I really like you, Norah. I know you¡¯re involved with someone else, and I tried to keep my feelings hidden, but I can¡¯t stand by and watch him mistreat you. You deserve better.¡±

    Marlin poured out his emotions in one breath, each word weighted with sincerity.

    Norah could sense the genuine feelings behind his words. Once he realized who she truly was, his earnestness became impossible to ignore.

    That was the reason she had turned him down when things could still have remained tonic.

    ¡°Marlin, I understand where you¡¯reing from. However, a romantic rtionship requires love from both sides, and unrequited love leads nowhere.¡±

    Norah rejected Marlin coldly, refusing to even look at him. ¡°We can remain friends, but nothing more. If that¡¯s not okay with you, then it might be best if we don¡¯t see each other again.¡±

    Norah rejected Marlin with unwavering firmness, leaving no room for false hope.

    Marlin took a deep breath, trying to control the sorrow welling up inside him. He forced himself to appear calm. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree to be with me,¡± he said. ¡°I just needed to express my feelings. Even if you reject me, I won¡¯t bother you. Let¡¯s stay good friends.¡± In his heart, Marlin silently admitted that, even if it wasn¡¯t romantic, being her ndestine protector would be enough for him.

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Norah had no idea how deeply the kidnapping had scarred Marlin. The trauma had left him afraid of the dark, and he shied away from any physical contact with women.

    Marlin had once thought Dolores was the one for him. When they were together, he could only ever hold her hand or give her a hug. After every touch with Dolores, he would retreat to the bathroom, trying to cleanse himself of the lingering sensation.

    Dolores had wanted to take things further, but Marlin always pushed her away, unable to bear the idea of intimacy.

    However, with Norah, he felt a sense offort and peace that he had never experienced before. She was like a guiding light in the darkness, and he hoped they could be together. But if it wasn¡¯t meant to be, he wouldn¡¯t force it.

    ¡°If you ever need help in Silverdale, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me,¡± Marlin said, his voice sincere. ¡°My family has a lot of influence in the city. You saved me once, and we owe you. If you ever need anything, you have my word.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860:

    Marlin, perceptive as always, could tell why Norah hesitated to ask for help.

    Norah, however, was nning to stay another month in Silverdale and decided to keep the conversation light. ¡°Alright. But remember, I have high standards for friends. You must always strive to be the best,¡± she teased, trying to break the tension.

    Marlinughed softly in response. When they reached the hotel, Norah stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Just a moment,¡± she said. ¡°I need to go up and grab something.¡±

    Marlin, waiting patiently in the car, smiled warmly and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Norah returned in less than five minutes, carrying a small bag. ¡°It¡¯s packed with scented candles and sachets to help with sleep. You might want to try sleeping without the light on. It can improve your sleep at night.¡±

    In the cave, Marlin¡¯s actions made it clear that he was afraid of the dark and struggled with sleeping.

    Norah had used simr methods when she created a perfume for Sean and Susanna, hoping it would help Marlin as well.

    Marlin epted the items gratefully, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heading up first. Goodbye,¡± Norah said as she walked away.

    Marlin called after her softly, ¡°Can¡¯t we at least share a meal together?¡±

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    Norah didn¡¯t hear him, continuing on her way.

    At the Scott family residence, Nancy had returned to her room the previous night to rest and didn¡¯te out until noon the following day. She must have been frightened. The Scotts awaited an exnation. Susanna, however, was unaware of the situation. Her family had kept her in the dark about the events.

    Ka had been speaking highly of Nancy to Sean, all the while making cruel usations against him.

    As Sean¡¯s close friend, even Jaxson found it hard to tolerate Ka¡¯s behavior. But Sean acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, remaining silent.

    That evening, during dinner, Ka once again defended Nancy.

    ¡°Sean, I don¡¯t care what you do outside, but you must maintain basic moral standards. Nancy is your sister. How could you take advantage of her? That¡¯s too horrible.¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Matteo quickly shoved a spoonful of food into Ka¡¯s mouth, silencing her before she could continue.

    Matteo observed Sean closely. The conversation from the previous day seemed to have made a difference. At least now, Sean managed to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°Just eat. If there¡¯s something to discuss, we can talk after dinner,¡± Matteo said calmly.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice Sunday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 861

    ?Chapter 861:

    Jaxson, still living in Sean¡¯s house, felt a bit ufortable witnessing the ongoing arguments among the Scotts.

    Ka finished her bite and red at Sean. ¡°Here we are, enjoying our meal, while Nancy is distressed upstairs. Just thinking about her troubles pains me. Sean, you owe us and Nancy an exnation and a solution.¡±

    Sean slowly set his fork down and dabbed his mouth with a napkin. His expression was as icy as his stare.

    ¡°A solution? What exactly do you want from me? To marry Nancy? That¡¯s what you¡¯re hoping for, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± Nancy¡¯s voice came from the staircase, steady yet soft. ¡°I just want to stay by my mom¡¯s side. Even after what Sean did, I wouldn¡¯t leave her.¡±

    Nancy, dressed in a white dress, stood at the top of the stairs, looking demure and charming. She walked toward Sean, nervously clutching her dress.

    ¡°Sean, I apologize. I didn¡¯t know aboutst night until my mother told me.¡±

    Her words came out in stutters, betraying her anxiety.

    ¡°Perhaps because of the drugs, my actions and words weren¡¯t truly my own. It¡¯spletely my fault for causing this trouble. Sean, I admire you. I¡¯ve been bullied when I was alone, and I used to wish for a brother. It seems God answered my prayers, giving me the best mother and brother.¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she lifted her gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything material. I just want to stay by Mom¡¯s side. Sean, please don¡¯t send me away.¡±

    Nancy continued to apologize humbly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all

    Her words tugged at Ka¡¯s heartstrings. She understood that Nancy was an endearing girl, and that her actions had been influenced by the drugs. Perhaps Sean had even coerced her.

    ¡°Nancy, don¡¯t be afraid. If Sean really coerced you, just tell us. We will support you,¡± Ka said, her tone soft but firm.

    Despite Ka¡¯sforting words, the others were indifferent toward Nancy. Ka, however, continued tofort her while keeping a harsh attitude towards Sean.

    The disy from Ka and Nancy did not alter Sean¡¯s expression in the slightest.

    Sean looked at Nancy with a cold, detached gaze.

    ¡°I will say this onest time. Nancy, I don¡¯t care about your other intentions. Just stay by my mom¡¯s side and make sure she¡¯s happy. I won¡¯t expel you. But don¡¯t entertain any inappropriate thoughts.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 862

    ?Chapter 862:

    He then turned to Ka. ¡°Mom, I am your son. Do you really think so little of me? Is this the kind of person you believe me to be? Lastly, I need you to stop interfering in my marriage. Just give me your blessings.¡±

    With those words, Sean stood up and walked out, ignoring the reactions of those at the table.

    Jaxson secretly gave a thumbs-up to Sean¡¯s retreating figure. Drawing on his years of experience with women, Jaxson spected that Nancy might have feelings for Sean. However, Nancy was skilled at garnering sympathy and knew exactly how to win people over. Even Ka was often swayed by her.

    Ka had a preference for Nancy, and Matteo doted on her, which made thingsplicated for Sean. Unless he moved away, it was best for him to avoid confrontations with them.

    Nancy bit her lip, appearing wronged, but internally, her desire for a challenge grew. The urge to win over Sean only intensified with each passing moment.

    Nancy took refuge in Ka¡¯s embrace, maintaining a pleasant facade. She wasn¡¯t isted; within the Scott family, Ka would consistently support her, as long as the individuals obstructing her position were eliminated sooner rather thanter.

    Norah arranged for dinner through the hotel¡¯s front desk and immediately headed for a shower upon reaching her room.

    Afterward, she dried her hair with a towel and powered up theputer. The hotel¡¯sputer was noticeably slowerpared to the one at Dreamview Vis. Despite its sluggishness, she had no other choice but to make do.

    Logging into the hacker forum, she forwarded the program¡¯s source code to JW.

    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m

    ¡°It¡¯s tested and functions perfectly. Feel free to ask if you have any doubts,¡± she assured.

    Norah maintained a positive tone with JW.

    JW responded affectionately, ¡°Understood. Thanks a lot. Love you.¡±

    Norah scoffed at JW¡¯s cheesiness. Noticing that C was online, she messaged him immediately. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How¡¯s your rtionship goingtely?¡±

    Norah had previously asked about C¡¯s rtionship. Both of them had started their rtionships around the same time, but she wasn¡¯t sure how things were progressing for him. C replied quickly, ¡°It¡¯s going downhill.¡±

    Intrigued, Norah decided to dig a bit deeper before logging off.

    She asked, ¡°Could you borate on that?¡± C exined, ¡°We got into an argument, and she hasn¡¯tmunicated with me for a while.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 863

    ?Chapter 863:

    ¡°What caused the disagreement?¡± Norah probed further.

    C revealed, ¡°She treated me like a recement and openly flirted with another man in my presence. We haven¡¯t been in contact for quite some time.¡±

    Norah was taken aback. It seemed that C¡¯s love interest was maniptive, using him as a stand-in, which was undeniably unfair.

    She responded, ¡°Resolving issues requiresmunication between both parties; that¡¯s the key.¡± Prolonged silence only harms the rtionship and offers no benefit.

    Despite understanding the situation, Norah couldn¡¯t set aside her pride to reach out to Sean.

    Given Sean¡¯s involvement with Amabel, was he intentionally provoking a conflict with her, his girlfriend? Norah, however, wasn¡¯t going to give in to Sean¡¯s expectations.

    C replied, ¡°Understood. Thanks. I¡¯ve decided to have a conversation with her in a few days.¡±

    Norah agreed, saying, ¡°That¡¯s what you should do.¡±

    They exchanged casual conversation, reminiscing like long-lost friends. Afterward, Norah logged off and essed a local online forum.

    This forum specialized in local tasks and was exclusive to affluent and capable individuals. Wealthy individuals would assign tasks, which would then be taken on by capable people.

    Due to government regtions, the bounty quests were non-lethal in nature. The tform functioned much like an extensive service for locating people and items.

    Step into fiction with  .

    Marlin had provided Norah with the web address for the forum. Initially, Norah had nned to assign tasks through the global ck market or procure information from Sacredice. However, establishing contact with people in Sacredice had proven elusive, and she was unsure how long it would take to locate specific individuals through the ck market. By chance, Marlin had offered her the forum¡¯s link. Norah decided to explore all avable options.

    The task¡¯s reward amounted to a hundred thousand dors. Mary incentives were highly enticing, motivating people to take on these assignments.

    After finishing the meal provided by the hotel, Norah uploaded the task to the forum from herputer. She also kept a close watch on Justin¡¯s activities.

    It was possible that, since Justin had exposed himself to the police, he no longer bothered to evade surveince cameras. He confidently visited various locations in Silverdale, including multiple trips to the Cloud Club.

    The Cloud Club was a venue for extravagant indulgence. Justin¡¯s entire family resided in the distant Bay Vige. The source of his funds for visiting the Cloud Club raised suspicions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 864

    ?Chapter 864:

    Norah¡¯s current task was to await updates. At the same time, the program she had developed continued to operate regrly, attempting to locate Justin and his family within Silverdale.

    In Glophia, Joanna tossed and turned throughout the night, unable to find peaceful sleep. Every time she shut her eyes, haunting images flooded her mind: Madeline lying in a pool of blood with an infant nearby, also stained in blood.

    The terrifying images left Joanna sweating profusely, deeply unsettled. The dark circles under her eyes the next morning were a testament to her restless night.

    Darwin and Raina listened intently as Bryson recounted the events of the previous night. Over breakfast the next morning, they offered their support to Joanna, assuring her that the incident was not her fault and urging her not to worry. Despite their reassurances, Joanna felt a coldness spread through her body, her mind racing with the thought that Madeline¡¯s fall might somehow be connected to her actions.

    Uncertain and anxious, Joanna spent the entire day in her room, waiting for any updates about Madeline¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Miss Andrews, there¡¯s an update,¡± a maid announced, rushing into the room.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Joanna replied, her voice betraying her nerves.

    Although she had received reassurance from the doctor the day before regarding Madeline¡¯s well-being, Joanna remained uneasy, her heart heavy with fear. She braced herself for the worst, dreading what news mighte next.

    ¡°The hospital has reported that Madeline¡¯s baby didn¡¯t survive.¡±

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??

    Joanna¡¯s tightly clenched fists slowly rxed as the words hit her, her eyes vacant as she whispered, ¡°This can¡¯t be real. It can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Madeline went back into surgery this morning, and they couldn¡¯t save the baby.¡±

    Joanna struggled to hold back the panic rising within her, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor assure us yesterday that she was stable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but for some reason, she lost the baby this morning. I heard she was devastated, crying bitterly when she woke up in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. You may go now.¡±

    Once the maid left, Joanna copsed onto the carpet, her tears flowing uncontrobly. ¡°It was me. I must have inadvertently pushed Madeline. I didn¡¯t mean to. I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    That morning, Bryson retrieved the corridor¡¯s surveince footage from Spencer. The view was obstructed by a crowd, making it difficult to see clearly, but it was evident that Joanna and Nancy were directly behind Madeline, almost right beside her. It seemed that Joanna¡¯s hand had identally touched Madeline¡¯s back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 865

    ?Chapter 865:

    The more Joanna thought about it, the more she sobbed, convinced that she was responsible for the loss of Madeline¡¯s baby. Raina burst into the room and enveloped the sobbing Joanna in her arms. ¡°Joanna, stop crying. This wasn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t carry the guilt.¡±

    Joanna lifted her tear-streaked face from Raina¡¯s embrace. ¡°But Mom, it feels like I am to me.¡±

    Raina¡¯sforting stopped abruptly, her face showing shock.

    Undeterred by her failure to locate Ivy, Norah continued her investigation with determination. She was set on uncovering the person responsible for Ivy¡¯s disappearance over two decades ago.

    During this time, Norah revisited Bay Vige and approached the house where Ivy had once lived. Under the cover of darkness, she meticulously examined the area.

    The house was made of brick, surrounded by expansive fields, each home featuring arge yard. Beneath the pigsty, Norah found a cer, cleverly divided into two sections. One half contained grain, hastily left behind in their sudden departure. In the other section, she discovered signs that someone had been living there.

    Could it have been Justin¡¯s hideout? Did he make the cer his room?

    Such a theory seemed unlikely. Everyone in the vige knew that Ivy¡¯s family consisted of three members, and they rarely interacted with others. There was no reason for Justin to reside in a dark cer. Was there someone else with them who needed to remain hidden? What had prompted them to conceal that person?

    Norah¡¯s mind swirled with questions, each one leading to more uncertainty.

    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    To prevent her from returning to Glophia, Hank had taken drastic measures, hiring assassins through undergroundworks. Hanley had warned her that as long as Norah stayed in Silverdale, the risk of abduction would remain.

    Would Norah simply wait for her fate? She would not.

    Upon returning, Norah, with JW¡¯s help, infiltrated the organization¡¯swork. She located several hideouts and quickly forwarded these locations to the police, hoping to keep the organization upied for a while.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Marlin since his confession. asionally, she met with Ynde and Rosalee, who invited her out. Jarrod, ever the workaholic, left the hospital prematurely after just a week.

    Reflecting on her recent focus on Ivy¡¯s case, Norah realized she hadn¡¯t contacted Joanna in days and wondered how Susanna was doing.

    When she tried calling, she only got a busy signal. Joanna didn¡¯t pick up the phone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 866

    ?Chapter 866:

    Norah furrowed her brow in concentration as she dialed Joanna¡¯s number, but there was no answer, which struck her as odd. Joanna never missed calls. She always kept her phone within reach; it was practically an extension of her.

    Concerned, Norah immediately called Alice.

    ¡°Joanna? I haven¡¯t seen her recently. What¡¯s going on with her?¡± Alice responded on the other end of the line. ¡°The band¡¯s on tour, and I¡¯m swamped. I don¡¯t even have time to visit Susanna in the hospital,¡± she added briskly.

    Norah could hear faint musical tones in the background, which suggested Alice was rehearsing. Not wanting to intrude, she kept the conversation short and ended the call.

    She tried calling Joanna again, but still no answer. Her grip tightened on the phone as she dialed Bryson. She hoped he might know where Joanna was.

    ¡°Hi, Norah. What¡¯s up? I wasn¡¯t expecting your call,¡± Bryson¡¯s tired voice came through.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach Joanna, but she hasn¡¯t answered. Is something wrong? I really need to speak with her.¡± Norah leaned against the wall, her eyes fixed on the green nts outside the window.

    Bryson sighed deeply, his voice heavy with worry. ¡°Norah, Joanna¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She straightened up, and her expression turned grim as Bryson exined what had happened to her.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right!¡± Norah eximed, rm shing in her eyes. ¡°Joanna would never do that!¡±

    ¡°We all believe she¡¯s innocent, but she¡¯s consumed by guilt and has isted herself in her room,¡± Bryson exined with a heavy tone. ¡°The Carters are threatening to release the surveince footage, and it¡¯s putting immense pressure on us. My dad¡¯s tried to negotiate, but they insist Joanna apologize to Madeline. She¡¯spletely stressed out.¡±

    Norah vividly remembered the day Joanna had nearly died at Silver Boulder, trying to help someone. The incident had left Joanna grappling with self-doubt after she woke up.

    ¡°Please put her on the line. I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Norah insisted firmly. She had unwavering faith in Joanna¡¯s character. They had been friends for years, and she knew Joanna would never have pushed Madeline down the stairs, let alone gone through with it. They all believed that children were innocent, regardless of how wicked their mothers might be.

    ¡°Joanna won¡¯t answer your calls. She¡¯s been having nightmares, skipping meals, and doesn¡¯t want to talk right now,¡± Bryson informed Norah solemnly.

    As she listened to him, Norah felt a pang of familiarity. The same thing had happened to Susanna.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 867

    ?Chapter 867:

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Susanna in a while. How¡¯s she doing?¡± Norah asked, but Bryson¡¯s response was interrupted by a call from Kaiden.

    ¡°Norah, it¡¯s Kaiden calling. I need to take this. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± Bryson exined hurriedly.

    With Joanna refusing to go to the hospital, Bryson stayed by her side. He asked Kaiden to update him after visiting Susanna. Bryson called back just five minutester.

    Norah answered his call, and Bryson¡¯s trembling voice came through.

    ¡°Norah, Susanna has cut her wrist again.¡±

    Norah was at a loss for words. Every time she spoke with Joanna, she was told that Susanna was recovering. Why would Susanna attempt suicide again?

    Norah¡¯s face tightened with worry. She felt deeply unsettled by the situation in Glophia. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer and decided to return.

    Norah spent the afternoon negotiating with Concord Hospital and Silver Boulder Private Hospital to wrap up her time in Silverdale earlier than nned. She packed hurriedly and arranged for the items she couldn¡¯t take to be shipped. Then, grabbing her car keys, she left.

    With resolve, Norah hit the road, opting for the expressway. If everything went smoothly, the journey back to Glophia would take five or six hours.

    As she drove, she muttered to herself, ¡°Susanna, Joanna, pull yourselves together.¡±

    Norah had left in a hurry, unaware of themotion at the hospital¡¯s entrance. A patient suffering from poisoning had been rushed to the hospital. The patient¡¯s rtives had specifically requested Norah, praising her as the most skilled of the medical staff.

    However, Norah had already left earlier that day. The family¡¯s request went unheeded, and the hospital staff assigned other doctors to the case.

    The persistent requests for Norah at the entrance drew considerable attention. The air buzzed with curiosity as everyone wondered who Norah was and why she was held in such high regard. Eventually, the patient¡¯s condition began to improve under the care of the other doctors.

    Meanwhile, Dolores, who had been observing the scene, muttered under her breath, ¡°Losers.¡± She brooded in silence before devising a n to sabotage Norah¡¯s medical career.

    Since Norah¡¯s career as a doctor was something she took great pride in, Dolores believed that if she could tarnish Norah¡¯s reputation, the hospital would surely dismiss her. Without her position, what would Norah have? Even if she remained with Marlin, the stain on her reputation would haunt her, preventing her from securing employment at any other hospital.

    In secret, Dolores had hired a few hooligans to attempt a gruesome act against Norah¡ªspecifically, to gouge out her eyes. Despite deploying numerous hooligans, all of them had failed in their mission.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 868

    ?Chapter 868:

    Dolores paused, her foot hovering as she was about to leave. Her gazended on the sign for the stic surgery department, and she found herself momentarily captivated by the thought.

    Meanwhile, Norah was navigating the highway at a breakneck speed of 180 miles per hour. Her vehicle, a high-performance sports car, was well-suited for such speeds.

    Suddenly, two ck cars appeared in her rearview mirror. Norah paid them little heed; her focus was on returning to Glophia. Though she owned a private ne for international travel, shecked such convenience in her homnd. Securing a flight route here was a privilege reserved for the affluent and influential.

    As evening approached, Norah reached the midpoint of her journey.

    Traffic thinned as she entered a mountainous region, marked by frequent tunnels, the longest stretching over ten kilometers.

    Bored from driving alone, she turned on some music. The melodious voice of the singer filled the cabin, offering a much-needed distraction.

    This trip would give her some time with Alice once she arrived. Honestly, Alice¡¯s involvement had significantly elevated Dream¡¯s quality. The band¡¯s fame was on the rise, overshadowing their previous identity as Rosy Secret. While Zeke asionally reminisced about their old hits, their inability to produce fresh, new tracks meant that public interest was slowly diminishing.

    Dream was unique. They were a vibrant group of young dreamers, each original song a masterpiece, which catapulted them to fame both in the music industry and on TikTok. That was the rhythm of the Inte age¡ªwithout exceptional creations, obscurity loomed.

    Norah was thrilled about Dream and Alice¡¯s shared sess, especially seeing Alice discover her true passion.

    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m

    She longed to witness Alice¡¯s radiance on stage firsthand, not through photographs or videos. Norah yearned to see the once-notorious assassin embrace the spotlight, relishing the adoration and love of the audience.

    With these thoughts, a warm, gentle smile spread across Norah¡¯s face.

    And then there was Sean¡­

    Her return had be inevitable; she needed to speak with Sean again. Their prolonged standoff still lingered between them. What were their options? Would they stay together, or part ways? Norah was prepared for any oue. She refused to remain where she wasn¡¯t wanted. Instead, she would pursue endeavors that were far more meaningful than wallowing in self-pity.

    Whenever Norah found herself alone, her thoughts would wander. As she navigated her car out of a tunnel and into the mountainous terrain, she was surrounded by sheer cliffs and winding roads.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 869

    ?Chapter 869:

    The mountain loomedrge, with the road tightly hugging its contours. Here, speed had to yield to the sharp bends of the path. Pressing down hard on the elerator, Norah¡¯s car drifted along the curves, her heart racing with the thrill.

    It was then that she noticed something off about the two ck cars trailing behind her. They had shed any pretense of casual pursuit and were now aggressively bearing down on her, forcing her towards the roadside.

    Ignoring the dangerous curves of the mountain road, the drivers of the ck cars did not let up. They pressed hard, trying to corner her.

    Norah¡¯s gaze hardened. Who could be behind it this time? Was it the assassins¡¯ guild, some criminal syndicate, or perhaps another enemy who bore her ill will?

    With deft maneuvers born from her superb driving skills, Norah dodged the aggressive vehicles. Yet, they persisted, hell-bent on forcing her to a stop. The stakes of stopping were unknown, but Norah was certain it wouldn¡¯t end well. Her only option was to break through their blockade by any means necessary.

    The highway was devoid of streetlights, and the three cars chased each other in a high-stakes dance of metal and speed. Although Norah was an expert driver, the relentless assault from the other cars was too much. They began ramming into her, each hit a deliberate attempt to send her tumbling off the cliff.

    This felt eerily familiar to Norah. It was a clear attempt on her life, reminiscent of past threats, perhaps even from her own uncle, Iker.

    Despite her resilience and skill, Norah found herself at a dire disadvantage, struggling to maintain control in an increasingly desperate situation.

    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??

    The road ahead curved sharply, and as she approached the cliff¡¯s edge, she caught sight of a ck car in her rearview mirror, plunging directly off the cliff.

    Survival from such a fall seemed improbable, akin to winning the lottery.

    Caught in a daze, she barely noticed another ck car nudging hers from behind, pushing it closer to the edge of the cliff. Desperately, Norah jerked the steering wheel, but her car remained unresponsive. With no escape on the narrow road, she was forced to stay in the driver¡¯s seat, feeling her car being shoved closer to the cliff¡¯s brink.

    As her car dangled momentarily in the air, she closed her eyes, resigning herself to the fate of dying in such a grim manner.

    The sports car spiraled down the cliff, somersaulting through the air before disappearing from sight.

    On the highway, the ck car came to a halt. Its driver stepped out, snapped a few photos, and dialed a number.

    ¡°Missionpleted! The target is dead!¡± he reported. After the call, he climbed back into the car and sped off, leaving behind nothing but a shattered guardrail to hint at the deadly plunge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 870

    ?Chapter 870:

    Meanwhile, at Wilson Manor, Iker jubntly hung up his phone and summoned some of the family members.

    It was close to eleven o¡¯clock, and Elsa and Hank, roused from their sleep, stumbled into the room, barely able to keep their eyes open. Elsa yawned and asked, ¡°Dad, why are you gathering us at such ate hour?¡± He had summoned only Mindy, Hank, and Elsa. The rest seemed unworthy of the news.

    ¡°Norah is dead!¡± His words fell like a bomb, jolting everyone from their stupor.

    Elsa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Norah? My cousin Norah? My daughter? She¡¯s really dead?¡±

    She asked, disbelief coloring her tone.

    Could Norah really be dead already? What a tragedy for such a beautiful soul.

    Elsa sighed regretfully. If only Norah hadn¡¯t contested her father¡¯s estate, Elsa wouldn¡¯t have harbored such resentment toward her. At most, she might have felt a twinge of jealousy.

    Hank rubbed his face, struggling to grasp the reality. ¡°Dead? How did she die? None of my men were sessful¡­¡±

    Mindy, aware of the plots against Norah, was not shocked by the news.

    ¡°No tracks left?¡± she asked nervously.

    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest

    Iker nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust me. Hank, I asked you to handle it before, but you failed after two months of trying. What can you possibly do now?¡±

    He patted Hank¡¯s head with disappointment. ¡°Norah was almost back from Silverdale.¡±

    Hank didn¡¯t dare to retort. Norah was truly fortunate that he couldn¡¯t damage her when he made his approach.

    Hank¡¯s jaw clenched as his father boomed, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you. Since you messed up, Larry¡¯sing in. He¡¯ll manage mypany with you.¡± A reluctant nod was Hank¡¯s only response.

    Iker, radiating triumph, dered, ¡°Norah¡¯s gone. Tomorrow, we reim everything under Gilda¡¯s management. Then, a grand press conference in Glophia! The Wilsons will take their rightful ce.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s eyes widened with delight. ¡°Does that mean fancy Glophian gs for me?¡±

    Seclusion had kept the Wilsons out of the social spotlight. Elsa craved the title of ¡°The Wilsons¡¯ Little Princess,¡± a title that was now seemingly hers with Norah gone. Giddy anticipation bubbled within her.

    Iker dered, ¡°Of course, darling! We¡¯re getting back every penny that belongs to us! Let¡¯s have a celebration and live it up!¡± The night echoed with the Wilson family¡¯s joyous revelry.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 871

    ?Chapter 871:

    As the Wilsons dispersed from the ndestine gathering and returned to their rooms with cheerful expressions, a foreboding feeling wed at Hadley¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Joanna, Susanna¡­ she cut herself again. Want toe with me to the hospital?¡±

    Bryson mmed the phone down and thundered on Joanna¡¯s door.

    ¡°They say it¡¯s serious. Susanna is your friend! Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡±

    His insistent knocking continued for five minutes. Just as he turned to leave, the door creaked open.

    Joanna, d in a baggy sweater, looked like a wisp of a girl. Dark circles marred her pale face.

    Feeling sorry for her, Bryson said, ¡°Okay, Joanna. Get some rest.¡±

    Bryson¡¯s heart ached. As her brother, he felt helpless against the ever-present shadow of the Carters that haunted Joanna¡¯s life.

    ¡°Susanna is my friend. I must visit her. And I promised Norah I¡¯d look after Susanna.¡±

    Fear and vulnerability shed across her face, silencing Bryson¡¯s protests.

    If she was determined, he wouldn¡¯t let her face it alone. Susanna¡¯s room overflowed with worried friends and family members.

    Outside, the Scotts sat grim-faced.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm

    Jaxson leaned over to Phillip. ¡°I thought Susanna had recovered?¡± He knew that mentally fragile people could magnify minor issues into insurmountable problems.

    Since his return, he¡¯d learned about the chaos Nancy, the adopted daughter, had unleashed on the Scotts. It wasn¡¯t his ce to interfere, but this? This was a whole new level of worry.

    Who could have known that something like this would recur?

    Phillip, his gaze glued to the operating room doors, mumbled, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. The psychologist said Susanna¡¯s psychological defenses were fully established and that this wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Sean, his eyes filled with worry, said, ¡°That psychologist is the best in the world. If he can¡¯t help¡­¡± His voice trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.

    Sean, brilliant in many ways,cked expertise in psychology. Sacredice might have had capable psychologists, but none couldpare to the world-renowned psychologist he had hired.

    Joanna and Bryson arrived together, and a flicker of emotion crossed Sean¡¯s face when he saw them.

    He had nned to travel to Silverdale in two days, to find Norah and bring her back to Glophia. Their standoff had stretched on for some time. Would Norah even speak to him?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 872

    ?Chapter 872:

    Still, he believed he was right. He hadn¡¯t been given an exnation by Norah when the misunderstanding urred. He had left to give them both time to collect themselves and think.

    Joanna settled beside Jaxson, inquiring about Susanna¡¯s condition. News of Madeline¡¯s miscarriage had reached them, but Joanna, refusing to yield to the Carters¡¯ pressure, had only fueled their arrogance. As a result, malicious rumors began to swirl about Joanna. Did she really do it? Most people doubted it, refusing to believe such things about her. Those familiar with Joanna understood her true nature. A handful of rumors couldn¡¯t sway their perceptions of her.

    Jaxson spoke softly. ¡°A nurse brought a fruit knife for Susanna. She imed she wanted fruit, but after the nurse left, Susanna used it to cut her wrist. Phillip says it¡¯s worse than before.¡±

    Having been back in Glophia for days, Jaxson had caught up on most of the local news.

    Michelle¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she checked her phone. Ten missed calls from Norah, all unanswered. Regret twisted in her gut. How could she face Norah after such a cruel act?

    Several messages awaited her as well.

    ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t me yourself. Please, don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It was just an ident. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do something like that, I know you wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Each word rang with concern.

    Tears welled in Joanna¡¯s eyes, a sniffle escaping her. These days, everyone showered her with support, unwavering in their belief. Yet, she felt like a monster. A tiny life was lost because of her. The guilt gnawed at her, robbing her of sleep. Nightmares filled with the cries of a baby left her disoriented.

    Switching off her phone, Joanna dreaded speaking to Norah. She nned to reach out after Susanna¡¯s surgery, once she had hopefully adjusted mentally.

    A silent prayer for Susanna¡¯s well-being escaped her lips. Nancy approached, squatting before Joanna. She sped Joanna¡¯s hand and gazed at her with teary eyes.

    ¡°Joanna, I know you didn¡¯t mean to push Madeline. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. It¡¯s been a while, and you look worn out,¡± she sighed, feigning sorrow. ¡°Maybe that child wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s fragile peace shattered.

    Bryson immediately shoved Nancy¡¯s hand away, his voice sharp and cold. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her fault. Stop spewing nonsense in front of her.¡±

    He ced aforting arm around Joanna. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Norah was looking for you earlier. Call her back. She cares deeply about you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 873

    ?Chapter 873:

    Joanna offered a meek nod, but only she knew that the guilt gnawed at her even more.

    Gil arrived, briefly chatting with Sean before leaving. Thankfully, Susanna hadn¡¯t severed an artery, allowing for intervention. Post-surgery, she was in the ICU.

    In such a short time, she had been in the ICU twice. Those who knew about it all felt a deep sense of sympathy for her.

    Illness was cruel not only because it led to death but because of the despair it brought. Yet, despite everything, there was still a slim chance for Susanna¡¯s recovery. So why did she continue to attempt suicide? Everyone close to her knew she had been following her treatment with diligence, dreaming of the day she could travel freely again.

    Alice, busy performing with her band, had no idea about Joanna¡¯s struggles. The sight of Joanna, so fragile and worn, took her by surprise, making her urgently ask about her well-being. When she learned the truth from Bryson, she fell into a deep silence. She couldn¡¯t believe Joanna would take such drastic measures. The incident had cast a long shadow over her, one that threatened to trouble her for a long time.

    Taking Joanna¡¯s hand firmly, Alice said, ¡°I want to talk to you, Joanna.¡± She believed she could help Joanna ovee her mental struggles.

    Nancy had tried several times to approach Joanna but was always stopped by Bryson. If the Scotts hadn¡¯t been around, he might have openly scolded her. Despite their obvious dislike for each other, Nancy kept pushing forward, making unwee advances. Was she incapable of reading the room, or was she just foolish? Alice had never liked Nancy, much like her feelings toward Madeline. She thought of them as two sides of the same coin.

    After making sure Susanna was stable, Alice drove Joanna to the riverside in a car borrowed from Norah¡¯s garage. Norah had left out all the keys, giving Alice the freedom to choose any car she wanted. The cold wind by the river cut through their skin, but it didn¡¯t seem to bother the people strolling by.

    Under the dim glow of the streetlights, the area was full of life, buzzing with activity.

    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°What do you want to say to me, Alice?¡± Joanna asked, halting under a streemp.

    Though people passed her by, she felt an overwhelming sense of istion amidst the crowd. All the surrounding noise seemed to vanish, leaving only the distant sound of a baby crying.

    The cry pierced the air¡ªa shrill, miserable sound that seemed to burrow into Joanna¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Joanna, raise your head.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 874

    ?Chapter 874:

    Joanna obeyed, lifting her gaze to see a small, indistinct figure across the bridge. It was too blurry to make out, but she was sure the cries wereing from it. Anxiously, she looked around. Where had Alice and the others gone? Why was she left alone?

    ¡°Alice! Alice!¡± Joanna¡¯s voice broke through the silence, her fear sharpening her cries.

    From the corner of her eye, Joanna noticed the figure drawing nearer. Terror gripped her, and she bolted. ¡°Please, don¡¯te any closer! I didn¡¯t mean to do it! I didn¡¯t push Madeline! I didn¡¯t even see how she fell!¡± she pleaded silently, her heart pounding as she ran.

    Despite her efforts, the figure relentlessly closed in. With a sense of impending doom, she shut her eyes tightly, convinced it hade for vengeance¡ªperhaps even her life.

    Then, the crying ceased. Hesitantly, Joanna opened her eyes and saw an adorable infant sitting beside her, itsrge ck eyes gleaming as it offered her a silent smile. The fear melted away instantly. Tentatively, she reached out to touch the child, but in a sh, it was gone.

    Joanna¡¯s eyes snapped open to the reality of her surroundings, with familiar faces all around.

    Alice rested aforting hand on her head. ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t be afraid. The baby doesn¡¯t me you. This was its destiny, and it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°Was it you?¡± Joanna asked, still trying to make sense of everything.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice revealed. ¡°I¡¯ve mastered hypnosis. It started right after you exited the car. Joanna, death isn¡¯t truly terrible. I understand your guilt about the baby, but you need to realize that it¡¯s not your fault. You have to stop ming yourself.¡±

    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m

    When Joanna heard Alice¡¯s tender voice, she threw herself into her arms, sobbing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Alice, thank you so much.¡±

    Thefort she felt was more powerful than mere words. For a moment, Joanna wondered if it was all just an illusion.

    Everyone had faith in her. She felt she needed to be confident in herself and stop ming herself for things she hadn¡¯t done.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you could think it through, Joanna.¡± Alice patted her back gently.

    Fortunately, Alice hade today and discovered the depth of Joanna¡¯s condition. If she had continued on this path, her body would have copsed sooner orter.

    ¡°You have family and friends who care for you. You should talk to them. Don¡¯t iste yourself. Try to step outside that door.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s guilt seemed to trap her, preventing her from living her life.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 875

    ?Chapter 875:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Face your fears and ovee them.¡±

    Alice had studied psychology, and her words seemed to help Joanna. She felt a little better after their conversation.

    Joanna let out a weary sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll call Norah. She must be worried about me and Susanna.¡±

    They were slumped on a bench by the roadside.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why can¡¯t I get through to Norah? Is she in the shower?¡±

    Joanna mumbled to herself as she called Norah again, but the phone remained unanswered.

    Alice trusted Norahpletely. She gently patted Joanna¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°She¡¯s probably just busy. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Norah had been fine even during gunfire, so Alice didn¡¯t see any reason for Joanna to worry. She didn¡¯t want Joanna to overthink.

    After a brief moment of thought, Joanna agreed. She believed Norah was invincible and decided to call her again once she got home.

    The next day, Joanna got up, descending the stairs with a sense of unease. Her family was having breakfast at the table.

    Joanna seemed to have breakfast at the table for the first time since Madeline¡¯s miscarriage. Everyone was astonished to see her, wondering if she had truly thought everything through and started to feel better.

    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Alice had told Bryson that she wanted to take Joanna out, and thetter seemed much better now. Bryson felt that Alice was indeed capable and wise.

    The servants brought breakfast to the table. Joanna took a sip of milk, and the warmth spreading through her stomach made her sigh with contentment.

    ¡°Joanna, the weather is nice today. Would you like to go for a walk with your brother?¡± Raina asked cautiously.

    Just then, Joanna¡¯s phone rang. Her eyes widened in surprise before she threw it onto the table, her face darkening instantly.

    Bryson picked up the phone and nced at the message.

    ¡°It¡¯s from the Carters.¡±

    He angrily pounded the table. ¡°Joanna didn¡¯t do it, but they keep ming her. This is an insult to us.¡±

    Raina pulled at his arm, subtly gesturing toward Joanna.

    ¡°They¡¯re just looking for someone to me. They don¡¯t dare offend the Scott family, so they¡¯ve chosen Joanna as their scapegoat. They think we¡¯re easily manipted.¡± However, the Andrews family wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt Joanna.

    Raina thought of Kathy, who had visited themst time. She wasn¡¯t surprised to learn that she was from the Carter family. They were all equally shameless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 876

    ?Chapter 876:

    ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Bryson, after dinner, let¡¯s go see Madeline. I want to speak to them in person.¡±

    Joanna took a big bite of her sandwich, deciding to confront the situation head-on.

    ¡°I want to know what they have to say and what they intend to do.¡±

    Her family exchanged looks, a sigh of relief passing between them. They felt Joanna had be more mature.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t get through to Norah. Bryson, have you contacted hertely?¡±

    ¡°I spoke with her before heading to the hospital yesterday. We haven¡¯t been in touch since then. Is something wrong?¡± Bryson had always cared deeply for Norah but never expressed his feelings about this one-sided love.

    ¡°Yesterday, Norah tried calling me several times, but I missed her calls. I called backter, but her phone was unreachable.¡±

    Raina reassured her, ¡°Norah is a mature woman. She probably has her reasons for not picking up. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just focus on your tasks.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Joanna tried to suppress her anxiety, turning her thoughts to what she would say to Madeler.

    ¡°Madeline, we will have another child someday. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????

    Derek held Madeline¡¯s hand, looking at her with affection. It would have shocked many to learn that the attentive husband he portrayed in public was actually a yer.

    After the urgent call from his family, Derek and Coen hurried back to Glophia. Luckily for them, Hank wasn¡¯t upset about their failed deal with the Globe Group, nor did he question their whereabouts.

    Derek cared for Madeline with both sympathy and affection, but he no longer felt passion or joy. His care was simply out of a sense of duty.

    When he learned they had lost the baby, part of him felt relieved. He wasn¡¯t ready to be a father. Plus, Sharon had managed to find out from the doctor that the baby was a girl.

    What good was a daughter? Derek thought. A daughter would only bring him trouble. If their first child had been a boy, he might have been more open to having a daughterter. Since the baby was gone, it meant this girl would never join the Carter family.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading home in two days. The hospital environment isn¡¯t good enough,¡± Madeline said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 877

    ?Chapter 877:

    ¡°Move me to a VIP single ward. It¡¯s much nicer than this,¡± she added.

    Sharon was irritated. ¡°A VIP ward? Dream on. I was kind enough to move you to a shared room for your parents¡¯ and Derek¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t overestimate your luck.¡±

    She had never cared for Madeline. Once Sharon found out the baby was a girl, she did everything in her power to make Madeline¡¯s life miserable.

    Madeline had already cost a fortune during her days in the hospital after losing her baby. Now, requesting a transfer to a private room¡ªdid she really think their wealth knew no bounds? Though it was a double ward, Madeline was the only one in it, and it wasn¡¯t so bad.

    Sharon was well aware of her family¡¯s financial situation. It had been ages since shest bought new handbags or clothes. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even keep a baby. I really don¡¯t see your value,¡± Sharon said coldly.

    ¡°Useless,¡± she added, her words cutting deep.

    Madeline¡¯s eyes filled with tears at this. ¡°Derek, your mom just called me useless. I¡­¡±

    Derek¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mom, Madeline is my wife. You shouldn¡¯t speak to her like that.¡±

    When he returned, Madeline told him about the mistreatment from his family, which angered him even more.

    Sharon, fuming, retorted, ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Derek. And she¡¯s my daughter-inw. Can¡¯t I teach her manners? When Norah lived with us, she never argued and always kept everything in perfect order. Look at Madeline. She can¡¯t manage her responsibilities and couldn¡¯t even maintain her pregnancy. The only thing she¡¯s useful for is ckmailing the Andrews family. I¡¯d push for a divorce if not for that.¡±

    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Madeline sobbed even harder. Sharon was praising Norah in front of Derek. Did Sharon truly ept her as a daughter-inw? Tensions were rising, but a knock at the door suddenly silenced everyone.

    Adrian nced over and said, ¡°Looks like someone from the Andrews family.¡±

    Sharon fixed her gaze on Madeline and Derek, saying, ¡°You both know what needs to be said.¡±

    She nodded to Adrian, who then opened the door.

    Joanna and Bryson walked into the ward.

    Joanna said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t admit to something I didn¡¯t do. If you keep bothering me about it, go ahead and sue me. If a judge deres me guilty, I¡¯llpensate you. But I won¡¯t ept any of your conditions otherwise.¡±

    She looked up, facing everyone in the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 878

    ?Chapter 878:

    ¡°Please stop ruining my reputation. If this continues, expect to hear from mywyer. Madeline, even though there are times I could wish you were gone because you truly can be unbearable, I do hope you recover swiftly and have a house full of children with Derek. See you around.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s expression twisted with anger. Was that supposed to be a blessing? It sounded more like a curse. She was not a breeding machine!

    After Joanna left, Sharon let out a curse directed at her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she admit her guilt before? And now she denies it! She didn¡¯t settle the incident with money and even expected us to keep quiet. She¡¯s living in a fantasy. I¡¯ll tell the major media outlets anonymously once we¡¯re back!¡±

    Madeline lifted her head from Derek¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Derek, I felt someone push me on the stairs that day.¡±

    After her fall, she was fortunate not to have miscarried.

    In truth, Sharon was to me for Madeline¡¯s miscarriage. She hadn¡¯t hired a caregiver, nor did she look after Madeline herself, which led to Madeline slipping in the bathroom the next day and losing the baby.

    Only Madeline and Sharon knew the true circumstances. Sharon insisted that Joanna was to me in order to secure the best possiblepensation.

    Derekforted Madeline with a pat on her back¡ªan umon gesture for him, especially since it was aligned with his mother¡¯s side.

    ¡°They¡¯re denying it because they¡¯re scared. Madeline, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure justice is served.¡±

    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Madeline¡¯s gaze grew darker. Was this really about her, or was it just another way for him to secure more resources?

    As Bryson and Joanna left the hospital room, he affectionately rubbed her hair. ¡°Oh, you really have matured. I was half-expecting you to break down just now.¡±

    Joanna pulled out her phone and made a call. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I can handle it myself! I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±

    If Norah had been by her side, she would have definitely patted her head and said that she did a good job.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Norah answering her phone? This isn¡¯t like her.¡± Joanna tapped on her phone screen. ¡°Luckily, I got Gemma¡¯s number when I was in Silverdalest time. She mentioned she¡¯s a fan of Norah.¡±

    She managed to sessfully connect with Gemma.

    ¡°Joanna, I was at the cardiac surgery department this afternoon. Director Toby mentioned that Norah left yesterday afternoon and has gone back to Glophia.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 879

    ?Chapter 879:

    Joanna gripped her phone, feeling doubtful. ¡°She has returned to Glophia?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. Toby said she was in a hurry because something urgent came up with her friends.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    After ending the call, Joanna forced a smile at Bryson, who was watching her with concern.

    ¡°Bryson, it looks like something¡¯s wrong with Norah.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, here¡¯s your coffee.¡±

    Sean epted the cup and took a deep gulp. The coffee helped him wake up.

    He had been sitting outside the hospital room for nearly the entire night.

    Things had been roughtely. First, there was the split between Norah and him. Then, his long-cherished project had fallen through. To top it off, Susanna had ended up in the ICU after cutting her wrist again.

    ¡°Cancel all this week¡¯s appointments and arrange for a flight to Silverdale tomorrow. Once Susanna¡¯s condition stabilizes, I¡¯ll visit Norah.¡±

    Phillip perked up, his expression brightening. ¡°Okay!¡± Considering Sean¡¯s earlier standoffishness, Phillip had feared that Sean and Norah would break up. Now, Sean¡¯s willingness to visit Norah was a relief. God knew how tough Phillip¡¯s life had been during their feud.

    ¡°Schedule an appointment with the psychologist. Once Susanna wakes up, see if she¡¯s ready for therapy.¡±

    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Sean closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, recalling everything that had happened at home.

    ¡°Phillip, don¡¯t worry about anything else. Focus on Susanna these next couple of days. Keep my mother and Nancy away from her.¡±

    Susanna had been optimistic before Sean¡¯s mother and Nancy returned, but she had attempted suicide twice after their visits. Sean didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but he was certain it had something to do with them.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Phillip looked up at Sean with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, the receptionist mentioned that Joanna wants to see you. Should I let here up?¡±

    Without opening his eyes, Sean replied, ¡°Send her up.¡±

    Joanna and Norah were close. Despite his recent fight with Norah, Joanna had never approached Sean to intervene or ask him to reconcile with Norah. Now, Sean was curious to hear what she had to say.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880:

    Joanna knocked on the door and hurried into the office.

    ¡°Sean, can you try to reach Norah? I haven¡¯t been able to contact her sincest night. I asked her friend at Concord Hospital, and she said Norah headed back to Glophiast night.¡± Joanna¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety as she hurried through her exnation.

    Though Sean and Norah had been at odds recently, Joanna knew Sean would step in if Norah was ever in trouble. Their disagreements wouldn¡¯t affect their bond when it came to supporting each other through tough times.

    Sean abruptly opened his eyes, his expression cold.

    ¡°Tell me everything in detail.¡±

    Phillip quickly dialed a number, sensing that Sean would need to go to Silverdale.

    Joanna looked visibly distressed. ¡°If I had answered Norah¡¯s callst night, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.¡±

    She regretted not answering Norah¡¯s call. Had she done so, she might have known where Norah was and wouldn¡¯t be feeling so anxious.

    ¡°Phillip, book the next avable flight to Silverdale. Also, I need to find out Norah¡¯s exact location.¡±

    Sean picked up the suit jacket hanging on the chair, put it on, and straightened his cor.

    ¡°Contact everyone you know in Silverdale. We must find Norah.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates

    After hearing Joanna¡¯s plea, Sean tried calling Norah several times. Perhaps his number was still blocked, preventing him from getting through.

    He maintained a calm facade, hiding his concern from Joanna.

    ¡°Sean, let me apany you. I¡¯m worried about Norah too.¡± Joanna quickly followed him. Norah was very important to her, and waiting idly in Glophia wasn¡¯t an option.

    Phillip joined them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a private ne. We¡¯ll fly to Silverdale.¡±

    Alice, having heard the news, awaited them on the tarmac.

    ¡°If Norah¡¯s in trouble, I want to help.¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t object to Alice joining; all he wanted now was to head to Silverdale without any further dys.

    Phillip¡¯s intel from Silverdale lit up his phone screen.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, the hotel receptionist reported that Miss Wilson checked out in the afternoon and then drove off in the car she won in thest racing match. ording to the surveince footage T sent, the car wasst seen on Silverdale¡¯s expressway in the evening, then it vanished into thin air.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 881

    ?Chapter 881:

    Sean¡¯s face darkened like storm clouds. ¡°Leave no stone unturned about Norah¡¯s time in Silverdale,¡± hemanded.

    Joanna, timid as a mouse, piped up, ¡°Norah mentioned that the Boyd family there treated her very well. She had the most contact with them. Should we reach out to them?¡±

    Sean paused, his impatience growing by the second. Finally, he swallowed his pride and gave Joanna the green light to contact the Boyds.

    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on him¡ªduring their quarrel, he had left Norah to fend for herself. In a fit of misguided judgment, he had even withdrawn her security detail, believing she would remain unscathed without his protective shadow.

    Norah had mentioned the Boyd family in past conversations with Joanna. Acting on this lead, Joanna, apanied by Alice, headed directly to the Boyd Manor and encountered Ynde returning from a shopping trip.

    Upon hearing their concerns, Ynde¡¯s face drained of color.

    ¡°How could this happen? Everything was perfectly normal just a few days ago. Please wait; I¡¯ll fetch my brother immediately.¡± Marlin and Ynde were Norah¡¯s closest confidants in Silverdale.

    The unlikely group convened at a caf¨¦ outside Concord Hospital.

    Marlin¡¯s demeanor turned frosty and suspicious as soon as he saw Sean.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to Norah?¡±

    Sean pursed his lips tightly and said, ¡°She is missing. Mr. Boyd, please tell me everything you know.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I hope you won¡¯t hide any information either.¡±

    The atmosphere between the two men crackled with tension, but their shared concern for Norah bridged the gap as they exchanged information.

    Ynde pouted. ¡°Norah didn¡¯t tell us before she left. I had no idea she was gone yesterday.¡±

    Norah had mentioned earlier that she¡¯d be staying for three months, and Ynde had kept that in mind, nning to visit Norah whenever time allowed.

    Alice¡¯s brow furrowed in thought before she said, ¡°It seems Norah has quite a few enemies in Silverdale. Do you think someone might have gone after her on the road?¡±

    The surveince cameras didn¡¯t cover the entire highway. The footage Phillip received only captured fragments of Norah¡¯s journey.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson¡¯s car vanished near Pair Peak Mountain,¡± Phillip interjected, piecing together the clues like a master detective.

    Marlin¡¯s eyes flicked to his watch, the gears of his mind turning. ¡°The incident likely urred around that area. I¡¯ll get in touch with the Silverdale police.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 882

    ?Chapter 882:

    Joanna¡¯s eyes lit up with a sudden epiphany. ¡°Oh! I just remembered. Norah¡¯s phone has GPS. In my anxiety, Ipletely forgot.¡±

    Anxiety had coursed through her veins, scattering her thoughts like autumn leaves in a gust of wind.

    Sean turned to her, urgency in his voice. ¡°How do we ess it?¡± He hadn¡¯t installed any tracking software on Norah¡¯s phone, so the thought hadn¡¯t crossed his mind.

    ¡°Phones can be located via satellite. As long as she¡¯s within the country¡¯s signal range, we can trace her phone.¡±

    In a moment of idle curiosity, Joanna had linked her phone with Norah¡¯s through an app, allowing them to share each other¡¯s locations.

    Sean took Joanna¡¯s phone, noting the pink matching wallpaper. He raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by Norah¡¯s choice. Did she use it with Joanna because she knew he wouldn¡¯t approve?

    As he activated the GPS, hope swelled in his chest, only to dete like a punctured balloon when only Joanna¡¯s location appeared on the map.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Sean returned the phone to Joanna, revealing a slight frown.

    Obviously, tracking down Norah¡¯s phone should have been easy while they were still in contact. But if she had gone into an area without any signal, there was nothing more he could do.

    Joanna continued to work on her phone until Alice took it over to check. Ynde was sitting next to her. ¡°I¡¯ve used this app before. The problem is, the location can¡¯t be disyed if the target¡¯s phone is turned off.¡±

    Hearing this, Joanna looked utterly disappointed. ¡°This should have worked out, but I forgot about that w. What should we do now?¡±

    At that moment, Marlin stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the police. This is no time to sit idly by. Let¡¯s go to Pair Peak Mountain now. Even if I have to search every nook and cranny, I will find Norah.¡±

    Sean raised his head and nced at him. The look on his face seemed to say that Marlin had just stolen his line.

    Nheless, he didn¡¯t react. Right now, the most important thing was finding Norah. It didn¡¯t matter who did it first.

    Ynde¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and she quickly swiped to answer it. After ending the call, her face lit up.

    ¡°Good news! That was Vinson. He said that his sports car has a GPS system. As long as the car isn¡¯t totally broken, we can trace its location.¡±

    This was indeed good news.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 883

    ?Chapter 883:

    Sean suppressed the rising uneasiness and said tly, ¡°Have Vinson send us the coordinates. Then we¡¯ll go there immediately.¡±

    Shortly after, Ynde received the location. No one had actually expected that Vinson would turn out to be the most reliable person in this crucial situation.

    With the coordinates in hand, they quickly headed out and boarded the Boyd family¡¯s helicopter.

    Fortunately, it was only a short-distance trip, so they didn¡¯t need to apply for the route beforehand. Moreover, the government of Silverdale knew that the Boyd family had always owned private jets and helicopters. With their influence, no one would dare stop them.

    As Joanna pinned the location on her phone, her eyes squinted. ¡°This location is kind of tricky. Did Norah roll the car off the¡­?¡±

    Her face turned pale as she processed what she had just said. ¡°Rolled off the cliff? Holy shit! Oh, please. Don¡¯t let it be the case!¡± Meanwhile, the helicopter had already arrived above Pair Peak Mountain. They could see the sheer height from the top, the hillside, and even the depth of the cliff below.

    Alice nced at Joanna, who had been shaking since realizing where the location was. ¡°Please, have some confidence in Norah¡¯s driving skills! I assure you, she can safely drive down the mountain through the winding roads, even with her eyes closed.¡±

    Of course, her words were exaggerated, but they showed just how much she trusted Norah¡¯s driving abilities. After all, even on dangerous racing tracks, Norah could have easily won the grand prize.

    At the same time, the police officers that Marlin had contacted earlier arrived. The shing lights of the police cars were visible on the road below.

    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??

    With this, the captain of the helicopter lowered the altitude and approached the mountain peak to search along the riverside.

    Among them, Alice had the best eyesight. As they neared the peak, she immediately spotted a sports car parked by the roadside.

    As she pointed it out, the helicopter slowlynded in an open space, making everyone feel anxious and restless.

    Before they could get out, Marlin and Ynde confirmed that the sports car was indeed the one Vinson had lost to Norah.

    Upon seeing it up close, they concluded that it must have rushed down from the top, fallen into the river, and been pushed onto the shore by the tides.

    The car had suffered significant damage¡ªits windshield was shattered, and the doors were smashed open. Needless to say, it could no longer be used.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 884

    ?Chapter 884:

    The spot where they found the broken sports car was not far from Pair Peak Mountain.

    ¡°This¡­ this is Norah¡¯s phone,¡± Joanna said, her voice shaky as she pulled the phone from beneath the driver¡¯s seat. The phone¡¯s screen was broken, and it wouldn¡¯t turn on.

    Looking at the wide river in front of them, everyone fell silent.

    Ynde looked around and finally broke the silence. ¡°This is the Giallo River, and its edge merges into the open sea. It¡¯s the biggest river near Silverdale. I¡¯m afraid that anyone who has fallen into it has no chance of surviving.¡±

    A gust of wind blew over the river, the cold creeping beneath their skin.

    All of them were thinking the same thing, but none of them wanted to admit it.

    ¡°Phillip, contact your men and order them to search along the river. Don¡¯t let them stop looking until she¡¯s found!¡±

    Sean¡¯s tone was firm and irrefutable. His eyes shed with a sharp, unyielding light. He wouldn¡¯t ept this as the ce where he lost Norah.

    The probability of finding Norah was slim, but Sean refused to give up. He couldn¡¯t fathom how she had fallen off the cliff, but he was resolute in his search.

    Marlin, equally unwilling to stay idle, mobilized his men to scour the area for Norah.

    Meanwhile, Joanna and Ynde wept.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    ¡°The car ended up like this¡­ Norah¡­ She¡­¡±

    ¡°Poor Norah. She must¡¯ve been badly hurt from the fall.¡±

    Alice, however, couldn¡¯t believe Norah would die in such circumstances. She urged Sean and the others not to abandon the search.

    In her mind, Norah was resilient. She was convinced Norah had survived the ident and was waiting for rescue.

    Meanwhile, Sean clenched his fists tightly. He still couldn¡¯t ept the reality of Norah¡¯s ident. His thoughts were in disarray.

    At longst, Marlin, having received an update from the police, announced somberly, ¡°They found another ck car that had plunged off the cliff. It seems it rolled down the steep slope and waspletely wrecked. The driver didn¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°Find out who the driver was,¡± Sean instructed solemnly.

    Without a word, Marlin turned away from Sean. ¡°The police are investigating the scene. But Norah¡­¡± He paused, his gaze drifting toward the river, a heaviness settling in his heart. ¡°I hope she¡¯s alright.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 885

    ?Chapter 885:

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Norah is safe. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    With the police and thebined efforts of Sean¡¯s and Marlin¡¯s men, the search for Norah around Pair Peak Mountain intensified.

    Sean couldn¡¯t shake his worry for Susanna at the hospital. Later that night, he, Alice, and Joanna flew back to Glophia. Outside Susanna¡¯s hospital ward, Sean stood silently, watching her sleep on the bed.

    She had lost more weight. Now, her face was drawn and small, her chin sharper.

    A thick bandage swathed her right wrist. As she slept, Sean felt a profound unease. He feared she might stop breathing at any moment.

    Sean¡¯s heart churned with bitterness and anguish. He was consumed by relentless worry for both his younger sister and Norah. He couldn¡¯t let go of either of them.

    His parents¡¯ unreliability added anotheryer of frustration, making it difficult for him to focus entirely on the search for Norah. News of Norah¡¯s disappearance spread quickly. Within days, many acquaintances inquired about updates through Joanna. They dared not approach Sean directly, directing all their questions to Joanna alone.

    Although Joanna was still reeling from Norah¡¯s ident, she understood their concern and suppressed her impatience as she carefully responded to each inquiry.

    At the Hayes¡¯ residence, Kaiden squeezed Kason¡¯s hand, trying to reason with him. ¡°Uncle Kason, do you really think it¡¯ll make a difference if you go there? Joanna said the police and the Boyd family from Silverdale are already on it. Going alone won¡¯t change much.¡±

    Kason had been recuperating at home for a while now. How could he sit idly by after hearing the distressing news about Norah? As a friend, he couldn¡¯t simply stand aside. ¡°I have connections in Silverdale. I want to help.¡± Kason pulled his hand from Kaiden¡¯s grasp and stepped outside.

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°Uncle Kason, are you thinking of reaching out to your contacts in the military?¡± Kaiden asked.

    Kason paused in his tracks and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if it¡¯s for Norah.¡±

    Kaiden watched Kason intently, his emotions swirling. He was close to Kason and understood why he had retired at such a young age.

    The Hayes family¡¯s concerns were secondary. The primary reason for Kason¡¯s retirement was his PTSD. Kaiden was unaware of the specifics, as Kason had never discussed his military experiences since returning home and actively avoided the topic.

    Kaiden hadn¡¯t expected Norah¡¯s situation would prompt Kason to consider reaching out to his military contacts. All Kaiden wished for was Norah¡¯s safety and well-being. If anything happened to her, it would affect countless people in Glophia.

    Madeline was discharged from the hospital and returned to Derek¡¯s vi. Derek had arranged for a maid to take care of her there, sparing her the difort of going back to Carter Manor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 886

    ?Chapter 886:

    During a conversation about his time in Silverdale with Madeline, Derek was jolted by the news of Norah¡¯s disappearance.

    Noticing his sudden silence, Madeline prodded him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Derek? Why did you stop talking all of a sudden?¡±

    Not long before, Sharon had harshly reprimanded Madeline in the hospital. To safeguard her, Derek had brought her back to his vi. Moreover, Derek had begun cooking for her, bringing her a joy she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    Because of this, she decided to forgive his family. She was, after all, Derek¡¯s wife, and she would spend the rest of her life with him, not them.

    Derek had shared that his business was thriving. Although they had lost a baby, he reassured her that they could try for another as long as they remained happy together.

    Thus, Madeline resolved to stay with Derek, dismissing the idea of seeking another wealthy suitor. She doubted anyone else could be as caring as Derek.

    Derek quickly put away his phone. ¡°I have something urgent to handle. Why don¡¯t you take a nap?¡±

    Holding his hand, Madeline smiled¡ªboth sweetly and ominously.

    ¡°Derek, did you know Norah Wilson is missing?¡±

    Derek looked startled. ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??

    ¡°Kathy told me. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Norah. She had a car ident on a mountain highway. She used to be the top car racer, Selene, but to die on the road? How absurd! Hahaha¡­¡± Madeline¡¯sughter was wild and unrestrained.

    Ever since she returned from abroad, she had always felt that Norah was a thorn in her side, one she was eager to remove. Now that the thorn was gone, she was ecstatic.

    ¡°Derek, there¡¯s no need to keep secrets from me. I¡¯m more relieved by her death than anyone else. Now, no one will stand in our way.¡±

    She embraced him tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s spend our lives together, just the two of us, happily.¡±

    Derek struggled with a deep-seated sadness. He had only felt slight sorrow when he divorced Norah. After years of mixed emotions, he was now uncertain about his feelings for her. He squeezed Madeline¡¯s hands in response, grunting slightly. With Norah¡¯s death, any lingering hopes he had were extinguished.

    Sean had secluded himself in a dark room. It had been five days since Norah vanished. Susanna had awakened, but as before, she refused to speak to anyone.

    The psychologist and Alice took turns trying to persuade her, but to no avail.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 887

    ?Chapter 887:

    Despite efforts to locate Norah, including summoning the members of Sacredice, no trace of her was found.

    Sacredice was renowned as the fastest at gathering intelligence globally. Yet, this time, Sean began to have doubts. If that were truly the case, they would have found Norah by now.

    In the dimly lit room, the only sound was the ticking of a clock. Sean pondered how terrifying it must be for Norah, if she were still alive¡ªwithout her phone, not knowing her location, and unable to reach out to family or friends.

    He questioned whether this tragedy might have been avoided if he hadn¡¯t argued with her or stormed back to Glophia in a rage. Despite knowing the risks surrounding Norah, he had decided to pull back her security detail.

    Marlin had disclosed the full extent of what Norah had endured in Silverdale.

    Marlin admitted he had a crush on Norah. Regardless of the choices avable to her, she had always chosen Sean resolutely. Upon hearing this, Sean felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if it were being squeezed. The agony was nearly suffocating.

    He received perfumes delivered by a courier¡ªscents exclusive to him and Susanna, impossible for anyone else to replicate.

    Guilt engulfed his heart like an invisible force he couldn¡¯t escape. While in Silverdale, Norah had missed him terribly. He thought theirmunication block might have been a misunderstanding. But before they could meet and discuss it, she had an ident. Although the odds of finding her alive were slim, no one stopped searching until they could find a trace of Norah. The ordeal had left Sean¡¯s eyes bloodshot, worn out from worrying about both Norah and Susanna.

    Joanna, having just recovered from the ordeal involving Madeline, found herself facing another crisis with Norah¡¯s disappearance, and her condition deteriorated rapidly.

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. She hurried back because she was concerned about us. None of this would have happened if I had just answered her calls.¡±

    Raina silently patted Joanna¡¯s back, trying to offer somefort.

    The whole situation turned out to be a calcted murder. The Silverdale police had identified the driver of the ck car as a wanted criminal who was already on the run.

    With the man now dead, the police could only specte. They believed the fugitive had intended to take Norah with him in a suicidal crash on the highway. Given the driver¡¯s fate, Norah¡¯s prospects looked bleak.

    Outside Susanna¡¯s hospital room, a group had gathered.

    Kaiden asked on Kason¡¯s behalf, ¡°Joanna, have you reached Sean? Any news about Norah? We¡¯re all anxious since hearing she¡¯s missing.¡±

    Joanna responded with a pained expression, ¡°Sean¡¯s men, the Boyd family¡¯s men, and the police in Silverdale have searched miles around the ident site but haven¡¯t found any sign of her. They wonder if she was swept out to sea or possibly rescued by someone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 888

    ?Chapter 888:

    Holding onto that glimmer of hope, they continued their search. Bryson expressed his sorrow, saying, ¡°No one could have predicted such a tragedy for Norah. I went with Joanna to the site. It looked like she might have fallen from the cliff. The chances of surviving that are incredibly slim.¡±

    Spencer sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m still hoping that Norah will return to see the mour Club. I¡¯ve redone the stage for Dream, hoping it will impress her.¡±

    The group collectively sighed, sitting on the bench, absorbed in their gloomy thoughts.

    Unable to bear the somber mood, Kaiden attempted to steer the conversation elsewhere.

    ¡°Thankfully, Susanna¡¯s condition is improving. Let¡¯s hope the psychological treatments this time are effective.¡±

    He suspected that Susanna was battling depression, given her multiple suicide attempts and her withdrawal from others. Joanna secretly wished that Norah could be with them. As a renowned doctor and a beacon of hope in Silverdale, Norah had built a reputation for treating patients. Joanna was certain Norah could find a way to alleviate Susanna¡¯s depression.

    Joanna held onto the hope that Norah was still alive.

    Before heading to the site where Norah wasst seen, Sean had arranged for Phillip to look after Susanna in Glophia. He then joined the search team to scour the area for Norah.

    Despite the pain in his legs, blistered feet, and scratches from the dense undergrowth in the woods, nothing could deter him from his mission to find Norah.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary

    ¡°Mr. Scott! Mr. Scott!¡±

    One member of the rescue team approached him excitedly, holding something. ¡°I found something.¡±

    In his hand was a piece of brown windbreaker fabric.

    ¡°I found this caught on a branch further up in the woods.¡± After a brief look, Sean turned away, his face etched with disappointment.

    A veteran team member leaned in and whispered to the neer, ¡°You¡¯re new around here. Lately, many people have turned up with various items from the woods¡ªtorn clothes, shoes, and even jewelry. We¡¯ve filled half a box with such things.¡±

    The new member followed his gaze and saw a box filled with women¡¯s belongings.

    His initial thrill faded. He had thought his find was a stroke of luck that might bring him a hefty reward. He realized now that many others had attempted simr tactics to gain Sean¡¯s attention.

    He muttered, ¡°But I really did find it on a branch.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 889

    ?Chapter 889:

    It was like the tale of ¡°The Boy Who Cried Wolf.¡± After being let down three times, Sean grew skeptical.

    Since joining the search team, the members had presented him with supposed clues about women daily. At first, he had been excited, but soon he became numb to it.

    Driven by the handsome reward Sean offered, every team member was eager to cash in.

    He had trusted them and believed in their efforts, but they ended up disappointing him.

    ¡°Keep searching.¡±

    Sean and the rescue team continued their mission in the forest. This forest had been partially developed, with areas turned into tourist spots, while the remaining wilderness stayed rugged and undeveloped.

    Just a few days with the rescue team transformed Sean from a refined man into a somber one, but he was unconcerned about his appearance. His only focus was on finding Norah.

    Before sleeping at night, he would spray Silver Gxy perfume, pretending Norah was there with him. The scent helped him drift off to sleep.

    ¡°Honey, pleasee back to me. I miss you.¡±

    Curled up in his simple tent, Sean hugged himself tightly as the cold wind echoed his loneliness.

    He often regretted his prolonged indifference to Norah.

    Moon had been right. Such coldness had only eroded their love.

    Sean felt Norah¡¯s absence most acutely when he was alone.

    In Glophia, those caring for Susanna shielded her from any distressing news about Norah. Upon awakening, Susanna withdrew into herself again.

    Phillip enlisted the psychologist to provide her with counseling, while Alice stayed by her side, hoping to coax her into opening up.

    Eventually, Susanna began to interact more with her friends.

    However, she consistently avoided Ka and Nancy. Whenever they appeared, she became distraught, sometimes smashing objects in her room or yanking out her IV.

    Ka eventually ceased her visits after being consistently rebuffed.

    ¡°I raised you, and this is how you treat me because of your illness? Have you forgotten how much I cared for you?¡± Whileining, Ka¡¯s heart softened with sympathy for Susanna. After all, Susanna was still her beloved daughter.

    Nancy gently took Ka¡¯s arm,forting her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 890

    ?Chapter 890:

    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be angry with Susanna. She must be upset when sheshes out or says hurtful things. If it makes you feel better, you can me me. I just want you to be happy, Mom.¡± Her eyes widened as she looked at Ka. Despite awaiting a heart transnt and facing the risk of death if the surgery failed, Nancy never took her frustrations out on her family. Ka believed Nancy was so sensible and thoughtful.

    She med Susanna¡¯s short temper on Norah or Sean, suspecting she had picked it up from them while she and her husband were not around.

    Initially, Ka had sympathy for Susanna. Yet, after being treated harshly, her patience began to wear thin.

    In Ka¡¯s eyes, Nancy was the obedient one. Susanna, on the other hand, had attempted suicide over something minor, leading Ka to criticize her for her fragile mental state.

    With little sympathy left, Ka left abruptly with Nancy, unconcerned that Susanna had only recently survived a suicide attempt by shing her wrist.

    After the confrontation, Susannay on her bed, staring nkly at the ceiling before turning her gaze toward the doorway.

    Her mother had walked away with Nancy, indifferent to her emotional state.

    A malicious voice gued her thoughts.

    ¡°Kill yourself. Your illness is incurable. Your mother¡¯s favorite is Nancy Chase. She has abandoned you. Just kill yourself!¡±

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m

    Susanna frowned in pain, bothered by the voice again. Each time it echoed in her mind, a severe migraine would grip her. However, maintaining an empty mind helped keep the voice at bay.

    Determined to bury her emotions deep within, she hoped to find some peace. But the brainwashing from the voice left her convinced she had no ce in this world.

    She lowered her gaze to her right wrist, swathed in gauze. She recalled how bold she had been, cutting her wrist deeply twice. When the blood flowed, it brought an odd sense of relief. Maybe, she mused, death would bring her ultimate sce, and the love of her parents and brother would linger in her thoughts. In this way, her mother, in memory, would continue to hold her dear, without any adopted daughter disturbing their family bond.

    Closing her eyes, Susanna inhaled sharply and began to miss Norah.

    When Norah was with her, she would always gently console Susanna. Susanna still expected to see her, wondering when she would return.

    Although rescued from the brink of death, Susanna doubted her ability to endure much longer.

    Ka and Nancy were not allowed to visit her; now only her friends stayed by her side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 891

    ?Chapter 891:

    These friends, whom she had met through Norah at various events in Glophia, filled her room with their presence. As they chatted about Norah, Susanna learned that she had gone missing.

    With a trembling voice, she struggled to sit up and asked, ¡°Joanna, how could Norah be missing? Is she still alive?¡±

    Kaiden, who had let the news slip, stared at the ceiling, avoiding Joanna¡¯s piercing gaze. He had been overly enthusiastic about Susanna¡¯s willingness to talk and identally revealed his conversation with Spencer.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional. No one had heard from Norah for over half a month, and Spencer and he doubted her survival.

    The river, merging with the sea, was vast. Even if Norah had fallen in alive, reaching the shore seemed impossible. Kason and Sean had joined the rescue efforts, clinging to hope, but after so long, there was still no word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Joanna finally answered after a lengthy silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susanna. Rest well and get better soon. You can¡¯t let Norah worry about you. She was worried about us, so on her way back to Glophia, she¡­ she¡­¡±

    Joanna¡¯s voice broke, and she couldn¡¯t finish.

    Covering her face, tears cascaded down her cheeks. Thinking about Norah¡¯s ident while trying to reach Glophia out of concern for them tore at Joanna¡¯s heart.

    Unaware of the me Joanna faced for Madeline¡¯s miscarriage, Susanna panicked upon hearing the bad news about Norah. Tears streamed down her face.

    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not true. Norah promised to perform my operation. She hasn¡¯t kept her word yet. I don¡¯t believe it. Are you all conspiring to deceive me?¡±

    Though she refused to ept it, her friends¡¯ sad expressions betrayed the truth.

    Susanna broke down, her tears a torrent of grief and sorrow for Norah¡¯s presumed death.

    Exhausted from crying, she eventually fell asleep. Joanna, with swollen eyes, gently tucked her in and quietly left the room. Kaiden, realizing his grave mistake, left with Spencer while Susanna and Joanna wept.

    Bryson handed Joanna a wet towel. ¡°Wipe your tears, Joanna. Has Susanna heard the bad news about Norah?¡±

    Recently arrived, he had witnessed the two girls crying and opted to wait in the corridor.

    Joanna covered her swollen eyes with the wet towel, feeling much better.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 892

    ?Chapter 892:

    ¡°Yes, Kaiden identally revealed the secret. But Susanna seems significantly better after her emotional release.¡±

    ¡°Happy to hear she¡¯s doing better. I met Sean in Silverdale; he still hasn¡¯t found any traces of Norah.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face betrayed her disappointment. She frequently visited to inquire about the progress but felt powerless. All she knew was that despite extensive searching, there was no trace of Norah.

    The police ceased their search a week after the ident and instructed Sean to return to Glophia for Norah¡¯s memorial service. The odds of surviving such a precipitous fall were less than one percent.

    Nevertheless, Sean and Marlin remained resolute. They expanded the search team and personally joined the efforts. Each member was assigned a specific area, meticulously searching for Norah.

    ¡°Today, I noticed another group searching for Norah, dispatched by the military.¡±

    Secrecy was paramount in military operations. Bryson had observed them from a distance without engaging.

    It was a group of seven, all d in military attire, exuding a formidable presence. With solemn expressions, they swiftly navigated through the forest.

    ¡°The military? I haven¡¯t received any updates about Kasontely. Kaiden frequently visited the hospital, yet Kason remained absent from any events in Glophia.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy. Come on, let me show you something.¡±

    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????

    Bryson handed his phone to Joanna. ¡°Watch this video clip.¡± It seemed to have been filmed at the mour Club. Recognizing the familiar corridor, Joanna hesitated to y the video.

    After mentally preparing herself, she pressed y.

    The sounds of men and women filled the air. As the scene shifted, Madeline, Nancy, and Joanna appeared on screen. While passing by a group of young men, Madeline lost her footing and fell down the stairs.

    The video clearly showed Joanna helping Nancy maintain her bnce without touching Madeline.

    ¡°I tracked down everyone in the surveince footage from that night. Someone recorded the entire incident.¡±

    Bryson didn¡¯t reveal the extensive effort he had invested in finding them. His sole desire was to see his sister smile again. Joanna covered her mouth with one hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Her memories of that night had been blurry. After seeing the video clip, she was now filled with courage.

    ¡°Thank you, Bryson.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 893

    ?Chapter 893:

    She realized she had done nothing wrong. The Carters had unfairly med her.

    Bryson gently ruffled her hair. ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t mention it. If the Carters bother you again, just show them the video.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Joanna watched the video happily but soon became somber again. ¡°I wish Norah could know this.¡±

    If Norah hadn¡¯t been preupied with her and Susanna that day, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have had the ident.

    Only those who truly knew Norah were concerned about her disappearance. Others remained indifferent.

    However, something astonishing had recently urred in Glophia.

    The reclusive Wilson family announced ns to hold a press conference in Glophia to assert their social standing.

    The press conference was scheduled for the end of the month. All the influential families in Glophia received invitations. At the event, the Wilson family would present their members and introduce their patriarch.

    These were the only details provided on the invitations, leaving attendance up to the discretion of each guest.

    Most influential families familiar with the Wilson family¡¯s history nned to attend. The invitation was an olive branch; epting it signified an alliance with the Wilsons, while declining it could invite future retaliation.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    The prominent families who had received the Wilsons¡¯ invitation decided to attend the press conference, eager to learn more about the Wilsons.

    The Scott family was also invited.

    Matteo examined the invitation card, pondering. ¡°There¡¯s no need to upset the Wilson family. Sean isn¡¯t here, so we might as well attend.¡±

    Years earlier, he had taken his son to the funeral of the Wilson family¡¯s patriarch. He had assumed the Wilson family would remain inconspicuous, given their patriarch¡¯s death and their apparent disinterest in fame. Yet, here they were, suddenly drawing attention in Glophia with a press conference.

    It seemed that the Wilson family was on its way to joining the ranks of the top influential families in Glophia, potentially bing the fifth.

    Ka continued to trim the rose branches in the living room, while Nancy quickly handed her the new ones.

    ¡°Tell Sean to return as soon as he can. Since you¡¯ve made him the head of the Scott family, he should represent us there.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 894

    ?Chapter 894:

    Sean¡¯s parents shared the same thought. Now that Sean was the head of the family, they preferred to let him take charge of such matters.

    ¡°Norah has been missing for half a month. It¡¯s likely her body won¡¯t be found. I wonder why he¡¯s still so determined to search for her.¡±

    The red roses were prominently disyed in the uniquely designed vase, with the lighter buds positioned above the fully bloomed ones, creating a striking arrangement.

    Nancy, kneeling beside Ka and silently listening, suddenly perked up when she heard Ka¡¯s words.

    Matteo frowned. ¡°That¡¯s Sean¡¯s concern. Ka, he¡¯s an adult now. He knows what he¡¯s doing. We shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still my son. I have every right to direct him on what needs to be done. It¡¯s absurd if I can¡¯t even influence his marriage.¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of the vase shattering filled the room, with porcin pieces scattering everywhere.

    Once neatly arranged, the flowersy scattered amidst spilled water, creating a mess.

    A sudden silence enveloped the living room.

    Ka was enveloped in an odd tranquility, staring at the shattered vase before retrieving a new one to restart the flower arrangement, not speaking or exining her actions in breaking the vase.

    Nancy quietly discarded the broken rose and selected another.

    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???

    Matteo¡¯s expression darkened as he ascended to the second floor. Having witnessed the incident, the maids fetched brooms to clean up, whispering amongst themselves to avoid disturbing their employers.

    One month had passed since Norah vanished.

    The Carter family¡¯s scheme to ckmail the Andrews family had failed. Despite their initial attempts, Joanna¡¯s resistance and the Andrews¡¯ stern warning forced them to abandon their ns.

    Sharon had considered revealing the scandal to the media. But after viewing a video clip Joanna sent, she dropped the idea, realizing that any further attempts at ckmail would only make a fool of them.

    Thus, the Carter family had no choice but to relent.

    Susanna¡¯s condition noticeably improved. She engaged actively with her psychologist, eager to recover swiftly. Her leukemia treatment also progressed, yielding better results than anticipated.

    Yet, Norah¡¯s absence continued to weigh heavily on her friends¡¯ minds.

    One day, Joanna decided to visit Gil and Trudy, bearing gifts and honoring Norah¡¯s request to check on them whenever she was free.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 895

    ?Chapter 895:

    Upon arriving, Joanna knocked and entered. She was immediately enveloped in darkness.

    The gloom inside pressed down on her spirits, prompting her to turn on the light. The sudden brightness caused Trudy to spin around abruptly in the living room.

    Joanna didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and ced the gifts on the table.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Davies, I¡¯m Joanna Andrews, a good friend of Norah¡¯s.¡±

    After introducing herself, she gave Gil a nod. ¡°I apologize for not visiting sooner.¡±

    Since Norah had gone missing, Joanna had been reflecting on their shared memories and realized she hadn¡¯t kept many promises. She was now determined to fulfill them one by one.

    Gil nodded back at her. ¡°You¡¯re a kind soul. Thank you for thinking of us. Next time, please don¡¯t bring gifts. We¡¯re just happy to see you.¡±

    He recognized Joanna, as she was often with Norah. After Susanna was hospitalized, Joanna had frequently looked after her. Trudy moved deeper into the living room without engaging with Joanna.

    Standing in the hallway, Joanna peered into the room. ¡°Norah made it clear that gifts are a must whenever I pop by. She even offered to foot the bill herself! So, naturally, presents for you two are a must!¡±

    She blinked yfully, trying to inject some humor to lighten the somber mood in the house.

    ¡°We¡¯ll bothe to visit when she gets back. Mr. and Mrs. Davies, I need to go now. Take care.¡±

    She waved goodbye with a smile. Despite their cool demeanor, she didn¡¯t mind and turned to leave.

    As soon as she stepped outside, her smile vanished. Joanna gazed at the closed door with sadness. She had noticed some items on a small table in the corner of the living room. Moreover, Gil had spoken with her in the hallway, preferring not to let her inside.

    Back inside the house, Trudy lifted her aged face, her eyes red and teary. She began to cry again.

    ¡°Norah always cared for us, even while on a business trip. She was only gone for three months. How could this have happened?¡± Gil had learned of Norah¡¯s disappearance from Susanna the previous week. He had tried to shield the news from his wife but found himself too distracted at home. Eventually, Trudy pressured him into telling her.

    Their home was then enveloped in sadness.

    ¡°What a remarkable girl! She was so kind to us. We haven¡¯t even met her new boyfriend yet¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 896

    ?Chapter 896:

    Flooded with memories of Norah, Trudy felt overwhelmed by sorrow. She approached a small memorial corner, trembling, and gently caressed the ck and white portrait of Aurelia.

    ¡°Aurelia, if you¡¯re watching over us from Heaven, please ensure Norah returns safely.¡±

    She repeated these words to Aurelia¡¯s portrait every day.

    Below, another photo rested on the table. In the photo, a woman stood between Gil and Trudy, her arms around their shoulders, her smile gentle and beautiful. The photo was taken during Norah¡¯sst visit, captured on a phone. They had the picture developed and initially ced it on a nightstand. Now, it sat near Aurelia¡¯s portrait, a silent plea for Aurelia to watch over Norah.

    Despite their brief encounters, how could they not cherish the love and care Norah had shown them?

    Gil rested his arm on his wife¡¯s shoulder, his eyes misty as he blinked back tears. ¡°Norah will be okay.¡±

    They knew they would be heartbroken if Norah were gone, and her loss would also be deeply felt in the medicalmunity.

    Sean and Marlin scoured Pair Peak Mountain for a month, searching tirelessly for Norah. The mountain sprawled endlessly before them. Despite their diligent efforts and repeated searches, they couldn¡¯t uncover a single clue.

    Marlin pulled Sean aside to have a private conversation, deciding to halt their search.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s been a month. If Norah were still out there, she would have found a way to reach us by now. Perhaps it¡¯s time we epted it and moved on.¡±

    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Marlin avoided Sean¡¯s gaze as he spoke, aware of the harshness of the truth. The month had drained all his hope.

    He shared the extent of his efforts over the past weeks. ¡°I must return to Silverdale to handle my business affairs. It¡¯s time for me to say goodbye.¡±

    Dropping his gaze to hide the sorrow, he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±

    His words were meant as much for himself as for Sean.

    Sean remained silent, merely observing as Marlin walked away. He had realized something important¡ªif Norah were still alive, she would have reached out within the month. Yet neither he, Joanna, Kaiden, Marlin, nor anyone else had heard from her.

    Sitting alone in a tent, Sean clenched his fists, lost in thought for what seemed an eternity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 897

    ?Chapter 897:

    Eventually, he summoned the search team¡¯s leader.

    ¡°Divide the team into two. Continue searching this vicinity. I must leave now.¡±

    With those words, Sean packed his belongings and returned to Glophia. Upon his solitary arrival, his family greeted him without further queries. Their unspoken realization¡ªa month of searching had led to nothing.

    The townspeople of Glophia came to ept the bleak oue once they saw him return alone.

    Derek, grappling with his emotions, resolved to conceal his feelings and the photographs of Norah indefinitely.

    Meanwhile, Joanna renewed hermitment to her training with Duncan, vowing to intensify her efforts.

    Gil remained by Susanna¡¯s side in the hospital, witnessing her gradual recovery.

    Spencer¡¯s mour Club continued to thrive, although it now featured a new lead singer for the Dream band. One quiet morning, Alice had departed for Ond.

    Rapid changes marked the progress of the Scott Group, with Amabel moving to a new role, limiting her contact with Sean.

    The Wilson family convened a press conference, attended by Glophia¡¯s elite.

    Iker Wilson detailed his family¡¯s members and assets, propelling them to the position of the fifthrgest family in the region after the conference. As life moved inexorably forward, some were left to mourn the absence of a loved one.

    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    As the Wilson family flourished in Glophia, Gilda and Chayce were overshadowed by sadness, acutely aware that Norah remained missing.

    Gilda¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Through clenched teeth, she dered, ¡°Miss Wilson must still be alive. She will reim everything in the future.¡±

    Chayce, embracing her trembling form, spoke softly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave Glophia together. Sean may have abandoned her cause, but we will not give up.¡±

    ¡°Chayce, she¡¯s still out there, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe she is.¡±

    They had been searching for Norah since her disappearance was confirmed.

    Norah¡¯s uncle, Iker, however, demanded they relinquish her assets, asserting she was legally dead and even threatened legal action due to their alleged trespassing on her estate. With Norah gone and no will left behind, her assets were legally bound to pass to her uncle.

    Constrained, Gilda and Chayce werepelled to surrender all her property.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 898

    ?Chapter 898:

    Resolved, they embarked on a quest to find Norah, filled with hope for an untroubled path.

    A frigid wave then swept over Glophia, nketing thendscape in thick snow.

    Eventually, thest of the snow thawed, ushering in the first spring rain and coaxing the green tips of new grass to pierce through the soil.

    With the first cicada¡¯s song, summer returned once more.

    One year had passed.

    ¡°Phillip, hurry up. Joanna and I have ns at ten this morning,¡± Susanna called out. She wore a light pink dress that entuated her slender waist,plemented by sneakers of the same hue. Her ck hair cascaded down her back, framing her attractive features.

    Nancy opened the car door, assisting Ka as she stepped out. Their matching outfits gave them the appearance of mother and daughter.

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Ka inquired, her brow furrowed as she approached Susanna. ¡°It¡¯s only been a year since your recovery. What are you up to?¡±

    Ignoring Nancy¡¯s presence, Susanna clung to Ka¡¯s arm, her demeanor childlike. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve rested enough. This is my first outing in a long while. Please, let me go, okay?¡±

    Ka always had a soft spot for her children¡¯s pleas. Softened by her daughter¡¯s request, she asked, ¡°Who else is apanying you besides Phillip?¡±

    ¡°Joanna!¡± Susanna replied.

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Ka nodded, turning her attention back to the task at hand. ¡°Nancy and I came to deliver a concert invitation. If you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t worry about attending.¡±

    Behind her, Nancy offered a quiet smile.

    During Susanna¡¯s critical treatment phase, an unexpected development urred.

    Nancy, in need of a heart donor, was matched with Susanna for heartpatibility.

    Amidst the chemotherapy, Susanna faced multiple near-death experiences due to rejection reactions.

    Ka had once proposed that if Susanna did not survive, her heart should be donated to Nancy, offering a semnce of continued life.

    However, Susanna recovered fully.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 899

    ?Chapter 899:

    She never discussed this proposal in Ka¡¯s presence and chose instead to maintain a distance from Nancy, feigning ignorance of the entire matter.

    Even though Nancy had not found a heart donor, she had mastered the piano with Ka¡¯s encouragement and the guidance of a renowned international pianist.

    Nancy had excelled in two national pianopetitions, securing a top-three finish in both. Her uing performance would mark her debut on a major stage, thanks to the extensive resources Ka provided.

    Susanna felt no jealousy. Her time in the hospital had given her perspective, especially after a heartfelt conversation with Sean about her mother. She resolved to be the dutiful daughter her mother wished for.

    Phillip exited the vi, sporting a pink backpack over one shoulder and a pink suitcase in hand. He opted for casual attire over his usual professional uniform, which gave him a more approachable look.

    Ka watched him and advised, ¡°Phillip, please look after Susanna.¡±

    Phillip nodded respectfully. ¡°I will.¡±

    Susanna, bubbling with excitement, slung her backpack over her shoulders. Clutching Phillip¡¯s arm, she called out cheerfully, ¡°Bye, Mom.¡±

    Nancy observed them with a mix of emotions. ¡°Mom, is Susanna really dating Phillip? Is it really suitable for them, considering their social status disparity?¡± she queried, troubled by the thought that a woman from a wealthy background should ideally pair with someone of equal financial standing.

    This was Nancy¡¯s first time witnessing Susanna and Phillip together, despite having only heard about their rtionship from Ka.

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m

    Ka fixed her hair and said casually, ¡°Who truly knows what the future holds? As long as she¡¯s content, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Following her discharge from the hospital, Susanna had openly dered her rtionship with Phillip.

    Phillip thus assumed dual roles¡ªby day, he was the dependable assistant, and by night, the affectionate partner to Susanna. Their bond was heartwarming for all.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known Phillip since childhood. His sterling character ensures that Susanna feels secure, without fears of deceit or betrayal.¡±

    As they settled into the car, Ka excitedly checked her phone. ¡°Nancy, you¡¯ve made it to the quarterfinals of the Bellfolk National Piano Competition!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Really?¡± Nancy asked, her eyes wide with amazement.

    Despite only practicing piano for a year and entering thepetition mainly as a supporting act, Nancy had unexpectedly advanced.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 900

    ?Chapter 900:

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. The organizers told us you¡¯re heading to Bellfolk a week early to prepare for the quarterfinals!¡± Ka exined, barely catching her breath. She had encouraged Nancy¡¯s participation to bolster her skills and confidence, and reaching the quarterfinals was a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Keep pushing forward as you prepare more,¡± Ka encouraged. Ka was already delighted by Nancy¡¯s progress through the first round, proud of her instinct in identifying such a promising talent in the world of piano music.

    Meanwhile, Susanna, unaware of how much joy Nancy¡¯spetition results brought her mother, reunited with Joanna. They embraced, Joanna inhaling the familiar, sweet scent of Susanna.

    ¡°Susanna, it¡¯s been ages,¡± Joanna greeted her, noting Susanna¡¯s new haircut.

    ¡°You¡¯ve cut your hair! You look amazing,¡± Susanna eximed, admiring Joanna¡¯s transformation.

    Joanna, now dressed in a snug sports outfit that highlighted her toned physique and newly cropped hair, looked striking.

    After Susanna left the hospital, Joanna resumed intensive training with Duncan. Her skills were now so advanced that managing multiple opponents was no challenge.

    Instead of dwelling on her past hardships, Joanna greeted them with a heartyugh.

    ¡°Thank you, Susanna. You¡¯re bing even more beautiful.¡± She yfully pinched Susanna¡¯s cheek and gave Phillip an approving nod.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°I never imagined there was an ambitious wolf alongside Sean, capable of whisking our little princess away so quietly,¡± she teased.

    With a light chuckle, Susanna replied, ¡°I was the one who confessed my love to Phillip. Now, where shall we go? It¡¯s our first meeting since I left the hospital.¡± Joanna opened the door to her seven-seat SUV.

    ¡°Hop in,¡± she invited.

    Duncan, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, nodded their way and offered a greeting.

    ¡°Joanna, nice to see your coach here.¡±

    As Phillip guided Susanna into the vehicle, they took seats beside each other. Joanna secured herself in the passenger seat and exined, ¡°The coach has really been put through the paces training with metely, so I thought I¡¯d give him a break and let him drive.¡± Duncan offered a resigned smile, his gaze warm with deep affection.

    The countless hours he spent training her had reshaped his view of her. Joanna had shown remarkable resilience. No matter the intensity of the session, she met each challenge silently, achieving the goals he set.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 901

    ?Chapter 901:

    Initially, Duncan hadn¡¯t believed Joanna could endure the rigorous training. Often, she was knocked down, struggling to rise.

    Yet, she invariably did, pushing past her apparent limits. Seeing the resolve in her eyes, Duncan realized he had fallen for her.

    Life had taken a whirlwind turn in the past year.

    Inside the car, Joanna and Susanna chatted about their lives, both delicately tiptoeing around a single, unspoken name. A sweet scent, likely Susanna¡¯s perfume, tickled Joanna¡¯s nose. ncing at her friend in the rearview mirror, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s your brother doing, Susanna? I¡¯ve heard whisperstely.¡±

    Susanna winked yfully. ¡°Just rumors, nothing more. A tempest in a teapot, really.¡±

    Back at Scott Group headquarters, Frank Davis, Sean¡¯s assistant, ced a meticulously organized stack of documents on Sean¡¯s desk. He bowed slightly as he outlined the day¡¯s schedule.

    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± Frank began, ¡°here¡¯s the cooperation proposal from the Wilson Group. You have a business conference this afternoon, followed by an exchange banquet at the Wilson Manor tonight.¡±

    Behind the opulent desk, the impably suited Sean exuded an air of undeniable charm.

    ¡°Additionally, Miss Harrison has requested to see you this evening.¡±

    Sean skimmed the proposal before casually remarking, ¡°Have Marlene prepared to apany me to the banquet.¡±

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Frank replied, a hint of unease flickering across his face. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he ventured, ¡°Mr. Scott, the rumors about you and various actresses have been swirling for a month now. Should PR intervene?¡±

    ¡°Unnecessary,¡± Sean replied, setting down the proposal and picking up his iPad.

    He scanned the entertainment headlines in Glophia. Three out of the top ten stories featured his name, each linked to a different woman.

    The media had been feasting on a steady diet of gossip about his social life for the past six months, churning out wild spections every month.

    Unfazed, Sean made no attempt to address the stories. Even if the ¡°yboy¡±bel stuck, it wouldn¡¯t truly affect him.

    His gaze dropped, a flicker of sadness crossing his features. Sometimes, the true value of something only became apparent after it was lost.

    A year had passed since Norah¡¯s disappearance. Everyone had presumed her dead, lost at sea.

    Sean reached into a drawer and retrieved a small perfume bottle, inhaling the lingering fragrance gently. Closing his eyes, he could almost feel Norah¡¯s presence beside him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 902

    ?Chapter 902:

    Unspoken words hung heavy in the air as Joanna decided to visit Silverdale. Susanna understood and didn¡¯t press for an exnation.

    They drove infortable silence until Susanna spoke.

    ¡°I want to see the sea,¡± she said, a yearning in her voice.

    ¡°Soon,¡± Joanna promised, cing aforting arm around Susanna¡¯s shoulder.

    Finally, they stood on the shore, the breeze carrying the salty tang of the ocean. The waves rolled in, whispering secrets against the sand.

    The setting sun bathed the world in a breathtaking tapestry of crimson and gold. Peace enveloped them as they gazed at the magnificent spectacle.

    Susanna, her voice barely a whisper, murmured, ¡°I wish Norah were here.¡±

    Tears welled in Joanna¡¯s eyes, a sob catching in her throat. ¡°She may not be,¡± she choked out, ¡°but let¡¯s enjoy this beauty in her memory.¡±

    For Joanna and Susanna, Norah¡¯s name was a silent bond, a constant reminder of their shared loss. They stood together, united in grief, yet finding sce in each other¡¯s presence.

    The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a breathtaking disy that no photograph could capture. They lingered on the shore, theirughter carried away by the wind.

    A bittersweet ache filled their hearts, a wish for Norah to share this perfect moment.

    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????

    At Wilson Manor.

    The venue hosting the banquet was decked out in luxury, surrounded by various high-end cars parked at the entrance. Many prominent figures in Glophia attended the event, seeing it as the perfect opportunity to expand their social circles.

    The Wilsons often hosted various events, including birthday celebrations, baby¡¯s first-month parties, flower exhibitions, and businessworking events. They always invited high-society guests.

    No one ever turned down an invitation from the Wilsons. This year, their influence had been growing steadily, if not rapidly.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, d you are here. Come on in,¡± Hank and Elsa greeted Sean, who had just stepped out of his vehicle and was assisting a woman from the back seat.

    The woman stepped out of the car wearing a stunning haute couture dress. She grasped Sean¡¯s arm with care, trying to draw near, yet seeming hesitant to fully close the gap between them. When she lifted her head, Hank and Elsa were taken aback. Her beauty was enhanced by light makeup, though herrge eyes betrayed a hint of fear.

    Shockingly, she resembled Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 903

    ?Chapter 903:

    Norah¡¯s appearance was captivating. Each feature of her face was remarkable on its own, and together, they formed an even more striking image. Her beauty had a way of enchanting anyone who saw her.

    Hank, feigning curiosity, asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson. I¡¯m Marlene Harrison, Sean¡¯s date,¡± Marlene responded with a gentle smile. Sean had coached her on what to say before she left the car.

    Elsa adjusted her dress and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, I thought you would bring Rita Moore, the celebrity. Your fans have been eager to see you two togethertely.¡±

    Sean responded with a cool nod. ¡°It¡¯s just rumors. Let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    After Sean and Marlene went inside, Hank and Elsa whispered to each other.

    ¡°When Norah vanished, Sean seemed deeply in love with her, unable to let go. However, it¡¯s barely been a year, and he¡¯s already reced her.¡±

    ¡°That woman is fortunate to resemble Norah. It looks like she¡¯s set for a wealthy future. Even if she¡¯s just a substitute, she could at least enjoy a life of luxury.¡±

    ¡°Sadly for Norah, she¡¯s been gone for a year, and who remembers her now? Even Gilda and Chayce have left, and Sean has found someone new.¡±

    They exchanged nces, smirking disdainfully at Norah¡¯s memory.

    This was Sean¡¯s first appearance at the banquet with a date since Norah¡¯s disappearance. Observing his gentle and patient manner towards Marlene, those familiar with Norah couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction

    The affections of wealthy individuals were unpredictable.

    Derek and Madeline stood together.

    ¡°Derek, would you leave me if something happened to me one day?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve promised to love you forever.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s gaze drifted to the woman by Sean¡¯s side. Unlike Norah, that woman disyed vulnerability, evoking a protective instinct from those around her.

    Norah, on the other hand, had always been independent and strong, capable of handling much on her own.

    It was known that Norah still held a position in the cardiac surgery department at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, a testament to her exceptional abilities.

    Hadn¡¯t Sean once promised Norah his evesting love? Madeline was convinced he had. However, love seemed all too unreliable. As one of Glophia¡¯s most eligible bachelors, Sean had quickly turned into a womanizer after Norah¡¯s death, now parading around with his date. It was hard to believe in true love anymore.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Madeline Powell.¡± At the banquet, Madeline picked up a ss of wine, noticed a woman sitting quietly on the sofa, and decided to sit next to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 904

    ?Chapter 904:

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Marlene Harrison.¡± Marlene smiled gently, declining the drink Madeline offered. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a low-alcohol cocktail. You can drink it easily,¡± Madeline reassured her, taking a sip herself. ¡°I wanted to chat with you, but you almost shut me down right away.¡±

    Marlene, showing her innocence, epted the ss and took a sip, surprised by its light, sparkling taste. She continued drinking.

    ¡°Where are you from? I¡¯ve never seen you in Glophia before. How long have you been with Mr. Scott?¡± Madeline inquired.

    Blushing, Marlene replied, ¡°I¡¯m here for college. I lived in a small town before this.¡±

    She nced towards Sean, who was mingling with the influential crowd, and rified, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Sean. He once gave a lecture at my college and defended me from bullies. After learning about my situation, he offered to sponsor my education.¡±

    Madeline concealed a sneer. In her view, Marlene¡¯s face was the only reason Sean had taken an interest¡ªnot out of meddling, but perhaps as a recement for Norah, someone he had lost.

    ¡°I assumed you were together when I saw you earlier,¡± Madeline remarked.

    Marlene admitted, her expression growing gloomy as she fidgeted nervously, ¡°I really like him, but it seems he¡¯s not interested in a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Men prefer women who take initiative. Why not approach him and see how he reacts?¡± Madeline suggested softly, leaning in to whisper these words before stepping away with a subtle smile.

    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures

    Distracted, Marlene finished her drink. Having been helped by Sean, she had deeply fallen for him and couldn¡¯t shake the thought of him. Sean had always been receptive to her. Perhaps it was worth taking a chance?

    A deep blush colored her cheeks as she realized more than ever that she wanted to be with Sean forever.

    From a short distance, Madeline watched as Marlene¡¯s demeanor shifted from gentle to assertive, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the transformation.

    ¡°Such a young and beautiful woman,¡± she murmured under her breath. ¡°How could he resist her charm, especially when she resembles his ex-girlfriend?¡±

    Madeline was then approached by Kathy, cradling her one-year-old daughter. After the child was born, Kathy had confirmed Jordy¡¯s paternity through testing, and now they were officially married, living as a family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 905

    ?Chapter 905:

    Catching sight of Marlene, Kathy inquired curiously, ¡°Is she Norah¡¯s recement? They share a resemnce.¡±

    Kathy knew Norah well, having lived with her for two years. At Norah¡¯s death, part of her had wanted to celebrate her passing, yet she alsomented the loss for the Carter family¡¯s assets.

    Madeline simply smiled, her expression conveying her thoughts more eloquently than words could.

    ¡°This is the first time Sean has brought a date to a banquet since Norah¡¯s death,¡± Kathy noted. ¡°It seems he¡¯s trying to move on.¡±

    While she felt a pang of jealousy towards Norah for being remembered so fondly, Kathy also pitied her for being so quickly reced after her death. Who would not find it ironic, knowing the full story?

    She observed Marlene, a vibrant young woman in her early twenties, and thought Sean would be quite taken with her.

    Sean instructed the driver to take Marlene home, to a vi designated for her residence.

    Sean and Marlene both sat in the rear seats, spaced widely enough to amodate two additional people between them. Marlene subtly bit her lip, stealing nces at him from the corner of her eyes.

    Dressed in an expensive suit, Sean leaned against the window, propping his chin with one hand, and stared silently outside. It had never urred to her that she would be involved with someone like him.

    ¡°Sean, are you returning to the Dreamview Vis?¡± she asked.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    His brief response indicated a reluctance to engage in conversation. However, Marlene persisted.

    ¡°There¡¯s been a strange noise in my ce. At night, when I go to the bathroom, I hear footsteps. It frightens me.¡±

    She wrapped her arms around herself and shivered slightly. ¡°I asked your assistant Frank to pass that message to you.¡± Frank, seated beside the driver, twitched his mouth. Marlene had never mentioned that to him!

    Sean remained silent for a moment before responding in a detached tone, ¡°I¡¯ll check it outter.¡±

    Marlene gradually approached him as the car jolted, sporting a secretive smile.

    Sean held up his hand to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± He wasn¡¯t fond of physical contact with women. His interactions with them were solely for socializing andworking.

    However, Marlene was an exception.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 906

    ?Chapter 906:

    Upon reaching the vi, Sean led the way inside. Immediately, Frank called the household staff, including a housekeeper and a cook. Both of them stated that they hadn¡¯t heard any strange noises at night.

    Marlene led Sean upstairs. ¡°Sean,e to my room and listen. I can really hear it there.¡±

    Sean struggled to control his impatience. At that moment, he almost decided to leave. But when he looked into her eyes, he found himself following her without realizing it. He thought to himself that he should be kind to her, considering he was the one who had approached her first.

    The two were alone in the dimly lit second-floor corridor. Heat flushed Marlene¡¯s face, making her feel as if her brain were melting. Sean¡¯s tall stature almostpletely overshadowed her.

    Suddenly, Marlene turned and embraced Sean tightly.

    ¡°Sean, the moment you saved me, I fell in love with you. I really like you.¡±

    She clung to him, her scent filling the air around them. ¡°I want to be with you forever. I¡¯m willing to do anything just to be by your side.¡±

    As she spoke, she began to unzip her dress with her other hand, hoping to impress Sean with her figure.

    Sean looked down and noticed her anxious, timid look, a look simr to Norah¡¯s, but with an expression Norah would never have shown.

    He quickly grasped the hand that was unzipping her dress.

    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    ¡°Marlene, you crossed the line.¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice was cold and merciless. He remained unmoved by the situation unfolding before him. Marlene slowly lifted her gaze and met his detached stare. A wave of despair washed over her.

    ¡°You should enjoy your life with the money I give you, and not y any tricks.¡±

    He shook her hand off and watched as she stumbled.

    ¡°If not, I can take back everything I¡¯ve given you at any time.¡± He turned away and walked downstairs, not even ncing at Marlene. His back seemed to radiate ruthlessness.

    Marlene gently leaned against the wall, sliding down to sit on the floor. She wrapped her arms around her knees and cried. It was the first time she had made the first move, but she had received a ruthless rejection. Her heart felt shattered.

    Sean was dismissive of Marlene¡¯s actions, treating her affectionately when pleased and sternly when upset, much like one would treat a pet kitten.

    Meanwhile, Susanna stumbled upon some entertainment news that unsettled her¡ªa photograph of Sean and Marlene. It left her feeling queasy.

    Next to her, Joanna nced at the same news piece, her expression turning grim.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 907

    ?Chapter 907:

    They had recently been discussing rumors about Sean, and now, fresh gossip emerged, highlighting the distinct appearance of the woman involved.

    Joanna scoffed. ¡°Men are all the same.¡±

    Phillip¡¯s expression shifted as he quickly reassured Susanna, encircling her with his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not like that. I only love you.¡± Struggling to find the right words to defend her brother, Susanna resorted to pinching Phillip¡¯s ear sharply.

    ¡°Phillip, listen. If you ever betray me, I will hunt you down relentlessly.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see my love for you? I won¡¯t be like Mr. Scott,¡± he protested.

    Phillip was admittedly clueless about Sean¡¯s intentions, which seemed to grow more unpredictable following Norah¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°You men are all the same,¡± Joanna¡¯s cold remark was followed by a fleeting look of loneliness on Duncan¡¯s face. It reminded him of Joanna¡¯s growing disinterest in rtionships.

    Sean was well aware of the repercussions of appearing at a banquet with Marlene, yet it didn¡¯t deter him.

    As for Nancy, she was preparing to travel to Bellfolk for the quarterfinals of a pianopetition. Ka had organized for the entire family to support her, emphasizing the significance of the event.

    A week before thepetition, Ka and Nancy traveled to Bellfolk. There, Nancy conducted a free public performance organized through a local institution.

    On the eve of the opening ceremony for the pianopetition, motivated by Ka, the Scotts arrived in Bellfolk, ready to cheer Nancy on.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Ka spoke with pride. ¡°This is Nancy¡¯s first time in an international event. We should support her fully. She¡¯ll be performing on stage the day after the opening ceremony. Don¡¯t worry about not understanding the piano. Just enjoy her performance.¡±

    Susanna, clinging to Phillip¡¯s arm, remained silent, her expression sullen.

    Susanna¡¯sck of musical talent had always been a challenge. Even as a child, ying the simplest melody had been a struggle. Despite Ka¡¯s efforts, Susanna could barely manage to y the piano without considerable difficulty.

    When she realized her mother was seeking a sessor in piano, she gracefully stepped aside, ceasing any objections to relinquishing the role.

    Sean remained impassive, instructing Frank to make work arrangements for him before he returned to his hotel room for more work.

    Over the past year, Matteo had embraced calligraphy to refine his temperament, studying diligently with renowned calligraphy masters whenever possible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 908

    ?Chapter 908:

    The Scott family had enjoyed a year of rtive peace¡ªthere were no disputes, as everyone had learned topromise. After a brief gathering, the group dispersed, each returning to their hotel rooms.

    Nancy watched Sean¡¯s departing figure with a wistful gaze, feeling a maic pull each time she saw him.

    Since his blunt refusal the previous year, they had avoided being alone together, and Sean had steered clear of any activities involving her.

    This event marked Sean¡¯s first attendance at one of her performances, prompted by Ka¡¯s invitation.

    Nancy knew she needed to excel in thispetition to make asting impression on all who were watching.

    Earlier that day, Susanna had been savoring her time with Joanna in Silverdale, but a call from her mother summoned her to Bellfolk. Joanna, ever the steadfast friend, decided to tag along. Duncan also came to Bellfolk.

    Joanna¡¯s room was conveniently on the same floor as Susanna¡¯s. After dinner, Joanna brought up an idea.

    ¡°I did some digging before we came here. There¡¯s a small-scale racing event nearby. Interested in checking it out?¡±

    Susanna, intrigued by the world of racing cars, agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°I still have the video of Norah¡¯s race in my room. If only I could ride in her car¡­ s, that¡¯s just a dream now.¡±

    Keep reading at .c¡ðm

    She quickly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch the race.¡± Of course, Phillip had to apany Susanna on her outing. Before leaving, he shot a quick message to Sean.

    When the four of them got downstairs, they found Sean already waiting in the car.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯reing along too?¡± Susanna was surprised to see Sean joining them.

    Throughout the trip to the race venue, Joanna kept silent around Sean, except for a brief greeting. Norah might be gone, but Joanna¡¯s resentment towards Sean, who found a recement less than a year after Norah¡¯s death, remained.

    Sean, unfazed, got out of the car.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been on the track for a while. Thought I¡¯d get some practice in.¡±

    In truth, Sean often raced in Glophia, where his alias, Nocturne, had be the benchmark for many racers.

    Susanna didn¡¯t call him out. ¡°Alright, I want to ride shotgun.¡± She had always yearned to experience the thrill of the racetrack, and this was her chance.

    Phillip secured a sports car, and Frank, knowing his ce, blended into the background. Whenever Phillip was around Sean, Frank felt irrelevant. Phillip had recently taken leave to travel with his girlfriend, leaving all work responsibilities to Frank, which wore him out. Joanna also wanted to drive.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 909

    ?Chapter 909:

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Get in the car, and I¡¯ll take you for a spinter,¡± Duncan said, pulling up in a car.

    Joanna had to admit, her coach behind the wheel was undeniably attractive.

    She had joined Norah in several races and sat in her passenger seat. The rush of speed was addictive.

    Once everything was set, Phillip got both cars onto the track. The small-scalepetition wasn¡¯t too formal. The course was 2.8 kilometers long, with the most challenging part being the series of tight turns on t ground.

    Gripping the steering wheel, Sean focused on the track. It was his first time here, but he was confident he could secure first ce.

    As Susanna fastened her seatbelt, she fiddled with the sports car¡¯s controls. ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel much different from any other car. I hope it¡¯s more thrilling once we start.¡±

    She eyed the sports cars lined up and ranked them based on her aesthetic preferences.

    ¡°Your car is the best-looking. Duncan¡¯s is decent, so second ce. The dark purple one is pretty, so third. The white one, fourth. Ugh, that one¡¯s just ugly.¡±

    Sean followed her gaze to a dark purple sports car, a ghost from his past shing in his mind. He pushed the memories aside. The race was the priority now.

    The race began. All the sports cars surged forward like arrows loosed from taut bowstrings.

    In the driver¡¯s seat, Sean floored the gas pedal. When he approached a bend, he jerked the steering wheel, sending the car into a sharp drift.

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Susanna, perched in the passenger seat, screamed with exhration. ¡°This is so fast and exciting!¡±

    Sean¡¯s car was leading the pack. Only one car managed to keep up with him, sometimes even overtaking him.

    Focused intensely, Sean hadn¡¯t expected to face such a formidable rival in what he thought would be a casualpetition.

    It took him back to his racing days with Norah. She had been as skilled as he was, maybe even more so.

    Lost in that fleeting memory, he didn¡¯t notice when the dark purple car overtook him, seizing the lead.

    ¡°Sean,e on! You can win this! Overtake that car!¡±

    Sean remained silent, secretly elerating, determined to reim his position. The track was entering its final stretch. With a series of wless maneuvers, the dark purple car crossed the finish line first.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 910

    ?Chapter 910:

    After the race, the driver didn¡¯t stop, disappearing into the distance.

    Sean imed second ce, while Duncan trailed near the back. Duncan didn¡¯t know much about racing and hadn¡¯t nned on winning; he just wanted to take Joanna for a spin around the track.

    Joanna scanned the track, but the dark purple car was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°The winner was really good, stable throughout the race, and executed every move perfectly.¡±

    She had a deep understanding of racing techniques, thanks to Norah¡¯s teachings.

    Sean nodded in agreement. ¡°That driver¡¯s very skilled.¡±

    Had he not been distracted, he might have won. But the race was over, and dwelling on it was pointless.

    Susanna realized she had developed a taste for thrilling sports, itching for more.

    Phillip wrapped his arms around her, giving her a warning look. ¡°Behave.¡±

    He had watched the race live and felt a pang of familiarity with the driver of the dark purple car, though it seemed impossible for that person to be here. After the exhrating race, everyone was content and had no desire to do anything else.

    They hade out to unwind. Since they had to attend the opening ceremony of thepetition the next day, they went back to the hotel early.

    Back at the hotel, Sean took a cold shower and toweled off his wet hair.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    Frank had already sent over the work Sean needed to handle during his stay. Sean sat down at his desk, logged into the hacker forum, and waited for a while. As he waited, he skimmed through a report.

    His phone chimed with a message alert.

    Marlene wrote, ¡°Good evening! Heard you went to Bellfolk to watch your sister y the piano. That¡¯s so nice. Unlike me, I¡¯ve never been abroad.¡±

    Within seconds, another message popped up.

    Marlene continued, ¡°If I had known you were going abroad, I would¡¯ve tagged along. I don¡¯t have many sses these days; I¡¯m so bored.¡±

    Sean locked his phone screen, ignoring it.

    Marlene often sent him messages, but he always brushed them off.

    On the international hacker forum, the homepage was still filled with current news from various countries. He nced at a name on his friend¡¯s list that hadn¡¯t lit up in a long time, feeling a sense of puzzlement.

    Was real life keeping Moon too busy? She hadn¡¯t logged in for a long time and hadn¡¯t posted any updates.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 911

    ?Chapter 911:

    No one had yet broken her record on the hacking leaderboard.

    He had been trying for a year but still hadn¡¯t surpassed her.

    He missed the days when he tackled challenges with Moon.

    Sean logged onto the hacker forum, seeking information, yet he knew that T had alreadypiled it for him. Over the past year, he had scoured the depths of the hacker forum and Sacredice, hoping to catch even a whisper of Norah¡¯s name.

    Norah was not just a doctor at Silver Boulder Private Hospital; she was also the enigmatic Supernatural Doctor, the daring racing driver Selene, and the renowned designer Noelle. He clung to the hope that somewhere, in some well-informed corner, he might find news of her.

    He could never let her go.

    But his search yielded nothing. Frustrated, Sean shut down hisputer, facing the bitter truth. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t thought of her in a while, but tonight¡­

    His mind conjured the image of a dark purple sports car speeding down the track, and memories of her vibrant spirit flooded back.

    That driver couldn¡¯t be her, but it reminded him of the woman who had once brimmed with life. The next day dawned.

    At the National Piano Competition¡¯s opening ceremony in Bellfolk, the audience and judges settled into their seats. Sixteen promising pianist teams were set to perform adaptations of popr music, marking the ceremony with a unique ir.

    Joanna, Duncan, and the Scotts found their seats in the music hall, ready to be enveloped by the music. Of course, Duncan couldn¡¯t appreciate the music. He disliked such settings, attending only to apany Joanna. Joanna and Susanna sat together, their eyes fixed on the pianists gracing the stage.

    Nancy, adorned in a tailored dress and meticulous makeup, glowed as she performed.

    Seeing her mother¡¯s excitement, Susanna felt a pang of bitterness. She wasn¡¯t the daughter her mother took pride in. Nancy¡¯s piano talent was undeniable. At her age reaching the quarterfinals of thispetition was an impressive feat, allowing her topete with exceptional pianists.

    As Susanna surveyed the stage, her gazended on a particr woman. The woman wore an intricate golden mask, concealing the right side of her face and her entire chin. Yet, from her eyes and the shape of her face, it was clear she was stunning beneath the mask.

    Susanna nudged Joanna, pointing to the woman on stage.

    ¡°Look, she is quite mysterious.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 912

    ?Chapter 912:

    Joanna took a serious look at the woman and nodded. ¡°She must be pretty.¡±

    The woman¡¯s slender fingers danced across the keys, producing enchanting notes.

    Ka, too, noticed the woman. Many pianists on stage were somewhat known, each lost in their performance. It was the first time Ka had seen the masked woman in a pianopetition. The woman¡¯s enigmatic presence was captivating, making her unforgettable after the ceremony.

    Joanna, intrigued, searched the list of contestants who had advanced to the quarterfinals on her phone and soon found the woman¡¯s name.

    It was the Cend pianist, Nora Moon.

    Was ¡°Moon¡± even a real surname? Joanna wondered. But the woman was shrouded in mystery. Even the sponsor couldn¡¯t see her face beneath the mask.

    After the ceremony, they exited the music hall. The formalpetition wouldmence the following day.

    Joanna clutched Susanna¡¯s hand, her suspicions growing.

    ¡°Hey, Susanna, hold on a sec.¡±

    Matteo and Ka headed backstage to find Nancy. Sean, who had rested with his eyes closed during the ceremony, left with Frank afterwards. Phillip and Duncan followed the girls to ensure their safety.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Joanna?¡± Susanna inquired.

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Joanna gently pulled her friend aside, extracting her phone and showing a photo of a woman with a masked face. ¡°Do you reckon she resembles someone?¡± she asked.

    Susanna peered at the photo, tilting her head in contemtion.

    ¡°Resemble who? You, or perhaps Alice?¡±

    Lately, Joanna had revamped her appearance with a short haircut, giving her a strikingly cool vibe.

    Joanna, joining the conversation, shook her head and magnified the photo for a better view. ¡°Look more closely.¡±

    The pianist in question had risen to prominence quite unexpectedly. Her only im to fame was her participation in the National Piano Competition in Bellfolk. With a ster performance, she had advanced to the quarterfinals, thus stepping into the limelight.

    ¡°Nora Moon, is that the name you¡¯re pointing me to? It does sound appealing,¡± noted Susanna.

    A wave of speechlessness washed over Joanna. She lightly tapped Susanna¡¯s forehead with her finger, then switched to a photo of Norah. ¡°Do these two resemble each other?¡± Atst, Susanna grasped Joanna¡¯s point.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 913

    ?Chapter 913:

    ¡°Ah, you think she resembles Norah? Now that I scrutinize them, there is a faint resemnce. But how could Norah be here, and how could she possibly y the piano? Joanna, let¡¯s stay grounded in reality.¡±

    Although both women shared certain features, the resemnce was too slight for Susanna to definitively dere that Nora Moon was indeed Norah.

    Joanna¡¯s longing for herte friend was palpable.

    Seeking affirmation, Joanna implored Duncan and Phillip, ¡°Look, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    The two men exchanged a nce, their silence heavy with reluctance. Despite their desire to support Joanna, their integrity wouldn¡¯t allow it; the photograph revealed only half of the woman¡¯s face.

    Joanna¡¯s frustration surged. In her mind, the performer¡¯s poise and self-assurance during her performance were reminiscent of Norah¡¯s.

    Yet, Norah was not known for her piano skills. She was celebrated as Starbeam, aposer, not a concert pianist. The demands of a national pianopetition were beyond her known talents.

    Observing Joanna¡¯s growing dismay, Susanna looked at her sympathetically and grasped her hand. ¡°If it means that much to you, let¡¯s head backstage and check for ourselves.¡±

    With Nancy already backstage, their chances of encountering Nora were high.

    A spark of hope ignited in Joanna¡¯s eyes, her eagerness to uncover the truth undeniable.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    They made their way to the backstage area, only to find that ess was restricted.

    Just then, Matteo, who was lingering nearby, spotted them and ushered them inside.

    ¡°Dad, has Nora Moon left already?¡± Susanna asked eagerly. Matteo¡¯s puzzled expression made Susanna realize he was unfamiliar with the name.

    ¡°She¡¯s the woman who wears a mask.¡±

    Understanding dawned on Matteo. ¡°Ah, she left a while ago. Your mother and I saw her go as soon as we arrived.¡±

    Joanna and Susanna¡¯s faces fell with disappointment; they were so close to confirming Nora¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Are you curious about her?¡± Matteo inquired.

    Both nodded earnestly.

    ¡°I just overheard from the staff that aside from her agent, no one has seen her face. She¡¯s quite the enigma. Her face remains a secret to all but a few.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 914

    ?Chapter 914:

    Matteo seemed credible; he had been standing there for a while, inadvertently catching snippets of conversation from the bustling staff.

    ¡°Nora Moon is also known as the Golden Pianist,¡± Matteo continued. ¡°She¡¯s gained significant poprity online in just a few months and already has a substantial fan base.¡±

    Joanna considered that it was the golden mask that enhanced Nora¡¯s mysterious allure, along with her intriguing nickname.

    ¡°What else?¡± Susanna inquired.

    Matteo gave a helpless shrug. ¡°That¡¯s all I heard,¡± he admitted. He was disinterested in the gossip, merely repeating what hade his way.

    Checking thepetition schedule on her phone, Joanna noted that Nora and Nancy were set to perform on the same day. She had previously arranged with Susanna to attend the event tomorrow. In their view, Nancy wasn¡¯t the focal point; Nora was the key attraction.

    Joanna and Susanna didn¡¯t concern themselves with why Nora chose to wear a mask to hide her face, assuming that everyone had their own personal reasons. Their objective was clear: to ask Nora to remove her mask, though they acknowledged it might be somewhat inappropriate.

    Thus, in the evening, Susanna resolved to convince her brother. ¡°Sean, consider the names¡ªNora and Norah. Perhaps there¡¯s a link! Most importantly, look at her half-concealed face. Doesn¡¯t it resemble Norah¡¯s? Joanna and I are on the same page. I wouldn¡¯t deceive you. This is an ideal opportunity to find out. Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    Inside Sean¡¯s room, Susanna persisted, but Sean remained engrossed in his work. Work was his refuge, much like alcohol. Though fond of drinking, Sean disliked bing intoxicated. He even had a Mind Clearing Pill from Norah, which he was reluctant to use.

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    ¡°Enough, Susanna,¡± Sean retorted, his expression stern.

    Undeterred, Susanna pressed a photo in front of him. ¡°If you aren¡¯t interested in seeing her, it¡¯s fine with me. But Joanna and I are really curious about her. However, we might not manage without your help. Could you please assist us tomorrow?¡± She ced her phone on his desk and gripped his arm, adopting a pleading demeanor.

    Distracted, Sean found himself unable to concentrate on his work any longer. He rubbed his eyes and murmured, ¡°Alright, what do you want me to do?¡±

    A gleam of mischief appeared in Susanna¡¯s eyes as she chuckled. ¡°Haha, It¡¯s easy¡­¡±

    Her strategy was straightforward. She thought it somewhat rude to directly ask Nora to remove her mask, but the dynamics might change if her brother approached Nora.

    Her brother, a handsome and wealthy CEO, possessed the charm and eloquence that might persuade someone. He could potentially coax Nora into unveiling her mask.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 915

    ?Chapter 915:

    ¡°Susanna, have you considered that if she really is Norah, why hasn¡¯t she approached us?¡± Sean¡¯s query sent Susanna into a contemtive silence. The possibility that Nora might be Norah had initially surprised her, but she hadn¡¯t dwelled on it much.

    ¡°But, Sean, why don¡¯t we just confirm it? If we¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s not the end of the world,¡± she reasoned.

    Sean patted her head, thinking to himself how naive she was.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    He was, after all, a brother deeply devoted to his sister. In truth, he always endeavored to treat Susanna kindly, especially considering the hardships she had endured.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll meet Nora after thepetition tomorrow,¡± Susanna said.

    With her mission aplished and the good news ryed to Joanna, Susanna left with a bounce in her step.

    After her departure, Sean found himself unable to concentrate on his work. He stared nkly at the table before searching online for information about Nora Moon.

    Her eyes and the shape of her face did bear a resemnce to Norah¡¯s. However, mere facial simrities weren¡¯t enough to confirm her identity.

    He dialed T to gather more details about Nora Moon. Fulfilling his promise, he nned to meet her the following day.

    A message from T arrived quickly, confirming what Sean had previously uncovered online: Nora was simply a fresh face in the world of pianists, with very little information avable about her. Her face, perpetually concealed beneath a mask, had yet to be seen in public. This enigmatic persona greatly fueled the curiosity of her followers.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Sean briefly nced at the message and promptly closed the page, showing no interest. He dismissed it as nothing more than frivolous entertainment news.

    Ever since his arrival in Bellfolk, numerous people and things had brought back memories of Norah.

    The following day brought renewed enthusiasm for both Susanna and Joanna. They seemed to have revived their old zeal, working diligently toward a shared objective.

    Standing at the entrance of the music hall, Joanna looked intently at Nora¡¯s poster on the door. Filled with resolve, she was determined to discover the true identity hidden behind the mask.

    ¡°Susanna, forget what Sean mentioned yesterday. Our primary goal is to see the face beneath Nora¡¯s mask,¡± Joanna dered with determination.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 916

    ?Chapter 916:

    Nora¡¯s scheduled public debut at the opening ceremony had stirred a profound desire among her fans to finally see her real face.

    Last evening, Joanna had carefully analyzed a video of Nora, examining it frame by frame. The more she watched, the more convinced she became that the person in the video was indeed Norah.

    She wondered why Norah had entered thepetition under the guise of Nora Moon and why she hadn¡¯t reached out to them.

    Upon reaching the auditorium, they found their seats. The performance was set to start at two in the afternoon. Nancy was ted to y third, just after Nora.

    Currently, the first contestant had taken the stage, and each performer was allotted thirty-five to forty minutes to showcase their favorite ssical pieces.

    Backstage at thepetition, Nancy was awash with nerves, but Ka was there soothing her.

    On the opposite sofa sat Nora. A woman with an authoritative demeanor was speaking to her, possibly her coach or her mother. Her voice was so subdued that it was impossible to discern the specifics of their conversation.

    Kaforted Nancy by patting her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You have what it takes to reach the final. I¡¯m proud of you. Just y the way you normally do.¡±

    She nced over at Nora, who was sitting in silence, before whispering to Nancy, ¡°Just y your normal game and you¡¯ll certainly outshine someone who prefers theatrics. Just rx.¡±

    The woman on the opposite side caught thement and responded with a sneer. ¡°Madam, if your intention is to offerfort, please do so without involving others. Why drag irrelevant individuals into this? Do you believe belittling me will elevate your daughter¡¯s position?¡±

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Ka¡¯s expression darkened. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that her quietly spoken words would carry to the very person she had mentioned.

    Nancy looked up at Ka, her voice gentle yet resolute.

    ¡°My mother is right. You¡¯ve been hiding behind a mask. Isn¡¯t that a bit theatrical? My mom thinks I¡¯m better than you. That¡¯s her love speaking. How does expressing that make you feel belittled?¡±

    She tilted her head innocently. ¡°You¡¯re not ustomed to such loving remarks, so you interpret them as belittlement, right?¡±

    The short-haired, middle-aged woman feltpelled to argue back. ¡°Is it reasonable to disparage others? Whatever you say, it doesn¡¯t alter the fact that you spoke ill of her first.¡±

    Thepetition¡¯s schedule for the day included matches for three contestants each. The contestants who were set to perform at seven in the evening were also backstage, witnessing the altercation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 917

    ?Chapter 917:

    The gathered contestants, hailing from various countries, might not have understood the details of the argument, but the tension between the disputing parties was unmistakable.

    Ka¡¯s expression shifted subtly multiple times. Known for her intellectual poise and elegance, she always maintained herposure, steering clear of any disputes.

    She took Nancy¡¯s hand gently and reassured her, ¡°Nancy, just focus on your performanceter. Let nothing else distract you.¡±

    The middle-aged woman seemed ready to add her thoughts, but Nora quickly interceded.

    ¡°Amy, there¡¯s no need to concern yourself with their antics,¡± she said soothingly. It was clear to her that Nancy and Kacked confidence, trying to find it in lessmendable ways.

    Amy Payne resettled next to Nora, her toneced with concern. ¡°Nora, remember to head home promptly after thepetition. He¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±

    Thepetition required early arrival from its participants¡ª a week before it began¡ªand stretched over two weeks to include the finals.

    Nora¡¯s amber eyes softened, revealing a trace of dependence as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to venture out. I¡¯m not keen on returning too soon.¡±

    Amy persisted, ¡°You can enjoy your time here during thepetition. However, it¡¯s important that you return immediately after it¡¯s over.¡±

    This was a directive from her boss, issued before Nora had departed.

    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??

    ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. He has arranged for the best doctor for you. Don¡¯t let him down.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Nora murmured, her voice tinged with fatigue from the repeated reminders.

    She then turned her attention back to the performance unfolding in the music hall.

    The Bellfolk National Piano Competition was truly prestigious, attracting only the most skilled performers.

    Yet, Nora could discern that Nancy, from the opening ceremony, had seemed somewhat underprepared.

    Now, it was Nora¡¯s turn.

    Donning her performance dress, she approached the piano with grace. Sitting down, she positioned herself elegantly.

    Silence enveloped the hall before her slender fingers released a torrent of notes, captivating everyone with the beauty of the melody.

    Amy secured a prime spot to record Nora¡¯s performance, sending it directly to her boss. ¡°Everything is fine with her, Sir.¡± She watched Nora with affection. On stage, Nora appeared vibrant and full of life, a stark contrast to her usual, more detached demeanor. Amy couldn¡¯t deny that Nora¡¯s situation was tragic.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 918

    ?Chapter 918:

    In the audience, Sean was captivated by the woman wearing the golden mask. She closed her eyes and immersed herself in the piano, her performance radiant. At that moment, Sean was struck by the resemnce to Norah. It had been a long time since he¡¯d felt such a connection¡ª a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced with anyone since Norah¡¯s disappearance.

    Joanna and Susanna sat on the edge of their seats, barely containing their excitement. Both were eager to approach Nora after her performance and uncover the mystery behind the mask. As the music hall erupted in apuse following her performance, the atmosphere was electric.

    However, Nancy was up next, and Sean, along with the others, felt too restless to remain seated.

    ¡°Sean, Sean¡­¡± Susanna urged, her voice full of urgency.

    They exited the music hall and gathered in the lounge area. Frank returned from his attempt to speak with Nora, looking dejected.

    ¡°Nora¡¯s agent won¡¯t let her meet with anyone outside her circle,¡± Frank reported.

    ¡°Sean, please, find a way,¡± Susanna pleaded, her anxiety palpable.

    She and Joanna were convinced that Nora had some connection to Norah, and they were desperate not to miss this chance.

    Sean¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Whatever they want, if it means we can meet Nora Moon, we¡¯ll agree to it.¡±

    Just like Susanna, the intensity of his emotions was nearing a breaking point. He longed to see Norah, yet the prospect filled him with a mix of anticipation and fear.

    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .

    No matter what Frank proposed, Amy, Nora¡¯s agent, consistently declined his requests, insisting that she would not arrange any private meetings.

    Nancy¡¯s performance was drawing to a close. To gain ess to the backstage area to meet Nora, Susanna realized she would need to leverage Nancy.

    However, for Norah, this posed no challenge.

    When Ka arrived backstage to fetch them, she asked, ¡°What are you nning to do here?¡±

    Susanna¡¯s interest in Nancy was superficial at best, in stark contrast to Ka, who genuinely cared about her.

    With a hesitant and self-conscious smile, Susanna responded, ¡°I thought maybe being here among so many skilled pianists might reignite my passion for the piano.¡±

    Clearly, her statement was a fabrication, and Ka seemed uninterested, her attention fully focused on Nancy¡¯s performance on stage.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 919

    ?Chapter 919:

    She had previously enjoyed Nora¡¯s performance and acknowledged Nora¡¯s exceptional talent, feeling confident that Nora would easily advance to the final round. Still, she remained somewhat concerned about Nancy.

    Arm in arm, Susanna and Joanna entered the bustling, disorganized backstage area. A corner had been designated as a lounge for thepetitors.

    Phillip, Duncan, and Sean were not permitted inside.

    Before entering, Susanna had dered her ambitious n: to establish a rapport with Nora and perhaps inquire if she would remove her mask, seeing it as a matter of personal curiosity.

    She had imagined that introducing her affluent and handsome brother to Nora might help.

    However, her strategy quickly needed revising.

    Upon entering, they found Nora casually seated on a sofa with her agent, Amy, attentively by her side.

    Susanna gave Joanna a covert wink, signaling her uncertainty about how to proceed.

    Joanna merely gave her a look.

    Then, stepping forward, she dered, ¡°Hello, Ms. Nora Moon. I¡¯m one of your fans. May I have your signature?¡±

    Joanna let go of Susanna¡¯s arm, pulled a notebook and pen from her pocket, and confidently approached Nora.

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Observing this, Susanna secretly gave Joanna a thumbs-up, mentally kicking herself for not thinking of such a straightforward approach.

    Ka, witnessing the scene, frowned but chose to remain silent. Amy stood in front of Joanna and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Nora doesn¡¯t connect with her fans.¡±

    She prevented Joanna from getting too close.

    Meanwhile, Nora was looking down, engrossed in her phone, oblivious to what was happening around her.

    ¡°Norah, I really like you. Please,¡± Joanna blurted out.

    Upon hearing this, Nora looked up, her curiosity piqued.

    She told Amy, ¡°It¡¯s just a signature.¡±

    At Nora¡¯s words, Amy reluctantly moved aside. Her boss had been adamant¡ªno one was to approach Nora, particrly since she was a stranger to Joanna. Things could escte quickly. Yet, Nora reached out, took Joanna¡¯s notebook, and signed it. People often said pianists had beautiful hands, but Nora¡¯s were marked with calluses, her nails kept short.

    Despite this, her fingers remained slender and elegant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920:

    ¡°I¡¯ve signed it. Thank you for your affection.¡±

    With the notebook between her fingers, she handed it back to Joanna and looked up into her eyes.

    Joanna¡¯s reflection shimmered in Nora¡¯s amber eyes. Joanna¡¯s hair was cropped short, framing her striking face andrge eyes, which were fixed intently on Nora.

    ¡°Hey, why are you crying?¡±

    Nora ced the notebook on the table and quietly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Tears then began streaming silently down Joanna¡¯s cheeks, her shoulders shaking with emotion.

    Amy noticed Joanna¡¯s distress and gently led her away, saying, ¡°Miss, you have the signature. Please keep your distance from Nora Moon.¡±

    She handed the notebook back to Joanna and escorted her about five meters away, where four bodyguards were stationed behind the sofa, ensuring no one else approached Nora. Susanna quickly came over and tenderly wiped Joanna¡¯s tears with a tissue.

    ¡°Joanna, what¡¯s the matter? Did Nora say something to upset you?¡±

    Surprised by Joanna¡¯s sudden tears, especially since she and Nora seemed to get along well, Susanna was puzzled.

    Joanna, struggling topose herself and seeing that Nora was now unreachable, exited the backstage area with Susanna. In the resting area, Sean and the other two men awaited them anxiously.

    ¡°Joanna, what happened? Tell me,¡± Susanna urged, holding Joanna¡¯s hand forfort.

    Taking a deep breath, Joanna revealed, ¡°Nora Moon is really Norah Wilson.¡±

    Sean reacted with astonishment. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Joanna confirmed.

    She had been very close to Norah in the past few years, especially familiar with her hands, which she held often. As a doctor, Norah couldn¡¯t have long nails because of her profession. And Nora¡¯s eyes¡ªthey¡¯re exactly like Norah¡¯s.

    Stunned, Susanna eximed, ¡°Is she really Norah? Then why didn¡¯t she recognize us when we were right in front of her?¡± Nora acted like aplete stranger.

    ¡°It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t know me anymore, just looked at me with curiosity.¡± Reflecting sadly, Joanna concluded, ¡°Norah wouldn¡¯t hide her identity like this unless she had forgotten who she was.¡±

    Phillip voiced his confusion. ¡°Did she lose her memory? And who supports her in this pianopetition? She even has an agent with her.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Triple chapters today dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 921

    ?Chapter 921:

    From his perspective, if Norah truly lost her memory, she would have cut ties with her past and owned nothing. In that scenario, how did she manage to travel abroad for thepetition? The question resonated deeply, leaving everyone speechless.

    Sean, feeling helpless about hisck of knowledge regarding Norah, clenched his fists in frustration.

    Duncan, less acquainted with Norah, suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask her? Opportunitiese to those who are prepared.¡±

    Joanna, heavy with emotion, agreed. ¡°Duncan has a point.¡±

    Opening the signature book, Joanna found the name ¡°Nora Moon¡± signed in handwriting that was vividly reminiscent of Norah¡¯s, bringing her to tears.

    ¡°Look at how the letters ¡®Nora¡¯ are written; it¡¯s just like how Norah writes her name,¡± she said, her voice trembling.

    She had once believed she would never see Norah again. The consensus was that as long as Norah, now living as Nora, was healthy and safe, the loss of memory was secondary.

    They then discussed the immediate situation¡ªNora, who was actually Norah, had arrived in Bellfolk with her agent, Amy, topete in a two-week-long pianopetition. Their ns after thepetition remained unclear.

    It turned out that Norah had lost her memory and assumed a new identity as Nora.

    On the surface, Amy acted as her agent, but in reality, she was more of a bodyguard, strictly controlling Nora¡¯s interactions and preventing her from contacting anyone else.

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The situation, logically speaking, was crystal clear.

    A glimmer of cold calction flickered in Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°The person providing for her must know her,¡± he said.

    It was not a coincidence that Norah¡¯s new name was Nora.

    Joanna nodded in agreement. ¡°I had a feeling something was off when I found out her name was Nora. But who could her sponsor be?¡±

    That person had hidden Norah for a year without a trace. No one had found her.

    They usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to pianopetitions. If Nancy hadn¡¯t attended this one, they might never have had the chance to meet her.

    Pacing back and forth, Susanna mulled it over. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t remember us, we can just get to know her all over again. She¡¯s so elusive. If she leaves Bellfolk, we might lose her again.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression turned grim, his eyes darkening. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get a chance to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 922

    ?Chapter 922:

    ¡°Sean, kidnapping someone is against thew,¡± Susanna said in a shaky voice.

    Though the thought crossed her mind, she didn¡¯t dare act on it.

    Everyone had figured out what had happened. If they wanted more information, they would have to talk to Nora directly.

    Backstage, Amy frowned. ¡°Nora, let¡¯s go before we run into more strange people.¡±

    Nora pushed the bodyguards aside. ¡°I want to sit here and listen to the other performances. Why should I leave?¡±

    Amy was uneasy. Her boss had trusted her to bring Nora home safely, but things had taken a strange turn after encountering those strange women.

    ¡°I felt something odd when I saw that person earlier.¡± Nora touched her mask, confused. ¡°She seemed to know me and wanted me to take off my mask.¡±

    ¡°My dear, have you forgotten what my boss said? You are not allowed to remove your mask in public.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Nora lowered her hand. She knew what was behind the mask, so no matter what feelings she had, she wouldn¡¯t remove it. It was the rule and the bottom line.

    ¡°He also said it¡¯s best not to meet anyone alone during thepetition.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Seeing that Amy was about to start her lecture again, Nora decided to end their conversation. At the same time, she tried to push aside the unsettling feelings that arose when she saw that peculiar fan. Her focus remained on thepetition, and nothing else could distract her.

    After Nancy¡¯s performance, the afternoon segment of thepetition concluded. Another round was scheduled for the evening, but not everyone nned to stay.

    Phillip had arranged for the team from Sacredice to join them. To his surprise, K arrived in person. They shared a quick embrace.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°The boss called, so here I am. What¡¯s the mission this time?¡±

    ¡°Follow someone.¡±

    K¡¯s expression was a study of irony. As one of the four Deacons in Sacredice, was he really going to y the role of a shadowy stalker? Phillip pped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°I know you brought your men. This task is crucial. It concerns the future wife of the head of Sacredice.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 923

    ?Chapter 923:

    K recalled the courageous woman who had once ventured into Ond. She had left an indelible mark on him. ¡°Norah, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Phillip rolled his eyes. K was the quintessential workaholic, perpetually on a mission. It was a rare asion for him to take a breather ande here. Sometimes, Phillip felt a generational chasm between them.

    ¡°Alright, leave it to me. Consider it done.¡±

    K gave Phillip a yful pat on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in love, I¡¯ve heard? Tell me the details.¡±

    K was a master of his craft.

    Phillip had full confidence in him. He tasked K with gathering every bit of information about Nora in Bellfolk.

    Despite being followed by bodyguards, Nora and her entourage made no attempt to conceal their whereabouts. They checked into a five-star hotel in Bellfolk.

    K ryed the intel from his subordinates to Sean. ¡°Their room is on the 18th floor.¡±

    ¡°I want to move there. Maybe I can bump into Norah,¡± Joanna said eagerly, unable to hide her excitement.

    Susanna shared the same enthusiasm. They hadn¡¯te to Bellfolk to watch thepetition willingly; seeing Norah again was their true motivation.

    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sean instructed Phillip to inform Matteo and the others that they would be relocating to a different hotel.

    After thepetition, Nancy was left in despair. She had made numerous mistakes during her performance. Although she had a resilient spirit, the judges showed no mercy.

    Without a hint of criticism, Ka encouraged her, ¡°Nancy, you¡¯ve done great. Let¡¯s go out for a big dinner tonight.¡±

    When they reached the restaurant, Nancy noticed it was just the three of them.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, where are Sean and Susanna?¡±

    ¡°They moved to another hotel with Joanna. I have no idea what they¡¯re up to,¡± Ka replied.

    Ka had grown ustomed to her children¡¯s absence. For her, having Nancy by her side was enough. She had never achieved her dreams, so she now pinned those hopes on Nancy.

    Moreover, her children had grown up and had their own ns. As long as they were obedient and safe, she was content. Nancy¡¯s face twisted momentarily. It was clear they were so fed up with her that they didn¡¯t even bother to hide it.

    With a forced smile, she said, ¡°They must be very busy. It¡¯s my fault for troubling them so much. They can¡¯t even join us for dinner after thepetition. They must have a lot on their tes.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 924

    ?Chapter 924:

    Ka snorted. ¡°I think they¡¯re just chasing after Nora.¡± Earlier that afternoon, backstage at thepetition, Joanna had mentioned she was a fan of Nora.

    Knowing her children¡¯s close friendship with Joanna, Ka surmised that this was the reason they had hurried to change hotels. ¡°Nora? She¡¯s an exceptional pianist. No wonder Sean and Susanna admire her.¡±

    Nancy¡¯s words, however, betrayed her true feelings. In reality, she harbored deep resentment toward Nora. This woman, simply by sitting on stage and ying, had effortlessly captured Sean and Susanna¡¯s favor.

    Yet, Nancy had rarely had the chance to be alone with them. She knew her performance wouldn¡¯t take her any further.

    Now that they were abroad, a flicker of malice crossed her mind.

    After her performance, Nora was quickly escorted back to the hotel by Amy and the bodyguards. Despite Nora¡¯s pleas, Amy remained firm and refused to let her go out. ¡°Nora, you¡¯re famous now. You need to be cautious of those with ulterior motives. When you have free time, you can practice the piano in the hotel.¡±

    Nora, never one to follow rules, nced at the two bodyguards at the door. Rolling her eyes, she grinned mischievously. Using the venttion pipe on the 18th floor, she climbed out to the balcony of the adjacent room.

    Dusting off her hands, she felt pleased with herself. Just the day before the opening ceremony, she had used the same method to sneak out and have some fun. She wondered if there would be a race tonight.

    That night, she had touched the steering wheel of a racing car for the first time since waking up. To her astonishment, racing felt like second nature, and she easily secured first ce.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    If there was another race tonight, she would go out, steal another sports car, and im first ce again.

    It wasn¡¯t about the rewards; it was all about the thrill.

    Nora had already decided how she would spend the night. The constraints imposed on her by the man back home were suffocating.

    He imed to be her fianc¨¦, but he treated her more like a child. Outwardlypliant, Nora secretly relished in dangerous thrills. The racing car had opened up a new world for her, revealing unexpected driving skills.

    Had she been a racer before? Yet, her true dream had always been to y the piano.

    Lost in thought, Nora suddenly noticed a handsome man standing at the bathroom door, eyeing her intently. His bare chest and a towel around his waist highlighted his sculpted physique. Water droplets traced a path down his hair, Adam¡¯s apple, chest, and abs, disappearing into the towel.

    She swallowed nervously.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 925

    ?Chapter 925:

    Despite having a fianc¨¦ with wealth and looks, Nora found herself unable to resist such a sight.

    Nora couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    When she arrived yesterday, the room had been empty. Who could have checked in today?

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± His voice was cold and deep.

    ¡°What?¡± Nora replied in a foreignnguage, feigning ignorance.

    Sean dried his hair with a towel, water droplets entuating his muscr form. He stepped into the room, approaching Nora on the balcony.

    She wore ck sportswear, her hair tied in a ponytail, and had removed her mask, revealing a face startlingly simr to Norah¡¯s.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Nora stepped back nervously, her gaze fixed on his body.

    He was incredibly handsome. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t harm her?

    Fearless, Nora knew she could handle herself. Her fists were strong. Recalling the three men who had tried to attack herst night and ended up battered, she felt confident. Sean switched on the light, illuminating the room.

    Nora squinted, examining every inch of his skin. He looked even more handsome in the light. His figure was impable. How would it feel to touch him?

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm

    ¡°Nora, I know you¡¯re from my country. Stop pretending otherwise.¡±

    Nora sighed regretfully. Fame made it hard to hide, even behind a mask.

    ¡°So you know me? Are you a fan? Here¡¯s the thing, I just need to borrow your balcony. I¡¯ll be out of your way soon.¡±

    The room was just a temporary stop. Tonight, she was heading out for fun. She was unaffected by the man she encountered, and he was powerless to stop her. She was fortunate that he was a fan this time.

    Sean didn¡¯t respond, lowering his eyes in acquiescence. Relieved, Nora knew her fame had its perks. Fans would amodate her whims.

    Stepping past him, Nora brushed against something.

    ¡°Thank you. Ah!¡±

    Nora tripped over a lump on the mat. She stumbled and wildly waved her hands before managing to grab hold of something. Luckily, she stayed upright. Otherwise, her image would have been damaged in the eyes of her fans if she copsed in such a manner.

    ¡°Could you let go of me?¡± Sean gritted his teeth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 926

    ?Chapter 926:

    Startled, Nora quickly released her grip. She hadn¡¯t realized she had grabbed his hair so tightly just to steady herself.

    Nora silently praised him for his patience.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± she apologized, hiding her hands behind her back and yfully flicking away a strand of his hair. Seeing her smiling eyes, a rush of memories flooded Sean¡¯s mind¡ªthe eyes that belonged only to Norah.

    Almost involuntarily, he reached out as if to touch her cheek.

    ¡°Hey! Careful there. You¡¯re not about to pull my hair out, are you?¡± Nora took a couple of steps back and stumbled over something again.

    Sean moved to catch her, but Nora grabbed his hair once more. Fighting back augh of frustration, Sean thought that if it weren¡¯t for Norah, he would have escorted her out the moment she stepped in. He certainly wouldn¡¯t be enduring having his hair pulled twice in a row.

    Feeling the pain in his scalp, he frowned and insisted, ¡°Let go.¡±

    Nora released her grip and jumped away. She could still feel the warmth of his touch on her waist and catch the lingering scent of his body wash¡ªit was pleasant.

    Behind her mask, she wore a noticeably awkward expression. Since waking up, she hadn¡¯t been this close to any other man.

    ¡°Why does a five-star hotel¡¯s floor have so many bumps? Well, I apologize,¡± Nora babbled, embarrassed by the unexpected mishaps in the room. She knew she had to leave before things got any more awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have my agentpensate you for any mental distress. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she hastily apologized, moving towards the door without sparing a nce at the enticing figure of the man. Making a fool of herself twice in front of such a handsome man was already embarrassing enough.

    ¡°Nora,¡± Sean called out. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Nora didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Well, since this man was staying next door, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a crazy fan of hers, could he? The thought sent a shiver down her spine.

    ¡°Where are you headed? I can give you a ride,¡± Sean insisted, starting to pull clothes from the wardrobe.

    ¡°I know the city quite well. I can be your guide and chauffeur.¡± Nora pivoted and observed the man at the head of the bed. He had a handsome face, broad shoulders, and a narrow waist. His eyes were fixed intently on her.

    Nora hesitated, then relented. ¡°Since you¡¯re my fan, I¡¯ll ept your offer. In return, I can give you my autograph.¡±

    Seanughed. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 927

    ?Chapter 927:

    Despite Norah losing her memory, Sean still found himself drawn to her. Her unique charm had a way of captivating everyone who crossed her path. And now, seeing her so lively and endearing, he found himself liking her even more. No matter how her personality might have changed, he was determined to make her fall for him again.

    Sean tossed aside the bath towel and reached for the clothesid out on the bed.

    ¡°Just a heads up¡­¡± Nora began, pausing at the door, only to turn and find herself facing his bare body.

    Nora turned around, blushing, her words stumbling out. ¡°Why did you change without telling me? This could be considered harassment.¡±

    Sean chuckled as he slid into his trousers, effortlessly buttoning his shirt.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to turn around so suddenly.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Nora spoke softly. ¡°If you had told me you were changing, I wouldn¡¯t have looked.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be embarrassed,¡± Sean replied. ¡°I¡¯m not even asking you for emotional distresspensation. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sean dressed in gray casual sportswear, which happened to match Nora¡¯s brand. They looked unintentionally coordinated.

    Nora was surprised to see them in matching outfits.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the race track in the suburbs.¡±

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    Sean blinked, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Nora, you y the piano and race too?¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I do have a few talents. How else could I aim to be a celebrity?¡±

    She was unapologetic about her skills, confident in her own excellence.

    As they drove in the sleek ck luxury car, the conversation flowed easily between them.

    ¡°You must be rich. This is a really nice car,¡± Noramented, tracing her fingers along the window. ¡°Do you have a special love for the piano?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, I like you more than the piano,¡± Sean replied, his words smooth and charming.

    Nora smiled, pleased. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to like someone as exceptional as me. Someone once said I would have many admirers. They were right.¡±

    Sean, maintaining hisposure, inquired, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s private,¡± Nora responded, drawing a line. ¡°You¡¯re overstepping, even for a fan.¡±

    A quiet lull settled in the car as Nora chose not to borate further.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 928

    ?Chapter 928:

    Sean gripped the steering wheel tighter. Respecting her silence, he decided to be patient and let things unfold at her own pace. He savored the tranquility of the moment. Nora was there beside him, safe and present, and that was what mattered most. Reaching over, he flicked on the radio, and a lively tune filled the space¡ªit was ¡°You and I¡± by Dream.

    ¡°You like Dream too? Their music is quite beautiful.¡±

    Nora nodded to the beat, her voice blending in with the song, her beautiful and clear vocals filling the car.

    Sean nced at her in astonishment. Not only did she possess lyrical talent as Starbeam, but she could also sing remarkably well. Her voice was so good that she could easily carve out a solo career. She didn¡¯t need a band like Dream; she could shine on her own.

    When the song ended, Nora stopped singing.

    ¡°I know most of their songs by heart. I hope my singing didn¡¯t bother you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Your voice is beautiful. I would love to hear the entire song,¡± Sean replied, genuinely impressed.

    Nora turned to him, her amber eyes curious and calm. ¡°It¡¯s odd. Even though we¡¯ve just met, I don¡¯t feel any dislike towards you.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve met before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. I was told I don¡¯t know many people. Today is the first time I¡¯ve seen you, and the female fan earlier¡ªI liked her too. My fans are all so wonderful.¡±

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Feeling the warmth of genuine admiration from her fans, Nora found new joy in her identity as a celebrity. She was inspired to reach even greater heights and earn the affection of more people.

    Sean¡¯s gaze darkened. Who could the man she mentioned possibly be? However, he refrained from asking about him, choosing instead to focus on a different matter.

    ¡°Last night, a race took ce here. Did you take part in it?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I breezed through to first ce with ease.¡± Sean had suspected she would say exactly that.

    He recognized that not everyone could evoke such a sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Nora, you truly are remarkable.¡±

    Perhaps it was the effect of Sean¡¯s music, but Nora felt a connection to him, as if they had been friends for years. While stopped at a red light, Sean pulled up the race location on his phone.

    ¡°You imed to know the city well, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nora noticed his action and questioned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 929

    ?Chapter 929:

    Sean nodded affirmatively. ¡°With this mobile navigation, I know the city like the back of my hand.¡±

    Nora chose not to call out his fib, but a subtle smile crept across her lips, hidden beneath her mask.

    Surprisingly, she found herself at ease in his presence.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡±

    ¡°Sean Scott.¡±

    ¡°That name rings a bell. Are you perhaps from Glophia? I remember seeing your name in the entertainment headlines.¡±

    She discreetly searched for his details online, her sharp memory quickly processing the information.

    Caught off guard, Sean confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the infamous yboy. Your name has been linked with numerous women.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the reality.¡±

    ¡°Then why would you be the subject of such gossip if you aren¡¯t part of the entertainment scene?¡±

    In that instant, Sean regretted his past negligence in addressing the romantic spections online. Now Nora had misconceptions about him. His silence gave Nora the opportunity to press on.

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely a yer! A F-boy!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one person who has my affection.¡±

    Nora crossed her arms and averted her gaze dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to believe that.¡±

    Nora¡¯s graceful demeanor stirred a desire in Sean to embrace her.

    T had sent him news about tonight¡¯s race. He chose the one farthest away.

    ¡°Why are we still driving? It¡¯s been so long. Is there really a race where you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Leaning on one hand against the window, Nora gazed out into the dark night. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying to me.¡±

    ¡°I would never lie to you,¡± Sean dered with conviction, making it sound like a vow to her.

    Yet, it was their first meeting. Things shouldn¡¯t feel this profound so quickly.

    They arrived just in time. As soon as they exited the car, the buzz of the crowd and the roar of sports cars filled the air. Dozens of youths were gathered, calling out to each other with excitement. The atmosphere was electric.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 930

    ?Chapter 930:

    Several convertible sports cars were lined up at the far end, with spectators cheering passionately for their favorites. Nora blended into the crowd, her eyes fixed on the sports cars racing halfway up the mountain.

    The newly constructed road across the mountain had be a yground for these affluent youths.

    Amid the shrill cheers, a dark blue sports car zipped to the mountain¡¯s base, winning first ce as everyone had anticipated.

    Nora observed the winning car and remarked, ¡°Nice car.¡±

    Herment seemed out of sync with the surrounding cheers. Sean quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want it? I¡¯ll get you one.¡±

    ¡°Are you really that wealthy? But I seldom race. Thank you, though.¡±

    A young man with vibrant green hair and stylish sunsses stepped out of his sleek, dark blue sports car. Immediately, two beautiful girls ran over to him.

    ¡°Wow, Ethan, you are incredible!¡±

    Another guy with green hair, exiting the car behind Ethan, rushed over to fawn over him.

    ¡°Ethan, your new car¡¯s performance is off the charts,¡± heplimented, giving a thumbs-up and eyeing the dark blue sports car.

    Ethan casually lit a cigarette and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about the car. None of you could keep up with my old car either.¡±

    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm

    The group around himughed and nodded in agreement. Nora sighed disappointedly. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a privatepetition. There won¡¯t be a second round.¡±

    When Sean was about to speak, he overheard the boastful green-haired man speaking again.

    ¡°This is so boring. Your driving skills are awful. You can¡¯t beat me on any track! It¡¯s boring.¡±

    He took a long drag on his cigarette, nced around, and then had a sudden idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y a new game. If anyone here can beat me, I¡¯ll give them five hundred thousand dors. I¡¯ll even give you a thirty-second head start.¡±

    As soon as the bold words were spoken, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement. Everyone was eager to take a shot at it. The tempting prize had everyone thrilled. The three men who had been trailing Ethan quickly jumped into thepetition.

    In no time, six participants had signed up.

    Many others wanted to join, but theycked the skill. Ethan was passionate about racing, while the others were amateurs. For most, finishing the race would already be an achievement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 931

    ?Chapter 931:

    The racing track posed many risks, where a single misstep could lead to an ident. Most valued their safety and were reluctant to risk their lives for the sake of money.

    Nora¡¯spetitive spirit ignited as she nudged Sean¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you joining thepetition?¡±

    Sean shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not interested. Can I sit in the passenger seat?¡±

    Understanding Sean¡¯s desire to be close to her, Nora agreed. He was the only one who received special treatment from her.

    Just as the group of seven was about to pile into the sports car and start the race, a female voice cut through the air. ¡°I want topete too.¡±

    Suddenly, all heads turned toward the voice, and their gaze settled on a masked woman stepping forward. She was dressed in sleek ck sportswear, exuding confidence and grace.

    Behind her trailed a tall, striking man dressed in matching grey sportswear, his gaze fixed protectively on her every move. The crowd murmured in confusion at her unexpected appearance.

    ¡°You?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized the woman. ¡°Did I hear you correctly? Are you challenging me, or is it the man behind you?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying women can¡¯tpete? Or are you just afraid of losing?¡± Nora retorted, her tone cold and dripping with sarcasm.

    Ethan, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, stood nked by two beautiful women. The two women eyed Nora viciously, convinced she was out to steal their man.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    With a sly grin, Ethan appraised Nora from head to toe. ¡°Do you have a driving license? Do you really want to race? Who will be responsible if there¡¯s an ident during thepetition?¡±

    Nora¡¯s eyes narrowed as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s not your problem. Why are you saying so much? Are you in or out?¡±

    Ethan hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you even have a sports car?¡±

    Nora eyed the vehicle parked nearby, knowing it belonged to the man beside her. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She had promised Sean he could ride in the passenger seat. Borrowing his car would be fine, right?

    Sean met her eyes and nodded in agreement.

    Nora slid into the driver¡¯s seat and drove toward the lineup of sports cars. Among the shy, colorful vehicles, her low-key luxury car stood out distinctly.

    Sean offered a gentle reminder, ¡°My car isn¡¯t as slick as theirs. It¡¯s not going to be easy to win this race.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 932

    ?Chapter 932:

    A professional sports car typically outperformed others on the track.

    ¡°Racing isn¡¯t just about the cars¡ªit¡¯s about skill,¡± Nora dered to Ethan, ignoring his scowl as she gripped the steering wheel firmly. ¡°When does the race start?¡± she asked.

    The group erupted inughter.

    ¡°She thinks she can win driving a Maybach?¡± one sneered.

    ¡°Ethan¡¯s custom-built racer will outperform a Maybach any day. Can¡¯t wait to see her face when she loses,¡± another added.

    ¡°Ethan¡¯s got this in the bag,¡± a third chimed in.

    Ethan managed to keep hisposure. This woman was just anotherpetitor, and he didn¡¯t want to make a big deal of it. His gaze shifted to the sleek ck Maybach as he coldly scoffed, crushed his cigarette underfoot, and pushed aside the crowd around him. His smile was forced as he announced, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, now.¡±

    He was ready to take on the challenge, curious to see if she¡¯d still have that fiery spirit after the race.

    Ethan climbed into his sports car, signaling a female spectator to join him in the passenger seat. ¡°Enough talk. Get in your cars and prepare. I¡¯m giving you thirty seconds. Go.¡±

    Eight sports cars were aligned at the starting line. As soon as Ethan finished his sentence, six cars surged forward. Only the dark blue sports car and the ck Maybach remained stationary at the line.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your thirty seconds,¡± Nora retorted coolly, herposure unshaken.

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s

    Sean respected her calm. Thirty seconds was ample for a sports car to gain a significant lead.

    ¡°You have a strong temper. I hope you won¡¯t cry when you lose,¡± Ethan taunted.

    Nora rolled up her window and muttered, ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Sean thought to himself, luckily Nora didn¡¯t mind his chatter.

    Thirty secondster, the ck Maybach surged ahead, leaving everyone stunned. Ethan had agreed to the race more out of formality than genuinepetition, not seeing the woman as a serious contender.

    As the mayor¡¯s son, he had assumed she was just another person trying to catch his attention. Yet, there was something about her spirit that intrigued him, igniting a desire to best her. He hadn¡¯t anticipated her actual racing prowess.

    With a smirk, he floored the elerator, and his dark blue sports car shot forward like an arrow from a bow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 933

    ?Chapter 933:

    ¡°Racing with a Maybach? She¡¯s setting herself up for a loss,¡± an onlooker scoffed.

    ¡°She just wants to lose, doesn¡¯t she?¡± another agreed.

    Skeptical, the crowd watched, convinced no one could beat Ethan¡ªespecially in his expensive sports car. The thought of him losing was unthinkable.

    As the race progressed, the frontrunners scoffed at the idea of the Maybach catching up. However, when they saw it closing in through their rearview mirrors, their disbelief turned to shock, and they pressed their elerators harder. Yet, the gap continued to close!

    Soon, the dark blue sports car also gained ground, weaving through thepetitors toward the front.

    ¡°Nice driving skill,¡± someone remarked as the ck car overtook the sports cars, pushing into the lead.

    Beside Nora, Sean felt the thrill of high speed and couldn¡¯t help but admire her deft handling. The excitement from the passenger seat was palpable. Nora¡¯s skills behind the wheel were undeniable.

    The dark blue car moved into second ce and then smoothly overtook the ck Maybach, drawing cheers from the onlookers.

    Ethan offered Nora a smug smile and gave a thumbs-up before gradually lowering his hand. Bragging, however, turned out to be pointless in the face of actual talent. Relief washed over him as he nced in the rearview mirror. The other six sports cars were trailing far behind. Only the ck Maybach clung to his rear like a relentless shadow.

    His expression turned stern, and he pressed the elerator harder, eager to widen the gap. Simultaneously, he manipted the steering wheel to block any attempts at overtaking.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Yet, Nora had been patiently waiting for the perfect moment to strike. She seized her chance during a sharp turn, swiftlypleting the maneuver and elerating ahead.

    Ethan¡¯s heart raced. He thought the ck car was about to crash through the guardrail and plummet. Was five hundred thousand dors so tempting that she would risk her life?

    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the driver of the Maybach maintainedposure and even executed a slick drift at the next curve without decelerating.

    It was only then that Ethan truly recognized the skill of hispetitor. The woman driving the ck car demonstrated impressive driving skills, particrly in her daring overtaking and drifting in such tight spaces. Even Ethan, an experienced racer himself, would usually slow down before a curve, fearing that a mistake could destroy his car and cost him his life.

    With renewed focus, Ethan kept his eyes on the ck Maybach ahead and resumed the chase on the mountainous road. They were vying for the lead, and the oue was still uncertain. Upon reaching the peak of the mountain, the cars began their descent back to the base.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 934

    ?Chapter 934:

    Thanks to its superior performance, Ethan¡¯s sports car clinched first ce and strategically blocked the ck Maybach, effectively getting his revenge.

    The woman in the passenger seat, thoroughly shaken by Ethan¡¯s aggressive driving, screamed continuously. Despite Ethan¡¯s repeated demands for her to calm down, her screams persisted.

    Ethan now regretted having her in the passenger seat. As the race neared its climax, the dark blue sports car surged ahead.

    ¡°Ethan! Ethan! You are truly unparalleled!¡±

    ¡°Look at that! The Maybach is right on his tail! Incredible!¡± Observers had assumed the Maybach would fall behind like the other sports cars.

    ¡°Could it be the man driving now?¡±

    ¡°It seems unlikely that they would switch drivers during the race.¡±

    As the sports cars neared the finish line, the ck car continued its aggressive pursuit, actively searching for any opportunity to overtake. However, Ethan¡¯s sports car allowed no such chance for the ck car to pass.

    The finish line loomed ahead.

    Ethan curled his lips into a smile. Today¡¯s race was the most thrilling he¡¯d experienced in a long while! That woman could really drive. The race had not been in vain. Though she had fallen behind, she had earned his respect.

    The winner seemed decided as Ethan¡¯s dark blue sports car neared the finish line. But then, the ck Maybach decelerated, creating a gap between itself and Ethan¡¯s car, only to suddenly surge forward with a burst of speed.

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    The crowd erupted into cheers as they watched the ck Maybach overtake the dark blue sports car with a daring leap. In disbelief, they watched as the ck car soared over Ethan¡¯s car, then expertly drifted and swung its tail around. It executed a perfect parking maneuver,ing to a stop just in front of the charging sports car at the finish line.

    Ethan looked up to see a shadow overhead. Upon closer inspection, he realized the ck car had already crossed the finish line, its front end taunting him in silent mockery. Shock coursed through him. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this kind of defeat.

    The audacity of the flying maneuver left everyone speechless.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Ethan eximed, his voice echoing his astonishment.

    He had always thought such feats were reserved for the movies, but today he had witnessed them in real life. Could a person really pull off such a stunt? And that it was a woman driving made it even more astounding.

    Then, the crowd¡¯s collective shock turned into a cacophony of screams. ¡°Damn!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 935

    ?Chapter 935:

    ¡°No one ever told me a Maybach could fly!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve only seen stuff like this on TV. But can you believe someone actually pulled it off?¡±

    ¡°How did she manage that?¡±

    ¡°I thought I was seeing things. Damn! That was impressive!¡±

    Sean, sitting in the passenger seat, was equally stunned. He never imagined that winning could look like this.

    Nora patted the steering wheel proudly. ¡°Pretty awesome, right?¡±

    Sean gave a thumbs up. ¡°Totally awesome!¡±

    In this little race, he had witnessed incredible driving skills for the first time.

    Ethan¡¯s smug smile froze on his face.

    He opened the door and stepped out, staring at the woman behind the wheel in disbelief.

    The six cars behind them finished almost together. Their drivers got out, bewildered, and stared at the scene in front of them.

    As they realized what had just happened, they erupted into shouts.

    ¡°Is this even humanly possible?¡±

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    ¡°Did Ethan just lose?¡±

    ¡°Damn! Seriously?¡±

    A pro sports car got beaten by a Maybach. They wouldn¡¯t have believed it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes.

    Nora hopped out of the car, with Sean right behind her.

    ¡°Convinced now?¡± she asked.

    Ethan, who had been talking a big game during the race, now couldn¡¯t muster a word. He nced back and forth between his sports car and the Maybach, still in shock.

    The way he lost was just too bizarre.

    Nora dug into her sports gear pocket and pulled out a ticket to the concert hall. She turned to Sean. ¡°Got a pen?¡±

    Sean fetched one from the car and handed it over.

    She scribbled a set of numbers on it and ced the ticket on the hood of Ethan¡¯s dark blue sports car.

    ¡°Five hundred grand, right? Transfer it to this ount.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 936

    ?Chapter 936:

    Then, turning to Sean, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The race had been thrilling enough; now she could head back and rx. Otherwise, Amy might notice her absence.

    She sped off in silence.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ethan hurried over to intercept her. Sean instinctively stepped in front of her.

    Nora frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Having second thoughts?¡± Was five hundred grand too much for him to handle?

    Ethan snapped out of it, shaking his head. ¡°How did you make your car fly?¡±

    Nora shook her head coolly. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Masked and slender, she exuded confidence and power,manding attention.

    ¡°Five hundred grand for your flying trick!¡± Ethan pressed.

    Nora stared him down, saying nothing.

    Ethan gritted his teeth. ¡°Make it a million.¡±

    Nora raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I can teach you. Whether you can learn it is up to you.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Ethan eagerly agreed.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    He fancied himself a racing prodigy. If this woman could do it, he was determined to do it better. Spending a million dors to acquire such a remarkable skill seemed well worth it.

    A couple of girls in the crowd sneered at Nora.

    ¡°That was pure luck. She¡¯s just reeling Ethan in with that stunt.¡±

    ¡°I doubt she can pull it off again.¡±

    They exchanged smug nces.

    Ethan offered his dark blue sports car. ¡°Miss, ever driven a sports car? Need me to show you?¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the promise of a cool million, Nora would¡¯ve turned on her heel and walked away.

    Ethan didn¡¯t mean any malice when he said that. All he wanted to know was if she could handle a sports car. After all, a sports car wasn¡¯t just any ordinary vehicle.

    ¡°Get in,¡± he urged.

    Nora shot him a nce and clicked her seatbelt into ce. Waving to Sean, she called out, ¡°Hold tight!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 937

    ?Chapter 937:

    Ethan struggled to contain his excitement. Finally, he was going to learn the art of ¡°flying¡± a car!

    Nora reversed the vehicle before the audience and sped up the mountain. The sleek, dark blue car cut through the roads like a moving piece of art.

    Sean clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the sports car. His Norah was simply the best.

    ¡°This baby¡¯s a limited edition, cost a fortune. Think you can handle it?¡± Ethan asked.

    Nora didn¡¯t respond, her focus entirely on the descent down the mountain. The thrill of the downward slope was far greater than the climb.

    Ethan screamed, the rush he had been craving from racing overwhelming him! He had never trusted anyone else with his life in the passenger seat before, but now, feeling the full thrill of the ride, he understood why.

    The ck Maybach awaited at the finish line.

    ¡°Watch closely now,¡± Nora announced.

    Ethan snapped to attention, his eyes glued to her every move. The sports car slowed briefly, then surged forward. Ethan felt the lift!

    Nora¡¯s eyes gleamed with wild joy. The sports car handled far better than the Maybach; she could feel the smooth precision in every maneuver.

    Ethan¡¯s jaw dropped. The car was flying!

    The dark blue sports car soared past the ck Maybach, drawing gasps from the onlookers.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    ¡°Wow! She really made it!¡±

    ¡°No way! How did she pull that off? That¡¯s insane!¡±

    The two girls who had previously clung to Ethan were equally stunned. They had mocked the overconfident woman who had used luck to get Ethan¡¯s attention before the race started. But once again, Nora¡¯s skill pped them in the face.

    Nora brought the car to a smooth stop with a controlled drift. ¡°Well, what do you think? Learned something?¡± she asked with a confident smile. ¡°You¡¯ve just learned all my secret skills!¡±

    It was sheer brilliance. And, of course, the potential to dominate inpetitions.

    Excited, Ethan snapped out of his daze but was still trying to process what had just happened. ¡°That¡¯s it? Is it over?¡± he stammered.

    He had seen the car soar after Nora worked her magic, but the details were still a blur.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 938

    ?Chapter 938:

    Nora nodded knowingly. ¡°Yep. You saw me make it fly, right?¡± She felt satisfied, knowing she had delivered a lesson worth every cent of the million-dor deal.

    Sean emerged from the crowd and strode over to the car, his imposing presence providing a sense offort to Nora.

    Ethan eyed Sean cautiously. ¡°Well, let me give it a shot with thisdy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced about your racing skills,¡± Nora responded bluntly.

    Racing wasn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Not everyone could ride in the passenger seat safely unless they truly trusted the driver¡¯s abilities.

    Nora¡¯s appreciation for Sean, who had ridden beside her, only grew. Ethan¡¯s demeanor shifted. It was the first time someone had questioned his racing prowess so bluntly.

    He had no response and, for once, had to concede the point.

    Nora studied Ethan¡¯s crestfallen expression. After a brief pause, she announced, ¡°Alright, onest lesson for you then.¡±

    The truth was, the million-dor offer wasn¡¯t what motivated her. It was the chance to get behind the wheel of that incredible racing car again. The sleek, dark blue machine was a beast, outperforming every car she¡¯d ever driven in every way.

    This ¡°lesson¡± was the perfect excuse to feel its power surge beneath her hands.

    Sean melted back into the crowd, giving them space. Ethan, of course, jumped at the chance. He climbed obediently into the passenger seat, his arrogant facadepletely gone. He¡¯d always admired skill, and in his eyes, Nora was a racing goddess.

    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    As for the other spectators, any doubts they had about Nora had vanished. Now, their cheers were deafening, a testament to her mastery on the track.

    With her skills zing, Nora conquered the course once again, the envious gazes of the crowd following the dark blue blur.

    Even as Nora and Sean prepared to leave, Ethan lingered, reluctant to see them go. Tonight had been the most exhrating race of his life.

    ¡°Here¡¯s my card,¡± he said, offering it with a hopeful smile. ¡°It¡¯s got my contact info. If you¡¯re ever interested in another race, just call me.¡±

    Ethan watched them drive away, only realizing he¡¯d forgotten to ask for their numbers when his friend pointed it out.

    All he had was a lone concert ticket with a bank card number scrawled on the back.

    But no worries, they were in Bellfolk. With the video of their race, he was confident he could track them down.

    Little did Nora know, after they left, Ethan, fueled by excitement, attempted to make the car fly. Needless to say, it failed spectacrly. The car barely scraped a few inches off the ground before plummeting back down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 939

    ?Chapter 939:

    This wouldn¡¯t bother Nora, though. She¡¯d already taught him everything he needed to know. It was entirely up to him to master it.

    Back in the car, Nora¡¯s smile was like a Cheshire cat¡¯s, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    ¡°Sean, thanks to you, I raked in a cool million and a half tonight. Here, give me your bank ount number¡ªfifty grand ising your way.¡±

    ¡°Appreciate it, but no thanks,¡± Sean replied, his deep voice echoing in the car.

    ¡°You earned it because of your skills. I had nothing to do with it.¡±

    ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t have even been able topete without your car,¡± Nora countered, determined to pay him.

    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t need to spell it out for me,¡± Sean said, his voice softening. Nora froze. ¡°Honey?¡±

    His sudden use of such an intimate term caught her off guard. Sean kept his eyes fixed on the road, his expression unreadable. ¡°Every celebrity holds a special ce in their fans¡¯ hearts, don¡¯t they? I like to call you ¡®Honey¡¯. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± A strange feeling bloomed in Nora¡¯s chest.

    She tried to suppress it. ¡°Even if you are a fan,¡± she said sternly, ¡°it¡¯s not appropriate to use such an intimate word. I have a responsibility to set a good example for my fans. I have to give you what you deserve.¡±

    Her voice hardened. ¡°So, hand over your ount number. This is something you¡¯ve earned.¡±

    Sean knew arguing further would only make things awkward. He quickly rattled off a string of digits.

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°Here¡¯s my ount number if you insist.¡±

    He was cleverly using this opportunity to diffuse the tension.

    He turned his head slightly, his eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no pen or paper, though. Seems fate has other ns for my ount number.¡±

    Nora burst intoughter, her eyes sparkling with amusement. She nced around the car, and there it was¡ªa pen lying casually on the seat. But how could there be a pen without paper?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I memorized it,¡± she said confidently. Without missing a beat, she quickly rattled off the string of numbers Sean had just given her, each digit wlessly in ce.

    Sean nced at her in surprise. Nora¡¯s memory was impressive. Despite how quickly he had recited the numbers, she had memorized every single one.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you as soon as I have it. Thank you for tonight,¡± Nora said, her voice sincere and grateful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940:

    She had a wonderful time tonight, a warm glow of contentment lingering in her heart. She felt a surge of happiness at meeting a ymate who not only met her expectations but also made her feel safe and content.

    Sean chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Stubborn as she was, Nora¡¯s determination was endearing. Since she insisted on giving him the money, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. He hadn¡¯t anticipated earning extra ie tonight.

    They returned to the hotel together.

    Sean nced over his shoulder, his eyebrows arching at the sight of the woman behind him. ¡°Do you want to get back to my room?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll need to ess your balcony on my way to my room.¡± En route to her room, she cast a nce at her own room, where two vignt bodyguards stood stationed by the door. Since Amy hadn¡¯t called, she surmised that Amy remained unaware of her departure.

    Earlier, when Nora entered his room via the balcony, Sean was genuinely taken aback. This woman was remarkably audacious, freely navigating the balcony on the 18th floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky,¡± Sean replied bluntly. ¡°Do you require my assistance in returning to your room?¡±

    Nora regarded him with suspicion. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Observing her stride toward the staircase in the exit passageway, Sean quickly deduced she intended to enter the room from the adjoining suite. He moved forward, reaching out to grasp her wrist, but Nora swiftly evaded his touch. She pivoted around, fixing him with a vignt stare.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± she asked.

    Sean raised his hands defensively. ¡°I simply want to assist you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Nora noticed Amy approaching from behind Sean. Instantly growing apprehensive, she hurried into Sean¡¯s embrace and whispered urgently, ¡°Stay quiet.¡±

    Norah¡¯s fragrance enveloped him, momentarily entrancing Sean. When he snapped out of it, he escorted her to his room.

    Amy walked past the door, feeling a vague sense of confusion. Why did she feel like she¡¯d just glimpsed Nora? As she approached Nora¡¯s door, she paused, conflicted. Her boss had wanted Nora to leave promptly. Yet, reflecting on Nora¡¯s recent behavior, Amy pivoted and headed toward the adjacent room instead.

    Never mind, she decided. She would let Nora stay a few more days and have some fun.

    Nora found herself carried into Sean¡¯s room, nestled in his arms. The scent of his cologne lingered in her nose, causing her cheeks to flush within moments. She pushed against his chest and took a step back.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah:

    I hope you¡¯re enjoying the new chapters! More novels are on the way this week, so stay tuned to the website for updates.

    I¡¯m also working on a new section featuring VIP novels. This initiative is meant to help protect some of the website¡¯s content, since a few sites have been copying everything I publish¡ªeven my messages.

    In the near future, I¡¯ll introduce a subscription model that will grant ess to all these VIP novels. But don¡¯t worry¡ªfree content will still be avable. For example, if we release 10 novels, 6 will remain free while 4 will be VIP.

    The idea behind the VIP novels is not only to prevent other websites from copying everything, but also to thank the people who support this project and help us keep the website running. I truly appreciate the kind messages you send me on WhatsApp and your constant support¡ªthank you for being part of thismunity.

    Lastly, my goal is to publish 1,000 novels, and I hope you, dear reader, will continue to enjoy this website along the way. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=)/

    .

 Chapter 941

    ?Chapter 941:

    ¡°You¡­¡± She paused, putting some distance between herself and the man. ¡°How did you handle that so deftly? Are those rumors about you true?¡±

    Sean¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice how nervous you seemed. I thought I¡¯d lend a hand. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Nora waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No worries. So, are you okay with me using your balcony?¡±

    As Amy approached her room, Nora grew increasingly anxious. If she were discovered sneaking out, she would surely face a scolding when she returned home.

    Nora brushed past Sean and headed for the balcony. ¡°I¡¯ll thank you another time. I¡¯m in a rush,¡± she stated briskly.

    Sean trailed her to the balcony and watched as she leapt agilely across to the neighboring balcony, like a cat. Opening the French window, she hurried into the room without a nce back at him.

    ¡°So ungrateful,¡± Sean muttered under his breath.

    Seeing her safely inside, he breathed a sigh of relief. He knew Norah was capable, but her daring balcony jump from the 18th floor surprised him. Clearly, he didn¡¯t know enough about her.

    Returning to his desk, Sean dialed T¡¯s number.

    ¡°Any luck uncovering who¡¯s behind Norah¡¯s rescue? What did you find?¡± Sean inquired urgently.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    T¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°They¡¯re elusive. I traced her to an address in Silverdale. The vi¡¯s owner has left the country.¡±

    Sean pondered. Norah lived in a Silverdale vi whose owner was now abroad. Who had rescued her?

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent you the address. That¡¯s all I could dig up,¡± T added.

    What on earth had transpired in Silverdale?

    Meanwhile, Nora entered her room, relieved to find Amy hadn¡¯t barged in unexpectedly. She owed Sean for covering her tracks tonight.

    That room guest had been kind. She¡¯d enjoyed their time together. Peeling off her clothes, she headed for a quick shower, pajamas in hand.

    Later, a message from Amy urged her to get some rest. Amy always looked out for her.

    Lying on her bed with damp hair, Nora¡¯s phone buzzed.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she answered.

    ¡°How did thepetition go today? I saw Amy¡¯s video. You were great,¡± a deep, tender voice greeted her warmly.

    Twisting a strand of hair, Nora smiled. ¡°It went well. Thanks for the praise.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 942

    ?Chapter 942:

    ¡°When are youing back?¡± The concern in his voice was palpable.

    ¡°So eager for me to return. Worried I won¡¯t make it to the finals?¡± Nora teased back. The familiarity brought a brief silence from him.

    ¡°Alright, just listen to Amy. It¡¯s dangerous out there. Don¡¯t trust anyone too easily, okay?¡± the man cautioned gently.

    Nora listened patiently, understanding his concern. She missed him a little since leaving home days ago.

    ¡°I know. You should rest too. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With a reluctant sigh, Nora hung up the phone, the warmth from the call lingering. At that moment, she wished more than anything that she could be with him.

    Drying her hair with a blow dryer, she distractedly checked her phone.

    A friend request notification popped up on Facebook.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the name of the requester.

    ¡°Sean Scott?¡±

    The fan from tonight? How did he find her ount? This was linked to her personal number. It was her private ount¡ªonly a few trusted friends were added here. How had he gotten her number?

    Puzzled, she turned off the dryer and tapped ¡°ept.¡± As a celebrity, it wasn¡¯t ideal to connect with fans privately, but her curiosity got the better of her. She couldn¡¯t help wondering how he¡¯d managed to get her private number.

    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    The moment Nora epted the friend request, a message from Sean popped up.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said.

    ¡°How did you even get my number?¡± Nora shot back.

    ¡°I used a method that¡¯s not exactly easy to exin. Can I at least stay on your friend list?¡± Sean persisted.

    Nora arched an eyebrow, impressed by Sean¡¯s ability to track her down.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I thought maybe we could be friends after tonight,¡± Sean replied.

    Nora nodded thoughtfully. After the evening they¡¯d had, being friends didn¡¯t seem entirely out of the question.

    She didn¡¯t respond further, instead getting engrossed in the news on her phone. Meanwhile, in another room, Sean stared at his phone, puzzled by Nora¡¯s silence. He wondered whether he had said something wrong.

    He showed the chat to Susanna. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she replying?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 943

    ?Chapter 943:

    Susanna and Phillip were sharing a quiet moment when she saw the message from her brother and sat up abruptly.

    ¡°Oh my God! My brother works fast. He¡¯s now friends with Norah on Facebook!¡±

    The atmosphere in the room, previously romantic, shifted. Phillip straightened his hair, dissatisfied.

    Since their moment was interrupted by Sean, even if Phillip wanted toin, he couldn¡¯t.

    Susanna immediately replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try lightening the mood? Your messages are too cold. Let me give you some advice. Ask her if she¡¯s seeing someone.¡±

    Phillip tousled her hair and said, ¡°If she is, won¡¯t that break his heart?¡±

    Susanna rolled her eyes. ¡°So what? They weren¡¯t even married, and this guy took advantage of Norah¡¯s memory loss. My brother was her real boyfriend! I think he can win her back!¡±

    Taking Susanna¡¯s advice, Sean messaged Nora again. But after waiting ten minutes with no response, he wondered if he¡¯d been blocked. It seemed like Nora wasn¡¯t taking him seriously. Sean epted it, dropped his phone, and headed for a shower.

    Nora always slept well. She put down her phone and was asleep in minutes.

    She woke up the following morning to a knock on the door.

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She rubbed her eyes and let Amy in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a room key? Why do I have to get up and open the door for you?¡± Nora grumbled, heading to wash up.

    Amy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you to practice the piano. Hurry up and get ready. I¡¯ll take you to breakfast.¡±

    Seeing Nora¡¯s phone on the mat, Amy picked it up and identally opened a message. Sean¡¯s name caught her attention. She quickly replied and then deleted the entire chat.

    ¡°What are you doing with my phone, Amy?¡± Nora asked, emerging from the bathroom with messy hair and sleep still in her eyes. Her lovely face bore a scar on the right cheek, a terrible sight to behold.

    ¡°You dropped it under the bed. I was just helping,¡± Amy said calmly, handing the phone back.

    Nora smiled gratefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re always looking out for me. Let me get changed, and then I¡¯ll practice the piano.¡±

    Sean always woke promptly at six-thirty in the morning. The first thing he did was reach for his phone beside the pillow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 944

    ?Chapter 944:

    A new message had arrived.

    His heart raced as he sat up. What would Norah say? Yes or no?

    He opened the message, closed his eyes, and then opened them again after a moment.

    Nora¡¯s words hit him like a ton of bricks. Married?

    His mind went nk. Married?

    He clenched his phone tightly. Who had she married? What kind of man would marry her when she couldn¡¯t remember a thing? Pushing his anger down, he replied, ¡°Who is he? Can you tell me?¡±

    Then he discovered he was no longer on her Facebook friend list. He couldn¡¯t send her another message.

    Leaning back against the bed, Sean felt like his world was crumbling. He had finally found her, only to receive news that shook him to the core. To make matters worse, she had blocked him. Clearly, she wanted no more contact with him.

    His girl, with all her lost memories, had run off with someone else. He wouldn¡¯t stand for it.

    Afterposing himself, he knew some things needed to be addressed face to face.

    When Susanna and Joanna metter, Susanna wasted no time telling Joanna that Sean had gotten in touch with Norah.

    Discover more at

    Joanna eximed, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you figured out who¡¯s behind Norah¡¯s rescue?¡±

    Shaking her head, Susanna replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the details. I¡¯ll ask my brotherter. Oh, here he is!¡± She waved at Sean. ¡°Hey, Sean,e over here.¡±

    They gathered downstairs in a private room. Phillip went to prepare breakfast, with Duncan following him.

    ¡°Sean, how did it go with Norah? Show us the chat log and we¡¯ll help,¡± Susanna urged.

    With a grim expression, Sean ced his phone on the table, disying the chat history.

    ¡°She blocked me.¡±

    ¡°What? No way! Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The two questioned in disbelief.

    Sean held back his frustration. Being blocked had been gnawing at him. Norah had blocked his old ount before, and now the new one. Why was maintaining this rtionship so difficult?

    The two girls examined his phone. Sean and Norah hadn¡¯t spoken much, but it was odd that Norah blocked him after his inquiry. Joanna asked, ¡°Are you sure nothing else was said?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 945

    ?Chapter 945:

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so strange.¡±

    Joanna was confused. She didn¡¯t know why Norah had cklisted him all of a sudden.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think Norah is married. There was no ring visible on her finger. Married people may not wear wedding rings every day, but at least asionally.¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°Once I uncover the person behind this, I¡¯ll straighten things out.¡±

    Whoever this guy was, he had to know Norah had a boyfriend. Yet, he boldly married her. Sean seethed with anger at the thought.

    ¡°Since Norah¡¯s still in Bellfolk, we should try to reach out to her or gather more intel,¡± Susanna suggested.

    Sean stayed vignt. He ordered Sacredice to keep a close watch on Norah and her circle. If anyone were to make contact with Norah, T would track them online. Sean¡¯s resolve to expose the mastermind and teach that guy a hard lesson grew stronger.

    Nora descended the stairs after a rigorous piano practice session, only to receive a text notification about a hefty $1.5 million payment. Without hesitation, she transferred $500,000 to Sean via her mobile.

    Later, she messaged him, informing him of the transaction.

    ¡°Did you get it?¡±

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    But to her dismay, the message failed to send.

    Thest message from Sean lingered unanswered. Had he deleted her because she hadn¡¯t responded?

    Frustration mixed with amusement on Nora¡¯s face. He had agreed to be friends, yet he had swiftly deleted her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Amy inquired, noticing Nora¡¯s unsettling smile and icy demeanor.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Nora replied tersely, keeping her experience with Sean to herself. She had no intention of sharing it with anyone.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a fan. It¡¯s annoying to be deleted for no reason,¡± Nora muttered under her breath, reflecting on Sean¡¯s abrupt actions. He had been gentlemanly, good-looking, and calm. She had believed she might visit him again in the future, but now¡­

    Days passed. Nancy didn¡¯t make it to the semifinals as expected, but Nora did.

    The dynamics of who would apany Nancy home shifted when Ka and Matteo nned to leave, but Susanna and the others opted to stay longer to soak in the musical atmosphere. ¡°We want to experience the music¡¯s influence a bit more,¡± Susanna exined when Ka tried to persuade them to leave with Nancy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 946

    ?Chapter 946:

    Ka found herself unable to argue with that. Nancy said, ¡°Mom, how about we stay and watch thepetition on-site?¡± Ka wanted to shield Nancy from potential disappointment, yet staying aligned with Nancy¡¯s wishes seemed the right choice.

    After all, failure was the stepping stone to sess. Not giving up after a setback was the way to go. It was about umting experience.

    Meanwhile, Sean persisted in sending friend requests to Nora, each one met with a firm rejection.

    Frustrated, he finally mustered the courage to message her from a private number. ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    The message was read but went unanswered, leaving Sean to ponder how hisst message was received.

    Nora visited the music hall daily to watch the ongoingpetition, always apanied by Amy and her vignt bodyguards. They shielded her from any attempts by others to approach.

    Nora often found Amy¡¯s protectiveness excessive. Aside from piano practice and attending thepetition, Amy allowed no interaction with others.

    ¡°My boss insists on keeping you safe. There¡¯s no room for error during thepetition,¡± Amy exined, referring to the unseen figure behind her protective measures.

    Despite her dissatisfaction, Nora dared not protest. After all, the precautions stemmed from her fianc¨¦¡¯s love for her. The day of the semifinals arrived swiftly.

    Each of the eight contestants was allotted 25 to 30 minutes for their solo performances, which included a piano concerto.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub

    During the four-day semifinals, Nora was scheduled topete fourth.

    Backstage was abuzz with activity.

    Amy, visibly upset, confronted the organizers. ¡°This is your sponsor¡¯s doing! Nora was supposed to perform fourth, but now she¡¯s been moved to third?¡±

    The organizer, apologetic yet deferential, exined, ¡°It¡¯s our mistake. The third contestant had an emergency and had to be dyed, so we need Nora to perform earlier.¡±

    Amy was a stickler for the rules, firmly believing that they served as the best form of control. Since she had first been informed of the initial n, she had been adamant that there should be no deviations.

    ¡°Nora is backstage now. We need assistance, or the audience¡­¡± Amy started, her concern evident.

    Nora gently grasped Amy¡¯s wrist and reassured her, ¡°Let it go, Amy. It¡¯s really not a big deal. I¡¯ll take the stage soon enough.¡± A minor adjustment in the sequence of performances didn¡¯t seem troublesome to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 947

    ?Chapter 947:

    Amy muttered hesitantly, still unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯re just too amodating. Originally, you were set to be fourth, but now¡­¡±

    Interrupting her, Nora smiled warmly, ¡°Amy, trust me, it¡¯spletely fine.¡±

    Today, Nora wore a long, dark purple dress, the hem adorned with sparkling gemstones that shimmered under the stage lights. She was slender and tall, radiating amanding presence. Her hair was styled in intricate braids, and she wore a dainty crown, also adorned with purple gems.

    The mask she wore had been updated to a dark gold one, with intricate dark purple patterns woven throughout. Theplex carvings on the mask gave her a regal and enigmatic allure.

    Amy gazed at Nora, struck by her grace and beauty. A wave of pity washed over her as she thought about the scar hidden beneath the elegant mask, wondering if modern medicine could ever heal such a wound. Moreover, she wished that her boss could witness Nora¡¯s performance and experience her charisma firsthand.

    ¡°Amy, I¡¯m heading to thepetition now. Please keep my phone. If my fianc¨¦ messages, tell him I¡¯ve moved up my performance,¡± Nora said as she handed her phone to Amy and gracefully ascended the stage, her dress billowing slightly.

    Under the watchful eyes of the audience, Nora approached the piano with poise and sat down. The crowd, including Sean and others, watched in awe.

    ¡°Oh my God! Norah is truly the most beautiful person in the world. Even behind a mask, she outshines everyone!¡± Joanna eximed, unable to stop snapping photos.

    Susanna nodded in agreement, mirroring Joanna¡¯s actions. The two of them, posing simrly, eagerly captured every moment of Nora on stage, their admiration clear as day, just like that of devoted fans. ¡°For the first time, I really see the beauty in the piano,¡± Susanna said, her voice filled with a newfound appreciation.

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    She had grown up knowing her mother was an exceptional pianist, having embraced the instrument from childhood. However, her own engagement with the piano had always felt obligatory,cking the innate passion her mother exhibited. Over time, her interests had shifted towards design, much to her mother¡¯s dismay.

    Sean, sitting beside her, was once again struck by Nora¡¯s beauty. Every time she appeared, especially dressed for a performance, he found himself mesmerized.

    The woman he admired wasn¡¯t just beautiful; she was deeply talented.

    Despite the recent silence between them, caused by misunderstandings, Sean¡¯s feelings remained unchanged. The jealousy and confusion that had clouded their rtionship seemed insignificant now, dissolved over the past year.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 948

    ?Chapter 948:

    Nancy, sitting a row behind, struggled to follow their conversation. Her eyes, fixed on Nora, betrayed a mix of envy and resentment.

    Ka, who had never been particrly fond of Nora on a personal level, found herself respecting the pianist¡¯s undeniable skill. For those who excelled so distinctly, admiration was the only feeling, not jealousy.

    The audience hushed as the spotlight intensified on Nora at the piano. She sat elegantly, hands poised above the keys, embodying a serene readiness for the performance to begin.

    On that vast stage, with only a piano and a captivating woman, the entire hall seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the first note to resonate through the silence.

    Something Had Gone Wrong With Nora

    After striking the first note, the melody unfolded with precision. Ka, her eyes closed in concentration, listened intently before reopening them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like Nora¡¯s usual skill. The notes are spot on, but the rhythm¡¯s all off.¡±

    With hundreds of rehearsals under her belt, that melody¡¯s rhythm should have been second nature. Aside from hitting the wrong note, she shouldn¡¯t have made such a slip.

    ¡°She tried hard to adjust it, but it was futile. Such a shame.¡± In an internationalpetition, even a minor slip could lead to elimination.

    Ka felt a pang of regret. She had thought Nora might make it to the finals.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    Nancy smiled softly. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just having an off day. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make waves in the music world soon.¡±

    ¡°If Nora keeps on this path, she¡¯ll be a star in the international music scene. But it¡¯s unfortunate she won¡¯t rank in thispetition.¡±

    Joanna also noticed something amiss on stage.

    ¡°Norah seems a bit off. Any idea what¡¯s up?¡±

    Susanna gripped her brother¡¯s arm. ¡°Sean, Norah looks like she¡¯s in pain. What¡¯s with that expression while she ys?¡± The part of Nora¡¯s face not covered by her mask seemed to furrow in difort.

    Sean nced down and sent a message to T, requesting the stage surveince footage.

    Nora¡¯s performance naturally drew attention, prompting whispers in the audience. After all, Nora had delivered a stable and ster performance in thestpetition, a stark contrast to now.

    Amy sensed something was wrong too. Nora, alone at the piano, yed each note with visible strain.

    Her anxiety mounted as she watched Nora press on. What was happening to her?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 949

    ?Chapter 949:

    Seated beside the piano, Nora¡¯s hands danced across the keys, leaving them stained with bright red blood.

    Her fingertips bore many wounds, each press leaving a new red mark.

    The pain shooting through her fingers was intense. Nora gritted her teeth, pushing through the melody.

    By the end, her fingers felt numb, disconnected from her body. She yed by sheer muscle memory.

    Where ying once brought sce, it now felt like self-inflicted torture.

    Amidst the white keys, sharp silver des were clearly visible, bloodstained and scattered.

    When the final note faded, Nora slumped over the keys, feeling a surge of pain through her palms.

    Thirty minutes passed. To those unfamiliar with the piano, it seemed like a sess.

    But to those versed in music, Nora¡¯s struggle was unmistakable.

    After the performance, Nora sat on stage for a moment before rising to bow to the judges and the audience.

    Her exit from the stage felt heavier than her confident entrance.

    Sean¡¯s eyes, dark and simmering, were filled with a storm of anger.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    ¡°Let¡¯s get backstage.¡±

    Having just reviewed the surveince footage, his face darkened, like an impending storm, suffocating those around him.

    Susanna and Joanna exchanged knowing nces. Something had gone wrong with Nora.

    Phillip and Duncan shared a look and hurried to follow.

    ¡°Nora.¡±

    Amy had been waiting impatiently backstage for Nora to finish her performance. As soon as Nora stepped down from the stage, Amy rushed to her side.

    ¡°Just now on the stage¡­¡±

    Before Amy could finish her sentence, she noticed Nora¡¯s unusually pale face and trembling arms.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, your hands¡­¡±

    She grabbed Nora¡¯s wrists, gasping in shock. ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    The fingertips of both hands were shed, some wounds so deep that blood and raw flesh were exposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 950

    ?Chapter 950:

    Nora had been full of energy before thepetition. How had she ended up like this in just half an hour? Anyone would feel a pang of sympathy for her.

    Before Amy could say anything more, she called for the doctor on standby to tend to Nora¡¯s wounds.

    Themotion drew the attention of the event¡¯s organizer. Seeing Nora¡¯s injured hands, he was taken aback.

    ¡°Nora, what happened to your hands?¡±

    Nora lowered her eyes, her voice heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Check the piano.¡±

    Amy directed the bodyguards to follow the organizer. Evidence needed to be gathered if there had been any foul y.

    When the doctor wiped the wounds with alcohol, Nora winced from the sharp pain. It was excruciating.

    Amy¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°If your hands were hurt, you should have pulled out. Why did you push through the pain to y?¡±

    It seemed Nora had been injured the moment she started ying. She had endured the agony and finished the entire performance. Amy couldn¡¯t fathom how Nora managed it. Her ten fingers were marred with cuts, and each keystroke must have been pure torment.

    Her slender index fingers were covered in small, precise cuts from the des. Though the wounds were not life-threatening, they must have been quite painful. Even a small cut on a finger can be unbearable, let alone ten fingers covered in them.

    ¡°Nora, you silly girl.¡±

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    The more Amy pitied her, the angrier she became. ¡°I¡¯ll call my boss right now and let him know.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nora looked up, determination in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡± She knew that if Amy called, he would drop everything ande to her immediately. Reflecting on his behavior over the past year, she decided it was best not to trouble him unnecessarily.

    Amy paced anxiously and instructed the doctor, ¡°Please be careful when bandaging. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    Despite the intense pain, Nora bit her lip and didn¡¯t cry out.

    ¡°Nora, it¡¯s okay to scream if it hurts.¡±

    Amy hovered around her, clearly distressed. Fighting through the pain, Nora forced a smile. ¡°Amy, find the person who put those des on the piano.¡± She gritted her teeth, each wordced with anger.

    Nora wasn¡¯t the type to take bullying lying down. She had pushed through the pain to finish her performance, not wanting to leave any regrets. She was not easily defeated by setbacks. It wasn¡¯t in her nature to back down when faced with challenges.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 951

    ?Chapter 951:

    Hearing this, Amy¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±

    With their influence, Nora was determined to seek retribution for the injustice she had faced.

    As the doctor tended to her wounds, a staff member approached and said some people were looking for Nora outside.

    ¡°Tell them no. We¡¯re not seeing anyone,¡± Amy snapped, her patience wearing thin. They didn¡¯t know anyone here, so she dismissed the visitors outright.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Nora asked, still focused on the wound treatment.

    ¡°Nora, go back to the hotel and rest once your wounds are bandaged. Don¡¯t waste your time on strangers,¡± Amy urged, suddenly anxious to get Nora away from the venue.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Nora asked the staff member directly. The doctor was treating her wounds, but she didn¡¯t show any pain except for the sweat on her forehead and her pale face.

    The staff member stammered, ¡°It¡¯s a group of six¡ªtwo women and four men. They all want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Let them in,¡± Noramanded.

    She gave a subtle nod to Amy, signaling the bodyguards around her. With so many protectors, she felt secure enough to meet these visitors. She was also curious about who they were. Seeing Nora¡¯s determined expression, Amy couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse her.

    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???

    The first to rush in was Sean. He moved quickly toward Nora, but was immediately halted by the bodyguards. ¡°Please do not approach her.¡±

    Sean¡¯s heart ached as he watched the doctor carefully treating Nora¡¯s wounds. The thin cuts on her fingers were clearly visible and hadn¡¯t been fully treated yet.

    The person who had put des on the piano was truly malevolent.

    ¡°You?¡± Nora looked up and saw several people. She raised an eyebrow upon recognizing the woman behind the man who imed to be her fan. So, they knew each other.

    After Sean had ¡°deleted¡± her, he had sent several friend requests, but she had ignored them all. Did she seem like someone with a forgiving nature? Once he had cut ties, she would never ept him again.

    After transferring the money to him, she had no desire for further contact. Yet, here he was, standing before her.

    Before Sean could speak, a staff member appeared again.

    ¡°Nora, there are more people who want to see you.¡±

    With a quick look at Sean, Nora murmured, ¡°Let them in.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 952

    ?Chapter 952:

    ¡°How are your hands doing? Is the pain still there?¡± Sean asked anxiously, disregarding her cold demeanor. He had been frantic when he saw the des on the piano, wishing he could have pulled her off the stage immediately. But it was the end of her performance. He had swallowed his anger and watched her perform in agony.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nora replied stoically.

    The multitude of wounds was excruciating, and his question felt meaningless.

    Joanna was equally concerned. ¡°Norah, are you okay? Did you hurt yourself anywhere else? I have some medicine here.¡± She pulled out a small, white porcin bottle from her pocket and moved toward Nora, only to be stopped by a bodyguard.

    ¡°Miss, her wounds are being treated with special medication. We don¡¯t need yours,¡± Amy said, standing in front of Joanna. Her tone was polite, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.

    It was understandable. Nora was a pianist, and her hands were invaluable. They couldn¡¯t risk using just any medication.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rejuvenation Powder,¡± Amy added.

    The mention of Rejuvenation Powder, which was worth its weight in gold on the international ck market, immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Nora, too, was intrigued.

    ¡°The Supernatural Doctor¡¯s Rejuvenation Powder? It¡¯s been ages since it appeared on the ck market.¡±

    When she had seen it in the news, she had dismissed it as mere hype. How could any medicine be that miraculous?

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Rejuvenation Powder was renowned for its ability to stop bleeding instantly. Any wound would cease bleeding as soon as the powder touched it.

    Sean felt a pang of regret. He remembered he had some Rejuvenation Powder as well, but in his panic, he had forgotten.

    ¡°I have some Rejuvenation Powder too,¡± he said, his voice tinged with guilt.

    He nced at Phillip, who immediately went to fetch the medicine.

    During Sean¡¯s time in Hander Land, Norah had generously provided him with numerous supplies, including Rejuvenation Powder, Mind Clearing Pills, and Body-nourishing Pills. However, he had not brought them with him on this trip.

    Those medicines had proven to be incredibly beneficial. Typically, he would instruct his assistant to pack them whenever he had to travel. Now, in this moment, Norah had the opportunity to use the Rejuvenation Powder for her own injuries.

    Amy cast a skeptical nce at the bottle Joanna was holding. ¡°Rejuvenation Powder is incredibly rare and hard to obtain. Miss, this must be a joke,¡± she remarked, clearly doubting the authenticity of the medicine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 953

    ?Chapter 953:

    Amy would have preferred for Nora to benefit from such an excellent remedy if it were real, but she assumed it was just another attempt at joking. Turning to Sean, she said, ¡°Nora doesn¡¯t feelfortable around strangers. Now that you¡¯ve seen her, kindly leave.¡±

    She had encountered simr situations before, where people tried to stay close under the guise of concern. While she appreciated their care for Nora¡¯s injury, Amy knew that Rejuvenation Powder wasn¡¯t something just anyone could get their hands on. Besides, her boss had specifically instructed that certain individuals were not to approach Nora.

    Phillip contacted the Sacredice members and arranged for two bottles of Rejuvenation Powder to be brought, believing they would suffice to treat Nora¡¯s wounds. ¡°Feel free to verify the authenticity of this Rejuvenation Powder,¡± he suggested.

    Sean removed the lid of the bottle and stepped closer to Nora. ¡°Nora, would you like to try this?¡± he asked gently.

    Nora paused for a moment. She appreciated his calm words and demeanor, though she couldn¡¯t forget that he had blocked and deleted her on Facebook. Still, she was curious to see if the Rejuvenation Powder truly lived up to its miraculous reputation.

    ¡°Amy, let them approach,¡± Nora instructed.

    The bodyguard stepped back. Sean and Joanna took their seats on either side of Nora.

    Joanna grasped Nora¡¯s right hand gently. The numerous wounds on her fingertips were so severe that it was painful to even look at them.

    ¡°Once we find out who did this to you, they¡¯ll receive the same in return,¡± she dered.

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    For a pianist or a doctor, the hands are the most important part of the body. Injuries to them could have a devastating impact on their careers.

    Sean¡¯s gaze turned icy as he carefully dipped a cotton swab into the bottle and gently applied the Rejuvenation Powder to her injuries.

    Nora lowered her eyes, allowing him to proceed. It was strange, though. Despite their im of being her fans, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with them, as if they had known her for ages.

    The girl standing behind her, looking at her with concern, appeared both cute and energetic, and the sincerity in her worried eyes was undeniable.

    It felt as though they all had some prior connection to her.

    If they knew her, why hadn¡¯t they revealed it? She had been told that she had suffered serious injuries and lost part of her memory. Could these people be linked to fragments of her forgotten past?

    These thoughts began to fester and grow in Nora¡¯s mind. Though she feigned indifference, she resolved to investigate further once she returned home.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 954

    ?Chapter 954:

    The Rejuvenation Powder proved to be highly effective. As soon as it was applied, the bleeding stopped, and the pain lessened considerably.

    The medicine crafted by the Supernatural Doctor was nothing short of miraculous!

    Amy, noticing the improvement in Nora¡¯s wounds, immediately apologized for her earlierments.

    In truth, Sean and the others hadn¡¯t taken her words to heart; their only concern was Nora¡¯s well-being.

    After applying the medicine, Sean and Joanna carefully bandaged her hands. The bowknots they tied left Nora momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t there supposed to be othersing? Where are they?¡± she asked, changing the topic as she recalled that another group was supposed to arrive for her.

    Immediately after Nora finished speaking, the staff entered with two men.

    Following them was a woman with her hands bound, dressed in attire that suggested she worked at the music hall.

    Nora¡¯s expression shifted dramatically upon noticing the presence of the two men.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you both again! Miss, I must say, I was astounded to discover you¡¯re such an aplished pianist. Your performance earlier was absolutely wless.¡±

    A man offered a polite, gentlemanly salute before lifting his head. It was Ethan, the same person she had encountered at the racing event, now apanied by his follower. At the mention of her piano performance, Nora¡¯s already troubled expression darkened further, although her mask concealed the change.

    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Amy, puzzled, nced between them and asked, ¡°Nora, who is this man?¡±

    She had identified Sean and the others based on the information provided by her boss earlier, but this foreign-looking man, who appeared wealthy and privileged, was unfamiliar to her. His green hair and designer attire suggested a cynical disposition, and his eyes, brimming with affection, gave the impression he could fall for anyone at a nce.

    Sean gave a slight nod, acknowledging Ethan¡¯s presence. Nora, deep in thought, hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ethan from the race would appear here and recognize her.

    Ethan gave Amy a yful wink and said, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m the son of the mayor, and you can call me Ethan.¡±

    ¡°The mayor¡¯s son?¡± Amy asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Nora?¡± she continued.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 955

    ?Chapter 955:

    ¡°One might say she¡¯s my mentor. I specifically came here for her today,¡± Ethan replied with a grin.

    ¡°And consequently, we stumbled upon this incident.¡±

    Just then, the event¡¯s organizer returned backstage with the bodyguards.

    ¡°We¡¯ve inspected the piano on stage, and there were no issues when the previous contestant finished her performance,¡± the organizer exined, wiping the cold sweat from his brow. He knew that if this major stage ident became public, it would tarnish the reputation of the entire music hall.

    Seeing the des and blood on the piano moments ago had nearly caused him to faint from shock. He had watched Noraplete her performance, which meant she had endured the pain while ying the piano for thirty minutes.

    The bodyguard disyed the video to Amy. Upon seeing the blood-stained piano keys, her legs gave way, and she copsed onto the sofa.

    ¡°Whoever ced those des is utterly heartless!¡± she eximed.

    The des were razor-sharp and would easily slice into the skin upon contact. Amy had noticed the deep cuts on Nora¡¯s hands, injuries sustained before she realized the des were there.

    The organizer, his voice trembling, said, ¡°We are currently reviewing the surveince footage. The individual responsible will be identified shortly.¡±

    With a contestant seriously injured, the organizer sometimes wished he could faint just to avoid the stress of dealing with the situation. He had been the one to suggest altering the performance order and was now bearing the brunt of the me for the contestant¡¯s injury.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ethan raised his eyebrows with a mischievous grin. ¡°Are you searching for someone? Why didn¡¯t youe to me for help?¡± he asked. Before he could finish, the organizer suddenly interrupted him.

    Amy, distressed by the day¡¯s events, was still puzzled by Nora¡¯s acquaintance with Ethan. Upon hearing his question, she quickly responded, ¡°Ethan, can you assist us?¡±

    All eyes turned to Ethan, who then pointed toward the woman restrained by his men.

    ¡°She is the one responsible for cing the des on the piano,¡± he dered.

    The revtion shocked everyone. The organizer immediately approached her and identified her on sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s Sallie Hilton, primarily in charge of maintaining the instruments,¡± he confirmed.

    Before Ethan and his entourage entered, someone noticed Sallie, bound and surrounded by his bodyguards. However, since no one recognized her, everyone remained silent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 956

    ?Chapter 956:

    At that moment, Sean¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from T, sending him the surveince footage.

    ¡°I identified her. The individual who ced the des is named Sallie Hilton. She¡¯s just an ordinary person from Bellfolk. Her motives are still unclear. Here are her personal details.¡±

    It was surprising that Ethan had acted faster than T. However, although he had apprehended her, he clearlycked the detailed information that T possessed.

    Amy approached Sallie aggressively, shoved the organizer aside, and pped Sallie hard across the face.

    ¡°Why did you ce the des on the piano? What were you trying to achieve?¡±

    She yanked the handkerchief from Sallie¡¯s mouth and demanded, ¡°Exin yourself!¡±

    Nora also stared at Sallie, waiting for an answer.

    Sallie appeared unremarkable. Her in looks and average build highlighted her ordinariness. Even when pped, she simply lowered her head, offering no defense.

    The organizer quickly pulled the frantic Amy away, attempting to calm her down. ¡°Please calm down. We will deal with this and provide a satisfactory solution.¡±

    Ethan strolled over to the sofa across from Nora and took a seat. ¡°Nora, I have no doubt your performance would have been wless if not for this unfortunate incident.¡±

    Nora, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood to engage. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied curtly.

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but be genuinely surprised to see someone she never expected to encounter again¡ªnot only reappearing but also assisting her.

    ¡°Nora, you excel at both piano ying and racing. When shall we race again? I¡¯ve discovered a new racing venue.¡±

    Ethan had been practicing ¡°flying¡± a car, though his sess rate remained low due to frequent failures. He admired Nora¡¯s racing prowess and found it thrilling to eitherpete against her or ride as her passenger.

    ¡°Feel free to bring your boyfriend along,¡± he teased.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± Nora retorted.

    ncing at Sean, Nora replied, ¡°Regarding racing, do you really think I¡¯m capable of it right now?¡±

    Hearing her response, Sean pursed his lips, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 957

    ?Chapter 957:

    Noticing Nora¡¯s hands heavily bandaged, Ethan fell silent before ring at Sallie with evident anger. This was entirely her fault. If it weren¡¯t for her actions, Nora would have epted his invitation after the pianopetition.

    Meanwhile, despite Amy¡¯s relentless questioning, Sallie remained silent.

    Amy sneered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s involve the police. Let¡¯s see if they can get you to talk.¡±

    Phillip intervened just as Amy was about to make the call. ¡°Allow me to try.¡±

    Amy eyed him skeptically. ¡°You think you can make her talk?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Just give me twenty minutes.¡±

    Phillip exited with Sallie. Before leaving, he winked at K, who acknowledged with a nod and followed. The organizer quickly trailed behind them. ¡°You can¡¯t resort to torture. It¡¯s against thew.¡±

    His voice faded as they left, leaving the backstage area momentarily silent.

    Ethan, puzzled by the expressions around him, stood up, disappointment clear in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then. Nora, consider Sallie my gift to you. Hopefully, we canpete next time.¡± With that, he departed with his entourage.

    The others remained, waiting for Phillip¡¯s return with an oue.

    Sean gave Susanna a nod. She immediately understood his intent and seated herself beside Joanna.

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    ¡°Nora, you¡¯re incredibly talented at the piano. Why haven¡¯t you participated in morepetitions?¡± Susanna asked.

    Joanna chimed in, ¡°Had you done so earlier, you¡¯d already be a renowned pianist by now.¡±

    With her hand wounds starting to heal, Nora was now in the mood to answer questions.

    ¡°I merely y the piano as a hobby. I was always described as a jack-of-all-trades, but I¡¯ve forgotten many skills.¡±

    She sidestepped some of the questions, leading Sean and the others to ponder other matters.

    Amy¡¯s senses went on high alert. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told you that Nora¡¯s not much of a talker. If you want to hang around her, keep the chit-chat to a minimum.¡±

    She had witnessed the miraculous effects of the Rejuvenation Powder earlier. Even the doctor had been astonished. She was certain the Rejuvenation Powder was the real deal. Given that they had provided such a valuable remedy to Nora, it showed they harbored no ill intentions toward her.

    However, Amy had strict orders to keep Nora away from them, so she had to stay vignt. She feared they might spill something unexpected.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 958

    ?Chapter 958:

    Sean and his crew didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth in front of Nora. They aimed to uncover the mastermind behind her disappearance. Revealing their hand now would only alert the enemy.

    As soon as Amy finished speaking, Nora squinted and said, ¡°I need some rest.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean fell silent. His n to extract information had hit a wall.

    Amy stood in front of him, forcing a smile. ¡°Sir, please give Nora some space. She doesn¡¯t like sitting next to men.¡± She then nudged him away and took a seat next to Nora herself. Nora¡¯s eyes were closed, but a smile yed on her lips. For some reason, Nora found a strange sense of joy in Sean¡¯s difort.

    Susanna and Joanna exchanged nces, their minds racing, but they kept their thoughts to themselves.

    They figured there would be another opportunityter. They also hoped to get Nora¡¯s phone number.

    Given that she had provided the Rejuvenation Powder, Joanna assumed it would be easy to get Nora¡¯s contact information. She was mistaken.

    Twenty minutester, as Phillip entered with Sallie, Amy immediately stepped forward to greet them.

    ¡°How did it go? Did she confess?¡±

    With a nod, Phillip nudged Sallie forward. ¡°Tell them.¡± The organizer, looking pale, followed closely. He hadn¡¯t expected the perpetrator to be one of their staff.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Sallie bore no physical injuries but appeared utterly terrified. ¡°It was indeed my doing. Sheryl was my intended target, but Nora was up first.¡±

    Sheryl Welch had originally been the thirdpetitor.

    Sallie hunched her shoulders, dropping to her knees and pleading for mercy, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. Nora, please forgive me.¡±

    Her voice was icy. ¡°Quit the lies!¡±

    Nora opened her eyes and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s your issue with Sheryl?¡±

    Sallie stammered, ¡°We¡­ We¡­¡±

    Under their intense scrutiny, she fumbled for words. The terrifying ordeal she had gone through still haunted her. She couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Amy, seething with anger, pped her hard. ¡°Speak up.¡± It was clear to everyone that Sallie was lying.

    Phillip crouched in front of her, his tone cold. ¡°You know what happens if you lie.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 959

    ?Chapter 959:

    Before he could finish, Sallie shook with fear.

    ¡°I have an old score to settle with Sheryl. I did this just for revenge. Nora¡¯s injury was an ident.¡±

    Sallie¡¯s eyes darted around as she spoke, making it obvious she was lying.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nora to go on stage early. By then, it was toote to stop her!¡±

    Sallie believed her act was wless, her words beyond reproach, convinced that she would sway her audience.

    ¡°Nora, please, let me go,¡± she pleaded earnestly¡ªthe only truthful words she spoke. Yet, her poor deception skills meant that nobody was convinced.

    Phillip¡¯s response was swift and chilling. He seized her by the neck, lifting her off the ground. His eyes were icy as he spoke. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t appreciate this opportunity.¡±

    From the sidelines, the organizer protested vehemently, ¡°Lynching is illegal! Sir, please put Sallie down immediately.¡± Struggling for breath, Sallie¡¯s face flushed a deep red. She wed at his grip, but it was futile. She gasped for help, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Help¡­ help¡­¡±

    However, her pleas fell on deaf ears, particrly with Amy, who seemed inclined to teach Sallie a lesson personally.

    Meanwhile, Nora felt a sharp pain in her finger, a sudden, rming urge to end Sallie herself surfacing. She was shocked by her own violent impulse.

    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om

    As Sallie¡¯s eyes rolled back, Phillip finally released her. He watched coldly as she copsed to the floor, coughing and gasping for air. His tone was stern. ¡°You know I¡¯m not joking. This is yourst chance.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Sallie managed to stammer between breaths, shaken by the suffocation. ¡°It was Cade Newman¡ªhe instructed me to do it.¡±

    The organizer¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly to one of apprehension.

    Sean¡¯s voice cut through the tension, cold and direct. ¡°Why would he ask you to do that?¡±

    ¡°He paid me to put des in the piano. I did it for the money. I don¡¯t understand it myself,¡± Sallie confessed, her previous tale of revenge against Sheryl dissolving into a mere fabrication. ¡°He only asked me to ce the des. I don¡¯t know his reasons,¡± she insisted, her voice trembling with fear.

    Indeed, thepetition order had been abruptly changedst minute¡ªcould Cade have anticipated that?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Please, don¡¯t call the police.¡±

    As Sallie pleaded, the police arrived, escorting a screaming Sallie out the door.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 960

    ?Chapter 960:

    The organizer, visibly unnerved, wiped his brow and addressed the room. ¡°Please, just a moment. I need to consult my boss about this¡­¡± He clearly felt out of his depth with the unfolding drama.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Phillip interjected, blocking the man¡¯s path after a subtle cue from Sean. ¡°Who is Cade? You seem familiar with him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The mention of Cade¡¯s name instantly changed the organizer¡¯s demeanor. With Amy¡¯s bodyguards strategically surrounding him, he appeared both pressured and frightened.

    ¡°You have a keen eye,¡± Nora remarked, admiring the strategy. Sean, catching her nce, allowed himself a small smile.

    The organizer, avoiding eye contact, admitted, ¡°Everyone in Bellfolk knows Cade. He¡¯s the town¡¯s most notorious drug lord. The police have been trying to catch him for ages without sess. We ordinary folks steer clear of him.¡±

    Sean was momentarily lost in thought, recalling the infamous figure. Cade was a criminal, known for his extensive illicit dealings and ruthless actions. How could Nora be linked to such a character?

    Upon hearing about the involvement of a drug dealer, Amy¡¯s concern deepened¡ªwhat could they possibly do if even the police were powerless?

    Nora, less familiar with Cade, was handed Sean¡¯s phone, disying Cade¡¯s profile. The image showed a harsh face marred by a long scar, exuding malevolence.

    Despite her shock, she took the phone and carefully read through the provided information.

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    The ck phone, devoid of any protective casing, rested in Nora¡¯s hand, still holding traces of Sean¡¯s warmth. Noraposed herself and quickly read the words, only to discover a humorously pleading message. ¡°Nora, ept me into your friends?¡± Apanied by a pleading emoji, the message¡¯s charming naivety starkly contrasted with the usual persona Sean disyed.

    Puzzled by the incongruity, Nora handed the phone back to Sean with an amused nce.

    Observing her expression, Sean was puzzled. When he read thest sentence, he couldn¡¯t suppress a grin, delighted by the message that had intrigued Nora.

    He had permitted Susanna to review Cade¡¯s details, which were provided by T just moments before. Observing Nora¡¯s interest, he promptly offered the phone to her after Susanna returned it to him. In Susanna¡¯s eyes sparkled a hint of pride, to which Sean could only respond with a smile of resignation.

    Nora then gestured to Amy and proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s head back and rest. There¡¯s no point in staying here any longer.¡± As they got ready to leave, Nora was at a loss about how to ry the day¡¯s peculiar events to her fianc¨¦ter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 961

    ?Chapter 961:

    Cade¡¯s background was so formidable that they couldn¡¯t easily provoke him.

    Amy, quickly grasping the severity of their predicament, rolled her eyes at the organizer and hurried off with Nora before Joanna could request Nora¡¯s contact details.

    Thus, the backstage area fell silent. The organizer followed Sallie to the police station.

    Joanna,cking local support, had to rely solely on Sean to stay informed about thetest developments. ¡°Should we just let Cade go so easily?¡±

    Despite the uncertainty surrounding his motives, it was clear that Cade had to be held ountable.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Sean asserted with determination.

    He reassured her that, with the collective strength of Sacredice, ensuring Nora¡¯s safety and neutralizing any threats would be handled with ease, regardless of the adversary¡¯s power. Joanna feltforted by his promise.

    Meanwhile, in a dark cell within the police station, Sallie endured a nightmarish experience. An intruder, masked and silent, slipped into her cell and began to torture her with a tiny de, meticulously targeting her fingertips. Her anguished screams echoes of her anguish reverberated through the corridors, yet no rescuer appeared. Upon returning to Nora¡¯s hotel room, Amy suggested, ¡°We should n to head back after the performance.¡±

    She was concerned about the numerous errors in Nora¡¯s recent performances and doubted Nora would advance to the final. ¡°We should leave soon. My boss might worry about your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you think is best,¡± Nora replied, sitting on the edge of the bed, resigned to the fact that the final performance in thepetition would likely be herst, though she harbored no regrets.

    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°And make sure to let him know when we¡¯ll be arriving, at thetest by tomorrow.¡±

    Before leaving, Amy gently stroked Nora¡¯s head, offeringforting words. ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened; your performance is still admirable.¡±

    Nora¡¯s unwavering determination had deeply impressed Amy. Left alone, Nora checked her phone and saw a new app notification. As expected, it was from Sean again. Choosing to ignore it, she called her fianc¨¦ instead.

    ¡°Hello, is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice unleashed a torrent of emotions. Nora felt like a distressed child seekingfort from a parent, her voiceden with vulnerability.

    Her fianc¨¦, sensing her unease, asked urgently, ¡°Nora, what¡¯s wrong? Who has hurt you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 962

    ?Chapter 962:

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just¡­ I miss home. I want toe back.¡± As she spoke, the bandages around her palms reminded her of the painful experiences on stage earlier, the ache persistent and sharp.

    ¡°Stay put in the hotel. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± the man said, his voice tinged with urgency.

    Nora could practically hear the rustle of his clothes as he hurriedly dressed. She sniffed back a sob. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Amy said we¡¯ll head back tomorrow.¡±

    Lowering her mask, she revealed a face that was a picture of disappointment. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it to the finals. Am I a total washout?¡± Her voice trembled.

    ¡°Nora, your worth isn¡¯t defined by apetition. There are countless factors influencing the results. Trust in yourself¡ªyou¡¯re the best.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know the specifics, but his words served as a fortress of support.

    ¡°So, spill it. What happened at thepetition?¡±

    Nora¡¯s lower lip jutted out in a pout as she recounted the ordeal. ¡°The piano key¡ªcan you believe it? I tried to finish, but after that first blunder, I knew it was over. My hands throbbed.¡±

    ¡°Easy now. I¡¯ll ask Amy to bring you a cake. Eat up, rest, and we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±

    His voice was soft, yet an undercurrent of steel ran through it, like a predator biding its time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. Sleep tight. No tears,¡± he added, his tone firm. Nora blinked back the tears. His voice had a strange effect on her.

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Okay. Good night.¡±

    She ended the call and nced at the friend request.

    With a sigh, she typed out a brief, polite rejection. No point in adding another face to the crowd.

    Amy arrived bearing a cake and a determined look. ¡°Eat up, champ. Then it¡¯s face-washing duty. We need to keep those cuts dry.¡±

    From her bag, she produced a small porcin bottle. ¡°Special delivery: two bottles of Rejuvenation Powder, just for you.¡± Nora was really lucky.

    ¡°Your fans from earlier today have deep pockets. Look, two bottles!¡± Amy teased.

    A pang of guilt washed over Nora as she eyed the precious bottles. She¡¯d just turned down Sean¡¯s friend request. ¡°Amy, we can¡¯t just ept these without anything in return. It feels wrong.¡±

    The cake¡¯s sweetness was aforting balm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 963

    ?Chapter 963:

    Nora couldn¡¯t help but appreciate her fianc¨¦¡¯s thoughtful gesture. A delivery man arrived, carrying an armful of desserts, but he was stopped by the bodyguards. ¡°For Nora Moon,¡± he insisted. Unaware of themotion, Nora focused on Amy¡¯s rundown of tomorrow¡¯s ns. After washing up, she climbed into bed.

    ¡°Night, Amy.¡±

    ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    Amy watched Nora sleep, her eyes filled with affection. The girl was a breathtaking masterpiece, marred only slightly by a scar on her cheek. She was a treasure to be protected.

    Amy wished for Nora¡¯s health and safety, hoping that those who loved her wouldn¡¯t have to worry.

    As Nora¡¯s breath deepened, Amy slipped out of the room, closing the door softly behind her. The room was still, except for the gentle rise and fall of Nora¡¯s chest.

    Thete-night flight dipped across the inky sky, depositing Joanna and Susanna at the bustling Bellfolk airport. Scanning the arrivals area, their eyes lit up at the sight of a cool woman strutting in with a leather bag.

    ¡°Alice, over here!¡± they called out in unison.

    The woman, shielded by stylish sunsses, had a sharp jawline and a captivating ssh of red lipstick. Her short blonde hair gleamed under the harsh overhead lights, framing a figure entuated by a sleek ck leather jacket. Even her long legs, encased in ck stockings, seemed to move with an undeniable allure.

    Alice approached them, enveloping both women in a warm hug. ¡°Long time no see, you two! How are things?¡± she chirped, removing her sunsses to reveal sparkling blue eyes. ¡°Joanna, you look fantastic! And Susanna, you¡¯re still as adorable as ever. You mentioned a surprise¡ªspill the beans!¡±

    . brings magic to life

    News of Joanna and Susanna¡¯s presence in Bellfolk with a surprise had reached Alice yesterday. Wrapping up her business trip, she¡¯d hopped on the first avable flight, eager for the promised revtion.

    A spark ignited in Joanna¡¯s and Susanna¡¯s eyes as they exchanged a knowing nce.

    ¡°We found Norah!¡±

    Alice nearly fumbled her sunsses. ¡°Norah? You saw her? Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re positive it¡¯s her!¡±

    Relief washed over Alice¡¯s face, momentarily chased away by a surge of emotion that welled up in her reddened eyes. ¡°I knew it! I always knew Norah was tough as nails. Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I would¡¯ve been here in a heartbeat!¡± A pout formed on her lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Susanna began hesitantly. ¡°There was an ident¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 964

    ?Chapter 964:

    They filled Alice in on the details, their voicesced with concern. ¡°Cade Newman attacked Norah out of the blue. We have no clue why.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed, a coldness settling in her voice. ¡°Cade Newman? Now that¡¯s a name from the past. I wouldn¡¯t have thought he was still breathing.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°You know him? Apparently, he¡¯s the kingpin of the drug trade here, a wanted criminal. Norah was just here for apetition. How could she have crossed paths with someone so ruthless?¡±

    Alice scoffed. ¡°Some people are just bad to the bone.¡± Perhaps Norah had inadvertently crossed someone¡¯s path¡ªsomeone powerful enough to get Cade involved. ¡°Where is Norah now? I need to see her,¡± Alice dered, her voice firm.

    ¡°She¡¯s resting at the hotel, but we can¡¯t get in.¡±

    Alice, undeterred, gripped their shoulders. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Take me there.¡±

    A genuine smile lit up her face. ¡°This is the best news ever. Thank you, both of you.¡±

    Relief washed over Alice. Knowing that Norah was alive, albeit with amnesia, made all the difference. It exined why Norah hadn¡¯t contacted them. But Alice was confident her friend¡¯s memories would return. After all, Norah was a force to be reckoned with¡ªa talented doctor, a renowned designer, and a champion racer. It would be a shame to let such skills go to waste.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alice dered, her voice filled with renewed purpose. ¡°Take me to Norah.¡±

    The past year had seen Alice living abroad with Riss. Her child needed a father, and Riss was overjoyed to embrace his newfound role. Alice, meanwhile, had risen through the ranks of Breaker, her abilities making her the organization¡¯s second-inmand. Oscar, stepping down from his previous position, now served as Breaker¡¯s third.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Alice¡¯s past year abroad had been delightful, yet the unresolved mystery of Norah¡¯s disappearance had cast a shadow over her joy. She had never epted the idea of Norah being dead¡ªshe was convinced her friend was merely missing. When news of Norah¡¯s whereabouts finally reached her, excitement surged through Alice.

    With Susanna and Joanna leading the way, Alice made her way back to their hotel. Before their eyes, she effortlessly avoided the security cameras and demonstrated how to scale the exterior to the eighteenth-floor balcony using just her hands. It was reminiscent of those movies where characters perform extraordinary feats.

    Susanna had always known Alice was an excellent shot, yet witnessing Alice¡¯s agility and strength was unexpectedly impressive. Meanwhile, Joanna silently acknowledged that Alice could easily outmatch her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 965

    ?Chapter 965:

    Upon reaching the balcony, Alice lightly leapt over the railing and slid the window open, finding it unlocked. Apparently, intruders from such a height were not amon concern. The room was dimly lit by moonlight, casting a soft glow over the figure on the bed¡ªit was Norah!

    Alice¡¯s relief was short-lived as her eyes caught the scar disfiguring Norah¡¯s right cheek, exining her constant use of a mask. The scar resembled etchings on stone, with Norah¡¯s narrowed gaze and the shadow of her eyshes adding to her intense appearance.

    Relieved to find Norah alive, Alice stepped closer for a better look. The woman, who had been deeply asleep, suddenly awoke and fixed a piercing stare on Alice.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Norah demanded, her eyes fiery with alertness.

    Surprised by Norah¡¯s vignce despite her amnesia, Alice raised her eyebrows. ¡°I mean no harm,¡± she reassured, raising her hands and slowly approaching the bed. ¡°Norah, it¡¯s a relief to see you alive,¡± Alice continued, her tone softening.

    Norah¡¯s gaze intensified as she pondered silently. Was this woman an ally or a foe?

    ¡°I¡¯m Alice. We were partners,¡± Alice introduced herself, her lips curling into a smile, and her eyes sparkling with genuine warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my visites with no ill intentions.¡±

    Norah sensed no danger from Alice¡¯s presence as she approached the bed and took a seat. Without warning, Alice leaned in close. Self-conscious of her scar, Norah instinctively raised her hand to shield her face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide,¡± Alice reassured her softly. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Norah was used to concealing her scars with masks, ones intricately designed by her fianc¨¦, who had sought out renowned doctors to treat her injury. With a slightpression of her lips, Norah acknowledged the kindness in Alice¡¯s demeanor, though she had no recollection of their past connection.

    Noticing Norah¡¯s bandaged hands, Alice¡¯s voice tightened with concern. ¡°Did Cade have someone do this to you?¡±

    A sh of anger crossed Alice¡¯s expression as she considered the possibility of someone harming Norah.

    ¡°I will make this right,¡± she dered with quiet intensity.

    Norah quickly dismissed the offer. ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t know you well enough to ept your help.¡±

    She withdrew her hand and turned away. ¡°I need to rest now. It¡¯s best if you leave.¡±

    As she settled back, closing her eyes, Nora gave the impression of someone simply trying to sleep. Alice understood the facade. She knew that if a real threat loomed, Norah would be prepared to defend herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 966

    ?Chapter 966:

    ¡°Rest well,¡± Alice said as she prepared to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll handle those who caused you harm.¡±

    }

    Alice looked at Nora for a while, opened the window, and exited the room.

    Nora, whoy on the bed, opened her eyes after she left. She hadn¡¯t slept at all. She watched as the wind fluttered the curtains in the air. She considered that Alice might have been her partner.

    Only a few people she knew could achieve the feat of scaling the exterior to the 18th-floor balcony using just their hands.

    Why would she know such a foreign woman? What events had yed out in her life in the past?

    They avoided mentioning events from the past, which only made her more confused. What caused her memory loss? Who was she? What had she done before she lost her memory? What exactly had happened?

    Nora had believed all the information her fianc¨¦ had given her ever since she regained consciousness. She had digested everything he told her and patterned her life ordingly.

    But she had started to consider the things he hadn¡¯t told her ever since she embarked on this trip. Meanwhile, in a factory located in Bellfolk, the warehouse boomed with music as a group of people partied there.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s celebration time! Everything¡¯s been sold out and we¡¯ve made so much profit. I brought you these two beautiful women, so have a good time.¡±

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    A man with a long scar on his face, who was seated in a chair, happily received thedies into his arms and caressed them. ¡°Have you been able to handle Ang¡¯s situation?¡±

    One of thedies brought a ss close to his mouth, and he took a sip, rxing into his seat.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t contacted us in a long time, and now shees to us for such an unimportant matter. Did she notify you of hering?¡±

    The man lowered his head. ¡°Ang would like to have a drink with you after she¡¯s finished the task she¡¯s dealing with at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. She¡¯s too weak to drink. I doubt if she can handle a ss of wine.¡±

    Cade burst intoughter. ¡°Since she introduced us to a big deal, I will make things less difficult for her. For tonight, drink as much as you can. Make merry!¡±

    The men cheered excitedly, and the party became more lively.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 967

    ?Chapter 967:

    ¡°Boss, I have bad news. The people from Sacredice are on their way here.¡±

    The security guard rushed into the room, trembling.

    ¡°The people from Sacredice?¡±

    Cade jumped out of his seat, letting go of the two women. ¡°We haven¡¯t hurt any one of them to incur their displeasure. Why then are they here?¡±

    For them toe straight to him, it must be a bad omen. Before he could think of what to do, five men in ck robes stormed in. Cade¡¯s men rushed forward in vignce.

    Cade asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    The Sacredice group was dreaded. They sent terror to everyone who encountered them. Their mercenary team scared people even more.

    They had worked with Sacredice and always had first-hand information, making them the best among other mercenary groups. They were known to deliver effectively. They hadn¡¯t recorded any failures in their operations.

    ¡°We were contracted to rid you of your hands.¡± The leader of the group spoke first, striking a cold look at Cade and his men.

    Cade swallowed and said nervously, ¡°How much were you paid? I¡¯ll pay you double.¡±

    ¡°We must not return until we achieve the mission we¡¯ve been sent on by Deacon.¡± At hismand, the rest of his team in ck robes rushed toward Cade, who was surrounded by his men in defense.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    A fierce battle between the groups was surely going to ensue.

    ¡°Looks like I got here just in time.¡± A cold female voice echoed through the warehouse, cutting through the noise of the music. At the doorway stood a woman in a ck cat mask, her slim figure swathed in a tight leather jacket. With each step, the sharp click of her high heels resonated against the floor. Her distinctive cat mask caught everyone off guard.

    ¡°The ¡®Night Cat¡¯, Nia? What brings her here?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a renowned assassin who disappeared ages ago. Who is she targeting this time?¡±

    Nia moved toward the Sacredice group, her smile razor-sharp.

    ¡°I want one of his hands.¡±

    She didn¡¯t intend to kill Cade. Losing a hand would deliver a moresting lesson. She believed he deserved to suffer for his past actions.

    The Sacredice crew exchanged nces, then nodded in agreement.

    Hearing them discuss removing his hand so openly, Cade, bewildered and frightened, asked, ¡°I¡¯ve done you no harm. Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 968

    ?Chapter 968:

    Nia¡¯s response was cold and clipped, ¡°I simply don¡¯t like you.¡±

    Without another word, she surged forward, gun in hand, eliminating several of Cade¡¯s men with swift, precise shots. The Sacredice members quickly sprang into action. The few remaining men standing with Cade didn¡¯t stand a chance against them.

    Cornered, Cade attempted to flee toward the doors, using his dwindling group of men as a shield. Familiar with being a target, he knew his only hope was to escape as far as possible.

    However, Nia and the Sacredice team were formidable opponents. They caught up with Cade just as he was about to board the ship and flee. They tied his arms and legs, then threw him to the ground before Nia.

    ¡°Shall you begin?¡±

    Nia folded her arms, shaking her head. ¡°No, you begin.¡± She was intent on dragging out Cade¡¯s torment.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In swift, practiced motions, they severed Cade¡¯s left hand before leaving the scene.

    Nia crouched in front of the screaming Cade.

    ¡°I spared your life to teach you a lesson. Don¡¯t cross those you cannot handle.¡±

    With those words, she drew a sharp dagger from her waistband and seized Cade¡¯s right hand, slicing across his palm. Blood followed the path of the de.

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Cade screamed in agony. ¡°Are you working for Nora?¡±

    With all his men defeated, he was left alone to endure the excruciating pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re not as foolish as you look,¡± Nia remarked, her smile sending a chill down his spine.

    Now without his left hand and his right hand freshly wounded, bleeding profusely, Cade was overwhelmed by fear.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Nora, a simple pianist with no apparent powerful connections, would be tied to Nia and the dreaded Sacredice crew. Nia had once been notorious on the assassin leaderboards, and her associate, Selene, was even more formidable.

    ¡°Why, as a major drug lord, did you target a pianist? Who put you up to this?¡± Nia pressed.

    Cade gasped, his voice trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It must be someone within my ranks holding a personal grudge against her. That¡¯s all I know. I had no part in it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for excuses now. Look at your hand.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 969

    ?Chapter 969:

    As Cade¡¯s gaze fell to the dark red blood staining his hand, the sharp sting of pain dulled his voice to a mere whisper. Never before had Cade, the top drug trafficker in Bellfolk, endured such brutal torture.

    Even in police custody, he had been treated more humanely.

    Nia concluded Cade¡¯s agonizing ordeal, each scream a painful reminder of the scars etched onto Nora¡¯s fingertips. This act could be seen as Nora¡¯s vengeance.

    Rising, Nia gazed down at Cade and said, ¡°Even with your status, your life can be easily taken.¡± With that, she turned and left.

    Cade crumpled to the ground. Unlike the people of Sacredice, Nia had a gentler heart and had not fully severed his right hand. However, blood pooled beneath him from his left hand.

    Clenching his teeth, Cade managed to free his feet using his injured right hand and stumbled toward the warehouse to retrieve his phone.

    ¡°Ang, this time you¡¯ve truly done me in,¡± he muttered, anger shing in his eyes. His current wretched state was entirely her doing.

    As dawn broke the next day, Nora was up early.

    Amy entered after knocking, announcing, ¡°Nora, rise quickly. I¡¯ve scheduled a ne. It will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Nora replied, sitting up and rubbing her eyes. Her hair was messy from sleep, and she tried to smooth it down. She paused, her thoughts drifting back to the woman from the night before.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    Despite their brief encounter, a future meeting seemed unlikely. Nora had no other assistants¡ªAmy managed all her affairs solo. After helping Nora prepare and pack, Amy reached the door, luggage in tow.

    ¡°The chartered ne awaits on the nearby tarmac, and the driver is downstairs¡ª¡±

    Her sentence was cut short by a group of people in the corridor. Leading them were Sean and his friends.

    Nora nced up and saw the intriguing woman from the previous night, now apanied by others. It seemed they were all acquainted.

    Joanna inquired, ¡°Nora, are you leaving?¡±

    Susanna asked, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    Alice suggested, ¡°How about staying a little longer?¡±

    Sean watched Nora intently, his mind clouded with the events of the previous night. He had spent hours in bitter anticipation, hoping she would agree to his request, only for her to decline. This morning, he hade downstairs hoping for a chance encounter, but instead, he found this scene.

    The agent grasped the suitcase as the group moved briskly, ready to leave.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 970

    ?Chapter 970:

    Was Nora truly leaving now?

    Nora¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Thepetition has concluded. Why should I stay?¡±

    The mistakes from her performance yesterday were clear to everyone, leaving her with no reason to remain. The group standing before her, iming to be her fans, had no right to request her presence any longer.

    She tilted her head slightly and asked, ¡°Why are you blocking my path?¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice softened as he stepped forward. ¡°Nora¡ª¡±

    He was torn between uncovering the truth about her and wanting her to stay by his side. His emotions were conflicted, unsure of what to do next.

    Amy¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Nora is leaving now. Please move aside. I will handle the payment for the Rejuvenation Powder. Thank you for your assistance.¡±

    Alice exchanged looks with Joanna and Susanna before stepping aside.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wish you a safe journey,¡± Alice said.

    Reluctantly, Sean moved aside, his gaze lingering on them as they left.

    Alice watched them depart, then mused, ¡°Nora is merely dealing with temporary amnesia. As long as she is healthy and alive, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    The restoration of her memory wasn¡¯t a priority just yet.

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Now that they knew Nora was alive, they could take their time and carefully n their next steps.

    Nora departed from Bellfolk.

    K approached Sean and whispered, ¡°Last night, when we went to fix Cade, Night Cat appeared.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes flickered with recognition. Night Cat and Selene were from the same shadowy organization, but after a certain year, these two renowned assassins had vanished.

    After all these years, Sean heard the name Night Cat again.

    ¡°I thought they failed their mission and died, but it turns out they¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Phillip strolled over. ¡°Cade went and messed with the wrong people. Serves him right.¡± When Night Cat made a move, even high-ranking officials were easily taken down.

    ¡°Leave her alone. Phillip, keep a close watch on the news from T.¡±

    Sean gently stroked his palm. He had Sacredice¡¯s people tracking Nora and her group. Wherever Nora went, Sacredice¡¯s people would follow.

    Sean wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be kept in the dark again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 971

    ?Chapter 971:

    He needed to know Nora¡¯s whereabouts at all times.

    Sean and his friends began discussing their return home.

    Alice waved dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ve got matters to attend to in Hander Land. You all go ahead. We¡¯ll have another chance to catch up.¡±

    With her ns in Hander Land settled and her newfound knowledge about Norah, she looked forward to revisiting Cend again for Nora.

    Alice departed gracefully after her deration.

    Joanna suddenly admired Alice¡¯s gracious demeanor. Despite her recently cropped hair, her essence remained unchanged. She longed for that kind of fearless spirit. Duncan silently trailed Joanna, his gaze lingering as Alice disappeared from view.

    Duncan now realized Joanna was acquainted with Nia, the Night Cat. He, code-named Cheetah, paled inparison to Night Cat.

    ¡°Joanna, do you know Night Cat?¡±

    Duncan spoke quietly, addressing only Joanna.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Night Cat?¡±

    To Duncan¡¯s surprise, Joanna was unfamiliar with Night Cat.

    ¡°Nia, the Night Cat, a renowned figure in the world of assassins,¡± Duncan briefly exined. ¡°In our mercenary group, I¡¯m known as ¡®Cheetah¡¯, unnoticed in the rankings. Alice is ¡®Night Cat¡¯.¡±

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened. Alice had such a significant background? And she was an internationally renowned assassin?

    No wonder Alice had remainedposed during the mour Club riot, disying wless marksmanship.

    ¡°Alice is Norah¡¯s friend from abroad. I haven¡¯t known her for long.¡±

    Alice was simply friendly. In no time, she had be acquainted with Joanna and Susanna.

    Duncan pondered aloud, ¡°Perhaps Norah is more than meets the eye.¡±

    Joanna yed dumb. ¡°Indeed, Norah is extraordinary. Proficient in medicine, racing, and design.¡±

    Norah¡¯s identity as the Supernatural Doctor was a secret Joanna wouldn¡¯t divulge lightly.

    Joanna carried the burden of keeping Norah¡¯s trust. Duncan observed his apprentice¡¯s deception and wisely remained silent.

    Everyone harbored secrets, and he would pretend not to know.

    Ka, her husband, and her adoptive daughter boarded a ne home after Nora¡¯s performance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 972

    ?Chapter 972:

    They had eagerly anticipated Nora¡¯s performance. With Nora out of the finals, they had no reason to stay. They weren¡¯t sure what had transpired on stage, only that Nora had stumbled significantly.

    They departed without dy, leaving on the same day.

    The helicopter des sighed to a stop on the manor¡¯s sprawling apron. Nora emerged from the aircraft, her eyes narrowing against the bright sunlight.

    Her good mood had vanished like morning mist.

    ¡°My boss¡¯s here,¡± Amy whispered, nudging Nora with a knowing elbow.

    Nora¡¯s gaze flicked up,nding on a sleek ck car in the distance. It was her fianc¨¦¡¯s!

    A surge of excitement propelled her forward.

    By the car, the backseat door swung open, revealing a familiar figure.

    Despite the sweltering heat, the man was d head-to-toe in ck: a long-sleeved T-shirt, trousers, a mask, and a wide-brimmed hat.

    ¡°Darling!¡± Nora cried, her voice brimming with unbridled joy as she practically flung herself into the car.

    ¡°Here to see me?¡± she purred, sliding in beside him and reaching for his arm with practiced intimacy.

    His touch was gentle as he brushed a stray strand of hair from her mask. ¡°Of course I am,¡± he murmured. ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    He took it in his, examining the white bandages with a furrowed brow. Relief washed over him as he saw no blood seeping through.

    His voice softened further. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Like fire!¡± Nora dered, a hint of pride peeking through the grimace. ¡°But I finished the entire performance! See? Wasn¡¯t I amazing?¡±

    Her bright eyes pleaded for his approval.

    A smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Amazing, Nora. Absolutely phenomenal.¡±

    He pulled her close, a silent promise of protection hanging heavy in the air. ¡°I heard what happened. I will seek revenge on your behalf.¡±

    Nora shook her head, saying seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m back home now.¡±

    Last night¡¯s glimpse into Cade¡¯s background had sent shivers down her spine. They couldn¡¯t afford to tangle with someone like him.

    This tiny injury? A bearable price to pay for peace.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 973

    ?Chapter 973:

    ¡°Nora, trust me.¡± His voice held an edge of protectiveness. ¡°You just rest. I¡¯ve arranged for the best scar removal specialist in the country. You¡¯ll be back to your radiant self in no time.¡±

    His fingers brushed against her mask, a silent plea. ¡°I want you to be able to walk freely, without hiding your beautiful face from the world.¡±

    The truth was, Nora didn¡¯t care about the scars. It was his insistence that she wear a mask whenever she was in public.

    Of course, Nora followed his instructions. Each time she went out, a mask was necessary.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she sighed, leaning into his broad shoulder. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    Their dynamic was a curious one. He retreated into anonymity when surrounded by others, only revealing his face when alone with her.

    Nora never questioned it, trusting him implicitly. But this time, after returning from her journey to Bellfolk, a flicker of curiosity sparked within her.

    They arrived at their heavily guarded vi. Amy upied the first floor, while Nora and her fianc¨¦ imed the second.

    Back in familiar territory, Nora shed the mask and slipped into something morefortable.

    Pausing at the door next door, she knocked gently. ¡°Darling, can Ie in?¡±

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    ¡°Just a moment,¡± came a deep, masculine reply. After a brief wait, the door swung open, revealing a tall figure. His shadow engulfed her, a familiar sense of security washing over her.

    He was her anchor, the first face she remembered after the memory wipe. He was a gravitational pull, drawing her in, fostering a dependence she couldn¡¯t quite exin. Yet, despite their engagement, an odd feeling of detachment persisted between them.

    Nora was puzzled by her fianc¨¦¡¯s aloof behavior, as if they were merely roommates rather than lovers. He avoided close contact, settling for a simple hug at most.

    During thunderous nights, when Nora shivered under a nket, he would only sit by her, watching until she fell asleep before leaving.

    At times, Nora doubted if their engagement was real.

    He had shared his reasons before. He mentioned that Nora was still healing and feared that their intimate moments would hinder her recovery.

    Nora didn¡¯t trust his exnations, believing that some intimacy would not do any harm to her.

    She kept her thoughts to herself, followed him into the room, and sat at the edge of the bed, where the grey sheety crumpled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 974

    ?Chapter 974:

    Her fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t a resident of Silverdale, so he stayed with her at the vi for a week each month.

    He remained silent about his work and personal life; she only knew that he was her fianc¨¦.

    He then removed his mask, revealing his face. His jawline was sharply defined, enhancing his attractiveness.

    He wore a white vest that outlined his well-defined muscles.

    His hair was still wet.

    ¡°Am I interrupting something? Should Ie backter?¡± Nora asked.

    His clothes were a bit damp. It seemed like he had just stepped out of the shower when he heard the knock on the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve just finished showering. What did you want to discuss?¡±

    He grabbed a towel to dry his hair and sat beside her. The body wash left him smelling clean and pleasant.

    The weather was hot, and people started to sweat more quickly. It made sense that he showered as soon as he arrived home.

    Nora sat in silence. She gazed at him, her cheeks flushing a deep red.

    ¡°Can you tell me about the person I was before I lost my memory?¡± she asked.

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    He paused in drying his hair. ¡°Haven¡¯t I mentioned it before?¡± he replied.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear it once more,¡± Nora said.

    ¡°You were a music lover,¡± he replied. ¡°Your parents passed away in an ident. They left me responsible for your care.¡±

    Nora nodded, epting his words. ¡°That¡¯s why ying the piano means so much to me. I need to find the Supernatural Doctor. Will you assist me? I¡¯ve used the Rejuvenation Powder she made. It works wonders. I¡¯ve heard about her Scar Removal Cream, which helps smooth out scars. I¡¯m eager to purchase it.¡±

    Nora lifted her head, revealing a scar that trailed down her right cheek. The sight pained him.

    He cradled her face, traced the scar gently with his finger, and looked deeply into her eyes.

    ¡°I am searching for the Scar Removal Cream. I will hand it over to you once I have it,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I must say, the Supernatural Doctor is truly exceptional. She is an excellent doctor.¡± Nora repeatedly expressed her admiration for the Supernatural Doctor. He lowered his head and gazed at her affectionately, yet he remained silent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 975

    ?Chapter 975:

    He was fond of the current version of her, who had lost her memory and only trusted him.

    He secretly hoped that she could remain with him like this forever.

    Nora knew the Scar Removal Cream was difficult to obtain and seldom avable on the ck market. Someone fortunate had purchased it a year ago. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that person had already used it up.

    Sunlight streamed into the room.

    The man smiled and gazed at her with tenderness. He wished for her evesting happiness, believing she truly deserved it.

    After saying goodbye to Joanna, Susanna followed her brother back to the Dreamview Vis. As they passed Norah¡¯s vi, Susanna pressed her face against the car window, her gaze intense and longing.

    She mulled over when she might next see Norah and be at her side again.

    Phillip gently pulled her away from the window. ¡°Please don¡¯t press against the window.¡±

    Reluctantly, Susanna sat back, her expression sulky. Sean rested against the seat with his eyes closed. Silence enveloped the car.

    Since her discharge from the hospital, Susanna had been living with Sean. This arrangement allowed her closeness to Phillip, while Sean¡¯s frequent absences gave her a sense of freedom.

    She dreaded the idea of returning home. Being around her parents and Nancy felt unsettling. A fissure had formed in her heart, one that was irreparable.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    ¡°Phillip, could you apany me to visit my Grandpater?¡± Susanna whispered into Phillip¡¯s ear, her breath warm, causing his ear to flush.

    With yful mischief, she nibbled on his ear, drawing a sharp nce from him.

    Her eyes gleamed triumphantly, silently challenging him. Though Phillip longed to hold Susanna close and kiss her, he restrained himself in Sean¡¯s presence.

    Instead, Phillip pinched Susanna¡¯s cheek lightly, a yful warning forter when they would be alone.

    Sean turned slightly, his voice cold and stern. ¡°The next time you engage in such public disys of affection in front of me, you¡¯ll need to find another ride.¡±

    Susanna yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± she promised.

    Their affectionate antics continued discreetly.

    When the car stopped in the underground garage, Phillip was quick to open the door and take Susanna¡¯s hand, helping her out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 976

    ?Chapter 976:

    Sean slowly opened his eyes, casting a nce at the affectionate pair, and clicked his tongue in irritation. He could do little more than watch; after all, one was his sister and the other his assistant.

    After entering the vi, Sean was greeted by a servant.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss Harrison is here.¡±

    Before Sean could reply, Susanna breezed past him.

    She had only be aware of the mysterious woman her brother was associated with during thest Wilson family banquet. Gossip-hungry tabloids in Glophia were always eager to delve into the scandals of the affluent. Back then, though Sean had not officially introduced Norah as his girlfriend, her presence was well-known within Glophia¡¯s elite circles.

    Marlene now upied the position beside Sean that once belonged to Norah. This irked Susanna, who was determined to confront Marlene face-to-face.

    In the living room, Marlene sat with impable posture, her hands resting on her knees. She asionally cast nces towards the door.

    Her attire was from a high-end designerbel, pristine white and wless. Her long hair fell gracefully over her shoulders, ented by a chic hair clip near her ear. The outfit she wore was worth tens of thousands of dors, a sum she could hardly have fathomed before. Yet, in the wake of her association with Sean, her wildest dreams had materialized.

    At the sound of footsteps at the entrance, Marlene¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. She rose, hopeful it was Sean. However, her excitement waned as a young woman entered instead.

    This neer was also d in luxurious attire, radiating a presence that instantly made Marlene feel outssed.

    The effortless elegance and dignified pride the woman exhibited were qualities Marlene had long strived to emte, yet had never quite mastered.

    The young woman was strikingly beautiful. She approached Marlene and examined her from head to toe. ¡°You are Marlene?¡±

    rmed, Marlene wondered who this woman could be. She not only knew her name but also moved freely around Sean¡¯s vi. Which affluent family could she belong to?

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Marlene Harrison.¡±

    Trying to hide her anticipation of seeing Sean, Marlene nodded at Susanna with what she hoped was grace. However, her attempt at noble etiquette fell short, bordering on theical.

    Susanna¡¯s eyes swept over Marlene with disdain, settling finally on her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 977

    ?Chapter 977:

    Marlene was certainly attractive; otherwise, Sean wouldn¡¯t have taken notice. Her features were delicate, and she seemed vulnerable.

    Strikingly, Marlene bore a slight resemnce to Norah.

    ¡°You should consider yourself lucky that you somewhat resemble Norah,¡± Susanna remarked, raising her eyebrows as she settled onto the sofa, exuding an air of superiority.

    She took an immediate dislike to Marlene.

    Despite Marlene¡¯s efforts to conceal it, her ambition and covetous nature shone through. She seemed tempted by the Scott family¡¯s wealth.

    Touching her cheek in confusion, Marlene asked, ¡°Who is Norah? Do I really look like her?¡±

    More footsteps sounded at the entrance. Turning, Marlene¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of the man entering.

    He was incredibly handsome.

    Sean always managed to captivate herpletely.

    She moved toward him. ¡°Hello, Sean.¡±

    Dressed in a stark ck suit that entuated his broad shoulders and slim waist, Sean stood tall andmanding. His face, though handsome, was devoid of emotion.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    His aloof and detached presence made one wonder about the passion hidden beneath hisposed exterior. While Sean was abroad, Marlene had held onto the belief that by staying close, she might be the exception. A single rejection was not enough to deter her. She was not one to give up easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the cook to prepare your favorite dishes. You must be tired from your trip, right?¡± she inquired. Sean, however, didn¡¯t even nce her way as he unbuttoned and removed his suit jacket with one hand. Marlene instinctively reached out as Sean tossed his jacket onto the living room sofa, but her hands grasped only air.

    ¡°So why are you here?¡±

    Her warm smile faltered, and she felt flustered. ¡°I want to care for you, Sean.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± He adjusted his tie with slender fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t overstep. Just do what¡¯s expected of you.¡± With an impassive expression, Sean brushed past Marlene.

    Previously, Marlene¡¯s appearance had caught his attention. He had rescued her, sponsored her education, and covered all her expenses.

    He had even heard herment about feeling isted in her dormitory, which prompted him to offer her a ce in his private apartment at no cost.

    Actually, he expected nothing from Marlene; his only wish was for her to livefortably.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 978

    ?Chapter 978:

    Susanna watched the unfolding drama, her hands sped beneath her chin.

    She had once thought her brother harbored feelings for this cunning woman. Now, it was clear the affection was one-sided.

    Yet, this woman remained a romantic obligation Sean had incurred. With Norah back in the picture, there seemed little reason to keep Marlene around.

    ¡°Sean, why do you need her when you have me? How am I any less?¡± Susanna pondered briefly before a mischievous thought struck her. She clung to Sean¡¯s arm, her voice yful yet intive. ¡°Why would you choose her over me?¡±

    As Marlene watched the young woman glide over to Sean and engage him with an ease that seemed almost intimate, a surge of jealousy washed over her. That closeness was something she had only ever aspired to.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°What? Who am I?¡± Susanna¡¯sughter was light, her hand covering her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m Sean¡¯s most cherished girl, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Sean nodded resignedly and cast a fleeting nce at Susanna.

    ¡°Alright, enough talk. Let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±

    Interacting with Sean had nevere naturally to Marlene. She hardly knew anyone in his circle, except for his assistant, Frank.

    Her face drained of color. ¡°Sean¡­¡±

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    It seemed Sean had just nonchntly confirmed Susanna¡¯s ce in his life. But where did that leave her?

    Was she just a ything to Sean?

    This was something Marlene couldn¡¯t bear. She bowed her head, her shoulders shook, and she let out a soft sob. ¡°Should I¡­ should I just go?¡±

    Marlene put herself in a position of utter vulnerability, not challenging the young woman, merely weeping in silence.

    Phillip approached, sping Susanna¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Time to eat,¡± he announced.

    Marlene lifted her eyes, observing the scene unfold from the corner of her vision, her eyes trembling.

    The woman was openly flirting with another man in front of Sean. Could that possibly be eptable?

    Marlene shifted her gaze to Sean, only to find him devoid of any emotional response. He didn¡¯t even look her way, nor did he ask her to leave; he just made his way to the dining room.

    Her tears went unnoticed, with no one showing concern or care.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 979

    ?Chapter 979:

    Biting her lip, she followed them, choosing a seat two ces removed from Sean.

    Susanna reached for some food, saying, ¡°Frank filled me in on your predicament. Considering how kind Sean has been, you should show some gratitude. What are you trying to achieve with these antics? Trying to climb the ranks?¡±

    Marlene mustered a polite smile, though it appeared increasingly forced. ¡°I¡¯m truly thankful to Sean. I only wish to look after him. I¡¯m not sure what you mean by ¡®climbing the ranks.''¡±

    Tucking her hair behind her ear, Marlene revealed herely side profile. Her eyes, slightly reddened from the tears, entuated her fragile appearance.

    Yet, her disy of vulnerable beauty didn¡¯t catch anyone else¡¯s attention at all.

    Phillip served some food into Susanna¡¯s bowl, advising, ¡°Eat more, talk less, or you might upset your stomach.¡±

    ¡°If my stomach does hurt, it¡¯s your job to massage it,¡± Susanna retorted.

    She gave Phillip a yful wink, but her demeanor quickly turned frosty as she addressed Marlene.

    ¡°Humph, you know exactly what I¡¯m getting at, Marlene. Don¡¯t even think about trying to get close to Sean. I might not have realized before, but now you¡¯re just setting yourself up for disappointment.¡±

    Susanna cast a disdainful nce at Marlene. She had no desire to give this conniving woman another look. Unfortunately, it was Sean who had brought this trouble upon them.

    ¡°Sean, any idea when Norah might be back?¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Marlene¡¯s expression stiffened in shock. The ¡°Norah¡± Susanna mentioned was none other than Norah Wilson, who had been missing for over a year. Rumors had been swirling that she was dead.

    Why did it sound like Norah was still alive and could return at any moment?

    Sean set his fork down and met Marlene¡¯s gaze briefly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it once Norah¡¯s situation is more stable, Susanna. For now, try not to worry.¡±

    ¡°How can I not worry? I¡¯ve been longing for her return for a long time.¡± Susanna¡¯s tone was both serious and determined. ¡°We¡¯re all eagerly awaiting her return.¡±

    Marlene felt a shiver of intrigue. Had she stumbled upon a significant secret?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980:

    Norah, who was widely recognized in Glophia, was still alive.

    This revtion, if it got out, would undoubtedly stir up a storm in Glophia.

    Sean and the young woman¡¯s conversation about Norah was brief, and afterward, Marlene couldn¡¯t get another word in. Only then did she learn that the woman was Sean¡¯s sister, Susanna.

    It made sense now why Susanna carried herself with such arrogance. She was rted to Sean, and her boyfriend was Sean¡¯s assistant.

    The Scott family was indeed impressive. Why would they permit their precious daughter to be with a man who was only an assistant? Considering the vast difference in their family backgrounds and statuses, were they truly a match?

    Those who knew about Susanna and Phillip being a couple often pondered this. They found the pairing odd and doubted the rtionship¡¯s longevity, assuming it was merely a fling.

    After the meal, Sean asked Marlene to leave and instructed her never to return. He also made it clear to Frank that Marlene was not to ess any of his private properties.

    ¡°Marlene, be content with what you have and don¡¯t covet what isn¡¯t yours,¡± Sean warned.

    Otherwise, he could easily take back everything he had given.

    Susanna stood before Marlene, her gaze condescending. ¡°Everything that Norah possesses will not be passed on to others. You may have temporarily won my brother¡¯s favor, but prudence is advisable. I don¡¯t share my brother¡¯s patience.¡±

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Marlene was escorted from the vi by a servant. Thankfully, Frank showed some concern for her and arranged a driver. Otherwise, exiting the expansive viplex on foot would have taken over an hour.

    As she watched the street scene from the car window, Marlene reflected on Sean¡¯s indifference and Susanna¡¯s contempt. They both looked down on her.

    It was Sean who had reached out to help her, leading her to mistakenly believe she had found a supporter. Her fists clenched tightly, her eyes brimming with resolve and defiance.

    Marlene instructed the driver to drop her off at the entrance of Dreamview Vis. She then took out her phone and made a call.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson. This is Marlene. Could we possibly meet? I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Shortly after, a ck luxury car pulled up in front of her and whisked her away.

    At Wilson Manor, Marlene adjusted her sitting posture, nervously smoothing her skirt in an attempt to appear more rxed.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah:

    Double chapters are up¡ªone for yesterday and one for tomorrow!

    New chapters drop next Wednesday, and fresh novels arrive this Monday at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s.

    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=)/

    .

 Chapter 981

    ?Chapter 981:

    Across from her sat Hank, the renowned CEO in Glophia. Backed by the influential Wilson family, his business was thriving.

    Previously, Marlene had apanied her roommate to the mour Club and nearly ended up in apromising situation with one of Hank¡¯s acquaintances. It was Hank who intervened and rescued her.

    Hank regarded Marlene as though she was an old friend, offering a reserved nod before dismissing her with a wave.

    Marlene perceived that Hank might harbor special feelings towards a woman who bore a resemnce to her¡ªjust like Sean seemed to.

    Her hands nervously twisted in herp. ¡°Mr. Wilson, are you familiar with Norah Wilson?¡±

    Hank¡¯s previously casual demeanor shifted to one of seriousness. ¡°I am. Why do you ask?¡±

    Norah was deceased. Hank would havepletely forgotten about Norah if he had not seen Marlene at the mour Club.

    ¡°People believe she¡¯s dead, but she isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    ¡°Sean mentioned it.¡±

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    Hank straightened, knowing the Scott family was not one to spread rumors without cause. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    Marlene¡¯s voice wavered slightly. ¡°You saved me once, for which I¡¯m deeply grateful. People say I resemble Norah. Was that why you helped me?¡±

    Hank¡¯sughter broke the tense atmosphere, though his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I see. Thank you for sharing this with me. Here¡¯s a hundred thousand dors. Please keep our meeting today a secret from everyone.¡±

    Taking the bank card, Marlene felt its sharp edge against her palm, yet she felt no pain from it; instead, she felt her bottled-up frustration somehow dissipate.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Time with her fianc¨¦ always seemed to fly by. In the cool of the evening, he gently stroked Nora¡¯s hair before saying goodbye.

    ¡°Nora, be good. I¡¯ll be back in a few days once I¡¯ve wrapped up my business.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Nora grasped hisrge hand and shook it warmly. ¡°Pleasee back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, take care to rest early and avoid staying upte.¡±

    Once he had departed with his bodyguards, Nora pivoted and ascended the stairs, powering up theputer in her room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 982

    ?Chapter 982:

    Since awakening, she had resided here. Amy had brought her to Bellfolk topete in a piano contest.

    Life during recovery was mundane, but luckily, her fianc¨¦ was frequently by her side, despite his asional absences.

    As soon as herputer came to life, Nora entered ¡°Sean Scott¡± into the browser¡¯s search bar.

    The inte, contrasting with previous entertainment news, now only showed Sean in a positive light. If she wasn¡¯t so certain of her own memory, she might have doubted herself.

    Had Sean taken action to clean up his public image? Detailed online narratives described Sean¡¯s takeover of the Scott family business in Glophia. His prowess in enhancing the family¡¯s fortunes was truly notable. As she scrolled through photos of Sean that appeared, Nora gave a soft snort. He was such an unpredictable man. She still thought her fianc¨¦ was far superior.

    She then delved into searching about the elite of Glophia and sessfully pinpointed two women.

    One was Susanna from the Scott family, and the other, Joanna from the Andrews family.

    Both hailed from distinguished families. Was it possible that her own roots were simrly entrenched in the wealth of Glophia?

    While holding a ss of water, Nora¡¯s face disyed a contemtive expression.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    Why, then, had her fianc¨¦ sequestered her here? Was he protecting her from being discovered?

    Yet, his kindness was undeniable. She resolved not to question his motives.

    With a shake of her head, Nora found herself unable to uncover further details online and proceeded to search for her own name, only to find no results.

    Perhaps she had been merely an ordinary person before. Nevertheless, her fianc¨¦ continued to treat her with immense kindness, despite her amnesia and disfigured appearance.

    She set the water ss aside and shut down theputer.

    Forget it. What was the point of delving into the past?

    Her previous life was merely an additional memory now. Besides feeling unfamiliar, she harbored no emotional connection to it.

    Downstairs, Amy was on the phone with her boss.

    ¡°Sir, Nora searched for Sean and others on her roomputer. She encountered them in Bellfolk this time.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 983

    ?Chapter 983:

    ¡°What was Nora¡¯s reaction?¡±

    ¡°Nothing notable. I managed the news disyed on herputer to ensure it wouldn¡¯t upset her.¡±

    In addition to being Nora¡¯s life assistant, Amy was a first-rateputer expert. For her, hacking intoputers was as easy as pie.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Amy. If Nora wishes to leave Silverdale, apany her to prevent any mishaps.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I understand.¡± The two ended their call.

    At the Wilsons¡¯ house, a palpable cloud of gloom lingered in the air.

    Iker mmed his hand on the table in frustration. ¡°Norah can¡¯t possibly be alive. Falling off a cliff is certainly fatal.¡± He had scrutinized the photos. In the pitch-ck night, Norah had plummeted down a steep cliff. He had covertly kept tabs on the Scott family¡¯s movements. The demolished car and broken phone were clear indicators that Norah had tumbled into the river, and her body had never been recovered.

    Norah was dered dead; she couldn¡¯t just reappear alive.

    Hank¡¯s face fell. ¡°If Sean himself said it, it¡¯s likely true.¡±

    Elsa scoffed. ¡°Remember the woman Sean brought to the banquet? If Norah wasn¡¯t dead, why would he find himself a substitute for her?¡±

    Hank rubbed his temples. ¡°The substitute was the one who informed me that Norah is still alive.¡± He was surprised that Marlene was involved with Sean, let alone passing on such unsettling news.

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    ¡°Maybe Norah has been out of sight to mend her wounds. She did tumble off that cliff, but what if she was rescued?¡±

    Mindy snapped irritably, ¡°We went through the trouble of eliminating Norah¡¯s parents, only for Norah herself to reappear. Now, we¡¯re left in limbo about her fate. It¡¯s maddening.¡±

    For the Wilsons, Norah¡¯s existence was a constant threat. If she was alive, she could reim everything at any moment.

    After all, Calvin¡¯s will explicitly named Norah as the primary heir, followed by the rest of the family. Only herplete absence would allow them to truly enjoy their newfound wealth.

    Iker, of course, understood this. It was why he¡¯d previously arranged for killers.

    ¡°Any details beyond her being alive?¡±

    Hank divulged, ¡°Marlene mentioned that the Scott family traveled to Bellfolk with their adopted daughter for a pianopetition. They brought the news upon their return.¡±

    The Scott family saw no reason to conceal this information from Marlene; they considered it nonconfidential.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 984

    ?Chapter 984:

    For them, Norah¡¯s survival was a happy development.

    For the Wilsons, it was a bolt from the blue.

    Hadley, standing next to Hank, was thrilled about Norah¡¯s survival. She silently clenched her fists, not showing her excitement on her face.

    A flicker of hope ignited in her dim eyes. Perhaps, just perhaps, things could still turn around.

    Iker tapped a cold rhythm on the table. ¡°Norah can¡¯te back.¡±

    Her return would sh their wealth to a third.

    The others murmured agreement.

    Elsa, now ustomed to thevish lifestyle afforded by the stolen inheritance, felt no remorse for her family¡¯s scheming against Norah.

    ¡°Let her stay dead,¡± she dered.

    Her position as the precious daughter hinged on Norah¡¯s absence.

    Iker¡¯s voice dropped to a low growl. ¡°Hank, keep Marlene on the hook and investigate this Bellfolkpetition. Maybe Norah was involved.¡±

    A steely glint hardened his gaze. ¡°We need to eliminate her before the Scotts find her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Hank boomed.

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Family loyalty dissolved in the face of greed.

    Listening to the chilling conversation, Hadley¡¯s heart ached. She silently prayed for Norah¡¯s safety, hoping she could evade the Wilsons¡¯ murderous attempts. Meanwhile, as the Wilsons were thriving, the Carters and the Powells also reaped the benefits. With the Wilsons¡¯ backing, they carved out a precarious existence under the Scotts¡¯ shadow.

    The Scotts, while hesitant to drive them to bankruptcy, enjoyed throwing their weight around.

    The Carters and the Powells knew it was payback for their past mistreatment of Norah, and despite the resentment, they simply endured it.

    After all, with Norah gone and their own culpability, they had little room for argument.

    They were fortunate to even have a roof over their heads.

    At Carter Manor,

    Juliana¡¯s health had deteriorated ever since her grandson got divorced. Particrly troubling was Madeline, who had thrown the Carter family into disarray.

    As the family elder, Juliana was deeply concerned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 985

    ?Chapter 985:

    Kathy had married Jordy and they had a daughter, but without the love of her husband and mother-inw, she often returned to the Carter family to voice her grievances.

    Madeline had be part of the Carter family because she was pregnant, but after a miscarriage, she had not been pregnant again.

    Juliana knew Norah was a kind person. Remembering Norah¡¯s untimely death, she shuddered with disbelief.

    Norah was too young to have left this world.

    If it weren¡¯t for Norah, Derek wouldn¡¯t have woken up.

    Juliana had secretly witnessed Norah treating Derek.

    After their divorce, Norah had taken a job at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, further proving herpetence as a doctor.

    Why couldn¡¯t Derek recognize Norah¡¯s worth?

    Juliana fell ill again, confined to her bed, awaiting the care of others.

    Derek and Madeline arrived but stood at a distance, watching the nurse attend to Juliana.

    Derek asked, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve been home all this time. Howe you¡¯re sick again?¡±

    Madeline said, ¡°Derek, how can you say that? Juliana is old and her health is failing. It¡¯s hard to say how much time she has left.¡±

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Realizing her words were rude, she covered her mouth and added innocently, ¡°Juliana, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that.¡±

    Juliana felt a pang of sadness. Derek had once been a good boy, but marriage seemed to have changed him for the worse.

    Was this the kind of attention he showed when family members were sick?

    In the past, whenever she fell ill, Norah would have been by her side, caring for her meticulously.

    Juliana closed her eyes and proposed, ¡°Madeline, since you¡¯re not working, you should stay and look after me.¡±

    Madeline held Derek¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Derek, I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Derek, you remember well how Norah behaved when she was here. Yet, it seems your current wife isn¡¯t as capable as Norah, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Suddenly, Derek was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Madeline, Grandma is right. I think you should stay.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 986

    ?Chapter 986:

    Juliana added, ¡°Madeline isn¡¯t up to Norah¡¯s standard in any respect. Being strict with her will benefit you too, Derek.¡±

    Derek agreed with his grandmother¡¯s perspective. Sometimes, he noticed that Madeline didn¡¯t treat his grandmother with enough respect. Once part of the Carter family, she should show kindness to everyone.

    Madelineined, ¡°Juliana, since you admire Norah so much, why don¡¯t you have her take care of you?¡±

    Juliana mocked, ¡°Are you unwilling to take care of me? That is not eptable. Derek, if you¡¯re busy, you can go. Madeline needs to stay here during this time to look after me.¡± She was confident she could instill some discipline in Madeline.

    When Sharon first joined the Carter family, she too was arrogant. But over time, Juliana managed to mold her into someone respectful.

    Madeline, having been groomed by Sharon and Juliana, remembered those days well, and her expression soured.

    ¡°Go and prepare the medicine. Then, copy the Bible. Begin with one copy. If you fail to finish, you will kneel as punishment,¡± Julianamanded sternly without even looking.

    ¡°ina, go with Madeline and make sure she follows through.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam. Mrs. Carter, pleasee with me.¡±

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls

    After they left, Juliana opened her eyes. If only Norah were still alive, she thought. The Carter family owed her a lot.

    It was her way of trying to make amends to Norah by torturing Madeline.

    Since Madeline had mistreated Norah, now she would seek justice for Norah, little by little.

    Norah¡¯s existence remained a secret to most in Glophia. Sean was surprised to discover someone in Glophia searching for Norah as well. He was aware of Norah¡¯s whereabouts in Silverdale, and the man made his presence known.

    The day Norah returned to Silverdale, the man personally picked her up.

    His entire form was concealed, making him unidentifiable even if caught on camera.

    The security around Norah¡¯s residence was robust. Despite this, people from Sacredice could sneak in without much difficulty, though they refrained from approaching the vi directly.

    Phillip reported, ¡°The security guards at the vi are all retired special forces. Our men are cautious to maintain a safe distance to avoid detection. Their main objective is to gather information around the vi.¡±

    Norah had minimal contact with others. She spent each day resting in the vi, with the only personing and going being the man in ck.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 987

    ?Chapter 987:

    The man was adept at evading surveince, making it difficult to track him.

    Arriving in Silverdale by ne indicated he was not a local resident.

    Sean suspected the man was from Glophia.

    Most people acquainted with Norah hailed from Glophia. The man¡¯s efforts seemed geared towards creating an illusion of being a native of Silverdale.

    Before long,prehensive details about Norah¡¯s acquaintances in Glophia were gathered.

    Sean settled in his study, meticulously perusing the documents.

    Phillip exined, ¡°Mr. Andrews asionally travels to Silverdale for business. Mr. Hayes is frequently away from Silverdale, leaving Kaiden to oversee the Hayes family in his absence. Derek and Madeline reside exclusively in Glophia and have never left the area. Corrin and his family are also staying in Glophia.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Sean turned the page with a thoughtful gaze, focusing on the scant documents pertaining to Kason. His expression grew somber.

    ¡°Phillip, please arrange a meeting with Kason for me. I need to speak with him.¡±

    Could it be that the man in ck around Norah was actually Kason?

    Uncertain, Sean wanted to verify this in person.

    ¡°Ask Bryson to join us. Let him know it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen them, and I¡¯d like to catch up over a drink.¡±

    That night, at mour Club,

    In the second-floor private room, Spencer identally jostled Kaiden and queried, ¡°What¡¯s the situation today? Sean, Kason, and Bryson¡ªhow did they all end up here together?¡±

    He was aware of the tension between Sean and Kason.

    Kaiden wasn¡¯t naive. He had sensed Kason¡¯s feelings for Norah for a long time. Despite Norah¡¯s year-long absence, Kason still cared deeply for her and frequently visited Silverdale, which had honed his skills.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m curious why Kason decided toe here.¡±

    It was rare for Kason to visit ces like this for entertainment. Unless someone specifically invited him, he generally avoided such gatherings.

    Spencer stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I wish I could overhear their conversation.¡±

    But he knew it was wishful thinking. Sean¡¯s bodyguards were formidable; it was impossible for him to sneak a peek or eavesdrop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 988

    ?Chapter 988:

    In a private room on the third floor, the bartender ced all of Phillip¡¯s ordered wine on the table, respectfully bowed, and left.

    Sean lifted his gaze. ¡°Care for a drink?¡±

    Bryson raised his ss in response. ¡°Since you mention it, I¡¯ll drink. It¡¯s not often we share a drink together. Let me propose a toast first.¡±

    He downed the entire ss of wine in one gulp, swallowing quietly afterward, though his face flushed with the effects.

    Sean had chosen only top-shelf spirits, their spicy vors tingling from mouth to stomach.

    Bryson wasn¡¯t sure why Sean had invited him and Kason out for drinks. Being the lowest in the pecking order among them, he didn¡¯t dare to question Sean about his intentions.

    Sean¡¯s gaze shifted to Kason, his expression turning somber. ¡°Mr. Hayes, what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not drinking. Do you look down on me?¡±

    Kason, d in a simple vest and suit pants, with a buzz cut giving him a sharp,petent appearance, remained stoic.

    Ever since he had walked into the private room, his face had been devoid of emotion. He didn¡¯t make any small talk, simply sitting in silence.

    Leaning forward, Kason picked up a wine ss, his slender fingers marked with numerous rough scars. He raised the ss towards Sean.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    ¡°Mr. Scott, since it¡¯s your treat, I¡¯m certainly honored,¡± he said smoothly.

    The two families were close, and Kason was well-versed in the social niceties required in such gatherings.

    He had formed a basic opinion of Sean from their previous encounters¡ªarrogant, domineering, and unforgiving.

    Kason swiftly downed his ss of wine and flipped it over to show it was empty.

    Not to be outdone, Sean grabbed the ss in front of him and followed suit, draining his ss.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    The mood around the table grew livelier under the influence of alcohol.

    Bryson, with a curious tone, inquired, ¡°Mr. Scott, what do you require from me?¡±

    Since Susanna¡¯s hospital stay, there had been minimal contact between the Andrews and the Scott families. At business gatherings, Bryson¡¯s acknowledgment of Sean was limited to a mere nod. They rarely exchanged words.

    Bryson was even less acquainted with the influential Kason and felt quite intimidated sitting among these two men.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 989

    ?Chapter 989:

    ¡± I simply wanted to share a drink; it¡¯s been too long since ourst meeting,¡± Sean exined, holding his ss casually and offering a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Norah vanished, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The mention of Norah caused a shift in their expressions. Bryson quietly took another sip of wine, contemting thest conversation he¡¯d had with her.

    Beside him, Kason¡¯s expression grew somber, and he fell silent.

    Sean watched the two men carefully, sensing he¡¯d figured something out.

    He set his ss down with a deliberate clink, the sound sharply cutting through the silence of the room.

    Bryson¡¯s heart raced. They had always carefully avoided discussing Norah¡¯s disappearance. So why had Sean suddenly summoned them to the mour Club to bring her up today?

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been spending more time in Silverdale rather than Glophia this year,¡± Sean remarked sharply. ¡°Why the frequent visits to Silverdale?¡±

    Kason slowly looked up. ¡°I¡¯m not under the Scott family¡¯s employ. My whereabouts are my own business. I¡¯m free to travel wherever I choose.¡±

    Sean¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk as he idly spun his ss between his fingers.

    ¡°Previously, I was too caught up with work to pay much attention to yourings and goings. But a recent trip to Bellfolk had me bump into someone rather unexpected.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    Kason¡¯s hold on his ss tightened ever so slightly, though he kept hisposure, merely sighing inwardly. Norah had ventured out just once, only to be spotted by the Scott family. Was their encounter truly fated?

    Bryson, puzzled, chimed in, ¡°Isn¡¯t Bellfolk where Nancy¡¯s pianopetition was held? Joanna also went there. She came back looking quite rejuvenated. I assumed she¡¯d found herself a boyfriend.¡±

    Bryson¡¯s words aimed to lighten the mood.

    Sean slowly stated, ¡°Actually, I encountered a woman wearing a mask there.¡±

    Bryson¡¯s interest faded instantly. That was typical of men; they were haunted by the memory of a beautiful face. He expected Sean to bring up someone more unexpected. Kason gave Sean a neutral look. ¡°So, is this the reason we came all the way here?¡±

    Sean met his gaze with a frosty intensity. ¡°Absolutely. You are involved with her, Mr. Hayes, after all.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 990

    ?Chapter 990:

    Kason¡¯s denial was swift, his expression darkening.

    ¡°This meeting had a sinister vibe from the start, and now it¡¯s clear. What usation are you trying to pin on me, Sean?¡±

    The air thickened with tension, charged like the air before a storm. Bryson felt lost.

    Had he missed something crucial? Why was this conversation so confusing?

    In the grand private room, Sean and Kason faced each other, both projecting an intense presence, neither man yielding an inch.

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, the name Norah must ring a bell, right?¡± Sean¡¯sugh was light. ¡°Even behind a mask, I can recognize her. She¡¯s still radiant, a standout on the stage.¡±

    Kason wasn¡¯t taken aback; he had anticipated this confrontation, though not so soon.

    It wasn¡¯t Norah who had uncovered the truth, but Sean who had pieced it together and approached him. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re quite astute to have tracked me down so quickly.¡±

    No longer feigning ignorance, Kason leaned back on the sofa, looking up at Sean with aplex expression, his tone measured.

    ¡°After piecing it together, the only people close to Norah were you guys. Tracking you down wasn¡¯t difficult,¡± Sean¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°You didn¡¯t conceal your movements in Glophia, making it easy to locate you.¡±

    Bryson¡¯s thoughts began to align. ¡°Hold on, are you talking about Norah?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Joanna tell you?¡±

    Bryson pondered whether he should have been informed. Sean exined, ¡°We encountered an amnesiac Norah in Bellfolk.¡±

    Bryson¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They were indeed discussing Norah.

    Kason conceded that he wasn¡¯t as perceptive as Sean, often overlooking such crucial details. Even though he was well-prepared in Silverdale, his efforts to stay concealed had failed.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve found me. What now?¡±

    ¡°Let Norah return to Glophia. She knows it well. In Silverdale, you¡¯ve kept the amnesiac Norah confined like a canary. Looking at her, don¡¯t you feel a sense of loss?¡± Sean frowned.

    Norah¡¯s talents should not be limited to the walls of a mansion. She was meant to excel in her field.

    Particrly in the medical world, her presence was invaluable.

    Kason fixed a cold stare on Sean, his demeanor unyielding. ¡°You don¡¯t know my reasons, so reserve your judgments.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 991

    ?Chapter 991:

    Bryson chimed in weakly, ¡°I may be out of the loop, but knowing Norah is alive is surely good news. Why keep her hidden, Mr. Hayes? If Sean hadn¡¯t uncovered this, we¡¯d all still think she was dead.¡±

    Everyone had thought as much. Why hadn¡¯t Kason shared this revtion with her friends in Glophia after discovering Norah? Instead, he exploited her memory loss and kept her secluded in Silverdale.

    Such a revtion would surely draw ire from those close to Norah, ming Kason for their prolonged anguish.

    Sean quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Hayes, care to exin?¡±

    Kason lifted his gaze, exuding neither arrogance nor submissiveness.

    He spoke slowly and distinctly. ¡°I reached out to the Silverdale army. They discovered Nora in the woods near Pair Peak Mountain. She had lost consciousness. Her body was stained with blood and injuries. She was on the brink of death. To protect her, I discreetly arranged for the finest doctor to attend to her.¡±

    After a brief pause, Kason borated, ¡°Nora¡¯s condition was dire. She suffered multiple fractures, and her brain sustained severe damage. She slipped into aa. The physician indicated there was a sixty percent chance she might be incapacitated and never regain consciousness.¡±

    Kason recounted the tragic tale with a restrained demeanor. ¡°Fortunately, after six months, Nora awakened, but she had no recollection and failed to recognize anyone.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hayes, how did you introduce yourself to her?¡± Sean inquired.

    Suddenly, Kason fell silent.

    Sean¡¯s voice turned icy. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her you¡¯re her fianc¨¦, did you? Nora spoke of her fianc¨¦ with such affection.¡±

    This revtion troubled Sean; Nora had never shown him such intimacy.

    Bryson swallowed hard, observing Kason¡¯s troubled expression, convinced that Sean was correct.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, that matter is insignificant. My decision to keep Nora in Silverdale was intentional. Her fall from the cliff was no ident; someone pursued her. If she returned to Glophia now after losing her memory, those individuals might target her again. Furthermore, she requires time to rest.¡±

    After careful consideration, Kason rented a vi in Silverdale, allowing Nora to recuperate there.

    He soon discovered that Nora had developed an interest in ying the piano since her memory loss. During moments of solitude, she would y the instrument alone.

    Eventually, she entered a pianopetition. Kason did not oppose this decision and arranged for Amy to apany her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 992

    ?Chapter 992:

    Following thepetition, Nora¡¯s presence could no longer be concealed.

    Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed in realization. He had been at the scene during the chase but had focused solely on finding Nora, neglecting other details.

    ¡°That is not the reason for your concealment of Nora. You were aware we were searching for her, yet you kept her hidden for your own desires,¡± Sean pressed on, unyielding.

    Bryson remained silent but shared the same thought. At that time, they had invested considerable effort to locate Nora, and Kason was well aware of that.

    His selfish desire remained undeniable, and Kason did not contest it. Upon discovering Nora in aa, his initial instinct was to allow her to rest peacefully. When Kason learned of her amnesia, he devised a self-serving scheme.

    Kason yearned for Nora¡¯spany, even if only briefly. Silence enveloped the private room. Bryson swirled his ss and consumed another sip of wine, still reeling from the revtions of the evening.

    Sean¡¯s gaze darkened, suppressing his fury.

    ¡°Let Nora return to Glophia. She must confront her past. We need to see her,¡± Sean said coldly. ¡°This can ur privately, but I insist on seeing her in Glophia first.¡±

    Bryson agreed. ¡°Even though Nora has no memory, we still want to see her and make sure she is doing fine.¡±

    Kason pressed his lips together and replied, ¡°I will arrange for her return.¡±

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    Sean regarded him intently for a prolonged moment before a smirk appeared. ¡°I trust you will honor your promise, Mr. Hayes. Otherwise, I cannot predict my response.¡±

    After Sean and Kason reached an agreement, they started a drinking game.

    Sean¡¯s feelings towards Kason wereplex. He felt gratitude for Kason saving Norah¡¯s life, yet harbored resentment for Kason¡¯s concealment of Norah¡¯s whereabouts, which had caused him much worry.

    In response, they drank to excess. Bryson, unwilling to be outdone, joined in.

    Several hourster, they were all intoxicated.

    Pointing at Kason, Sean eximed, ¡°I know you care for Norah. But why did I never suspect your strange behavior before?¡±

    Kason chuckled. ¡°I met Nora first. Why should I relinquish her to you? Nora was initially fond of me.¡±

    Bryson swallowed his wine, concealing his feelings for Norah deep within. His inner turmoil went unnoticed.

    Sean said, ¡°I am Norah¡¯s chosen one.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 993

    ?Chapter 993:

    Kason countered, ¡°Times have changed. Nora loves me the most now!¡±

    Sean, clouded by alcohol, reacted with rising fury.

    He swung his fist at Kason. ¡°You scoundrel! You deceived Norah when she lost her memory.¡±

    Kason deftly evaded the blow. Leading the army as its formidablemander, hisbat prowess was unmatched. Even in his inebriated state, his reflexes remained sharp.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the reason why Nora lost her memory.¡± He deflected Sean¡¯s punch and retaliated. ¡°I¡¯ve resented you for ages. You paraded in Glophia while Nora was with you. She left because it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    ¡°Shut up. Nora and I are together.¡±

    In their private room, the two intoxicated men continued their heated brawl. Bryson, unfazed, drank on without intervening.

    Their altercation was heated, marked by exchanged curses and relentless blows. Bryson noted the bruises on their faces.

    Actually, he empathized with Sean. Were he in Sean¡¯s shoes, he might have fought Kason too.

    Eventually, Phillip escorted Sean home, leaving Bryson and Kason to be taken back by Spencer and Kaiden.

    Returning to Dreamview Vis with Phillip, Sean was greeted by Susanna, who hurried downstairs in pajamas. ¡°Oh my goodness, Phillip! How much did Sean drink?¡± She helped Sean onto the sofa and rushed to fetch a damp cloth from the bathroom, gently dabbing it over his face.

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    ¡°Who was he fighting with?¡±

    The bruises around his mouth and eyes were stark but thankfully not bleeding.

    ¡°Who dared toy hands on him?¡±

    Sean had bodyguards, and Susanna couldn¡¯t imagine anyone in Glophia bold enough to do this to him.

    Phillip¡¯s voice was grave. ¡°Sean, Kason, and Bryson were drinking together tonight. I believe he got into a dispute with Kason.¡±

    ¡°Kason?¡± Susanna pieced it together quickly. ¡°Does Norah have some connection to Kason?¡±

    Phillip replied, ¡°You can ask your brother himself when he wakes.¡±

    Phillip escorted Sean to his bedroom, washed his face, and settled him onto the bed to rest.

    Later, he sought Susanna out in her room, extending his arms to offer herfort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 994

    ?Chapter 994:

    Phillip had intended to go out with Susanna tonight, but Sean¡¯s call to the gathering had disrupted their ns, leaving him feeling a bit guilty.

    He didn¡¯t know the specifics of their private conversation, but judging from Sean and Kason¡¯s altercation, it seemed Kason might have been the one financially supporting Norah.

    It hadn¡¯t crossed his mind that Kason had been quietly observing their search for Norah all this time.

    Resting against him, Susanna looked up and asked, ¡°I see. Norah will be back soon, won¡¯t she?¡±

    Susanna inquired, ¡°Kason wouldn¡¯t harm Norah. Now that Sean has found her, she could return to Glophia soon, right?¡±

    Phillip stroked Susanna¡¯s hair soothingly. ¡°The specifics are hazy. We can wait for Sean to wake up for a clearer picture.¡±

    Susanna sat up. ¡°It did surprise me that it was Kason who was secretly hiding Norah.¡±

    Indeed, Kason¡¯s involvement had surprised everyone.

    The next day, Susanna listened intently as Sean recounted the whole ordeal. Silence filled the room once he finished.

    ¡°Kason¡¯s intentions were good,¡± Susanna finally said. ¡°He just did what he thought was best for Norah. But the way he went about it¡­well, let¡¯s just say it wasn¡¯t ideal. Still, with Kason looking after her, she should be safe. Did he say when she¡¯sing back?¡±

    ¡°Kason will arrange for her return in a few days. I¡¯ll send someone to collect her and bring her back to Dreamview Vis.¡±

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    For Norah, this ce was truly home.

    ¡°Okay. Just make sure to keep me informed of her arrival,¡± Susanna said, her eyes already sparkling with the anticipation of Norah¡¯s return.

    In Silverdale,

    Norah¡¯s material needs were simple. The vi provided food and shelter, and venturing out held little appeal. Now, with a bandaged hand rendering her usual activities impossible, boredom gnawed at her.

    She requested some books from Amy, specifically those rted to medicine. Love stories held no appeal for her; instead, she delved into dense medical texts with surprising passion, deciphering theplex terminology with ease.

    Amy, peeking through the study door, marveled at Norah¡¯s dedication. Even medical textbooks couldn¡¯t dampen her spirit.

    The books were an idental delivery, but seeing Norah devour them ignited a spark of curiosity in Amy. It seemed Norah¡¯s passion for medicine ran deep.

    Later, during dinner, Amy brought up her boss¡¯s recent proposition.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 995

    ?Chapter 995:

    ¡°Sir mentioned bringing you to live in Glophia,¡± Amy said. ¡°Do you have any further matters to attend to in Silverdale?¡±

    Nora¡¯s head snapped up in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    Her fianc¨¦ had always resided in Glophia, but it never urred to Nora to question this. This vi, a sanctuary he¡¯d provided, had been sufficient.

    As long as he would visit her regrly, location mattered little.

    Was he finally ready to take her to Glophia?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Amy confirmed. ¡°Sir was quite adamant. He said you could explore Silverdale while you¡¯re still here, but you wouldn¡¯t be alone. I¡¯d have to apany you.¡±

    Nora inspected her hand; most of the bandages were gone. Therger wounds ached faintly, but the smaller ones were scabbing over, thanks to the Rejuvenation Powder.

    Clenching her fist, Nora inquired, ¡°Amy, I want to y a racing game. Can you help me organize it?¡±

    Racing? That was an extreme sport.

    Suddenly, Amy recalled Ethan, the young man who¡¯d visited Nora backstage. A background check revealed his status as a wealthy heir with a passion for racing.

    She suspected that Nora had taken part in Bellfolk¡¯s racing events and encountered Ethan there without her knowledge.

    Earning admiration from Ethan, a racing enthusiast, spoke volumes about Nora¡¯s skills.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Since this was Nora¡¯sst hurrah in Silverdale, Amy decided to indulge her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± she agreed readily. ¡°But only on one condition: your safetyes first.¡±

    Noraughed, her bright smile momentarily overshadowing the scars on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amy. I know it.¡±

    How could Amy refuse? Spoiling Nora was the least she could do.

    With remarkable efficiency, within two hours of dinner, Amy had searched for the ongoing racing game for Nora and provided her with the details.

    ¡°It¡¯s a race organized by Silverdale¡¯s wealthy heirs,¡± she exined. ¡°Held at Ishiki Mountain. You can still catch the tail end.¡±

    Amy swung open the sports car door. ¡°Is my boss¡¯s registered Ferrari good enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    The Ferrari¡¯s sleek cream body gleamed under the garage lights. Nora¡¯s eyes sparkled as she slid into the driver¡¯s seat, testing itsfort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 996

    ?Chapter 996:

    It wasn¡¯t as souped-up as Ethan¡¯s custom car, but its performance was more than adequate.

    Nora rolled down the window, leaned out, and called, ¡°Amy, are youing with me?¡±

    Amy settled into the passenger seat, buckled up, and replied, ¡°Of course. Wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±

    Her boss had insisted she stick close to Nora at all times. At the base of Ishiki Mountain, a gathering of affluent young men and women cheered exuberantly, creating a vibrant atmosphere.

    This wasn¡¯t an official race; these wealthy heirs sought thrills by racing their cars here. The area was closed to the public at night.

    Ishiki Mountain, a renowned Silverdalendmark, weed tourists by day and transformed into a yground for the wealthy heirs after nightfall.

    The mor of voices and the roar of engines echoed far into the night, carrying their excitement through the air.

    ¡°I heard the Boyd brothers are joining us tonight. Any truth to that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely true. Marlin¡¯s frequently involved in racingpetitions, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s got impressive racing skills and loves to unt them here.¡±

    ¡°True, but remember that woman with Marlinst year? She had incredible driving chops. Took first ce at the Twenty-two Turns racetrack. She was impressive.¡±

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°I remember her. She won a car from Vinson, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and Vinson¡¯s here tonight too. Him, Marlin, and Hans are always battling for the top spots. Wonder who¡¯lle out on top tonight?¡±

    ¡°These racers suck. Why haven¡¯t theypleted their race yet?¡±

    Amidst the discussions, two Koenigsegg CCRs rolled up to the base of the mountain, followed by a dazzling red Bugatti Veyron.

    The arrival of the three cars heightened the excitement of the scene to a climax.

    ¡°Heree Hans and Marlin.¡±

    ¡°Miss Boyd¡¯s here too. Is that Rosalee with her?¡±

    ¡°Vinson came along with them. Seems like their rtionship isn¡¯t as strained as the rumors suggest.¡±

    ¡°Rumors can be hit or miss. Seeing is believing.¡±

    As they spoke, the doors of the sports cars swung open, revealing several handsome men and beautiful women. Ynde raked her fingers through her hair. ¡°The familiar vibe of the racing scene always makes me crave some speed on the track.¡±

    Rosalee chuckled, patting Ynde¡¯s arm. ¡°You say that every time, but you always end up screaming in the passenger seat. Hans has teased you about it more than once.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 997

    ?Chapter 997:

    ¡°Hans is my brother, so I don¡¯t mind his teasing. Rosalee, after the race,e back to the manor with me. I¡¯ve found a perfume with a fantastic scent. I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Hans and Marlin were d in casual attire, their sharply defined features and clean-shaven faces lending them a handsome and stylish air.

    With their long limbs and confident strides, they exuded the grace of runway models.

    Vinson moved closer to them, chatting with them.

    For reasons unknown, Vinson had recently caught the attention of the Boyd family, developing a strong rtionship with them.

    They raced together and often socialized at events.

    While Hans and Marlin had been sporadic in their appearances at racing scenes before, they had be regrs over the past year, professing a newfound passion for racing.

    Ynde, following her brothers, had be a familiar presence at races, recognized by many.

    She narrowed her eyes at the approaching woman. ¡°A neer? I haven¡¯t seen her before.¡±

    Everyone moved within the same circle, with the participants in racingpetitions consistently being a select few individuals.

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Approaching them was a woman in a peaked cap and a ck mask, dressed in a sleek ck crop top, ck jeans, and ck canvas shoes.

    Her attire exuded both allure and mystery, entuating her well-proportioned figure.

    Behind her walked a middle-aged woman with a capable demeanor and a stern expression.

    Parked behind them was a cream-colored Ferrari.

    Ynde arched an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen a womanpete in a race.¡±

    Thest time had been when Norah had taken Ynde to a race, a cherished memory etched firmly in her mind. But¡­ Thinking of Norah, Ynde pursed her lips, her expression clouding.

    Rosalee nced up, her eyes widening slightly.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I know her? She looks familiar.¡±

    As a celebrity, Rosalee understood the importance of discretion when out in public. Wearing a mask and a peaked cap was standard practice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 998

    ?Chapter 998:

    If they were photographed by paparazzi, all sorts of gossip and scandals would inevitably spread.

    With years in the entertainment industry, Rosalee took pride in her talent for recognizing faces.

    Though she found the woman familiar, Rosalee couldn¡¯t quite ce her name.

    Ynde shared a simr sentiment but didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve met so many people in the entertainment industry?¡±

    She thought Rosalee had mistaken the woman for someone in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°Today¡¯s race looks promising. I wonder how skilled she is.¡±

    Marlin nced at the woman, then shifted his attention.

    Back to Ynde. ¡°Which car are you taking today?¡±

    ¡°Definitely yours, Marlin. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ynde yfully circled Marlin. ¡°Take me with you.¡±

    The sudden appearance of the woman didn¡¯t grab their attention much. After all, they didn¡¯t expect a woman to make a significant impression.

    Soon, the first round of racers descended from the mountain to apuse.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    Nora observed the descending sports cars with a silent shake of her head, finding her opponentscking in strength.

    The tense second round of the racingpetition was poised to begin, with eight sports cars lined up at the starting line.

    At the signal, all the cars surged forward in unison.

    Nora sat in the driver¡¯s seat, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly, her gaze fixed on the road ahead. Since it was a scenic area, bright streetlights lined the route, and a variety of colored sports cars zoomed past.

    Leading the pack was a silver Koenigsegg. A shy red sports car held fourth ce, while Nora¡¯s car trailed in third.

    Vinson cursed under his breath. Who was this neer threatening his third ce?

    In first ce was Hans, with Marlin close behind in second. Vinson had previously held third.

    Gritting his teeth, Vinson sought an opening to overtake, but the Ferrari ahead seemed like an insurmountable obstacle, denying him any chance to pass.

    ¡°Damn it! If you¡¯ve got the guts, go ahead and pass the other cars! Why are you blocking my way?¡± Vinson cursed loudly, his hands mming on the steering wheel, causing a sharp honking sound.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 999

    ?Chapter 999:

    The driver ahead clearly heard him but made no effort to yield, maintaining a firm block on Vinson¡¯s path. Meanwhile, the cars behind them were still maneuvering through the curves, trailing at a significant distance. Large screens in the park facilitated a great viewing experience for spectators monitoring the race.

    A multi-million-dor Koenigsegg zoomed through the mountain roads, disying its exceptional performance as it led the way.

    The creamy white Ferrari refused to let the car behind it overtake while aiming to seize an opportunity to pass the one ahead.

    Prior to arriving, Nora had already gathered extensive information about the affluent second-generation elite in Silverdale.

    Hans and Marlin, who were constantly among the top two racers in thepetition, achieved their sess through their personal endeavors rather than relying on their family¡¯s support.

    Leading multiple enterprises and possessing fortunes exceeding one hundred million, they held sway within Silverdale¡¯s affluent second-generation circles.

    In contrast to rival wealthy families, they eschewed familial property disputes in favor of mutual support and coborative growth, fostering unity within the Boyd family.

    Other CEOs from prominent ns envied Marlin¡¯s good fortune in having two exemry sons.

    Hans¡¯ and Marlin¡¯s interest in racing only ignited a year ago. Their garage housed numerous globally coveted limited edition supercars, and they actively participated in various racing events across Silverdale.

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)

    Racing was merely a pastime for them.

    Initially indifferent to thepetition, Nora¡¯s desire to win ignited upon seeing the twopetitors.

    She deemed it worthwhile topete against them. ¡°Marlin, the Ferrari tailing us is putting on quite the chase.¡±

    Hans and Marlin were vying for second ce in the race. Ynde sat in the passenger seat, attentively keeping an eye on the car behind them.

    ¡°Vinson sucks. He can¡¯t even keep pace with a woman,¡± Ynde sneered. ¡°I thought he had racing prowess.¡±

    Marlin gripped the steering wheel, casting a dark nce toward the rearview mirror at the vehicle behind them. The woman exhibited exceptional skills in racing, effortlessly outpacing the others with her Ferrari. It seemed her car might overtake his and Hans¡¯s.

    Ahead loomed a sharp turn, the steepest point on Ishiki Mountain. Faced with the nearly 90-degree bend, everyone, whether ascending or descending the mountain, would inevitably slow down.

    Having traversed Ishiki Mountain¡¯s roads numerous times, Marlin harbored apprehensions about this particr stretch. As they neared, both his and Hans¡¯s sports cars decelerated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000:

    Ynde eximed in shock, ¡°Marlin, the car behind us is passing us!¡±

    As they slowed down, the Ferrari behind them mmed on the elerator without hesitation, overtaking them and executing a wless drift to im the lead.

    Witnessing this, Marlin couldn¡¯t help but break into a sweat. He surmised the woman¡¯s audacious maneuver stemmed from unfamiliarity with the treacherous road. While not as daunting as the Twenty-two Turns, this section posed the greatest danger.

    ¡°Marlin, elerate and pass her!¡±

    Ynde couldn¡¯t fathom how Marlin had been surpassed by a woman.

    While Vinson proved inept, Marlin excelled in racing. Marlin¡¯s slender fingers tightened around the steering wheel, his expression serious.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    In addition to the uphill climb, there was also the descent. He refused to believe that the woman would consistently hold the first ce.

    Hans arched an eyebrow. ¡°Huh? Did the woman take first ce?¡±

    Rosalee pondered briefly. ¡°She¡¯s truly skilled at racing.¡± The woman possessed a knack for racing. Memories of their initial encounter brought back a peculiar sensation. Who was the woman? Did she truly recognize this woman?

    The Ferrari confidently maintained its lead in the twones, unstoppable in its pace.

    Amy gasped, her hand clutching her chest. ¡°Oh my god, you didn¡¯t slow down before taking such a sharp turn?¡± She barely had time to caution Nora as she observed her maneuvering the car. After the drift, Amy remained nervous, taking a while to recover herposure.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    Racing proved to be an exhrating experience. When she regained herposure, she could feel her heart pounding in her chest.

    ¡°Nora, you promised me you¡¯d be careful! You¡¯re driving so fast. How can you ensure your safety?¡± Amy eximed, visibly concerned.

    Nora turned with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that dangerous, okay? Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She was confident she couldplete the drift blindfolded.

    Amy couldn¡¯t grasp why people enjoyed racing cars. To her, it seemed dangerously close to death.

    ¡°Let it go. I¡¯ll keep quiet. Just concentrate on driving.¡± Amy feared that speaking would distract Nora from driving, so she clutched the seat belt tightly and remained tensely silent.

    This was the reason she disliked thrilling activities. They were truly frightening.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hi, dear ones! Sorry for being a dayte. New chapters will be avable tomorrow night. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 1001

    ?Chapter 1001:

    After speeding up the mountain, they went down even quicker.

    Nora nced at Marlin¡¯s and Hans¡¯s cars through the rearview mirror and smirked. With her in the lead, the trailing cars stood no chance of catching up.

    Marlin maintained a steady pace. The sight of the leading Ferrari only fueled his excitement.

    ¡°Come on, Marlin!¡±

    Ynde, seated next to him, was doing her best to encourage him.

    Rosalee had it all wrong. Her idea of cheering was nothing like the wild shrieks and howls she made. What an exciting sound that was!

    ¡°She handled that drift better. You¡¯ll definitely pass herter!¡±

    The leading cars had already started descending the mountain roads, while those trailing behind were far off, still making their way up.

    Marlin kept close behind the Ferrari, seeing another sharp turn ahead.

    He began to slow down, preparing for a smooth drift around the corner.

    But Nora didn¡¯t reduce her speed and took the drift into the sharp bend aggressively.

    Suddenly, a sports car appeared on the bending up the mountain.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    The spectators were stunned by what they saw on the big screen.

    The sports car sped up the mountain, weaving and taking up most of thene.

    Nora maneuvered her car in a drift, leaving it spread out across the road as she rounded the curve.

    The two sports cars nearly collided head-on on the narrow road. The Ferrari was moving incredibly fast, making a collision seem certain.

    The driver was stunned by the sudden appearance of the white Ferrari. He sat frozen, unsure of what to do. Ynde screamed in horror, ¡°How can she avoid it? Will they crash and tumble off the cliff?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility. Racing thrives on speed and fervor. No car on the racetrack ever eased up. The idea of slowing down simply didn¡¯t cross anyone¡¯s mind.

    A shadow fell over Marlin¡¯s eyes. He was convinced the two cars were bound to collide.

    The vehicles were so near each other and speeding so quickly that avoiding a collision seemed out of the question.

    Amy¡¯s eyes were wide with fear, and her heart pounded loudly, stuck in her throat. She was too scared to speak. Nora was just as shocked. Realizing the gravity of the moment, she nced at the mountain wall and the fenceless road, then mmed her foot on the elerator and picked up speed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1002

    ?Chapter 1002:

    Everyone was shocked when the white Ferrari picked up speed again, sliding at a breathtaking pace. With less than half a car¡¯s distance between the oing vehicle and the roadside, it daringlypleted a bold overtaking maneuver.

    The rear part of the white Ferrari was dangerously close to being off the cliff, with about a third of it hanging over the edge.

    Once past the danger, Nora drove swiftly down the mountain, seemingly unfazed by the heart-stopping moment she had just experienced.

    At the mountain¡¯s base, the crowd erupted in apuse and cheers.

    ¡°Wow! This is the most thrilling race I¡¯ve ever seen! It¡¯s so cool!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Such fast reflexes! How did she manage to pass in such a dangerous spot?¡±

    ¡°It felt like I was watching a professional racing event. Incredible!¡±

    ¡°Her driving skills surpass those of Hans and Marlin. It¡¯s hard to believe!¡±

    Performing a drift and overtaking at a sharp turn seemed nearly impossible.

    Yet the white Ferrari effortlessly managed to do it.

    Ynde slumped back in the seat, breathless. ¡°Damn it! That was terrifying. I¡¯m still shaken from that. My legs went weak just now!¡±

    Marlin¡¯s car swiftly rounded the vehicle ascending the mountain. He, too, was in a state of disbelief. The Ferrari zoomed ahead, avoiding a collision! ¡°I can¡¯t fathom that there¡¯s another woman skilled in racing like Norah!¡±

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah, the epitome of driving prowess in his eyes. The Ferrari¡¯s owner matched her abilities.

    Marlin couldn¡¯t match Norah¡¯s driving finesse.

    Hans and Rosalee, who were slightly behind, also witnessed the scene. A thought crossed Rosalee¡¯s mind in that moment.

    ¡°The first time I saw her, I had this strange sense of familiarity. Her racing skills are exceptional. Could she be Norah?¡±

    Hans frowned. ¡°Norah disappeared a year ago. It¡¯s been quite some time. How could she suddenly appear here, racing with us?¡±

    Rosalee remembered her encounter with the woman at the foot of the mountain just moments ago.

    If it were Norah, she would have surely greeted them upon seeing them.

    They had a good rapport a year ago.

    Rosalee suppressed her doubts. ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps I mistook her for Norah.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1003

    ?Chapter 1003:

    They were aware that Norah had gone missing. Marlin searched extensively for her but returned empty-handed. The woman¡¯s uncanny familiarity and exceptional driving skills created an illusion for Rosalee.

    Hans inquired, ¡°Who¡¯s behind the wheel of thest car? Why is it moving so sluggishly?¡±

    A car unexpectedly appeared at this sharp curve, arriving so tardily!

    Rosalee pondered briefly before remarking, ¡°He¡¯s just a youngd. He¡¯s likely inexperienced in racing. It must have been quite challenging for him to even reach this point.¡±

    The woman executed a graceful drift, only to encounter another car as her vehicle glided over. Rosalee could easily imagine the fear that must have gripped her.

    Nora dismissed the challenge lightly, confident in her ability to ovee it effortlessly. Winning first ce was inevitable, she mused with a smile.

    Amy¡¯s grip on the seat belt tightened, her fingertips turning pale. She watched in awe as the white Ferrari raced heroically across the finish line at the mountain¡¯s base.

    The sports car came to a gradual stop. Amy felt her soul returning to her body atst.

    She unbuckled her seat belt and stepped out of the car. As soon as her feet touched the ground, they felt weak, and she nearly stumbled.

    Nora calmly opened the door and stepped out of the car. She then walked over to the passenger seat to assist Amy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Amy? Are you having trouble standing?¡±

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t join in such a dangerous game again!¡±

    Amy had kept silent moments ago, despite being nearly scared to death, so as not to affect Nora¡¯s driving. She dared not utter a sound, waiting anxiously until they had safely stopped. She was truly shaken.

    Nora scratched her head apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would frighten you so much. Let¡¯s take a rest over there. It¡¯s safe with me. I know what I¡¯m doing. See, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I just need a moment topose myself.¡± Amy ced her hand on her forehead, closing her eyes to steady her breathing. She continued trembling with fear. Nora felt a twinge of remorse. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Amy¡¯s intense fear. Quietly, sheforted Amy by gently patting her trembling form.

    Meanwhile, at the finish line, two Koenigseggs raced past and came to a halt near the Ferrari.

    Marlin stepped out of his car, mming the door shut. He nced up, noticing Nora and Amy sitting not far away.

    Marlin narrowed his eyes and sized Nora up from head to toe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1004

    ?Chapter 1004:

    Her face waspletely obscured, but her silhouette was undeniably curvaceous, and her smooth, wless skin hinted at a delicate softness. He looked at her back and felt a sense of familiarity.

    Ynde stepped out of the car and gazed at the woman in ck, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. ¡°She¡¯s incredible. I¡¯m going to introduce myself.¡± Ynde tossed her hair with confidence and approached Nora with the grace of a truedy.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ynde. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. How about we be friends?¡±

    Amy, who had been quietly regaining herposure with her eyes closed, suddenly opened them and stepped in front of Nora.

    ¡°Nora doesn¡¯t like to talk with strangers. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Boyd family in Silverdale was also on the cklist from Amy¡¯s boss, and Nora was prohibited from having any contact with them.

    Amy was unaware that the Boyd family would participate in the race.

    ¡°You are rude.¡± Ynde frowned unhappily. ¡°I just want to have a word with her.¡±

    Ynde spoke with an air of arrogance, her tone bordering on impoliteness. Nevertheless, Nora did not find herself disliking her.

    She gently removed Amy¡¯s hand and said to Ynde, ¡°I¡¯m Nora.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a delicate flower confined to a greenhouse; Amy was simply overly protective of her.

    Ynde repeated the name, wondering if it was merely a coincidence. Why was her name so simr to Norah¡¯s? ¡°Are you a star? Why are you dressed like this?¡±

    The innocence in Ynde¡¯s eyes was evident. Her curiosity was clear, with no hint of malice.

    Amy took Nora¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The race is over. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    She stopped Nora from talking with Ynde.

    Nora felt guilty that Amy had been almost scared to death while riding in her car, so she wouldn¡¯t object if Amy preferred to return.

    ¡°Sorry, I have to go back.¡±

    Nora held Amy¡¯s hand and was about to get in the car and leave.

    Ynde couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her voice and tone were strikingly simr to Norah¡¯s.

    Nora and Amy got into the car, and just as Nora started the engine, a knock came at the window.

    Nora rolled down the window and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1005

    ?Chapter 1005:

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the man standing outside was Marlin.

    The man¡¯s expression was icy, and his handsome face was inscrutable. He gazed at her with a steely intensity, as though he was probing to confirm his suspicions.

    Amy, mindful of her boss¡¯s instructions, said, ¡°Nora, let¡¯s head home.¡±

    ¡°Norah!¡± Marlin suddenly called.

    The firm tone made Nora look up. ¡°Who is Norah? I¡¯m Nora.¡±

    Why was he using someone else¡¯s name when addressing her? She hadn¡¯t even shown her face. Did they have trouble recognizing people?

    ¡°No, you are Norah!¡±

    ¡°Nora, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Nora was puzzled, but she chose to listen to Amy.

    She rolled up the window.

    ¡°You¡¯ve probably mistaken me for someone else.¡± She then left with Amy, feeling a mix of panic and unease.

    ¡°Marlin, why did you say she is Norah? I looked up Nora online and found that she had participated in the national pianopetition in Bellfolk, where she ced fifth. Many people felt she deserved a higher ranking.¡±

    Standing off to the side, Ynde had gathered all the information about Nora. ¡°I knew Norah was talented, but can she really y the piano that well?¡±

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    Rosalee approached them. She agreed with Marlin. ¡°Based on her figure, voice, and racing skills, I believe she is Norah. I just told Hans in the car that I thought she was Norah.¡±

    Rosalee¡¯s eyes sparkled with uncertainty. ¡°Hans said the woman couldn¡¯t be Norah, but I find her strikingly simr to Norah. I was also surprised to find out she could y the piano.¡±

    ¡°Marlin, say something.¡±

    The three of them, including Hans, unanimously turned to look at Marlin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve observed Nora closely and noticed many simrities with Norah. In particr, she has Norah¡¯s eyes.¡± After all, Marlin had drawn those eyes countless times. He could even sketch them on paper with his eyes closed. The instant the woman rolled down the window and looked at him, he confirmed her identity.

    After a moment of silence, Ynde frowned. ¡°Is it really just because of her eyes? Marlin, have you forgotten? Dolores had stic surgery to get Norah¡¯s face, especially her eyes. Are you sure?¡±

    Hans frowned, a flicker of difort crossing his face at the mention of Dolores.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1006

    ?Chapter 1006:

    Marlin insisted, ¡°It¡¯s different anyway; she is Norah.¡±

    Hans asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why is she pretending not to know us?¡±

    Marlin replied with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m not aware of what happened to Norah in the past year, but I¡¯m certain that Nora is indeed Norah.¡±

    In the presence of someone familiar, no amount of disguise could escape his keen perception. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to investigate it.¡± Hans took out his phone and made a call.

    Rosalee leaned in and said, ¡°It seems the woman with Norah resents her connection to us. Perhaps she knows both Norah and us.¡±

    Ynde patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s soplicated. Norah is not in danger, is she?¡±

    Marlin walked over to the car and opened the door. ¡°It seems so for now. Let¡¯s head home.¡±

    Ynde followed him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m still concerned about Norah. She¡¯s been missing for so long, and we never expected to find her here. At least she looks well.¡±

    Marlin didn¡¯t respond; it looked like he was lost in thought.

    No matter what had happened to Norah, he was determined to uncover the truth.

    After hearing the details from the crowd, Vinson squeezed his way through, only to glimpse the exhaust of the two Koenigseggs as they disappeared.

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om

    He was quite frustrated that Marlin and Hans left without saying goodbye to him.

    As she drove on their way back, Nora asked, ¡°Amy, do you know them?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°People from the Boyd family.¡±

    Amy shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you seem so flustered when they approached me?¡±

    Nora wasn¡¯t naive; she could sense when something was off. Amy¡¯s overprotectiveness hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed.

    Amy clenched her hands and said, ¡°No, you misunderstood. I just thought you¡¯d had enough fun for one day, and since it¡¯s sote, we should head back. It¡¯s best not to engage with people we don¡¯t know.¡± Her tone was t, as if she was only concerned about Nora.

    Nora didn¡¯t argue. She already knew the answer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1007

    ?Chapter 1007:

    Continuing to press the issue might strain their rtionship, so Nora decided to ept that Amy was simply looking out for her.

    Before the Boyd family could make sense of the situation, Kason¡¯s bodyguards arrived.

    He hadn¡¯t arranged for a private jet because Glophia was different from Silverdale. Jets would draw too much attention here.

    To maintain a low profile, he arranged for a ck car and four bodyguards to ensure Nora¡¯s protection around the clock.

    Nora got into the car excitedly. After all, she was going to see her fianc¨¦!

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she would meet his parents or how they would treat her, especially since she had lost her memory.

    With anticipation, Nora and the others set out on their journey back to Glophia.

    Once they were in the car, Nora put on an eye mask and said, ¡°Amy, I¡¯m going to rest for a bit. Please wake me when we arrive.¡±

    She would see her fianc¨¦ as soon as she woke up, feeling a surge of happiness at the mere thought.

    As soon as Hans¡¯ men discovered the vi where Nora had been staying, Marlin quickly sent his team there. However, when they arrived, the building was empty¡ªNora had already left.

    Marlin punched the wall and cursed under his breath. ¡°Damn it! She¡¯s gone.¡±

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    Hans inquired calmly, ¡°Did you inform Sean that you¡¯ve found Norah?¡±

    Marlin said awkwardly, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t reached out to him yet. I¡¯ll contact Sean once we locate Norah.¡±

    Marlin wanted to assess Norah¡¯s situation before deciding whether to inform Sean.

    Hans regarded Marlin with amusement. He was aware that Marlin was eager to impress Norah.

    As his brother, Hans would keep his secret safe.

    ¡°My men are still investigating. Since Norah has left, you should notify Sean and request his team¡¯s assistance in locating her.¡±

    They had resources in Silverdale, but Sean would be more helpful in Glophia.

    Hans patted Marlin on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Since we¡¯ve found traces of Norah, we should locate her as quickly as possible.¡±

    Marlin clenched his fists, then rxed. ¡°All right.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1008

    ?Chapter 1008:

    When Sean received Marlin¡¯s call, he was surprised, as they hadn¡¯t been in touch for over six months. Upon hearing Norah¡¯s name, he realized that Marlin must have encountered her in Silverdale.

    ¡°Norah¡¯s situation is a bitplicated, but she is safe now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you already aware of what¡¯s happening with Norah?¡± Marlin asked through gritted teeth.

    Sean replied, ¡°I only found out a few days ago. I¡¯ll let you know once Norah is settled.¡± With that, he hung up the phone.

    He was Norah¡¯s boyfriend, yet it seemed that outsiders were more dedicated to her situation than he was. Knowing that Norah would be returning to Glophia today, Sean felt a surge of joy. He stood up with a smile on his face and walked to the wardrobe to select his clothes. He had canceled his afternoon schedule to pick up Norah. Kason had informed him that they were on their way back to Glophia, but Sean kept it to himself. He nned to share the news only after he had brought Norah back to Dreamview Vis.

    At the Wilsons¡¯ house,

    ¡°We have confirmed Norah¡¯s whereabouts. Take action as soon as possible and get rid of her on her way back.¡± Iker spoke over the phone, standing by the window. After hanging up, his face remained twisted with malice, and a cruel smirk spread across his lips. ¡°Norah, this time you will face your demise.¡±

    She had been fortunate that Iker missed his shot the first time, but he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. He would instruct his team to conduct a thorough check to ensure that Norah had no chance of survival. ¡°Norah, you can¡¯t return to Glophia,¡± Iker thought.

    Nora had fallen asleep for a while. The sudden jerk of the car woke her up.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    She took off her eye mask and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Amy, with a serious expression, replied, ¡°Something seems wrong.¡±

    Four ck cars raced down the highway, engines roaring as they pressed the elerators to the floor. They cut through the air with relentless force, speeding through at top speed.

    The car jolted and swayed as the driver weaved to evade the ck cars.

    At noon, the sun zed down, scorching the ground and sending heat waves shimmering through the air.

    The head bodyguard sat in the passenger seat, while the rest of the team followed closely in the off-road vehicle behind.

    ¡°Here is Pair Peak Mountain. They are well-trained and armed with firearms.¡±

    As soon as Amy finished speaking, the sound of bullets striking the car¡¯s ss filled the air. Fortunately, the vehicle had been fortified with bulletproof ss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1009

    ?Chapter 1009:

    Nora, her ears still ringing from the noise, asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are theying for me? Who are these people?¡±

    The head bodyguard, his face tense, replied, ¡°We don¡¯t have all the details yet. Our priority is to keep you safe. There are numerous attackers, and we don¡¯t know how much ammo they have. You should stay inside the vehicle and remain calm.¡±

    The driver¡¯s hands gripped the wheel tightly as he navigated the treacherous terrain. ¡°Pair Peak Mountain is extremely steep. If we take a hit and go over the edge, there¡¯s a high chance we won¡¯t survive.¡± That sounded familiar to Nora.

    ¡°Right, there are four ck cars. We need to keep moving, no matter what.¡±

    The driver expertly maneuvered the car, weaving through the narrow paths while avoiding collisions with other cars. Every turn was crucial; one misstep could send them plummeting off the cliff.

    The head bodyguard immediately reached out to Kason for support.

    ¡°Hang in there. I¡¯ll dispatch reinforcements right away.¡± Kason¡¯s mind raced as he swiftly took action. He reached out to the veterans in Silverdale and contacted localw enforcement, emphasizing the urgency of the situation. If they werete, what happened a year ago might just happen again.

    Kason also immediately informed Sean about the situation.

    Sean, having just changed into more suitable attire, was caught off guard by the urgent news. Without hesitation, he reached out to the people from Sacredice for support. Due to the sensitive nature of the operation and the challenges of crossing the border, fewer than ten operatives from Sacredice were able to arrive quickly. They couldn¡¯t appear in public and had to remain discreet.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Phillip coordinated transportation for them, making sure that they could move without attracting unnecessary attention.

    With the arrival of two green jeeps, the ck cars that had attempted to force Nora¡¯s vehicle off the edge started to lose their focus.

    The head bodyguard, taken aback, observed the arrival of the green jeeps. ¡°Looks like reinforcements have arrived sooner than expected.¡±

    He thought the green jeeps were sent by Kason.

    Bang!

    As another bullet struck the window, Nora and Amy braced themselves. The bulletproof ss held strong, but the impact was disconcerting.

    Amy, though visibly shaken, tried to reassure Nora with a shaky voice. ¡°We¡¯re going to be okay. Help is on the way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1010

    ?Chapter 1010:

    Nora wasn¡¯t worried. She believed that her fianc¨¦¡¯s bodyguards would protect her no matter what.

    As she watched the ck cars press aggressively against their vehicle, she felt a surge of defiance. The relentless assault sparked a fierce impulse within her to fight back. When the first bullet hit, Nora instinctively reached for her waist, briefly considering the notion of drawing a gun. She chuckled at the absurdity of her own reaction.

    The thought of her handling a weapon was almostughable.

    Her primary concern right now was seeing her fianc¨¦ again.

    Meanwhile, the leader of the ck cars was seething with frustration. ¡°We can¡¯t afford any dys. They¡¯re calling for reinforcements. If we don¡¯t act now, we¡¯ll be trapped here.¡±

    ¡°Boss, the target is in the first ck car, and we¡¯re facing three vehicles blocking our path. The car is heavily armored¡ªour bullets can¡¯t prate.¡±

    They hade prepared, but it was obvious that the other side was equally as equipped.

    ¡°There¡¯s a winding roading up downhill. We need to find a way to get close to the first car and force it off the edge.¡±

    He had selected this location deliberately, using the geography to trap Nora and eliminate any chance of escape.

    Failing the mission wasn¡¯t an option. It would humiliate the whole organization. He must kill the woman here today.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    The ck cars behind them suddenly elerated, attempting to break through the defensive line and reach Nora¡¯s vehicle.

    The head bodyguard, his eyes sharp with focus, drew a sleek pistol from his waist.

    ¡°They¡¯re done waiting,¡± he muttered, observing the escting attack.

    ¡°Drive carefully. We¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Though unable tomunicate with their support in the two jeeps, he knew backup was close at hand.

    He activated his inte, instructing the bodyguards in the off-road vehicles, ¡°Prepare to engage. Target the tires, but avoid damaging our tail.¡±

    Acknowledgments crackled through them. ¡°Stay calm,¡± the head bodyguard instructed them. ¡°This will be over soon.¡±

    He rolled down the window and fired at the pursuing vehicles.

    The sharp report of the gunshot made Nora and Amy wince.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1011

    ?Chapter 1011:

    ¡°Aren¡¯t guns supposed to be illegal here? How is he even carrying one?¡± Nora whispered.

    Amy didn¡¯t know much about her boss¡¯s background, but she knew enough to trust that the head bodyguard had legal clearance. She gripped Nora¡¯s shoulder tightly. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t worry. You can ask my boss about itter. Right now, your safety is what matters.¡±

    Nora, remarkablyposed, replied, ¡°We will be fine. The bodyguards are doing their jobs well.¡±

    She was so collected that she even critiqued the head bodyguard¡¯s shooting technique.

    ¡°You should adjust your angle slightly upward. It¡¯ll improve your chances of hitting the tire.¡±

    Amy sped a hand over Nora¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hush,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s not cause trouble. Just stay quiet.¡±

    To Amy¡¯s surprise, the head bodyguard considered Nora¡¯s advice.

    He adjusted his aim and fired again, sessfully disabling one of the pursuing vehicles.

    The head bodyguard hadn¡¯t pegged Nora as someone with firearm knowledge. He¡¯d assumed she was just another sheltered youngdy.

    As the chase intensified, additional bodyguards joined the fray, but their pistolscked the necessary range and impact.

    Passing motorists, rmed by the gunfire, sped away from the scene, flooding the local police station with panicked calls.

    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    Suddenly, a bullet struck the window beside Nora, leaving a spiderweb of cracks.

    Her eyes shed with anger. ¡°Do you have a spare weapon?¡± she asked, her voice cold.

    The head bodyguard hesitated. The driver, however, produced a pistol and tossed it to the back seat.

    ¡°Do you even know how to shoot?¡± Amy asked, snatching the pistol before Nora could reach it. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game,¡± she said sternly.

    She understood Nora¡¯s desire to help but knew it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Guns were not toys, and without experience, Nora was more likely to hurt herself. The recoil alone was enough to unsettle someone untrained.

    Nora extended her hand, her voice steady. ¡°Amy, give it to me.¡± A steely resolve shed in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the better shot.¡±

    Although Nora had never fired a gun before, she had observed the head bodyguard closely and didn¡¯t think it looked too difficult.

    Their enemies were like persistent flies¡ªirritating and hard to swat away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1012

    ?Chapter 1012:

    ¡°No!¡± Amy insisted. She hid the pistol behind her back, then discreetly handed it to the driver. ¡°Here, take it back.¡±

    The gun was cold and heavy, much like the dread settling in her heart.

    What kind of enemies did Nora have? Why were they so desperate to kill her?

    The driver¡¯s eyes flicked to Nora¡¯s hardened expression in the rearview mirror. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he extended the pistol toward her.

    ¡°I trust you won¡¯t be reckless,¡± he said.

    Before Amy could react, Nora grasped the weapon. Though unfamiliar, the pistol seemed toe alive in her hands. With surprising ease, she reloaded and chambered a round.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Amy,¡± Nora stated, her gaze icy. In one fluid motion, she rolled down the window and fired at one of the pursuing ck cars.

    The shot connected, sending the vehicle swerving wildly across itsne.

    ¡°Nice shot!¡± the head bodyguard shouted.

    Her aim surpassed even his own ¡ª where his bullet had merely punctured a tire, Nora¡¯s shot had caused the vehicle to lose total control.

    Amy fell silent, suddenly aware of her mistake.

    She had instinctively treated Nora like someone who needed protection, but even without her memories, Nora was clearly capable.

    Discover more

    She had blown things out of proportion, thinking Nora still needed her constant care.

    Despite feeling like a novice, Nora handled the pistol with unexpected proficiency. Each squeeze of the trigger found its mark with deadly uracy.

    A hint of satisfaction crept across her face, softening her grim expression.

    The pistol¡¯s seven rounds vanished quickly, but not before Nora disabled two wheels on the pursuing vehicle. It limped along, no longer a serious threat.

    As the head bodyguard closed his window and reloaded, he turned to Nora. ¡°Miss, have you had formal training? Your skill surpasses my team¡¯s professional snipers.¡±

    ¡°Actually, this was my first time using a gun,¡± Nora replied modestly, unaware of her extensive past experience.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a natural then!¡±

    He praised her, but internally, he was skeptical. It was hard to believe she was a novice when she outperformed soldiers who had drilled for years. Oblivious to his thoughts, Nora returned the empty weapon to the driver.

    ¡°No bullets left.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1013

    ?Chapter 1013:

    The head bodyguard wordlessly reloaded, acutely aware of their dwindling ammunition. He would need to conserve what remained for self-defense.

    Nora crossed her arms and scanned the rearview mirror. Only three ck cars continued the pursuit. Thanks to the shield provided by the other vehicles, their driver maintained a steady course.

    The confrontation had reached its boiling point.

    Amy sat in tense silence, her gaze shifting between Nora and the floor.

    Just as a sense of relief began to settle in, two ck vehicles suddenly appeared ahead, barreling toward them in the wrongne.

    The driver mmed on the brakes, narrowly avoiding a collision.

    The abrupt stop nearlyunched Nora from her seat. Only their fastened seatbelts prevented disaster.

    ¡°They¡¯re with the group behind us,¡± the driver growled.

    The two oing cars had effectively created a roadblock. Pair Peak Mountain¡¯s narrow passage was now choked with vehicles, the situation teetering on the edge of a multi-car pileup.

    The head bodyguard¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re determined to end this here and now.¡±

    Amy¡¯s knuckles whitened as she gripped her seatbelt, fear etched across her features. ¡°Are we going to be okay?¡± she whispered.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    The ck vehicles trapped the car Nora was in, leaving them with no option but to stop.

    Nora, her expression unyielding, took Amy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    People inside the jeeps lowered their windows. Each person was dressed in identical ck robes. One individual left the vehicle, his presence tall and intimidating.

    The head bodyguard said, ¡°Boss informed me that backup ising soon. We just need to hold out a bit longer.¡± The sight of the men in ck robes didn¡¯t faze him. He dismissed it as merely a costume.

    Amy, unfamiliar with such events, was terrified. The scenes she was witnessing felt like something straight out of a television show.

    The enemies were armed with guns, capable of easily taking a life.

    In that critical moment, Nora remained unusually calm, mentally searching for a way to escape the situation.

    The upants of the ck cars appeared indifferent to the traffic disruptions they were causing. Their focus was solely on their mission.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1014

    ?Chapter 1014:

    Some people fired at the men in ck, but the shooters were quickly taken out.

    One of the men in ck rapped on the window, prompting the head bodyguard to lower it. ¡°You¡¯re free to leave. We¡¯ll handle these people.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re from anothernd!¡± the head bodyguard thought to himself.

    Out of nowhere, a jeep surged forward, crashing into the oing car, shoving it a considerable distance away. This created a gap in the surrounding vehicles, opening up an escape route.

    Seizing the opportunity, the driver pressed hard on the gas pedal to speed through the opening.

    Peering into the rearview mirror to assess the situation, the head bodyguard said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯ll hold the bad guys back for us.¡±

    As they drove away, they left the off-road vehicles and two jeeps behind, the sound of gunshots echoing in the distance.

    Even though the ck cars had more people, the head bodyguard was confident that his remaining team would hold off until reinforcements arrived.

    He knew that the safety of his passengers had to be his priority. It was best for them to escape first.

    The car Nora was in sped along the road of Pair Peak Mountain. The fight had cleared the way, as the driver noticed there were no vehicles behind them in the rearview mirror.

    The driver said, ¡°There¡¯s a sharp bending up. Once we¡¯re past this dangerous stretch, it¡¯ll be safer.¡±

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls

    ¡°Drive faster,¡± the head bodyguard urged.

    But the driver knew better, thinking to himself, ¡°If I drive faster, we could all die.¡±

    Only those familiar with Pair Peak Mountain¡¯s steep and winding paths understood the danger. There were also speed limits on the expressway that the head bodyguard might have overlooked.

    Nora released Amy¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t see what had happened behind them and suddenly felt uneasy.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re reckless enough to drive on the wrong side of the expressway, we need to be extra cautious.¡±

    Amy was visibly nervous, beads of sweat forming on her forehead. ¡°Follow Nora¡¯s advice¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence when arge truck appeared around the bend.

    Amy caught sight of it from the corner of her eye. Instinctively, she unbuckled her seatbelt and threw herself at Nora, embracing her tightly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1015

    ?Chapter 1015:

    As they rounded the bend, their car collided with the front of the truck.

    A loud crash echoed as the ck car was shoved off the cliff by the truck, tumbling through the air before rolling downhill.

    The truck stopped at the roadside, next to the teetering remains of a shattered guardrail.

    The driver leaped from the truck and gazed at the tumbling ck car. It sparked as it collided with the cliff before plunging into the dense, unseen forest below.

    The entire event unfolded in under five minutes. The driver snapped a picture, climbed into a waiting car at the roadside, and sped off swiftly.

    The truck remained where it was, ck tire marks and shattered guardrails on the road bearing witness to the horrific ident that had just urred.

    Sean ordered Phillip to drive the Lamborghini out of the garage, urging him toward the location of Norah¡¯s attack. The watchers tracking Norah remained vignt. The moment she appeared, they set their assassination n in motion.

    As they sped along, Phillip listened to Sean¡¯s exnation of Norah¡¯s predicament, attempting to calm his boss¡¯s nerves. ¡°Try not to worry too much, Mr. Scott. With Sacredice¡¯s team on site, Miss Wilson should be well-protected.¡±

    An ominous feeling crept over Sean as he pressed a hand against his thundering heart.

    ¡°Step on it,¡± he growled.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Without a word, Phillip elerated. The satellite positioning system indicated that Sacredice¡¯s personnel had reached Pair Peak Mountain. With Kason¡¯s people there, Norah¡¯s safety seemed assured.

    Upon receiving the news, Kason¡¯s immediate response was to race to the scene. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that, despite his thorough preparations, the attackers had managed to find a weak point. ¡°Be safe, Nora,¡± Kason silently pleaded.

    The bodyguards assigned to Nora were all highly skilled veterans, retired from military service. Kason had pulled strings to ensure each was armed with a firearm. Yet even with such meticulous nning, the attackers struck with overwhelming force. Those who had failed to eliminate Nora a year ago were back, determined to finish the job.

    Nora¡¯s amnesiaplicated the investigation into her enemies. Kason also wanted to avoid stimting her brain to promote memory recovery.

    His dark eyes fixed on the endless stream of traffic ahead, Kason¡¯s heart raced with anxiety.

    When Sean and Kason arrived, police had already cordoned off the area where several vehicles had shed. Warning signs dotted the scene as officers processed evidence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1016

    ?Chapter 1016:

    Phillip murmured to Sean, ¡°The Sacredice team withdrew before the police arrived.¡±

    Sacredice members couldn¡¯t risk exposing themselves to domesticw enforcement. They had not officially entered the country, and discovery would trigger a nationwide manhunt.

    Two of the four ck cars had managed to flee, while five individuals were taken into police custody. Kason scanned the area and approached a bodyguard being led to a police car. ¡°Where¡¯s Nora?¡±

    ¡°The captain took her away first,¡± the bodyguard replied.

    ¡°And where is she now?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was cold as he stepped closer. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I demand an answer,¡± he growled.

    A police officer stepped towards the two men and exined, ¡°There¡¯s been an ident further up Pair Peak Mountain. Arge truck collided with another vehicle, sending it over the cliff. We¡¯re still working to identify the vehicles involved.¡±

    Kason¡¯s body tensed. ¡°The car that went over the cliff¡­ could it be Nora¡¯s?¡±

    The officer shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain yet, but police and military teams are alreadybing the area below. They should find something soon.¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Get a search party out there now.¡± In truth, he dreaded the possibility that Norah might have been in that car. She had survived one ident by sheer luck, but would fortune favor her twice?

    After Norah¡¯s crashst year, Sean had organized a search of the area, but to no avail. Six monthster, he had instructed the team to call it quits.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn

    Phillip responded, ¡°I¡¯ll get it sorted right away.¡±

    Before their arrival, the police had already received news of the car ident, along with Kason¡¯s instructions. They had been scouring the area below for a couple of hours.

    Kason had long cultivated strong ties with Silverdale¡¯s officials and police, so most of the officers were familiar with him.

    A police officer soon approached Kason with an update. ¡°We¡¯ve found the vehicle at the bottom of the mountain. It¡¯s badly damaged, and the license te is¡­¡± Recognizing the license te as belonging to the car Nora was in, Kason trembled, his voice quivering with urgency. ¡°What about the casualties?¡±

    The police officer hesitated before replying, ¡°Only one person survived.¡±

    Kason and Sean stood grimly, their faces etched with worry. The air around them felt heavy, like a storm cloud on the verge of bursting.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1017

    ?Chapter 1017:

    Sean¡¯s throat constricted, parched with unasked questions. He dreaded the answers, yet knew they muste. This wasn¡¯t another disappearance. Norah had been found in the car.

    ¡°Who survived?¡± Kason¡¯s voice quavered, betraying his fear.

    The two towering, handsome men fixed bloodshot eyes on the messenger policeman. Their unwavering stare made him squirm. ¡°The youngdy survived, but she is severely injured,¡± he reported, his words tumbling out quickly. ¡°She¡¯s been taken to Concord Hospital in Silverdale.¡±

    Taking a brief pause, the officer continued, ¡°When we opened the car door, we found a deceased person in the back seat who had shielded the youngdy, taking the brunt of the impact. This gave the survivor a fighting chance.¡±

    He painted a grim picture of the wreckage at the mountain¡¯s base. Smoke had billowed from the mangled vehicle, and they feared the worst. But then, they discovered that the youngdy still had a faint heartbeat, clinging to life. She was rushed to the hospital for emergency care.

    Sean¡¯s face rxed a fraction. He barked orders to Phillip, demanding protection for Norah. Her survival might tempt her enemies to strike again. Sean was determined that Norah would not suffer any further.

    Kason, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but think of Amy, who had stayed by Norah¡¯s side. Even as relief washed over him for Norah¡¯s survival, a pang of sorrow gripped his heart. The woman he had entrusted to care for Norah had met such a tragic fate.

    Amy hadid down her life to save Norah. He vowed to care for Amy¡¯s family, honoring her ultimate act of devotion.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Sean and Kason followed the officers to the police station. Kason hade to vouch for his bodyguards. The firearms they carried had been obtained through his connections, a necessary evil in their line of work.

    Kason produced a credential, and after a careful inspection, the police chief simply nodded, waving a hand to release the bodyguards.

    Kason was not a man they could afford to cross.

    Sean¡¯s mind raced as he focused on the captured assants. He desperately wished they would reveal the mastermind behind the assassination attempt on Norah.

    After more than an hour of separate interrogations, they were left with one chilling conclusion.

    ¡°They¡¯re part of a professional assassination ring. Someone paid a fortune to see Norah dead. They mentioned an attempt a year ago that failed, and today was their second shot. However, they have no clue who the mastermind is¡ªthey¡¯re just the hired guns,¡± the police officer reported, summarizing the results of their separate interrogations of the five individuals.

    ¡°We¡¯ll trace this organization,¡± the police officer assured them. ¡°We¡¯ll root out this evil.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1018

    ?Chapter 1018:

    A bounty organization was a blight on society, especially when the price was a person¡¯s life. The police were determined to stamp out this menace.

    Sean and Kason imed a bench in the station¡¯s rest area, leaving one seat between them, a physical representation of the gulf between their worlds. Sean¡¯s gaze fell to the floor. ¡°Any leads on who wants Norah dead?¡±

    ¡°Nora was bedridden for months. When she woke, her memory was gone. I focused on protecting her, not chasing ghosts from her past,¡± Kason sighed heavily. ¡°My oversight led to this.¡±

    He shook his head, guilt creeping into his voice.

    ¡°Since Norah¡¯s being hunted like this, it¡¯s either for money or to silence her. You were close to Norah before. Do you know her true identity?¡± Sean inquired. The unique nickname ¡°Nora¡± was Kason¡¯s exclusive way of referring to Norah.

    Kason fidgeted, his reluctance to discuss the matter evident.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    Despite their past rtionship, Nora had lost her memory and be a different person. Kason wouldn¡¯t divulge information that Nora herself hadn¡¯t shared, not even to her boyfriend¡ªor perhaps ex-boyfriend.

    In Kason¡¯s mind, Sean already held that title, while Nora¡¯s current romantic status remained uncertain.

    ¡°This is a secret between Nora and me.¡±

    Sean had failed to uncover Norah¡¯s past. What little he had found seemed intentionally left behind. The deeper, more hidden aspects of her history werepletely untraceable.

    Even as ck, the second-ranked hacker, Sean¡¯s efforts over the past year had yielded nothing.

    ¡°You know how much I care about Norah, more than anyone, Kason Hayes.¡±

    Sean¡¯s use of Kason¡¯s full name underscored his seriousness. ¡°I know you and Norah had contact before. I don¡¯t mind your rtionship, but now, Norah¡¯s in trouble. I hope you can truthfully tell me what you know. It¡¯s crucial for Norah.¡±

    A heavy silence fell between them.

    Kason wrestled with his thoughts. Norah¡¯s decision to keep her past from Sean suggested she still harbored reservations.

    Turning his head, Kason met Sean¡¯s earnest gaze.

    ¡°Kason, I swear, I won¡¯t breathe a word of this to Norah.¡±

    After a prolonged internal struggle, Kason finally relented. ¡°Nora was an orphan as a child. She drifted from ce to ce in a small vige¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1019

    ?Chapter 1019:

    Sean felt an unexpected wave of sorrow surge within him. Norah¡¯s childhood had been marked by hardship¡ªwandering near the border, encountering war, and eventually being sent to an orphanage.

    Kason knew nothing of her life after that, as he had lost track of her once she entered the orphanage.

    ¡°When Nora recognized me at the mour Club, it all came rushing back. That small girl had grown into such a remarkable woman. From what I know, she must have endured a great deal,¡± Kason¡¯s voice held a tinge of regret.

    If only he had arranged for the Hayes family to adopt Nora sooner, her life might have been smoother, and their rtionship might have blossomed into something more. But the trail of clues ended there.

    ¡°So Norah¡¯s been an orphan since childhood,¡± Sean mused. ¡°The people chasing her must have crossed paths with her during her formative years.¡±

    But Sean hadn¡¯t been part of Norah¡¯s past, leaving him at a loss about who she might have angered. They were back to square one.

    Sean stood, his posture radiating determination. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hayes, for sharing this. From now on, protecting Norah is my responsibility. I appreciate you looking after herst year. When Norah recovers, I¡¯ll bring her to see you.¡±

    Sean¡¯s message was clear: he was all Norah needed now.

    Kason let out a bitterugh, his smile tinged with a sense of loneliness. He had anticipated this day, but its swift arrival still left him heartbroken. The Nora who once clung to him, who once leaned on him, was no longer his.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    Kason stood up, his mind clouded, and noticed Kaiden standing not far away.

    ¡°Uncle Kason!¡±

    Kaiden quickly walked toward Kason and stood beside him.

    As Kaiden arrived, he crossed paths with Sean, who was heading out. They exchanged a quick, friendly greeting.

    ¡°Kaiden, what are you doing here?¡±

    Kason adjusted his expression, effortlessly shifting back to his usual cold and ruthless demeanor, fitting for the head of the Hayes family.

    Kason took a step forward, his movement purposeful. ¡°I have pressing matters to attend to and need to head out now. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Kason.¡± Kaiden grabbed Kason¡¯s wrist, stopping him. ¡°I know everything. I have some questions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to say,¡± Kason replied curtly, shrugging off Kaiden¡¯s hand as he moved forward with determination.

    ¡°Uncle Kason, you¡¯ve kept Norah hidden for quite a while. Is there nothing you¡¯d like to share with us about it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020:

    Earlier that day, Kaiden had encountered Joanna and Susanna at the mour Club, where they were arranging a reservation for a private room. They mentioned a significant guest would be arrivingter that night.

    After asking a few more questions, Kaiden learned that Sean had found Norah and that Kason had been hiding her in Silverdale for the past year.

    When Kaiden first heard the news, it felt like the ground had shifted beneath him. He could hardly believe that the stoic and ruthless Kason had secretly sheltered the amnesiac Norah for so long. If Sean hadn¡¯t uncovered the truth, would Kason have continued to keep her hidden?

    The thought was chilling. A shiver ran down Kaiden¡¯s spine as the pieces began to fall into ce. Over the past year, Kason had frequently traveled to Silverdale. Everything made sense now, but it was a reality Kaiden struggled to ept.

    Upon discovering that Kason had returned to Silverdale, Kaiden quickly set off in pursuit.

    Kason¡¯s stride momentarily faltered before he resumed his purposeful walk.

    ¡°Kaiden, I did nothing wrong. Nora is in the hospital. I need to go see her.¡±

    Kaiden suddenly recalled encountering Kason at the police station. Ignoring his earlier questions, he quickly followed Kason, his mind now focused solely on Norah¡¯s well-being.

    This afternoon, Susanna and Joanna had arrived at the mour Club in high spirits, seemingly oblivious to what had happened to Norah.

    The two hurriedly got into a car and headed to the hospital.

    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Kason saw no reason to rify anything to his nephew. Settling into the car, he closed his eyes, allowing himself a moment of rest.

    Reflecting on the memory of thete Amy, Kason opened his eyes and reached out to his trusted subordinates, instructing them to contact Amy¡¯s family.

    The deaths of Amy, the driver, and the head bodyguard were a devastating blow for Kason. He was profoundly saddened by the tragic oue, unable to reconcile with the loss.

    Kason resolved to take care of the families of the three victims. However, he was troubled by the thought of how he would exin Amy¡¯s absence to Nora when she woke up.

    As he pondered this, he rubbed his face with his hands, a wave of frustration and exhaustion washing over him. After Nora awoke from her amnesia, Amy had be her closestpanion, aside from him. When he wasn¡¯t around, it was Amy who spent the most time with Nora, keeping herpany.

    At Concord Hospital

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah:

    Hello, dear readers! Sorry for the dy this week ¡ª my birthday was two days ago, and I didn¡¯t have much time to release the chapters.

    Two new novels will be released tomorrow. I hope you enjoy them!

    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1021

    ?Chapter 1021:

    Afterpleting the surgery on Norah, the doctor emerged from the operating room and addressed the waiting group with a somber expression.

    ¡°The patient sustained a significant head injury. We¡¯ve sessfully removed the blood clots, but she has multiple fractures. It¡¯s crucial that she regains consciousness soon; otherwise, we cannot predict when she might wake up.¡±

    The brain was the most challenging area to treat, and even a minor mishap could havesting effects.

    Sean pressed his lips together in concern and asked, ¡°Alright, doctor, when will we be able to see her?¡±

    ¡°Once she¡¯s moved to a regr ward, you¡¯ll be able to see her,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°Her chances of waking up soon are promising, so try not to worry too much.¡±

    The doctorforted them before immediately calling Toby as soon as he left.

    ¡°Toby, do you remember Dr. Wilson, who visited our hospital for an exchange programst year? Well, I justpleted her surgery. It appears she was involved in a car ident and is in critical condition.¡±

    Toby, who was reviewing medical records in his office, immediately stood up when he heard the news. He asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, absolutely. Dr. Wilson¡¯s expertise was clear to all of us who worked with her. It really is her, but I¡¯m not sure what happened to her this past year. I noticed she had scars on her face.¡± The doctor spoke with a tone full of emotion.

    Although Norah had only been part of the exchange program in the emergency department and the cardiac surgery department, the doctor had encountered her during case discussions and was profoundly impressed by her outstanding skills.

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    A masked woman in the hallway paused when she overheard the doctor¡¯s words.

    Toby, filled with excitement, asked, ¡°Which ward is she in? When might she wake up? I want to see her.¡± After Norah¡¯s return to Glophia, Toby had reached out to the chief of the cardiac surgery department at Silver Boulder Private Hospital and was disheartened to learn of her mysterious disappearance.

    Now, discovering that Norah had been found at Concord Hospital, Toby was overjoyed and promptly called Jamison to ry the good news. Norah wasn¡¯t missing; she had arrived, though her condition wasn¡¯t great.

    Jamison was equally shocked and pleased upon hearing the update. He immediately spread the word in the group chat after hanging up.

    Last year, Norah had an ident while traveling back to Glophia and disappeared without a trace. Her prolonged absence had left Jamison feeling deeply regretful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1022

    ?Chapter 1022:

    Jamison had sent Norah, his top student, for an exchange program. She failed to return and was reported missing.

    Jamison and Gil argued her case to the higher-ups and secured a position for Norah in the cardiac surgery department, ready to wee her back whenever she returned.

    Baylor and Jolie, who saw the message in the group chat, exchanged a nce full of malice.

    Norah, who had been missing for a year, had reappeared. Taking advantage of his exchange program experience, Baylor had excelled in the cardiac surgery department upon his return and eventually became the leading doctor while Norah was absent.

    With a few more years like this, he believed he could continue rising. Why did Norah have to show up now?

    Jolie felt the same way. Her rtionship with Baylor had deepened, and she knew his situation well. She saw Norah as an obstacle to his promotion.

    Initially, when they heard of Norah¡¯s disappearance, they dismissed her from their thoughts. However, now that she had returned, they were forced to reconsider her impact.

    Why hadn¡¯t Norah died out there? This was what they both thought.

    As the news spread through the cardiac surgery department, word quickly reached everyone at Silver Boulder Private Hospital that Norah, the hospital¡¯s once-celebrated star, might be returning.

    Sean was sitting on a bench outside the ward when he received a call from Gil. Kason and Kaiden sat silently across from him.

    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    When Sean picked up, Gil¡¯s voice, shaky and emotional, came through.

    ¡°Sean, is it true that Norah has been found?¡±

    Gil¡¯s voice, gentle and breaking with emotion, made Sean grip his phone tighter.

    ¡°Gil, where did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°Jamison from the cardiac surgery department mentioned that a doctor at Concord Hospital recognized Norah. Are you aware of this?¡±

    So it was the hospital staff spreading the news. Since Norah had spent three months at Concord Hospital, many people there knew her. It made sense that the news had spread.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m actually at Concord Hospital right now. Norah was in a car ident and is currently under observation in the ward.¡±

    ¡°Concord Hospital, right? I¡¯m booking a flight immediately.¡±

    With the news confirmed, Gil ended the call and purchased two tickets to Silverdale for the next morning. He took leave from his job, returned home, and began packing, nning to bring Trudy along.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1023

    ?Chapter 1023:

    The matter concerning Norah was urgent. They needed to see her in person to find peace of mind.

    Sean stared at his phone¡¯s dark screen, fully aware that he couldn¡¯t stop Gil and Trudy. Over the past year, he had witnessed the lengths they had gone to for Norah.

    Gil and Trudy refused to believe that anything terrible had happened to Norah, clinging to the hope that she would return.

    Since the news had spread through Silver Boulder Private Hospital, it meant that those who were after Norah¡¯s life were aware as well.

    At the Wilsons¡¯ house, Iker received images from the organization, showcasing their substantial losses and urging for more money now that the job waspleted. Paying more wasn¡¯t an issue, as long as Norah was truly dead.

    Iker shared the good news with his family, finally feeling a weight lift from his shoulders as excitement filled the room. During dinner, Iker made sure to order a special bottle of wine to celebrate the asion properly.

    Hadley had been on an emotional rollercoaster over the past year. After finally getting close to Norah, she had learned of her disappearance. When she discovered it was the Wilson family¡¯s doing, her heart grew cold.

    Who could have imagined that Norah would be so fortunate to survive their schemes?

    Yet, the Wilson family had made another attempt on Norah¡¯s life during her journey back to Glophia.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Hadley couldn¡¯t take it. How could this happen? Would Norah never return to the Wilson household?

    While Hadley struggled with her emotions, everyone else at the table was in high spirits, toasting and celebrating until Hank received a phone call.

    After Hank ended the call, his face grew serious.

    ¡°Marlene just reported that Silver Boulder Private Hospital is buzzing with news that Norah is alive.¡±

    The lively mood at the table instantly turned tense. The youngest child, under the care of the nanny, was hushed quickly to avoid Iker¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Iker mmed his wine ss to the floor, the sound of shattering ss startling the child. Mindy¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°Norah is incredibly fortunate to have escaped death so many times. What¡¯s the full story?¡±

    ¡°They say she underwent surgery at Concord Hospital after a severe car ident, and there¡¯s a chance she might end up in a vegetative state.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1024

    ?Chapter 1024:

    Iker agreed with his wife. Norah was certainly fortunate to have survived such a fall.

    ¡°We need to confirm if this information is urate. I¡¯ll send someone to Silverdale right away to check.¡±

    It was Hank who first uncovered the possibility that Nora might actually be Norah and alerted Iker to her existence. The entire plot to hire assassins had been orchestrated by Iker himself.

    Believing his n to be wless, Iker had been confident that Norah would perish far from home and never return. Learning she was still alive filled him with anxiety and rage.

    Iker¡¯s eyes were filled with malice. ¡°No matter how lucky she is, if we want her dead, she will die.¡±

    The doctor had said there was a high chance she could end up in a vegetative state, so Iker resolved to make sure she never woke up.

    If it weren¡¯t so risky for him to show his face in Silverdale, Iker would have personally gone to the hospital to end Norah¡¯s life.

    Norah had no ce in this world!

    Hadley¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. She realized she could no longer stand by and do nothing. With Norah lying in the hospital and in grave danger, she knew she had to act.

    Hadley clenched her fist, expressionless, though her heart was surging. Norah had to survive.

    Elsa offered, ¡°Let me handle it. I can head to Silverdale and monitor the situation.¡±

    After a moment of thought, Iker nodded. ¡°Fine, make sure you personally confirm that Norah is dead.¡± The organization had only been concerned withpleting the job and hadn¡¯t verified the oue.

    Now, with the Scott family aware of Norah¡¯s existence and the Boyd family in Silverdale also involved, the need to eliminate Norah had be urgent.

    In the evening, Susanna reached out to Phillip and learned about Norah¡¯s situation. Deeply concerned, she was eager to catch the earliest flight possible. Phillip took care of the arrangements, securing a private jet for Susanna, and asked her to bring Joanna, Gil, and his wife.

    The following morning, the group of four arrived at Concord Hospital and met with Sean and the others without any hassle.

    Shortly thereafter, Kason and Kaiden joined them. Noticing therge group, Kason remained a bit apart, lips pursed, choosing to keep his distance. He preferred not to engage with the group.

    He hade to the hospital primarily to stay updated on Norah¡¯s condition, holding onto hope that she would soon regain consciousness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1025

    ?Chapter 1025:

    Gil peered into the ward and asked, ¡°How is Norah doing?¡± Trudy also looked on, visibly worried.

    Over thest year, Sean had been looking after the elderly couple and was well aware of their concern. ¡°The doctor mentioned that if she wakes up, she should be fine. If not¡­¡± Sean¡¯s expression grew somber, reluctant to finish the discouraging statement.

    Upon hearing this, Gil, who was the head of the Neurosurgery Department, immediately sought out the doctor responsible for Norah¡¯s surgery to discuss the situation further. Joannaforted an upset Trudy, her eyes red from the tears shed during their journey.

    Susanna had also shed quiet tears but maintained herposure in front of the others. They were determined not to burden anyone with their concerns.

    Even though they were deeply worried that Norah might not wake up, they pretended to stay calm in front of others.

    Sean sped his hands together and said, ¡°Norah will be fine.¡±

    An hourter, the Boyd family arrived. Even Manley attended in person, apanied by N. The middle-aged woman looked weak, her paleplexion covered by makeup, suggesting she had just recovered from a severe illness.

    Leading them was the stern-faced Marlin. The Boyd family, being prominent in Silverdale, quickly became aware of Norah¡¯s surgery at Concord Hospital.

    Norah¡¯s connection to the Boyd family was significant, and Manley¡¯s presence underscored this importance. Upon their arrival, Sean moved forward to wee them.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    The Boyd family held a high status in Silverdale. Although Sean did not know them personally, their businesses had official dealings.

    Marlin asked, ¡°So, Mr. Scott, is this how you¡¯ve been looking after Norah?¡±

    He had been informed by his sources that Norah was gravely injured and might not awaken. Just days before, Norah had been vibrant and full of life, racing alongside him.

    Sean forced a smile and nced at Kason, who was standing to the side.

    ¡°I never wanted anything bad to happen to Norah, but her pursuers were relentless, attempting to kill her twice. I promise to take better care of her from now on and prevent any further harm.¡±

    The first time, he was unaware that Norah was being targeted. This time, he had ced too much trust in Kason.

    He had thought that after Kason had protected Norah for a year, there would be no problems on the way back. However, it was Kason, the one whom he trusted the most, who failed to protect her during the journey. He silently promised to ensure Norah¡¯s safety,mitting to protect her from further danger.

    Ynde looked into the ward. Through the small ss pane in the door, she could see someone reclining on the bed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1026

    ?Chapter 1026:

    ¡°How is Norah? When are we allowed to visit her?¡± Susanna¡¯s lips curled in displeasure. ¡°And who might you be? Are you close to Norah?¡±

    Ynde returned her gaze with a sharp look. ¡°I¡¯m Norah¡¯s preferredpanion in Silverdale. And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her favorite, actually! She told me I was the cutest princess,¡± Susanna countered, her voiceced with irritation.

    Mindful of their surroundings, she moderated her tone to avoid drawing attention in the hospital.

    Joanna intervened, pulling at Susanna¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop this bickering. The priority is Norah¡¯s wellbeing.¡±

    Ynde assessed the duo. One of them had short hair, which didn¡¯t detract from her striking features. The other radiated an effortless charm, her doll-like appearance truly princess-like. Yet, Ynde firmly believed that Norah liked her the most.

    A year ago, when Norah disappeared, Susanna had been hospitalized. Ynde only recognized her from Norah¡¯s mentions; if her memory served her right, Susanna was her name.

    In Ynde¡¯s eyes, Susanna seemed quite ordinary, certainly not as delightful as herself.

    ¡°What have the doctors said?¡± Ynde inquired briskly, preferring not to waste time arguing at the ward¡¯s threshold. The answer would emerge once Norah awoke. Meanwhile, Gilda and Chayce navigated the corridor, visibly surprised by the gathering.

    Gildamented, ¡°Given the crowd here, it must be Miss Wilson in that ward.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Hadley was truthful,¡± Chayce acknowledged, slightly bewildered. ¡°I suspected she was misleading us.¡±

    How did Hadleye to know they were still searching for Norah?

    With a stern expression, Gilda snorted. ¡°Maybe Hadley is the only moral member of the Wilson family. The others are evil.¡±

    ording to Hadley, the Wilsons were orchestrating another attack. They wouldn¡¯t allow Norah a safe return home.

    ¡°Have you reached out to Miss Wilson¡¯s mother¡¯s family?¡± Gilda asked.

    With a nod, Chayce confirmed, ¡°It was challenging, but I¡¯ve made contact. They¡¯ve agreed toe down and investigate personally.¡±

    ¡°With her mother¡¯s family in support, Miss Wilson will be in safer hands.¡±

    Gilda nced around at the crowd. It seemed that everyone who was close to Norah in Glophia was present. Their appearance now could raise unnecessary questions about Norah¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°We should keep a low profile and safeguard her here. When are they expected to arrive?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1027

    ?Chapter 1027:

    Gilda traced her fingers along the rough surface of the wall, yearning to be by Norah¡¯s side. However, the Scott, Andrews, and Boyd families were all present¡­

    Chayce answered, ¡°They¡¯reing in a week. They¡¯re bringing world-renowned doctors to care for Miss Wilson.¡± The news of Norah¡¯s car ident had prompted their offer of assistance.

    When Gilda heard this, a wave of relief washed over her. Her initial fears had been about them rejecting Norah, especially when she had first asked Chayce to reach out to them.

    Their willingness to bring doctors along to help care for Norah before verifying her identity was a clear sign of their kindness.

    ¡°We should hire someone to guard Miss Wilson and wait until she wakes up.¡±

    All eyes were on Norah, hoping she would open her eyes soon.

    Gil¡¯s heart sank when he learned about Norah¡¯s plight.

    Now it all made sense. Norah hadn¡¯t returned because she couldn¡¯t remember them. Sean had filled him in on Kason¡¯s actions; however, they harbored no ill feelings towards Kason. Rather, they were grateful that he had been there to rescue Norah.

    Gil and his wife thought that as long as Norah remained healthy and safe, nothing else mattered, even if she couldn¡¯t be with them.

    Upon hearing that they could visit Norah, they decided to go in small groups of four to prevent crowding and ensure there was enough fresh air.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    Susanna, Joanna, Gil, and Trudy entered together. The sight of Norah lying on the bed brought tears to their eyes.

    Shey there with an oxygen mask, her eyes shut, her skin so drained of color that it seemed she might slip away at any moment. The scar on the right side of her face was immediately noticeable.

    Joanna barely held back her tears. Norah had always been so proud and beautiful; now, arge scar marred her right cheek like a crack on pristine porcin. What horrors had Norah faced while injured? The thought alone filled Joanna with deep sadness.

    Trudy¡¯s eyes brimmed with sympathy. ¡°Poor Norah. The scar doesn¡¯t matter. As long as she¡¯s alive, that¡¯s all that counts.¡±

    Gil remembered how vibrant and confident Norah had always been. He was confident that Norah, being the renowned Supernatural Doctor, would find a way to heal her facial scar.

    ¡°Yes, as long as she¡¯s alive, everything is alright. Norah, you must wake up soon. Trudy and I have missed you terribly.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1028

    ?Chapter 1028:

    With tears still streaming, Trudy managed a smile. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve missed you so much. You¡¯ve appeared in so many of my dreams.¡±

    Joanna chimed in, ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve cut my hair short. You haven¡¯t seen it yet, have you? Wake up soon. We still have so many ces to visit together.¡±

    Trying to sound upbeat, Susanna wiped her tears. ¡°Norah, remember the hot spring resort I mentioned? It¡¯s been open for a while now. When are we going to check it out together?¡±

    Susanna¡¯s voice broke slightly. ¡°We have to go together, so please wake up soon.¡±

    Joanna ced aforting hand on Susanna¡¯s shoulder. All four of them in the room struggled to control their emotions, stifling sobs.

    Gil had suggested they talk more to Norah, hoping it might help her regain consciousness sooner. What they didn¡¯t notice was that, after they left, Norah, lying in the bed, slightly moved her little finger.

    After they exited, the next group to enter was the Boyd and Hayes families. Marlin, Ynde, Kason, and Kaiden walked in together, andter came out with tears in their eyes. Kason was rtivelyposed, but his bloodshot eyes indicated he had shed tears.

    Sean enteredst. As Norah¡¯s recognized partner, he had the final visit of the day. This was Sean¡¯s first time seeing Norah¡¯s face in a year.

    Shey on the bed, resembling a delicate, lifeless doll. He noticed the scar on her cheek too, but didn¡¯t see it as a blemish. Instead, it filled him with deep heartache.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates

    He sat beside the bed, holding her hand, the one not connected to an IV, and gently touched the scar with his finger.

    ¡°Honey, wake up soon, okay? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡±

    His eyes carefully studied every detail of her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me? I miss you so much. We still haven¡¯t sorted out what happened a year ago. Honey, my feelings for you haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯m still blocked. When are you going to unblock me? As your boyfriend, it¡¯s quite awkward not being able to contact you.¡±

    Sean lost track of time as he spoke. By the time he nced at his watch, evening had already fallen. Susanna had sent him several messages, mentioning that they had gone out for dinner and asking him to join them afterward.

    ¡°Norah, I will always be here for you from now on. I hope I¡¯m the first person you see when you wake up.¡±

    He knew that Kason had hidden Norah for a long time. After she lost her memory and woke up, Kason had been the first person she saw. This made him feel a pang of jealousy. He wanted to be the first person Norah saw when she woke up.

    Standing up, Sean left the room, gently closing the door behind him. Unnoticed by him, the fingers of the woman in the bed twitched slightly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1029

    ?Chapter 1029:

    As night fell, everyone retired, leaving two bodyguards at the door. Sean had been in the ward with Norah, but a phone call had drawn him to the hospital¡¯s rooftop.

    A woman in a nurse¡¯s uniform approached with a folder in her hand.

    ¡°Time for the ward round,¡± she announced, her voice muffled by her mask.

    The bodyguards checked her badge and allowed her entry. The nurse pushed the door open, entered the room, and closed the door behind her.

    The VIP ward was equipped with only one camera, located at the door.

    The nurse nervously looked up and walked to the bed, feigning calmness. Despite the scar on the right side of her face, the woman in the bed still retained her beauty. Underneath her mask, the nurse¡¯s face contorted with envy. A closer inspection would reveal that the nurse¡¯s eyes bore a resemnce to those of the woman in the bed.

    ¡°Damn it! How could you still be so beautiful? Why are you still alive? If you were dead, I¡¯d be the only one by Marlin¡¯s side.¡±

    The nurse muttered under her breath, a curse barely audible. From beneath her uniform, she retrieved an injection syringe. With deliberate care, she inserted it into the infusion bottle and gently pushed the liquid through.

    ¡°You have to disappear because Marlin loves you. Only after you die will I have a chance to take your ce. I will be good to Marlin, even if it¡¯s just for his money.¡± She reached out and pinched Norah¡¯s cheek, her sharp nails leaving red marks on the scar.

    Realizing time was running short, she quicklyposed herself. Sean had been in the ward all day, and she had waited so long for this moment. She knew she couldn¡¯t leave any evidence behind.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    With a malicious re, she hissed at Norah, ¡°After today, I expect to hear news of your death.¡±

    Her tone was thick with hatred, as if they were sworn enemies.

    Meanwhile, Sean ended his phone call with visible irritation. Marlene hadined that her ssmates were bullying her again, causing her to be isted.

    He had initially ignored the call, preupied with business issues Frank had raised. But then he identally answered Marlene¡¯s call.

    He hung up the phone impatiently halfway through Marlene¡¯sint.

    ¡°Was there anything unusual while I was away?¡± Sean approached the door of the ward and questioned the bodyguard.

    ¡°A nurse came to check on Miss Wilson; there is nothing more,¡± the bodyguard reported.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1030

    ?Chapter 1030:

    Sean didn¡¯t think much of it. It was normal for nurses and doctors to make rounds to check on patients. ¡°Alright. Just make sure no strangers enter this ward,¡± he instructed.

    When Sean pushed the door open, he found the ward lights off, with only dim safety lighting still on.

    The room was dimly lit, creating a calming atmosphere for the patient.

    Sean approached the bedside, gently adjusting the thin nket. As his eyes fell on Norah¡¯s cheek, he paused abruptly.

    How had those scratches appeared on Norah¡¯s cheek?

    Something was amiss. There had been no scratches on her cheek when he had left Norah.

    Sean flicked on the light, bathing the room in brightness. Marks from fingernails marred Norah¡¯s face, particrly noticeable across her scar.

    Looking upward, Sean noticed an unusual white fmentous substance in the IV bottle.

    The IV bottle, once clear, now disyed small white fments¡ªstark and rming.

    His expression darkened. He quickly removed the IV needle from Norah¡¯s hand and applied pressure to the puncture site.

    Clearly, someone had entered the room during his absence, inflicted the scratches, and tampered with the IV bottle.

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    Relieved that he had decided to check on Norah before resting, Sean realized the danger that had been narrowly avoided.

    What if he hadn¡¯t checked? The thought chilled him. The potential harm to Norah tightened his features into a grim mask.

    He pressed the bedside call button, and a nurse hurried to the door.

    ¡°Sir, is there a problem with the patient?¡±

    Sean exined the situation in a cold, clear voice, highlighting that the abnormalities urred after a nurse supposedly checked on Norah.

    Sweat broke out on the nurse¡¯s forehead as she recalled the ward hadn¡¯t been checked yet.

    It appeared someone had impersonated a nurse. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get someone to verify this immediately.¡±

    A team of doctors and nurses soon arrived to assess Norah. The contaminated IV bottle was promptly taken for analysis.

    ¡°The timely intervention prevented the liquid from entering her system, so she remains unharmed,¡± the doctor confirmed.

    Soon after, theb results came in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?Chapter 1031:

    ¡°The white fments are undissolved arsenic. Someone had injected an arsenic solution into the IV bottle.¡± In simple terms, it was an attempt on Norah¡¯s life.

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened as he processed the gravity of the situation. On her very first day in the hospital, Norah had narrowly escaped what appeared to be another assassination attempt.

    It was clear that many were targeting Norah, intent on ending her life.

    Despite the continuous threats, Norah¡¯s luck seemed to shine through as she managed to dodge each attempt on her life. The hospital acknowledged itspse in security and promised a thorough investigation to identify the impostor and provide Sean with a full exnation.

    However, Sean was not prepared to let the matter rest there. The bodyguards and surveince systems in ce were essential for identifying the impostor.

    Disinterested in the hospital management¡¯s assurances, Sean focused solely on Norah¡¯s immediate safety.

    Realizing that two bodyguards were insufficient, he instructed Phillip to arrange for two additional bodyguards and two caregivers, ensuring Norah¡¯s protection at all times, even in his absence.

    Sean¡¯s influence extended even to Silverdale. By dawn, hiswork had pinpointed a suspect: Dolores.

    Sean recalled Dolores vividly. She had been Marlin¡¯s date at a charity g and had previously had a confrontation with Norah. Since returning to Glophia, Sean had been out of the loop regarding any developments between Dolores and Marlin. Without hesitation, he summoned Marlin and presented him with evidence of Dolores¡¯s recent actions.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    Considering Dolores¡¯s association with Marlin, it seemed appropriate to let him address the situation.

    Marlin¡¯s expression darkened immediately upon reading the document.

    At the end, there was a recent photo of Dolores. In the image, her features appeared oddly mismatched. Her nose and mouth seemed haphazardly attached, yet her eyes remained beautiful. Thebination of her features was not harmonious, but rather peculiar. Still, she bore a slight resemnce to Norah.

    Sean remembered reading that Dolores had undergone stic surgery, which resulted in a look that resembled a mismatched patchwork. The effect was unsettling.

    Marlin, aware that Sean had no desire to confront Dolores, had been summoned to handle the situation.

    After her surgery, Dolores had been overtly present around Marlin, likely hoping he would transfer his affections to her amid Norah¡¯s absence. Previously, a misunderstanding had led Marlin to view Dolores as his rescuer, which had given her the wrong impression. She believed he was attracted to Norah¡¯s face. In reality, it was the sense of security that Norah provided which he cherished.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?Chapter 1032:

    Marlin¡¯s countenance darkened with anger. Embarrassed in front of Sean, he felt a deep displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the situation with Dolores. I promise she won¡¯t trouble Norah again.¡±

    Marlin had never expected Dolores to dare attempt to endanger Norah¡¯s life. If not for Sean¡¯s timely intervention, Norah could have been dead.

    Marlin resolved to address this oversight personally.

    ¡°Alright, Marlin, hold to your promise.¡±

    Sean remained indifferent to Marlin¡¯s feelings towards Dolores. His priority was ensuring Norah¡¯s safety.

    With the documents in hand, Marlin departed, and Sean felt confident that Marlin would handle the situation effectively.

    Meanwhile, Elsa had arrived in Silverdale with the men dispatched by her father, and they made their way to Concord Hospital.

    ¡°Use any means necessary. There¡¯s just one objective: eliminate Norah. The reward is $500,000 for whoever seeds.¡± Elsa, with a calmness that belied the gravity of her words, sealed Norah¡¯s fate.

    She anticipated a swift end to the affair. The bedridden Norah was defenseless, and the few bodyguards stationed at the door seemed hardly a deterrent.

    Elsa then checked into a five-star hotel, awaiting the oue of her directive.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Two days passed without any progress.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, the security around the target¡¯s ward is extremely tight. Even doctors entering for checkups are heavily questioned and searched. We simply can¡¯t find an opening.¡±

    ¡°Useless!¡± Elsa¡¯s fury erupted as she hurled a ss cup to the floor, her exquisite features contorted with rage.

    She had imagined a leisurely, smooth operation in orchestrating Norah¡¯s demise. She had expected quick results, but the dy was infuriating.

    The men were visibly troubled. It wasn¡¯t that theycked the desire for the $500,000; they simply couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to strike.

    ¡°Then keep watching. You will find an opening.¡±

    Elsa couldn¡¯t afford to abandon the mission. If Norah recovered, it would bring serious trouble to the Wilson family.

    The bodyguards and caretakers Sean had appointed were proving their worth. During this time, they had apprehended several individuals attempting to harm Norah.

    The captured individuals were handed over to the police for interrogation, which yielded some leads.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?Chapter 1033:

    The orchestrators behind these attempts were traced back to Glophia.

    Sean¡¯s gaze hardened. Clearly, someone in Glophia was determined to prevent Norah¡¯s return. But who exactly could it be?

    Gil took leave from the hospital to stay by Norah¡¯s side until she woke up. The others remained close by as well, visiting whenever they could to check on her.

    Trudy, despite her culinary skills, couldn¡¯t use them since Norah was still in aa.

    Kason, undeterred by the murmurs about him, chose to stay as well. What did the whispers matter to him? His only concern was to witness Norah emerging from hera.

    Whenever they found a moment, they crowded into her hospital room, speaking to her, hoping their voices would stir her awake. Among them, Susanna and Joanna spent the most time and spoke the most at Norah¡¯s bedside.

    A weekter, Susanna sat on a stool next to the bed, an apple and fruit knife in hand, skillfully peeling the fruit. ¡°Norah, look, I¡¯ve cut the peel so thin and long, and the apple is sweet. Want to try some?¡±

    Susanna chatted away, while Joanna texted Duncan to request a dyed return.

    Suddenly, a faint female voice interrupted the silence. The voice was raspy, as if it hadn¡¯t been used in a long while. The unexpected sound made Susanna and Joanna freeze and look up.

    The woman in the bed had opened her eyes, her soft gaze resting on them.

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Joanna, Susanna.¡±

    Norah¡¯s weak smile and warm gaze moved them to tears. Susanna stood up quickly, dropping the knife and apple in her excitement.

    ¡°Oh my God, Norah, you¡ªyou¡¯re awake?¡±

    Joanna, catching the nuances in Norah¡¯s greeting, choked up. ¡°Norah, you remember us. You remember everything, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Norah nodded, then gently closed her eyes, her mind racing through the memories of the past year.

    She remembered it all.

    Scenes shed through Norah¡¯s mind. She remembered falling off a cliff and losing her memory, being rescued by Kason, taken to his vi, traveling to Bellfolk for a pianopetition, participating in a car race, and the constant presence of a woman by her side.

    During the car ident, Amy shielded Norah with her own body, giving her a chance at survival.

    The first time Norah was in danger, a Vitality Potion revived her after the fall from the cliff. This time, it was Amy who had sacrificed her life for Norah¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?Chapter 1034:

    Norah opened her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks, her nose reddened with emotion. ¡°Yes, I remember everything,¡± she whispered.

    Susanna rushed out to share the news with everyone, while Joanna, her own eyes brimming with tears, pulled out tissues tofort the weeping Norah.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief you¡¯re awake, Norah. I was terrified you wouldn¡¯t wake up¡ªor that you¡¯d wake up and not remember any of us.¡±

    Their emotions overflowed as they looked at each other, tears cascading down their faces.

    A profound sadness weighed on Norah¡¯s heart. Her dear friend Amy was gone.

    Memories of Amy lingered, and seeing Joanna, once familiar but now seemingly a stranger, overwhelmed Norah. She cried inconsbly.

    Meanwhile, Susanna had gathered everyone in the ward. Seeing Norah in tears, they chose to remain silent, giving her space to process her grief.

    It was a blessing that Norah had awakened. Her physical recovery could now begin gradually.

    Outside the ward, Gilda looked in through the ss. The crowded room blurred before her eyes, which reddened with emotion.

    ¡°Chayce, Miss Wilson finally woke up.¡±

    Chayce gently ced his hand on Gilda¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Miss Wilson is awake now; you should smile. Don¡¯t cry. She¡¯ll be happy to see youter.¡±

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Gilda quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t let her see me like this. Have the Fraziers arrived yet?¡±

    She nced at the time, expecting their arrival within the next few days.

    ¡°They will be here tomorrow. We don¡¯t need their doctors now. Miss Wilson is fortunate, and everyone¡¯s taking good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll speak with the Frazier family personally.¡±

    Gilda patted her face, trying to contain her excitement. Norah¡¯s awakening meant she might reim the Wilson family¡¯s assets. The thought of them still burned in Gilda¡¯s mind. The assets Norah¡¯s uncle had taken a year ago, after her father had worked so tirelessly to build them. Norah had suffered so much because of them.

    ¡°Elsa has arrived in Silverdale. Have you assigned someone to monitor her entourage?¡±

    They had been notified the moment Elsanded in Silverdale, determined to prevent her people from harming Norah.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not just us; the Scott, Boyd, and Hayes families are also keeping watch.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?Chapter 1035:

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s prepare to wee the Frazier family.¡± With that, they turned and left.

    In the ward, Norah had managed to steady her emotions after a good cry. She dabbed at her red, swollen eyes, opened them, and looked around at the faces gathered by her bed.

    Sean, Susanna, Joanna, Bryson, Kason, Kaiden, Gil, Trudy, Marlin, and Ynde¡­ They were all her dear friends.

    Norah¡¯s left hand was broken, and her legs were injured. However, the most critical injury was to her brain.

    Joanna adjusted the bed slightly so Norah could speak morefortably to everyone gathered around.

    ¡°Thank you foring to see me¡­ A lot has happened over the past year,¡± Norah said, her voice calm. ¡°I remember everything. Kason, thank you for rescuing me from under the cliff and for taking such good care of me.¡±

    She refrained from going into further details. The romantic feelings she had towards Kason when she lost her memory had vanished upon waking.

    ¡°I know who wants me gone. Thank you all for your support, and I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused.¡±

    She nodded gently, expressing her gratitude to everyone. The scar on her face no longer drew attention; instead, it was her poise and self-assurance that captivated the room. It was clear to everyone that Norah had truly regained her memory.

    Gil shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We just want you to be safe.¡±

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Trudy chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ve been so worried, hardly eating or sleeping. How do you n to make it up to us?¡±

    Norah looked up, noticing the grey hairs that seemed to have multiplied, reflecting their stress.

    Holding back tears, she promised, ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side from now on, okay?¡±

    Gil and Trudy responded in unison, ¡°You¡¯d better keep that promise.¡±

    After a while, everyone had spoken to Norah and began to leave the ward. Eventually, only Kason and Sean remained.

    Sean gave Kason a cold look. ¡°Mr. Hayes, please be brief. Norah has just awakened, and she¡¯s not well. She needs to rest.¡±

    Despite Sean¡¯s urging, Kason¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He sat beside Norah¡¯s bed, his gaze fixed on her with a mixture of eagerness and uncertainty. He opened his mouth to speak, but words failed him.

    Norah was able to converse normally, but Kason struggled to find his words. Over the past year, his interactions with her had been nothing but sweet memories. She had depended on him, much like a child would rely on a guardian. Those memories were unique to them.

    Under Sean¡¯s intense gaze, Kason found himself unable to express what he truly felt. ¡°Nora, I¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?Chapter 1036:

    ¡°Kason, I really like being called Nora,¡± Norah interjected before he could continue.

    When Kason looked up, she offered him a gentle smile.

    ¡°I was very happy at the vi. Everyone was so kind. Amy was¡­¡± She paused, a hint of sorrow in her voice, before continuing, ¡°Amy was wonderful to me. You don¡¯t need to feel sorry.¡± In the vi, she had been Nora, fully reliant on Kason, with Amy always looking out for her¡­

    But now she was Norah again, ready to reim her life. She could sense Kason¡¯s guilt for having kept her hidden at the vi.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± she said. Without his assistance, she might not have survived.

    Trying to lighten the mood, Norah joked, ¡°You won¡¯t break ties with me just because I¡¯m Norah again, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ll always be Nora in my heart,¡± Kason replied earnestly, his gaze intense.

    Sean, unable to hide his irritation, interjected, ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m still here.¡±

    Kason¡¯s concern for Norah surpassed his own. For crying out loud, he was her actual boyfriend!

    Norah bit her lip. ¡°Thank you, Kason.¡±

    Noticing her fatigue, Kason stood up. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll visit again soon.¡±

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Kason left, Sean took her hand, his tone tinged with hurt.

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your boyfriend, honey.¡±

    Norah pulled her hand away indifferently.

    ¡°We used to be a couple. But I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s still the case. It¡¯s not up to you, Mr. Scott.¡±

    Norah vividly remembered how Sean had treated her back in Bellfolk. Everyone there knew Nora was actually Norah.

    Had Sean taken advantage of her memory loss on purpose? Ideally, he would win her heart back. If not, he might consider other strategies once she fully regained her memories.

    Sean stood frozen, stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Please ask Joanna toe in when you leave.¡± Norah closed her eyes. She distinctly recalled how, during a rift a year ago, Sean had left her alone in Silverdale for an extended period without so much as a phone call. When she finally called him, it was Amabel who answered. The fact that Amabel could answer his phone suggested they were close. What was the point of his feigned affection now? Norah¡¯s feelings for him had faded along with her lost memories.

    Sean had envisioned various scenarios for Norah¡¯s awakening. He imagined they would embrace, shedding tears together, or share how much they¡¯d missed each other over the past year. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Norah¡¯s aversion. She didn¡¯t even want him by her side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?Chapter 1037:

    Seeing that Norah had decisively closed her eyes, choosing silence over conversation, Sean left the room, deeply disheartened.

    ¡°Joanna, Norah wants to see you.¡±

    Joanna, who had been waiting outside, immediately stood up and entered the room. ¡°Norah.¡±

    She had expected a lengthy discussion between Norah and Sean, but was surprised when Sean reappeared in under three minutes.

    ¡°Are you feeling tired? Do you need to rest?¡±

    Joanna continued to nag. Previously, Norah would have found such chatter bothersome, but after her disappearance, these nagging words becameforting, a sign that someone cared about her.

    Norah opened her eyes and observed Joanna carefully. With her hair cut short, Joanna looked different from before.

    ¡°About what happened a year ago¡­¡± Norah began.

    Joanna smiled with relief upon hearing this. ¡°About that¡­ It was my fault. I¡¯m sorry that you got caught up in that situation because of me.¡±

    If Norah hadn¡¯t been concerned for her, she wouldn¡¯t have driven back to Glophia at midnight. Thinking of this made Joanna feel guilty.

    Norah learned from Joanna what had happened before. Madeline¡¯s miscarriage had been an ident, and Joanna was not involved.

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay. My ident wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Joanna reassured her.

    Even though she had just awakened, Norah was aware of who had orchestrated the two assassination attempts against her. The Wilsons had not concealed their ruthless ambition.

    ¡°Where is Susanna? Call her in,¡± Norah stated.

    She had been concerned about Joanna and Susanna. Despite her exhaustion, she was eager to learn more about them.

    Joanna summoned Susanna. When questioned about the instances of self-harm during her hospital stays, Susanna scratched her head awkwardly.

    ¡°I remember that time. I kept hearing voices telling me to end my life. I fought against them, but sometimes I couldn¡¯t stop harming myself.¡±

    Susanna looked down, fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s why I withdrew from everyone. I couldn¡¯t understand why I was hearing those voices. Eventually, my brother helped me find a psychologist. After treatment, I¡¯ve been feeling much better mentally.¡±

    Susanna couldn¡¯t recall why she had hurt herself back then and now thought it absurd. Raised in a protected environment, she wasn¡¯t particrly sensitive. Nancy¡¯s return had made her uneasy, yet it didn¡¯t prompt further thoughts.

    It was somewhat connected to her that Norah had returned overnight. When she found out, both she and Joanna med themselves.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?Chapter 1038:

    They believed their actions had inadvertently led to Norah¡¯s ident.

    But Norah had never held them responsible. She had made her choices knowingly and harbored no regrets.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If anything bothers you, let me know immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you in trouble,¡± Norah insisted. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone close to her suffering because of her.

    ¡°I will, Norah,¡± Susanna assured her. Then, she opened her mouth to share the recent developments in her life with Norah.

    ¡°Norah is exhausted. We¡¯ll reminisce another time,¡± Joanna interjected. She had just finished making the bed and now guided Susanna out by the shoulders. ¡°Norah, you should rest now. We¡¯lle backter.¡±

    Norah nodded in agreement, feeling very tired.

    She drifted into a brief dream.

    In it, she had lost her memory and was clinging to her fianc¨¦, fearing he might vanish.

    Then, a middle-aged woman arrived at the vi. Dressed in a khaki trench coat, she looked both capable and elegant. ¡°Hello, Nora. I¡¯m Amy Johnson. You can call me Amy,¡± the woman had said.

    Amy had cared for her well, and she naively believed they would always be together.

    During the chaos of the car ident, Amy had used her body to shield her.

    ¡°Live well,¡± Amy had whispered into her ear, her voice crystal clear.

    Norah awoke from the dream in tears, noticing a damp spot on the white pillow¡ªevidence of her sorrow.

    The soft glow of the nightlight filled the hospital room, creating aforting, warm atmosphere. Trudy was sitting beside the bed.

    Norah moved slightly, and Trudy, who had been dozing, blinked awake.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Before Norah could reply, Trudy quickly informed her husband, who was waiting outside. ¡°Gil, Norah is awake.¡±

    After she closed the door, Trudy added, ¡°They¡¯ve gone to grab some food and aren¡¯t back yet. Gil and I have been here the whole time.¡±

    Gil moved around Norah, checking the medical equipment and the needle on the back of her hand. ¡°Oil, Trudy.¡±

    Noticing the rity in Norah¡¯s eyes, Gil expertly adjusted the bed to raise it slightly.

    ¡°Norah, I should update you on your condition first¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?Chapter 1039:

    Gil had been coordinating with the doctors throughout the week regarding Norah¡¯s treatment, an area within the Neurosurgery Department he knew well.

    Norah nodded, feeling guilty. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thanks for staying by my side.¡±

    Gil and Trudy had traveled a great distance to Silverdale to be with her, looking after her despite the challenges of traveling at their age.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. You are like family to us.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Focus on getting better. Silver Boulder Private Hospital is waiting for your return to work.¡±

    Trudy gently wiped the tears from Norah¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you are feeling sad, talk to us. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±

    Hearing this, Norah¡¯s emotional barriers crumbled, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Trying to hold back her emotions, Norah confessed, ¡°Gil, Trudy, I¡¯m finding it difficult to ept the death of those close to me¡­¡± Dealing with death was one thing when it involved strangers, but losing someone close through idents was much harder to bear.

    The loss of Amy had deeply affected Norah.

    Norah¡¯s words caused Gil and Trudy to fall silent for a moment. After a pause, Trudy¡¯s voice cracked as she said, ¡°Aurelia has been gone for so many years, yet sometimes, it feels like she¡¯s still here. But when I look at her old pictures, I realize she¡¯s been gone for a long time.¡±

    It had taken Trudy half her life to ept Aurelia¡¯s death. Gil added, ¡°Everyone experiences the pain of losing someone close. It¡¯s important to learn to ept this reality.¡±

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm

    Their words offered somefort, and after shedding tears for a while, Norah calmed down.

    ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡±

    Only Norah truly knew if she had epted it.

    Four dayster, the sky was filled with heavy clouds, and a light rain added to the chill.

    As the funeral neared its end, Joanna wheeled Norah, who was using a wheelchair, to the cemetery.

    Both wore ck, and their faces were somber.

    Kason, who had been waiting in his car, saw Norah and got out. ¡°Nora, why are you here?¡±

    He had not informed Norah about Amy¡¯s funeral, thinking she wasn¡¯t well enough to attend, but she had shown up regardless. Norah gazed at a photograph of Amy smiling on the tombstone and pressed her lips tightly together.

    ¡°Having been close to Amy for over a year, I needed to be here.¡± A wave of sadness hit Norah, and she fought back tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040:

    Joanna pushed Norah closer, then moved back to stand beside Kason, watching as Norah joined her hands and closed her eyes. Norah whispered under her breath, ¡°Amy, you sacrificed your life for me. I promise to look after your family. Rest peacefully.¡± Norah bent forward toy the bouquet she had prepared for Amy on her tombstone.

    The sound of Amy¡¯s family crying filled the air. Ovee, Norah asked Joanna to take her away.

    The funeral for both the driver and the head bodyguard was also held here; Norah had mourned for them too. Their families¡¯ cries of grief resounded in Norah¡¯s ears as she stood under the eaves, observing the gentle rain.

    Norah said sadly, ¡°Joanna, it seems like anyone associated with me meets a bad end.¡±

    Joanna squatted in front of Norah. ¡°Norah, why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. People who get close to me always face misfortune, sometimes even life-threatening.¡±

    Norah lowered her gaze, her voice filled with sorrow. She believed in her capabilities but felt powerless to prevent these misfortunes. Amy¡¯s ident had led her to ponder if she truly brought misfortune to those around her.

    Joanna firmly countered Norah¡¯s assumption. ¡°No, Norah. Everyone has their own destiny. It¡¯s not about you. The challenges they face are part of their path.¡±

    Joanna had indeed faced many challenges since meeting Norah, but she held no resentment. She believed these experiences had fostered her growth and enhanced her perspective. Dwelling on past events was unproductive.

    ¡°Norah, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. You are excellent and the best there is.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    These were words Norah had often heard after she woke up from hera. Her friends weren¡¯t concerned with her abilities but rather her well-being. Such affirmations gradually mended her heart following her injury.

    ¡°Thank you, Joanna.¡±

    Norah expressed her gratitude sincerely. It was the support of people like Joanna that brought her joy.

    ¡°Norah, there¡¯s no need for thanks between us. As for Sean¡­¡± Joanna carefully gauged Norah¡¯s expression. ¡°Are things okay between you two?¡±

    Joanna had believed their rtionship would strengthen after Norah woke up. Even though she knew about their argument, Sean¡¯s relentless search for Norah during her absence convinced Joanna that all was well. If they were indeed at odds, why would Sean make such an effort to locate Norah?

    However, after Norah regained consciousness, apart from their initial reunion, her attitude towards Sean was noticeably colderpared to her demeanor even towards Kason. Joanna, having been closest to Norah, found it difficult to foresee the future of their rtionship.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. . (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1041

    ?Chapter 1041:

    Norah smiled. ¡°A year has passed. Perhaps it¡¯s time to end things with him. We¡¯re not right for each other.¡±

    She spoke with calm assurance, causing Joanna¡¯s expression to turn to disbelief. Norah gently pinched her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You two seemed so happy together. Why end it? Do you realize what Sean did for you after you disappeared?¡±

    Susanna might not have been fully aware, but those close to Sean during that period were. Joanna swiftly shared the past year¡¯s events.

    ¡°You might have been at odds then, but if it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, clear it up soon. Don¡¯t let petty disagreements lead to a breakup. Sean genuinely cares for you.¡± Joanna expressed this out of a desire to not let Sean¡¯s efforts be in vain and to save their rtionship from falling apart.

    Norah watched the gentle rain, her tone distant. ¡°A year has gone by. Those feelings have long since diminished. Ending things now preserves dignity for us both.¡±

    They had once deeply cared for each other, a fact Norah recognized. However, emotions could fade. She wasn¡¯t willing to find out how much Sean still cared for her. A separation seemed best for both.

    Upon waking, Norah¡¯s first thought upon seeing Sean was of ending their rtionship. Although Joanna had her reservations about Sean, he was undeniably a prominent figure in Glophia. Together, Sean and Norah were seen as a perfect match. Noticing Norah¡¯s resolve, Joanna mentally offered Sean her sympathies.

    Sean had argued with Norah and brought things to this point. In fact, Sean was also feeling the sting, as Norahpletely refused to entertain his exnations.

    Meanwhile, Amy¡¯s family stood quietly under umbres by the tombstone. The mood was somber, punctuated by the asional sound of sobbing. Kason¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on Norah, who was seated in a wheelchair. Kaiden, standing beside him, felt the weight of the heavy atmosphere despite not knowing Amy. He held arge umbre for both himself and Kason.

    Norah had Joanna wheel her towards Amy¡¯s family. She offered words offort to them. Afterward, she sped her hands over her abdomen, containing her sorrow, her face a mask ofposure.

    ¡°Joanna, let¡¯s go,¡± she said quietly.

    As they passed by Kason, Norah nodded to him.

    ¡°Kason, Kaiden, I¡¯m heading back to the hospital.¡±

    Kason nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay, take good care of yourself.¡±

    Kaiden added, ¡°Norah, get well soon ande back to Glophia. Spencer and I will take you out for drinks at the mour Club.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?Chapter 1042:

    ¡°Okay,¡± Norah replied with a polite smile.

    Joanna said goodbye to the two men before departing with Norah. As their figures receded, Kason and Kaiden also made their way out.

    Kason, who was experienced in managing such situations, had efficiently organizedpensation for the families of three victims.

    Silently, Norah transferred a sum of money to Kason¡¯s ount, a gesture of gratitude towards those whose families had been affected by her ordeal.

    With financial support, they could live a little morefortably. Norah understood that lives were more valuable than money, but providing financial help was the only thing she felt capable of doing at that moment.

    After the visit, Joanna escorted Norah back to her hospital room. ¡°Joanna, thank you for today. You can go rest now. I still have some things to take care of,¡± Norah said as they arrived.

    On their way back, Norah received a message on her phone. Joanna waved dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you need anything else, just let me know. I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    After a final nce around the room to ensure everything was in order, Joanna left.

    She then reached the coffee shop where Susanna was already waiting.

    ¡°Joanna, how is Norah feeling?¡±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    At the table with Susanna were Sean and Phillip. Joanna acknowledged them with a nod as she sat down.

    ¡°Norah¡¯s been quite unsettled since waking up. I¡¯ve done what I could, but there¡¯s only so much that can be done,¡± Joanna exined, taking a sip of her coffee. ¡°I also brought up Sean, but Norah¡¯s stance is very clear¡­¡±

    ¡°What is her stance?¡± Susanna asked.

    Joanna nced at Sean, who was trying to maintainposure as he sipped his coffee, and replied with a tone of sympathy, ¡°She¡¯s determined to break up with Sean.¡±

    At this, Sean¡¯s hand shook, causing him to set his coffee cup down with a tter. His expression turned crestfallen.

    Ever since Norah had awakened, Sean had felt her distance from him. Thesest few days had been agonizing for him.

    He longed to smooth things over with kind words, but Norah wouldn¡¯t entertain his attempts. She asked him to leave every time he appeared, maintaining a polite but firm distance. Seeing Norah so fragile yet so distant left him feeling helpless.

    Norah was resolute in her decision to end things with Sean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?Chapter 1043:

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened, masking the emotions he felt. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Joanna, sensing the tension, spoke with a hint of empathy. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened between you two, but I¡¯ve shared everything I know. It¡¯s up to you to make the next move.¡±

    In essence, the couple needed to sort things out on their own.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll find a way to make things right with Norah,¡± Sean replied.

    At the moment, Norah wasn¡¯t close to any man. Even Kason had failed to make asting impression on her.

    Although they were still romantically linked, Sean believed he could rekindle Norah¡¯s feelings. He intended to clear up a past misunderstanding when the right opportunity presented itself.

    Ultimately, it was the strained rtionship that had drained their emotions. A year had passed, and Sean had long forgotten the jealousy he once felt. All he wanted now was for Norah to return to his side.

    Susanna looped her arm through Joanna¡¯s. ¡°Joanna, please help put in a good word for my brother in front of Norah.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Joanna yfully tapped Susanna¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it, based on the situation.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t intervene unless it was for Sean¡¯s past kindness towards Norah.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    Outside the hospital room, Norah¡¯s personally chosen guards stood watch at the door. Gilda and Chayce entered.

    ¡°Miss Wilson,¡± Gilda said as she saw Norah, immediately tearing up. ¡°It¡¯s a relief you¡¯re still here.¡±

    Norah smiled. ¡°Gilda, how have you been?¡±

    The two embraced, and Gilda¡¯s tears dampened Norah¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling,¡± Gilda said,posing herself before sharing her troubles. ¡°Iker¡¯s family seized everything that was yours and even kicked us out of the Wilson house.¡±

    For Gilda, the Wilson house wasn¡¯t just a building¡ªit was home, especially after Bernice had brought her there and made her a part of the family.

    Gilda carried these grievances, with no one to confide in until now.

    Chayce¡¯s usually expressionless face showed a hint of remorse. ¡°Miss Wilson, I failed to protect you.¡±

    Norah shook her head. ¡°They are merciless. My parents¡¯ deaths must be connected to them.¡± Iker¡¯s betrayal of his own niece for the sake of property highlighted his ruthlessness.

    Gilda added, ¡°When we found out that you were here, Elsa and her group came to Silverdale with the intention of killing you, but we managed to stop them all.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?Chapter 1044:

    Norah¡¯s lips curled into a grim smile. ¡°They want me dead? They¡¯ll have to see if they¡¯re capable. Chayce, tell Elsa I¡¯ming back to the Wilson family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Wilson,¡± Chayce answered firmly before exiting with confidence.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, I visited you today because there¡¯s another important issue.¡±

    Norah turned to face Gilda calmly, ready to listen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached out to your mother¡¯s family, the Frazier family.¡± Norah¡¯s expression grew intense. She had asked Gilda about her parents before nning her return to the Wilson family. The elders of the Wilson family had passed away early, and there had been no word from her mother¡¯s parents since her return. Gilda had not gone into detail back then. Norah had assumed her mother was simply a tragic figure without parents. Now, the revtion that her maternal family was still alive was startling.

    Gilda continued, ¡°Your mother often spoke regretfully about her family when she brought me to the Wilsons¡¯ house. She felt she couldn¡¯t face them, but she still cared for the Frazier family. Yet, there was no mention of any notable family named Frazier in the country.¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned to reach out to the Frazier family at first. It was only after you disappeared and I had been searching for a while that I managed to contact them shortly before you were found. They¡¯ve already arrived,¡± Gilda spoke earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Frazier family. They live overseas, but they brought a doctor with them when they heard about your situation, so they seem to be well-intentioned.¡±

    Norah squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Just because they¡¯re being nice doesn¡¯t mean they have good intentions. We¡¯ll see their true colors when we meet them.¡±

    Gilda acknowledged her limited knowledge of the Frazier family, and Norah realized the need for caution.

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????

    When Norah vanished, Gilda, usually so careful, had been driven by panic and desperation to contact the Frazier family. Now that she was in touch with them, Gilda felt uncertain about whether the Frazier family would be beneficial or harmful to Norah.

    She expressed her doubt. ¡°Miss, are we still going to meet with the Frazier family?¡±

    ¡°They are my mother¡¯s family; I have to meet them,¡± Norah tucked her hair behind her ear and said. ¡°Let¡¯s see who these people really are after staying hidden for over twenty years.¡±

    Gilda looked regretful. ¡°If they turn out to have bad intentions, I¡¯ll me myself.¡±

    Norah reassured her, ¡°Gilda, I value your concern. Finding my mother¡¯s family was unexpected. It¡¯s a chance to learn more about my mother and her family.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?Chapter 1045:

    Gilda nodded and said, ¡°Since Mrs. Wilson married into the Wilson family, she hasn¡¯t been in contact with the Frazier family.¡± The Frazier family did not attend Calvin and Bernice¡¯s wedding. Yet, Bernice remained inherently connected to the Frazier family by birth.

    Gilda regarded Norah with worry. ¡°The Frazier family will be here soon. Miss, are you sure you¡¯re ready for this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let theme here directly,¡± Norah said, picking up a mirror from the nightstand. She adjusted her hair and applied a subtle lipstick, preparing to make a good impression upon their arrival.

    Gilda reappeared with a woman following close behind and announced, ¡°Miss, a member of the Frazier family has arrived.¡± Norah looked up to see a middle-aged woman standing behind Gilda.

    She had slight wrinkles and regarded Norah with a critical, scornful look. Her light brown hair was neatly styled, and her thin face was marked by pronounced cheekbones, with her lips pressed tightly together.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Bernice¡¯s daughter?¡± Upon meeting Norah, she looked her up and down and then said sharply, ¡°You do resemble Bernice, but it¡¯s hard to confirm if you¡¯re truly her daughter. The possibility of you undergoing stic surgery to mimic her appearance with modern medical advancements can¡¯t be ruled out.¡±

    The woman shook her head, clearly suspecting that Norah had undergone stic surgery.

    Norah remained calm. ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    Standing tall, the woman dered, ¡°I¡¯m Caylee Byrd, the housekeeper for the Frazier family. Bernice was almost like family to me, and the Frazier family has tasked me with verifying who you are.¡±

    ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡±

    ¡°Bernice had a brother who now leads the Frazier family. I¡¯ve brought a sample of his hair for a DNA test to determine if you are truly rted.¡±

    DNA testing between nieces and uncles wasn¡¯t unusual, and Caylee was clearly prepared for this.

    Caylee seemed to harbor doubts about Norah¡¯s legitimacy. The Wilson family¡¯s status was significantly lesser than that of the Frazier family, but she wouldn¡¯t mention that until she had confirmed Norah¡¯s identity.

    ¡°So, Miss, are you willing to take a DNA test?¡±

    Norah answered with a faint smirk, ¡°As long as the process is fair, I have nothing to fear.¡±

    Caylee let out a snort. ¡°Miss Wilson, please don¡¯t think ill of me. My distaste is for the Wilson family, not you. If you are indeed Bernice¡¯s daughter, you will certainly have my respect.¡± For Caylee, it was the first time she had heard news of Bernice since her departure. She was saddened by the fact that the once vibrant and cheerful Bernice was no longer alive.

    Due to Bernice¡¯s untimely death, verifying whether Norah was her daughter had beplicated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?Chapter 1046:

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Norah took a pair of scissors, snipped a strand of her hair, and handed it to Caylee. ¡°Thank you, Caylee.¡±

    Caylee carefully stored the hair. Thoughts of Bernice stirred a surge of anger within her. She turned sharply and exited with a frosty demeanor.

    Gilda was visibly upset. ¡°Miss, she¡¯s merely a housekeeper. How can she treat you in such a manner? Doesn¡¯t it anger you?¡±

    Norah shook her head gently. ¡°Gilda, it¡¯s crucial to see beyond the apparent goodwill or malice. While Caylee might appear hostile, I can sense her deep affection for my mother.¡± Norah considered pressing Caylee for more information but realized that without the DNA test results, Caylee was unlikely to reveal anything. She decided against it.

    When the results were out, she would finally have the chance to ask Caylee everything she wanted to know.

    ¡°Okay, miss. We will wait for the results.¡±

    The Frazier family showed their concern for Norah by sending over a housekeeper.

    In the room, Caylee reached out to the head of the Frazier family. ¡°Sir, I just met Miss Wilson. She¡¯s the spitting image of Bernice. Both have had their share of suffering. Bernice even passed away so young.¡± Her voice trembled as she continued, ¡°I had nned to bring Bernice home this time.¡±

    A long silence followed on the other end of the line, then a deep sigh filled the pause.

    ¡°When the test results are in, I¡¯ll make time toe over and visit Bernice¡¯s grave¡­ Caylee, keep a close watch on the test and its oue. Don¡¯t let any mistakes happen.¡±

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I will. Regarding your father¡¯s health¡­¡±

    ¡°The doctor says he has about six months left. We need to act fast.¡±

    Caylee tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°Understood.¡± She had started working for the Frazier family as a housekeeper when Huntley Frazier and Bernice were just children. Their father was now in the ICU, dying, connected to a myriad of tubes. It seemed he was aware of his impending end. Whenever lucid, he expressed a desire to see his long-lost daughter.

    When someone contacted the Frazier family, iming that Norah was Bernice¡¯s daughter, Caylee decided it was worthing to verify the situation.

    She pulled a pocket watch from her pocket and opened it to reveal a photo of a young boy and girl on a swing, bothughing joyously. Her finger traced the girl in the picture as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Bernice¡­¡±

    Bernice¡¯s mother had died young, and Caylee had done her utmost to care for Huntley and Bernice, always hoping Bernice would lead a happy life. But¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?Chapter 1047:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will avenge you, Bernice. And I will take care of your daughter.¡±

    If Norah truly was Bernice¡¯s daughter, Caylee would protect her at all costs, ensuring that Norah wouldn¡¯t meet the same fate as her mother.

    From that moment, Caylee kept her distance from Norah. Meanwhile, Chayce ryed the message that Norah wanted to convey to Elsa.

    Upon learning of the message, Elsa¡¯s anger red, and she swept the water cups off the table, sending them crashing to the floor. ¡°That bitch! She only wants to return to the family for the money! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Elsa immediately dialed her father¡¯s number.

    ¡°Father, Norah woke up. She had Chayce tell me that she ns to return to the family one day.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°With Gilda and Chayce around, Norah must have figured out that we were involved in her ident.¡± Why else would Norah suddenly bring it up? It was driving her crazy.

    Iker clenched his phone. ¡°She¡¯s just an orphan with no support. Even with the Scott family backing her, they can¡¯t protect her all the time, can they?¡±

    ¡°Dad, the hospital staff say Sean and Norah are having issues; they might even break up.¡±

    Iker replied, ¡°Breaking up with Sean now would be foolish. Without the Scott family, Norah is nothing.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    Elsa added, ¡°She knows what we are up to now. She will be more wary of us, making it challenging for us to make a move.¡±

    Iker brushed off her worry. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fret about. She¡¯s just an orphan with no support. Elsa, my people will be there soon. Keep a close eye on Norah.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Elsa ended the call with a cold smirk. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re nevering back to the Wilson family.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah wasn¡¯t even thinking about the Wilsons. As she recovered at Concord Hospital, she was content to leave them alone, as long as they didn¡¯t start any trouble.

    Now, her focus shifted to the Fraziers.

    Given her situation, going back to Glophia was off the table. Gil had stayed for a while but had to return to Silver Boulder Private Hospital due to his duties. Despite his concern for Norah, he had to leave.

    Trudy stayed behind to care for her, and Susanna and Joanna had no intention of leaving.

    Norah wasn¡¯t too concerned about Sean and Kason; they weren¡¯t her priority.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?Chapter 1048:

    She had bigger problems to address.

    The DNA test results were still pending, and Marlin had reached out to her first.

    ¡°Thest few times I visited, there were too many people around, and it wasn¡¯t the right time to talk. I have something important to tell you.¡± Marlin pulled up a stool next to her bed, his gaze settling on the frail Norah.

    In the first few weeks after regaining consciousness, Norah had too many visitors, making private conversations difficult. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember Justin, the guy you were searching for a year ago? Six months ago, I found him gambling abroad and brought him back to Silverdale.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression changed at the mention of Justin, a name that stirred intense memories. Tracking him and his parents down in Silverdale had been a difficult task. Then, she lost her memory before she could even locate them.

    ¡°You still remember that?¡± Norah was surprised.

    Marlin smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten anything from our time together; I¡¯ve always kept the people you were looking for in mind.¡±

    While on a business trip abroad, he came across Justin, buried in gambling debts. He paid off Justin¡¯s debts and took him into custody. Even though he wasn¡¯t sure if Norah would return, he wasn¡¯t about to let someone she had been searching for slip away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you tracked him down. If you want to see him, just let me know.¡±

    Norah looked up. ¡°Did you ask him about his parents?¡±

    For Norah, it wasn¡¯t Justin who mattered most; it was his mother, Ivy, who had once worked as a nanny at Wilson Manor. Marlin shook his head. ¡°Once I had Justin in custody, he shut down, constantly scheming to escape. The Boyds¡¯ house was heavily secured; I made sure Justin couldn¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Once I¡¯m feeling better, I¡¯ll go see him myself.¡±

    Justin was not a tough guy at all. He was easily rattled, and Norah believed she could make him tell her what she wanted to know.

    ¡°Alright, Norah, I hope you recover quickly. I¡¯m still eager for another car race with you,¡± Marlin said.

    Norah smiled. ¡°But we just raced not too long ago. Even though I lost my memory at that time, my racing skills were still sharp. You, your brother, and Vinson couldn¡¯t keep up with me.¡± She vividly recalled beating Vinson once. They had wagered a car, and after his defeat, he was obligated to give her the car.

    Norah murmured, ¡°When I woke up here in Silverdale, I was relieved to see some familiar faces. It¡¯s great to see you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?Chapter 1049:

    Marlin nodded. ¡°So, you need to get well soon. By the way, Rosalee just wrapped up her work and mentioned she woulde to visit youter.¡±

    Initially, when Norah woke up from hera, Rosalee had been busy with work and couldn¡¯t visit. Marlin called Rosalee into the room.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m heading out now. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Norah, it¡¯s so wonderful to see you again,¡± Rosalee eximed with a flourish. Thankfully, no harsh scars were marring her lovely face.

    ¡°I heard about your memory loss. That exins why you didn¡¯t greet me at the racetrackst time.¡±

    She embraced Norah gently and looked at her with affection. Anyone familiar with Norah would feel pity for her. This once formidable womany frail in bed, her face marked by a lengthy scar.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought thest of my Scar Removal Cream for you,¡± Rosalee said, pulling out a small bottle from her bag with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°This is all that¡¯s left. I¡¯ll have my people keep an eye out on the ck market and let you know if they find more.¡±

    She had been fortunate to purchase all the Scar Removal Cream from the ck market, which helped remove the scars on her face. Now, she had just a bit left. Knowing what Norah had been through, Rosalee brought the leftover ointment to her.

    Norah turned to see the familiar bottle and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, but you can take it back. I can manage to get it on my own.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    She had created the special ointment and controlled its distribution.

    Rosalee¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Really?¡±

    Norah blinked her lovely eyes and said, ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Rosalee¡¯s gaze lingered on the bottle. Had Norah secretly facilitated her obtaining this ointmentst year? Perhaps she had. After all, Scar Removal Cream was highly sought after on the ck market, yet Norah managed to outbid others and secure the entire stock.

    The realization dawned on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll purchase Scar Removal Cream myself.¡± Norah was determined to find a way to eliminate the scar on her face.

    ¡°Of course, I believe you.¡± Rosalee clutched the bottle. ¡°I was concerned you might not appreciate this humble gift. Now I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    After exchanging a few words, Rosalee checked her phone. ¡°My agent just texted me about a new job. I have to go now. Take care, Norah.¡±

    She quickly bid Norah farewell, opened the door, and left.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1050

    ?Chapter 1050:

    ¡°Hans, why did youe to pick me up yourself?¡±

    Hans¡¯s car was waiting by the curb. Rosalee opened the door and settled into the back seat with ease.

    ¡°Marlin told me you were here. How did your visit go with Miss Wilson?¡±

    ¡°I had wanted to give her some Scar Removal Cream. Luckily, she was fine with it, or I would have been too embarrassed to face her again.¡±

    Rosalee touched her chest, feeling slightly embarrassed.

    After hearing Rosalee¡¯s words, Hans gently touched her nose, his expression warm.

    ¡°Miss Wilson¡¯s background is much moreplex than it appears. Since she ims to be fine, we should trust her. And the fact that she was willing to assist you indicates that she likes you.¡±

    Only those who had purchased the Scar Removal Cream understood its true value. Rosalee caressed her face thoughtfully.

    ¡°Regardless of whether Norah has helped me, she has always been a true friend. True friendship is a rare gem, and finding a confidant is even more precious.¡± Although she and Norah hadn¡¯t spent much time together, Rosalee hade to cherish her as a close friend. ¡°And the Boyd family feels the same way. Miss Wilson will always be a valued guest of the Boyd family.¡±

    Hans and Rosalee exchanged nces filled with affection.

    Norah nced down at her bandaged arm, her gaze lingering on the gauze as a dull headache began to throb at her temples. With her current condition, there was no chance she could get out of bed, let alone make any ointment herself. The scar on her face would be a constantpanion for a while.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    The door creaked open, and Susanna poked her head inside. ¡°Norah, are you free now?¡±

    Susanna and Joanna had been vigntly monitoring theings and goings in the room, noting the arrival and departure of several visitors.

    Norah nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Yes. How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about me. Someone is here to see you.¡±

    Susanna bashfully swung the door open, revealing Sean standing just behind her.

    Sean¡¯s gaze was locked on Norah.

    Norah wanted to kick him out but knew avoiding him wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Lately, she had been too drained and overwhelmed to focus on her love life, so perhaps now was the perfect moment to address it.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Norah said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1051

    ?Chapter 1051:

    Susanna gave Sean a wink and mouthed, ¡°Go on, Sean!¡± Joanna had been singing his praises to Norah every day, urging her to give him another chance. Now, Sean needed to seize the moment and mend things with her.

    Susanna quietly closed the door behind her, standing guard outside like a loyal bodyguard to ensure they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    As soon as Sean settled into the chair, Norah¡¯s cold voice cut through the silence.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, your sister is quite good to you.¡±

    He was dressed in elegant clothes, and an embarrassed smile yed on his handsome face. ¡°Norah, please, just call me Sean.¡±

    Her formality stung, reminding him of their early days when they barely knew each other.

    ¡°I can address you however I please; it¡¯s my freedom. So, Mr. Scott, what do you want to talk to me about? You should start.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gaze was locked on his face. How familiar and handsome he looked. Sometimes, he even appeared in her dreams. Still, she decided it was best to break up with him amicably.

    She didn¡¯t want to argue with him and risk him ending up hating her, just like Derek did.

    They had once shared a deep love. She didn¡¯t want their rtionship to deteriorate into something ugly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    Sean pressed his lips together, struggling to find the right words. ¡°Norah, we need to talk. Let¡¯s start with our fight from a year ago.¡± He took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Remember that night at Cloud Club? We were having drinks, and when I came back from the bathroom, I saw you getting intimate with Marlin. You never gave me an exnation, and I couldn¡¯t help but overthink it.¡±

    Norah opened her mouth to respond, but Sean gently held her hand, silencing her.

    ¡°I know you two are old friends, and I don¡¯t know the full story because I wasn¡¯t a part of it. When you are with me, are you thinking about me, or are your thoughts drifting back to him? What am I to you? I need to know!¡±

    Sean¡¯s words tumbled out in a rush. He was surprised by how fresh the pain of that moment felt. It was as if it had happened just yesterday.

    ¡°You left me stranded that night without any rification, and we went to bed angry. The next morning, I received the shocking news about Susanna harming herself. I informed the front desk that I had an urgent situation and had to rush back to Glophia. I thought I could sort things out with Susanna and then return to Silverdale, but everything took longer than expected. By the time I heard news about you again, you had an ident,¡± Sean said.

    Locking eyes with Norah, he continued, ¡°Sweetheart, I don¡¯t want to argue. I just need to exin.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?Chapter 1052:

    Norah listened quietly, her expression calm. She recalled the anger and frustration from before, but those emotions had since faded.

    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re still holding onto resentment. Are you trying to reopen old wounds? Do you think I was being unreasonable?¡± Norah asked.

    Sean shook his head quickly and replied, ¡°No, it was entirely my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you. I can¡¯t even exin why I did. Please, forgive me.¡±

    And there he was, a prominent figure in Glophia, earnestly pleading with her.

    Gently lifting his chin to meet her eyes, Norah asked, ¡°Sean, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re disying low self-esteem in this rtionship?¡±

    Her question alone prompted his immediate apology.

    Before they were together, Sean had been a confident figure, handling billion-dor deals and surrounded by beautiful women. But he had changed a lot during their rtionship. Aside from that single argument, he had always treated her well.

    Sean paused, his eyebrows raising slightly. ¡°Disying low self-esteem? I don¡¯t believe so. When you care for someone, you treat them with all your love.¡±

    That was his view on love. To him, being in a rtionship meant giving it his all.

    ¡°So you think me treating you well shows low self-esteem?¡± Sean inquired.

    Norah fell silent. During the two years she spent with the Carter family, people often told her she had lost herself in the rtionship. Eventually, she started to believe it too.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m

    With Derek, she had be entirely focused on being the perfect wife, losing sight of herself.

    Sean took her hand gently and continued, ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯ve talked about this before. Rtionships aren¡¯t perfect from the start. In fact, it¡¯s all about growing together. I don¡¯t want one argument to drive a wedge between us. That¡¯s not what I want. Let¡¯s not argue, okay? Let¡¯s just discuss things calmly.¡±

    In the Scott family, Matteo might seem dominant and usually had the final say, but when it came to Ka, he was always willing to be flexible.

    Growing up, Sean learned that cherishing one¡¯s partner and admitting mistakes were part of being a good spouse. When you truly love someone, you give them everything and always treat them with care. Arguments happen, but the real challenge is whether you can mend things afterward.

    Sean¡¯s words made Norah reflect. Maybe she had been fixated on something from a year ago, making excuses for him without even checking in with him first.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?Chapter 1053:

    But since he brought it up, they might as welly everything on the table and address their arguments and the silent treatment.

    ¡°Talking sounds good; let¡¯s really dig into it,¡± Norah said.

    With that, she straightened up, ready to address the issues. ¡°You¡¯ve had your say, and now it¡¯s my turn. You see, Marlin and I go way back. In fact, I once saved his life. What you saw was just a misunderstanding. I tried to steady him, we both lost our footing, and we ended up on the couch. But I got up right away.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. The real issue was your baseless jealousy. I promised to keep my distance from male friends, but what happened between Marlin and me was idental,¡± Norah said.

    Sensing Sean¡¯s jealousy, she became more determined to stand her ground.

    ¡°You had left because something happened to Susanna, but you should¡¯ve told me directly. Yet, you didn¡¯t phone me or text me about it. Leaving a message at the front desk made it seem like you were avoiding me.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression changed instantly. He hadn¡¯t expected Norah to see through his intentions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put the situation with Susanna aside for now. I was angry and blocked you, but I unblocked you afterward. During that time, you saw Joanna at the hospital often, but you never said anything.¡±

    Hearing this, Sean lowered his gaze. Back then, he had hoped for a confrontation, maybe even an apology from her, which was why he had stayed silent.

    ¡°You have no idea how many times I was attacked in Silverdale after you left. I was ill and alone in the hospital, wishing you¡¯de. But where were you?¡± Norah asked.

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    However, Sean remained quiet. He knew Norah had been unwell at that time, but seeing her with the Boyd family at a car race made him envious, and he hesitated to reach out again.

    Norah recounted these events calmly, not wanting to revisit the attacks in detail.

    ¡°Another time I called, it was Amabel who answered. Surely, you knew how much that would hurt me. I couldn¡¯t believe that you¡¯d go so low.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Sean asked, his voice tense.

    He waspletely unaware of this incident.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you close to her? Just ask her directly,¡± Norah replied.

    At that moment, Sean realized how much they had misunderstood each other. He had always thought Norah was simply being difficult.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?Chapter 1054:

    ¡°Sweetheart, let me exin. Please don¡¯t be angry,¡± he pleaded. Their confusion had only grown because they hadn¡¯t cleared things up earlier. If they hadmunicated sooner, this prolonged conflict wouldn¡¯t have persisted.

    Taking a deep breath, Norah decided to give Sean an opportunity to exin. Her eyes were steady, expectant.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Clearing his throat, Sean began by acknowledging his mistakes. ¡°I ept responsibility for most of this, but I must say, I was unhappy about Amabel. She worked for me for just a few days before I asked her to leave, and now she¡¯s not even working there anymore. I didn¡¯t know she was the one who answered my call.¡±

    Sean looked at her anxiously before continuing. ¡°I promise I¡¯m being truthful.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression softened slightly, realizing the fault didn¡¯t lie entirely with Sean. However, she still said, ¡°And regarding L¡­ I¡¯m aware of everything that happened in the elevator.¡±

    Sean was surprised she knew, but he quickly rified, ¡°The elevator got stuck, and when she tried to get close, I pushed her away.¡±

    Norah¡¯s face rxed when she heard this, showing she believed him. She looked at Sean with more warmth, understanding that their argument had been over minor issues they had both blown out of proportion.

    Their gazes locked, sharing a tender moment.

    ¡°So, sweetheart, can we avoid breaking up?¡± Sean asked slowly. Norah let out a snort and withdrew her hand, saying, ¡°That depends on how you behave from now on.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    Relieved that they were moving past their previous issues, Sean grinned and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll improve. Do you want a drink of water?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Norah replied.

    ¡°How about the air conditioning? Is it too cold in here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sfortable.¡±

    Susanna stood on tiptoe outside the door, peering into the ward where Norah and Sean wereughing and joking together. Her eyes sparkled with delight.

    ¡°Wow, Phillip. It looks like my n worked¡ªthey are together,¡± she said with a triumphant chuckle.

    Holding her arm, Phillip ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°Susanna, you are a genius. Make sure Sean rewards you when hees out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will. I won¡¯t forget that. Let¡¯s go share the good news with Joanna.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?Chapter 1055:

    Hand in hand, they walked away, their faces beaming with excitement.

    Although Norah and Sean¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t fully healed, the fact that she was open to reconciliation suggested there might still be hope for Sean.

    Norah still hadn¡¯t revealed to Sean that she was a member of the Frazier family. She bit her lip, deciding to wait until the DNA test results were in before addressing that particr matter.

    Later that evening, Norah avoided Sean and met with Caylee in the hospital room. She asked, ¡°So, what are the results?¡± Gilda and Chayce watched with bated breath, their hands clenched in anticipation.

    Maintaining an air of detachment, Caylee pulled a sealed envelope from her bag. ¡°I came straight here after receiving this envelope. I haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡± Her fingers tangled with a piece of string as she began to open the envelope.

    Everyone watched her in silence, the room so quiet that the only sound was the steady rhythm of breathing.

    Caylee gently extracted the documents with the results that held the key to everything. Her eyes quickly scanned the text, settling on the final line.

    A biological rtionship was confirmed.

    Caylee let out a sigh of relief, a small smile touching her lips. From their first meeting, she had sensed something special about Norah.

    ¡°Miss, you are a member of the Frazier family,¡± Caylee said softly, her voice trembling with emotion as she handed the documents to Norah before resting her hand on Norah¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Miss, we are so happy we found you.¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she absorbed the news. The connection to her maternal family was undeniable.

    Gilda and Chayce exchanged nces of relief.

    ¡°You can call me Caylee. I once cared for your mother when she was a child.¡±

    Seeing the bewilderment on Norah¡¯s face, Caylee settled onto a nearby stool and began to exin the history of the Frazier family.

    ¡°The Frazier family never settled here. They moved to Sure decades ago. Your mother and her brother grew up under a strict, iron-fisted upbringing. But as soon as your mom came of age, she ran off with your father, leaving her family behind without a trace.¡±

    Caylee sighed as she spoke. ¡°The Frazier family holds significant influence abroad. You might be wondering why no one hase searching for your mother all these years. She was engaged to a member of a prominent family in Sure from a young age. But before the wedding could take ce, she eloped with your father and came here.

    This caused severe repercussions for the Frazier family. The family retaliated fiercely, dealing a heavy blow to their standing. Enraged by Bernice¡¯s tant disregard for her familial duties, her father decreed that no one was to search for her unless she chose to return on her own. Her father¡¯s health has now taken a severe turn for the worse. He doesn¡¯t have much time left, and when he is fully conscious, he keeps asking to see his daughter. That¡¯s why I came here to find out if you are Bernice¡¯s daughter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?Chapter 1056:

    For a brief moment, Caylee¡¯s face lit up, but the light quickly faded as she mentioned Bernice, leaving a shadow of sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s truly heartbreaking. Bernice left her family for a man, and then she passed away so young.¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of embarrassment and sadness as she listened.

    Norah never knew that her mother had such a past. It turned out that her mother had left her family behind just to be with her father, all for the sake of love. No wonder the Fraziers held such a grudge against the Wilsons.

    Caylee, who seemed to be middle-aged, was actually much older than Norah¡¯s mother. She was a gentle woman and spoke with warmth that made Norah feel the genuine affection she held for her mother in her words.

    Norah hesitated for only a moment before she spoke.

    ¡°Caylee,¡± she called out in a firm yet polite tone. ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    Caylee gave her a tender gaze in return, her eyes lingering for a moment on the scar that marred Norah¡¯s face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You are part of the Frazier family, after all,¡± Caylee said gently. ¡°Just focus on getting better, and then we¡¯ll go to Sure to visit your grandfather.¡±

    Because of her grandfather¡¯s current critical situation, it was difficult for him to visit Norah. However, Norah had no problem traveling abroad to see him in person.

    ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s health is deteriorating, so we¡¯ll need to hurry,¡± Caylee added solemnly.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    That got Norah¡¯s full attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa, Caylee?¡± she asked.

    Now that their connection was confirmed, she started addressing him as ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°He has coronary heart disease,¡± Caylee answered somberly. ¡°He¡¯s in a severe condition. If it res up, it will be almost impossible to manage.¡±

    This was the most serious illness Keenan Frazier had. Not only that, but his other chronic illnesses were making his life difficult and weakening his frail body even more.

    ¡°Then I need to get better fast so I can see Grandpa and be there for him,¡± Norah said determinedly.

    Although she couldn¡¯t cure his illness, she was confident that she could at least help him live out his remaining years morefortably.

    Caylee wiped a tear from her eye. ¡°Your assistant, Gilda, filled me in on everything about the Wilsons. Iker and his family won¡¯t get away with what they¡¯ve done. We¡¯ll catch them, take action, and make sure they¡¯re held ountable for the ident. They won¡¯t be able to escape forever,¡± she said firmly. She then turned her gaze to Norah, who was lying in the hospital bed. ¡°You don¡¯t still care about them, do you?¡± she asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?Chapter 1057:

    Norah let out a chuckle, though her eyes were chillingly cold.

    ¡°Care about them? The people who tried to kill me? I¡¯m not that forgiving, Caylee,¡± she said. ¡°But those tactics you just mentioned won¡¯t work here. We need to do things by the book.¡±

    Given Iker¡¯s many family members and their high status, Norah knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to detain them easily.

    Caylee frowned, impatience evident on her face. ¡°If we were abroad, I¡¯d have them locked up in a private prison by now and dealt with them ordingly,¡± she muttered.

    But Norah was right. Those methods weren¡¯t an option here. They needed another strategy.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t bring enough people with me, so I can¡¯t be of much help,¡± Caylee admitted, her voice heavy with regret.

    Norah smiled, her lips curving in a reassuring way. ¡°If I called you here just to trouble you with something trivial, I¡¯d be pretty ipetent, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the Wilson family myself. After that, I¡¯ll meet with my mother¡¯s family.¡±

    Caylee¡¯s eyes widened, impressed. It seemed that Norah wasn¡¯t as delicate as she appeared. She definitely had the spirit of the Frazier family.

    ¡°All right, then. I look forward to seeing how you handle this,¡± she said.

    The two shared a knowing smile. Caylee patted Norah on the shoulder before standing up.

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯lle visit again when I get a chance.¡±

    After Caylee left the room, Gilda let out a deep sigh. ¡°No wonder Mrs. Wilson always felt remorse when she talked about her family,¡± she said. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve finally reconnected, she can¡¯t go back anymore.¡±

    Chayce put his arm around her shoulders, offering silentfort.

    Norah felt a whirlwind of emotions in her heart as she ced the DNA test results into the bedside drawer. ¡°My mom is gone, but I¡¯ll take care of my grandpa in her ce,¡± she said softly. ¡°As for the Frazier family, I¡¯ll make sure to fulfill my responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Gilda said, her voice tinged with both sympathy and concern. Caylee had mentioned that the Frazier family¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t great either, so Norah reconnecting with them might not necessarily be a good thing.

    Norah smiled softly, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just handling what needs to be done.¡±

    She felt a strong sense of obligation to both the Wilson and Frazier families.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?Chapter 1058:

    The Fraziers had epted her, and she was determined to build a positive connection with them.

    This, in no small way, rified her responsibilities.

    Meanwhile, Iker had sent troublemakers after Norah, but she wasn¡¯t one to back down. She quickly instructed Gilda to retaliate.

    Gilda infiltrated thepany¡¯swork, causing them to lose crucial data, and sabotaged several of their business transactions. This kept them too preupied to bother Norah further.

    In short, they were rendered helpless.

    With this, Norah found some peace, recovering well while listening to Caylee narrate the history of the Frazier family. Keenan, Norah¡¯s grandfather, had a son and a daughter. His son, Huntley, was married and had two sons and a daughter. His older grandson was married, while the younger grandson and granddaughter were still single.

    Bernice, Huntley¡¯s sister, had run away with Norah¡¯s father and never returned.

    Norah learned that, despite the Frazier family¡¯s disappointment over Bernice¡¯s elopement, they still longed for her return and missed her greatly.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was Bernice¡¯s untimely death. Norah contacted Marlin, expressing her desire to meet with Justin.

    Justin was quite cunning. He had imed he was going to handle some official paperwork after returning to Glophia but managed to escape on his way back. Meanwhile, Ivy and Reggie were still missing.

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    For now, it was uncertain whether Justin fled out of fear or if someone forced him to.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± Marlin announced as he walked in, standing by her bedside. He came alone, concerned that bringing a crowd might unsettle her.

    Ynde peeked in behind him and said, ¡°Norah, I¡¯m here for you too.¡±

    Unaware that Norah would be venturing out with Marlin, Sean¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Lately, his bond with Norah had strengthened so much that he thought they were back to beingpletely honest with each other.

    Why was she still hiding things from him? Was there something she couldn¡¯t share?

    With these questions swirling in his mind, he reached out, assisting her from the bed to the wheelchair.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± Norah replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?Chapter 1059:

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about it until everything was resolved. With Gilda and the others around, she felt she could handle the situation.

    With this in mind, she said, ¡°I need to step out for a while, Gilda. You can carry on with what you were doing.¡±

    Gilda, standing at the door, pushed it open and stepped inside, no longer needing to conceal her presence.

    Sean gripped the wheelchair¡¯s handles and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I join you?¡±

    Staying calm andposed, Norah replied, ¡°Sean, this is a personal matter that I need to handle. I¡¯ll update you once it¡¯s resolved.¡±

    With that, she gently removed his hand and offered him a reassuring smile before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s under control.¡±

    After they left the hospital room, Sean sat on the couch, looking frustrated.

    Susanna quietly entered from the doorway and said, ¡°Norah has her own things to take care of. Don¡¯t let it bother you.¡± She had overheard their conversation and guessed that her brother felt hurt.

    ¡°Why can Marlin go, but not me?¡± Sean replied coldly.

    Clearly, Marlin was the source of his irritation again.

    ¡°Just ask Norahter. It¡¯s nothing to stress over,¡± Susanna said. Sean had to admit he was envious. Their rtionship had been improving, yet Norah still chose to go out with Marlin, making him feel sidelined as her boyfriend. But then, why couldn¡¯t she confide in him?

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    ¡°Everyone has their secrets. As long as they don¡¯t damage the rtionship, sometimes it¡¯s best to let things be and bring them up at the right moment,¡± Susanna told him.

    Susanna gave Sean a quick pat on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, Phillip¡¯s calling me. I have to go.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t exactly the best at offeringfort, so making a quick exit seemed like the right decision.

    Sean remained seated for a moment longer, letting his anger dissipate gradually.

    Eventually, he stood up, his gaze falling on the tangled mess of pillows and nkets scattered across the bed. He sighed and began to straighten them out.

    As he tidied up, his attention shifted to the cluttered bedside table. When he opened a drawer, he came across a stack of documents.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he wondered aloud.

    The documents had been carelessly thrown into the drawer. He pulled them out, thinking that important papers wouldn¡¯t be so haphazardly stored.

    ¡°A DNA test between someone named Huntley Frazier and Norah? They¡¯re rted?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060:

    He frowned, perplexed by the results. Why would Norah need a DNA test?

    Could it be that Norah¡¯s mother was a Frazier?

    Perhaps her outing with Marlin today was about reconnecting with family. Was he meant to be kept in the dark?

    He tightened his grip on the document, crumpling it slightly before cing it back precisely as he had found it. It struck him that this was what Norah had wanted to keep hidden from him. If she wasn¡¯t going to tell him, he would uncover the truth himself.

    He quickly typed a message: ¡°T, I need you to search for everyone named Huntley Frazier around the globe.¡±

    Determined to unravel the mystery surrounding Norah¡¯s rtive, Sean decided to take matters into his own hands.

    The request left T slightly frustrated, but he quickly replied, ¡°Consider it done!¡±

    With countless individuals sharing the same name across the globe, it was clear that sorting through all the information would be no small feat.

    Sean pretended everything was normal and straightened the bed, making sure everything was in ce. Afterward, he left the room.

    He hadn¡¯te to Silverdale just to be close to Norah. He had business to attend to and was keen on exploring potential opportunities.

    Meanwhile, Marlin and Norah had just arrived at a vi in the suburbs.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive

    Ynde, who knew Justin well from Marlin¡¯s stories, stepped out of the car with them.

    ¡°Justin has been holed up here for over six months, and not a single person hase looking for him. He¡¯s registered as deceased. Therefore, his parents haven¡¯t even tried to pull any strings to get him out,¡± she exined.

    With a casual wave, Ynde dismissed the approaching servants.

    ¡°Come on in, Norah,¡± she added.

    Gilda wheeled Norah inside, with Chayce trailing closely behind.

    Marlin rarely visited the vi, but his main reason foring was to check if Justin was still alive. Fortunately, the past few months had been uneventful.

    They found Justin upstairs. He looked surprisingly well for someone who had been locked up for so long. ¡°Mr. Boyd, how delightful to see you!¡± Justin said, his smile broad but insincere.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m living in style¡ªeating well and sleepingfortably. I truly appreciate the fantastic amodations you¡¯ve provided.¡±

    A male servant stationed at the door leaned in close to Marlin and whispered, ¡°Everything¡¯s clear; no problems.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 1061

    ?Chapter 1061:

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit boring without any women around,¡± Justin sighed, rubbing his hands together, wearing an expression of unabashed greed as he made his request.

    ¡°Women? Do you think you deserve one?¡±

    A cold voice sliced through the air behind Marlin, startling Justin. When he turned, he saw Norah standing there.

    His face immediately turned pale. How could she still be alive?

    The word on the street was that Norah was dead.

    ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡±

    Gilda pushed Norah¡¯s wheelchair forward, positioning her directly in Justin¡¯s line of sight.

    Justin¡¯s panic was palpable. He had been rxing and enjoying himself there, believing Norah was gone for good.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Where are your parents now, especially your mother?¡±

    Justin¡¯s legs trembled visibly under Norah¡¯s unyielding gaze, hisposure crumbling as the reality of her return set in.

    Norah raised an eyebrow, recalling how much less afraid Justin had seemed when she confronted him earlier at the racetrack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. My parents died a long time ago,¡± Justin hissed.

    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    ¡°So, the couple in Bay Vige are what, ghosts?¡±

    Justin was caught off guard by her knowledge of that detail.

    He slumped on the couch, threw his hands up in frustration, and said, ¡°I have no idea about this Bay Vige you¡¯re talking about. My parents have been gone for years.¡±

    Norah had anticipated him dodging her questions. She nced around the room and then spoke calmly, ¡°Could everyone please leave us alone for a bit?¡±

    Ynde, concerned, said, ¡°That¡¯s not safe, Norah. Remember how Justin almost harassed those two maids at the vi? Plus, with you in a wheelchair, it¡¯s dangerous if he gets violent.¡±

    Marlin added, ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t leave you two alone.¡±

    Given Norah¡¯s condition and Justin¡¯s potential to be violent, it was too risky.

    After a brief moment of thought, Norah said, ¡°Okay, Gilda and Chayce will stay. Everyone else, please leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?Chapter 1062:

    Marlin and Ynde nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Alright, just yell if you need us.¡±

    Once the room emptied and Gilda locked the door, she turned to Norah. ¡°What¡¯s the n, Miss?¡±

    Norah gestured toward Justin on the sofa. ¡°You two, keep him in ce.¡±

    Justin recoiled, panic rising. ¡°You can¡¯t do this; it¡¯s illegal! I could sue!¡±

    Gilda and Chayce firmly held him down from both sides.

    ¡°Go ahead and sue. It might just bring your mysterious past into the spotlight, including your parents. Think the Wilson family would ignore that?¡±

    Fear shed in Justin¡¯s eyes as he trembled.

    Norah¡¯s smirk was sharp, her tone all business. ¡°Come on. You gave yourself away before I even began questioning. You did have something to do with the Wilson family.¡±

    Justin remained defiant. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. The Wilson family? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±

    Gilda struck him lightly on the back of his head. ¡°Stop pretending, and spill it. What did the Wilsons ask you to do?¡±

    Norah casually pulled out a gold pocket watch, its slender chain hanging from her fingers, and began to toy with it. ¡°Let me guess¡ªmy disappearance has something to do with your mother, right?¡±

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    Gilda was startled. ¡°Miss, are you suggesting your disappearance was arranged by your uncle and his family?¡±

    Norah raised an eyebrow, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t certain at first, but his reaction now pretty much confirms it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She sneered.

    Justin¡¯s lips quivered, and his eyes darted nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re getting at,¡± he stammered. ¡°Release me! Please, just let me go!¡±

    Norah gave a small, dismissive wave. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll start with my questions.¡±

    She maneuvered her wheelchair closer to Justin, raised her right hand with the gold chain wrapped around her finger, and began swinging the pocket watch before his eyes.

    ¡°Focus on the watch.¡±

    Her voice had a hypnotic quality, and Justin¡¯s gaze was soon locked on the swinging motion of the watch.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? How many people are in your family, and what are their names?¡±

    ¡°My name is Justin Lee, my mother¡¯s name is Ivy Lee, and my father¡¯s name is Reggie Lee.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?Chapter 1063:

    ¡°Why did your family move to Silverdale?¡±

    ¡°We were paid to stage our deaths and move to Silverdale to stay out of the spotlight.¡±

    Justin answered each question obediently, his fear palpable. Gilda and Chayce exchanged a surprised nce, both impressed by Norah¡¯s ability to control the situation.

    Norah remainedposed, her voice steady as she asked, ¡°So, who¡¯s behind this?¡±

    Justin hesitated, then reluctantly replied, ¡°Iker Wilson. He has paid a hefty sum to my family.¡±

    Norah pressed further, ¡°And your parents? Where are they now?¡±

    Justin¡¯s face twisted as he struggled with the question. Norah¡¯s voice grew firmer. ¡°Where are your parents currently?¡±

    After a brief pause, Justin answered quickly, ¡°A year ago, I sent them away from Silverdale to regroup at our home in Celestia.¡± Celestia was strategically located between Glophia and Silverdale.

    It seemed that Justin and his parents were more astute than Norah had anticipated, choosing such a location to remain out of the spotlight.

    ¡°And where exactly are they located?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Maple Vale.¡±

    The pieces fell into ce. While Glophia was Ivy¡¯s hometown, Maple Vale turned out to be Reggie¡¯s base.

    Content with the information she had gathered, Norah felt there was no need to prolong the conversation. She slipped the pocket watch back into her pocket and nodded at Gilda.

    ¡°Release him.¡±

    It took Justin a few moments to gather himself.

    ¡°What happened to me?¡± he asked, confusion and panic in his voice.

    He seemed to have no recollection of their recent conversation.

    Norah¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just stay put.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t ready to let Marlin release Justin just yet¡ªnot until she located Ivy, to prevent any risk of Justin alerting someone.

    Panicked, Justin blurted out, ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t remember the details of what he had revealed, nor was he sure if he had shared anything critical.

    In a desperate attempt, he reached for Norah¡¯s wheelchair, but Chayce quickly intervened, pushing him back. ¡°Back off!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?Chapter 1064:

    ¡°We¡¯re done here,¡± Norah dered, her tone final.

    Gilda wheeled Norah out, and as they left the room, they met Marlin and Ynde outside.

    ¡°How did it go? Did you get any leads?¡± Ynde asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see on the surveince? Fortunately, I managed to extract some vital information,¡± Norah replied with a smile.

    Ynde offered an awkward smile in return. ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    She and her brother had been monitoring Norah and her group through the surveince cameras, believing they had gone unnoticed.

    Norah gave a wry smile before quickly changing the subject. ¡°Anyway, I owe you thanks for your help, Mr. Boyd. It won¡¯t be forgotten.¡±

    Marlin responded, ¡°d to be of service.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now. We¡¯ll keep in touchter,¡± Norah said.

    As they departed, Marlin¡¯s eyes lingered on Norah, filled with unspoken fondness.

    Ynde elbowed her brother teasingly. ¡°You might want to focus on finding yourself a wife instead.¡±

    It was clear Marlin stood no chance; Norah was far too popr among the eligible bachelors.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    Brushing off herment, Marlin maintained a stoic expression. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    Ynde huffed. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my brother, I wouldn¡¯t waste my advice on you. How would you like to deal with Justin?¡±

    ¡°Norah hasn¡¯t specified that yet. Seems she wants me to keep him confined until she needs him again,¡± Marlin replied.

    It was clear Marlin had a deep understanding of Norah¡¯s intentions.

    On their way back, Norah assigned Chayce a new mission.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make the trip to Celestia myself. Chayce, go and bring Ivy and her husband to Silverdale.¡±

    They were crucial witnesses, and it was important to keep them close.

    Chayce nodded resolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll bring them back.¡±

    Norah closed her eyes, resting while maintaining a firm tone. ¡°Gilda, Chayce, whatever Iker and his family took from us, we¡¯re going to get it all back.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you have our full trust,¡± Gilda nodded.

    Without resting, Chayce bought a ticket for the next avable flight to Celestia after returning Norah to the ward. His goal was to locate Ivy and her husband and bring them back before the following evening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?Chapter 1065:

    Gilda and Chayce were Norah¡¯s most trusted aides, employed by her parents, and she hadplete confidence in them. In Norah¡¯s opinion, they were the most reliable people in the entire Wilson family.

    With concern in her voice, Gilda remarked, ¡°I hope Justin was truthful, so we¡¯ll be able to find Ivy. Iker is nothing short of despicable. How could he abandon you when you were just a child?¡±

    Norah¡¯s parents had endured much hardship searching for her, but they passed away before they could reunite with her.

    Affectionately patting Gilda¡¯s head, Norah said, ¡°For Iker, personal gain alwayses first. It¡¯s tragic that my parents didn¡¯t live long enough to reunite with me.¡±

    Caylee had already returned to Sure at Norah¡¯s request. Since Norah was still recovering, Caylee¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t needed, and it was better for her to resume her previous duties. Once fully healed, Norah nned to visit her grandfather¡¯s family in Sure.

    Caylee quickly agreed, knowing that Norah¡¯s grandfather was gravely ill and required care.

    As Norahy in bed, she surveyed her severely wounded body with a bitter smile. Being confined to a hospital bed was a miserable experience. No wonder Alice was always eager to leave her room after getting injured.

    ¡°Health is definitely a precious thing,¡± Norah thought.

    Later that night, Norah sat in her room, switched on theptop that Gilda had brought, and essed the hacker forum after a prolonged absence.

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    She had numerous unread messages and began opening them one by one.

    More than 100 of them were from JW.

    ¡°Hi, there seems to be a bug in the software. Can you help me fix it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me again. When will you be online?¡±

    ¡°Hello! Have you forgotten your forum password?¡±

    ¡°Please! I really need your assistance.¡±

    JW kept urging her to log on and help. Norah skimmed through his messages and then turned her attention to the ones from ck.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for a while. Did you forget about this site?¡±

    ¡°Busytely? Haven¡¯t seen you on here for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t log in soon, you¡¯ll lose your top spot on the hacking leaderboard.¡±

    Norah chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll still be the top hacker.¡±

    Of course, the person on the other end wasn¡¯t online to see her message, and so no reply came.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?Chapter 1066:

    Norah then responded to JW. ¡°I¡¯m back. What do you need?¡±

    JW, seemingly waiting by hisputer, replied instantly, ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages. I missed you. There was a minor issue with the software, but I¡¯ve managed to fix it. No major problems so far. The program has been running smoothly for a year. Where have you been this past year? And¡­ why haven¡¯t you logged in for so long?¡±

    JW sent a long message in record time. He tended to talk a lot and had a reputation as a chatterbox. Norah offered a brief exnation before moving on to check the forum¡¯s trending topics.

    What was happening abroad didn¡¯t catch her interest, but she noticed that many users were discussing the absences of Supernatural Doctor and herself. They were all specting if something unfortunate had happened to her and Supernatural Doctor. Norah felt deeply touched, knowing so many people were concerned about her. But she was alright.

    However, the Wilson family was like a ticking time bomb, and she needed to neutralize the threat quickly.

    She logged out of the forum and gazed at theputer wallpaper, lost in thought. The room was now silent and empty. Alone in the quiet, her mind drifted to other matters.

    The images of Sean, Kason, and others shed in her mind, but her thoughts eventually returned to her parents¡¯ graves. Could she seed in reiming control of the Wilson family this time?

    She didn¡¯t know for sure, but she would give it her all.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    Norah ced herptop on the nightstand and opened the drawer. Inside, she found a slightly creased DNA test report, clearly indicating that Sean had alreadye across it.

    She hadn¡¯t made much of an effort to conceal it. In fact, she had left it there deliberately, curious to see if Sean would bring it up. It wasn¡¯t about provoking an argument. She wondered whether keeping this secret from him would weigh on his mind. However, since her return, they had met only once, and he hadn¡¯t mentioned it at all.

    Pursing her lips, Norah¡¯s eyes shifted. Sean had chosen to keep everything to himself.

    Still, this secret wouldn¡¯t remain buried indefinitely. Holding it in would only strain their bond.

    She touched her scarred cheek, reflecting on Sean¡¯s patience in waiting for her over the past year.

    Meanwhile, Sean was alone in a hotel suitete at night. Norah had insisted he leave the hospital room and rest elsewhere. ncing at the clock, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was already asleep.

    After finishing some overdue work, he logged onto the hacker forum and was surprised to see a new message notification.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?Chapter 1067:

    Only one person could be reaching out to him there.

    He opened the message, unsurprised to find it was from Moon, who had unexpectedly logged in!

    But with her username now grayed out, he realized she had already logged off.

    If given the chance, he¡¯d like to ask her for advice on how to win over his girlfriend.

    She had witnessed many of his and Norah¡¯s joyful moments together.

    It was a shame that he had missed her when she was online.

    But her logging on hinted that she might have resolved her real-life issues and could be avable to meet soon.

    ¡°Wee back! We should definitely team up for a game next time.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten about recruiting Moon for Sacredice. After all someone with her skills would be nothing short of invaluable.

    Thinking it over, Sean typed ¡°Huntley¡± into the forum¡¯s search bar, and the results that appeared made him frown.

    ¡°Huntley is closely linked with the mafia family in Sure. Does anyone know why?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know Huntley?¡±

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    ¡°There¡¯s arge bounty on Huntley¡¯s head. Name your price if you can take him out.¡±

    The hacker forum was a vast hub of information. Anything online could be tracked down and posted here.

    Huntley seemed to be quite the ¡°notorious figure¡± on the forum, though Sean had never heard of him.

    This Huntley was based in Sure, which caused Sean to lose interest in him.

    After all, Norah, having grown up on the streets, couldn¡¯t possibly have ties to someone in Sure. He had already tasked T with gathering intel on individuals named Huntley Frazier in the country.

    Sean exited the search and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

    Since Norah woke up, and after their recent in-depth conversation, Sean had been contemting the future of their rtionship.

    He didn¡¯t me Norah for being secretive; it simply reflected ack of trust. He understood this and didn¡¯t want to push her to share more.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous seeing his girlfriend getting close to another man.

    They were both wrestling with insecurities. Sooner orter, he needed to find a way to earn Norah¡¯splete trust.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?Chapter 1068:

    With this in mind, he called Phillip.

    ¡°Phillip, I need you to reach out to a pharmaceuticalb for me. You remember those herbs Norah asked you to gather at Hander Land, right? Make sure to stock up on them.¡±

    Though Phillip was clueless about his boss¡¯s intentions, he agreed without question.

    The following day, Sean went to the hospital to see Norah, feeling in a good mood. He had thought things through carefully the night before.

    Norah had mentioned that she liked him, which meant he had outshined the other suitors and be the exception. His only task now was to mend things with her. He didn¡¯t need to concern himself with any rivals.

    In the ward, Norah had just awakened. Assisted by Gilda, she freshened up and had breakfast.

    ¡°Good morning, Norah,¡± Sean greeted her warmly.

    Norah smiled in return. ¡°Good morning, Sean.¡±

    Starting a conversation was effortless in the calm setting. Sean settled into the chair next to her bed. ¡°How was everything yesterday?¡±

    Norah responded, ¡°Everything is going well, and we might even get the results tonight.¡±

    Sean had no interest in lingering on the subject and quickly switched topics. ¡°Your wound has nearly healed. When will you start making the Scar Removal Cream to fade your scars?¡±

    . is your storytelling hub

    Norah grabbed a small mirror from the bedside table, examined the scars on her face, and gently touched them with her fingers. Honestly, the scars looked intimidating, like fine porcin that had been cracked.

    ¡°Maybe in a few days. I haven¡¯t started preparing it yet.¡± She needed to acquire ab and the necessary medicinal materials. She had been focusing on her recoverytely and hadn¡¯t made ns for it yet.

    Sean took her hand and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve rented ab for you. I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d need, but I went ahead and purchased some medicinal materials based on a list.¡±

    He then pulled out the list Phillip had given him and handed it to her.

    Norah raised her eyebrows in surprise. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Sean¡¯s preparations. The medicinal materials on the list were the ones she had previously bought on the ck market, and he had spent a significant amount to purchase them for her.

    ¡°Thank you. But these medicinal materials are for making Rejuvenation Powder and Mind Clearing Pill. I can¡¯t use them for the Scar Removal cream.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?Chapter 1069:

    Without dy, Norah quickly listed the correct medicinal materials for the Scar Removal Cream on her phone¡¯s memo app.

    ¡°Thank you for doing this for me, Sean.¡±

    ¡°You are my girlfriend. Of course, I must look after you.¡± Whenever Kason visited her, he would be sent away by this protective man. No one else dared to approach her too closely. Of course, she kept these thoughts to herself in Sean¡¯s presence.

    She suppressed augh and said, ¡°I am lucky to have you. I love you.¡±

    Sean, not having heard such sweet words in a while, was momentarily taken aback before smiling.

    ¡°Honey, I love you too.¡±

    His sincere expression softened his usually imposing demeanor. Norah had assumed Sean came early today to inquire about the DNA test report. To her surprise, he had gone to great lengths for her. Her heart warmed. He was genuinely kind to her.

    As they chatted about various topics, Joanna and Susanna entered the room. Seeing the warm atmosphere, they exchanged knowing smiles, realizing that Sean and Norah had reconciled.

    Sean was regarded as the most distinguished man in Glophia. Joanna was pleased for both him and Norah.

    Norah deserved the best man in the world. Whether she chose to remain single or stay with Sean, as long as she was happy, Joanna would support her choice.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Joanna ran her fingers through her short hair. Since Norah was back, she decided to let her hair grow out.

    Since Norah awoke from hera, her hospital room had been filled with joy and harmony.

    Trudy felt a surge of happiness seeing Norah¡¯s improvement. Every day, she took pleasure in cooking delicious meals for Norah in the hotel kitchen. Though Trudy¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t on par with a five-star chef, the love and care she poured into each dish always brought a smile to Norah¡¯s face.

    Norah cherished the warmth of being surrounded by friends and her lover. She clenched her fists tightly, fighting to maintain herposure as the weight of the revtion settled in.

    That evening, when Chayce returned, he didn¡¯te back alone, but with Reggie. He even brought news¡ªsignificant news.

    ¡°I went over to Maple Vale in Celestia to dig up some information on Ivy and her family. They¡¯re a tricky bunch; all the vigers there keep their secrets well. I took two guys with me, but before we even got to the Lees¡¯ house, they bolted with their belongings. I managed to catch Reggie, though.¡± Reggie was caught because of his greed. Instead of fleeing immediately, he doubled back to grab some cash from a cab. That was when Chayce ran into him.

    Gilda, curiosity piqued, asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s this significant news you¡¯ve got?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1070

    ?Chapter 1070:

    Chayce had returned with Reggie, and his two friends had gone to look for Ivy in the mountains.

    Chayce pushed Reggie forward, forcing him to kneel with a thud. ¡°The stuff you told me this afternoon¡ªlet¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Chayce did not worry that Reggie might lie to them; Norah had a formidable questioning technique.

    Reggie¡¯s eyes darted around the dimly lit room, panic setting in as he tried to make sense of who was after him. He gazed up at the scarred yet striking woman seated on the bed, her presence both mesmerizing and terrifying. His hesitation was met with another swift kick.

    ¡°Talk,¡± Chayce demanded.

    Reggie clenched his teeth, refusing to speak. He knew that any word could spell his doom.

    Gilda was frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chayce? What did he tell you?¡±

    Chayce exined, ¡°He wasn¡¯t this quiet in the car. He mentioned Ivy didn¡¯t run off on her own.¡±

    ¡°Ivy didn¡¯t run off on her own?¡±

    The words hung in the air, sinking into Norah¡¯s mind. Someone else might have escaped with Ivy. But who? It couldn¡¯t be anyone other than Reggie, could it?

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    Suddenly, Norah¡¯s mind shed back to the cer at Ivy¡¯s residence in Bay Vige, where there were signs that someone had been living in secret. Could they have been hiding someone there? Someone whose very existence needed to be concealed?

    Norah¡¯s face hardened, and her icy gaze locked onto Reggie. ¡°You better tell us everything, Reggie. Don¡¯t you want to know where your son is?¡±

    At the mention of his son, Reggie¡¯s defiance wavered. He shifted ufortably, then slowly lowered his head, sinking to his knees on the floor.

    It had been over six months since hest heard from his son. They were supposed to meet in Celestia, but he and his wife had waited for months. The fear that something terrible had happened gnawed at them.

    But from what Norah had said, it turned out his son had been captured.

    If there had been no word of an ident all this time, perhaps he was still alive, still safe.

    Reggie¡¯s concern eased, and he decided to keep his mouth shut. Norah no longer wasted any time persuading him. She retrieved a pocket watch from the drawer. ¡°Hold him down!¡±

    Gilda and Chayce, now practiced in the routine, efficiently pinned Reggie to the floor. Norah¡¯s eyes gleamed with a deadly focus as she began her work, her skill in hypnosis undeniable. ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?Chapter 1071:

    ¡°On the hill behind Maple Vale.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s she with?¡±

    ¡°Calvin and Bernice.¡±

    The namesnded like a bombshell, stunning everyone in the room.

    When Norah asked again, she was met with the same response. Norah¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, struggling to maintain herposure.

    ¡°Since when did Calvin and Bernice start residing with you?¡± Norah inquired.

    ¡°After the car ident. My son brought them back. They were badly injured,¡± Reggie answered.

    His words made it clear that the car ident wasn¡¯t an ident at all. It was nned, and they were behind it.

    ¡°Did you cause the car ident? Who put you up to it?¡± Norah questioned.

    ¡°Iker. He got my wife involved too. I disguised myself as a mechanic and tampered with Calvin¡¯s brakes. My son was there on the day it happened.¡±

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, Norah felt a lump in her throat and a sting in her nose.

    Learning that her parents were still alive made her hands tremble, almost causing her to drop the pocket watch she was holding.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    ¡°Is Norah Wilson¡¯s disappearance connected to Ivy?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes. My wife was Bernice¡¯s servant. Iker and Mindy bought her off. She was the one who abandoned Norah when she was a baby,¡± Reggie exined.

    Norah¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. The missing Ivy was indeed the key witness. No wonder Iker and his family panicked when they saw her. They wanted her dead to silence her forever.

    Gilda and Chayce exchanged a nce, both appalled by Iker¡¯s shamelessness.

    Norah¡¯s parents werepassionate individuals. Upon assuming control of the Wilson family, they opted to assist Iker and his family instead of expelling them from the family. The saying holds true: There is no genuine familial affection in affluent families.

    To Norah¡¯s surprise, her parents were still alive. Ivy had done something remarkable.

    ¡°Why save them?¡± Norah asked, baffled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?Chapter 1072:

    Iker wanted Calvin and Bernice dead. If they were severely injured, Justin could¡¯ve just left them to die. Why did he choose to rescue them?

    ¡°My son thought we could extort more money from the Wilson familyter. But every cent we got from Iker went into their medical care,¡± Reggie answered.

    No wonder the Lee family was poor and pitiful.

    Norah no longer felt like digging deeper. She tucked away her pocket watch and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Take him away.¡± Gilda and Chayce led him out and then closed the door behind them, leaving Norah alone with her thoughts. Atst, she had a moment to process everything.

    Iker¡¯s scheming had begun over two decades ago. He stood back and watched, almost as if enjoying a show, while her parents frantically searched for her after she disappeared. Iker had hoped she would die. But she was a survivor. After enduring so much, she managed to return to Glophia and back to the Wilson family.

    Norah gripped the sheets tightly. All her life, she had believed her parents had died in that car ident. Unbeknownst to her, they were alive!

    She pictured their lives, miserable and confined in a windowless cer, enduring Ivy¡¯s mistreatment. Anger sparked in her eyes. Norah was aware of Iker¡¯s devious schemes against her but had always dismissed them. There was no familial affection between them.

    But she couldn¡¯t believe that Iker would harm her father, who was his brother and had grown up with him. It appeared that familial ties carried no weight for Iker once money and fame entered the equation.

    A scornful smile crossed Norah¡¯s lips. Her father deserved better than this betrayal. Iker and his family should be thrown out of the Wilson family.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Norah was determined to rescue her parents and seek justice. With this in mind, she contacted Marlin and arranged for Reggie to be brought to the vi where Justin resided. Ultimately, the father and son were reunited.

    At the same time, she anxiously waited for news from Chayce. How long would it take for them to find Ivy?

    Chayce had said the hill wasn¡¯t too high, and Ivy, along with Norah¡¯s parents, wouldn¡¯t have gotten far. Even if they were unfamiliar with the area, they should be able to locate Ivy and Norah¡¯s parents quickly.

    Before noon the next day, Chayce returned with news. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve found them.¡±

    ¡°What about Mr. and Mrs. Wilson? Are they there?¡± Gilda asked, panic rising in her voice.

    ¡°Yes. Besides Ivy, there¡¯s another man and woman. They¡¯re already on their way back.¡±

    Norah clenched her fists. Was she really about to see her parents again?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?Chapter 1073:

    Norah, with a raspy voice, questioned, ¡°How are my parents doing?¡±

    Her knowledge of them was confined to the photographs Gilda had provided. Her father appeared distinguished and wise, his charm entuated by age. Her mother, regal and beautiful, exuded warmth and kindness.

    As she gazed at their images, Norah often pondered their true natures. She wondered if they would ept the person she had be.

    After a pause, Chayce grimly responded, ¡°Not very good.¡±

    Gilda, anxious, pressed him, ¡°What happened to them? Chayce, please tell me.¡±

    Norah, sharing Gilda¡¯s concern, urged, ¡°Please, just exin what happened.¡±

    Chayce, visibly distressed, lowered his head and finally said, ¡°They are on their way here. Miss Wilson, you¡¯ll see for yourself soon.¡±

    He hesitated to ry the unsettling update he had received. It was beyond his expectations how the situation with Norah¡¯s parents had unfolded.

    Norah decided not to press further, knowing she would soon have her answers.

    Her anticipation grew. She had longed for this reunion since childhood.

    The reality that her parents were still alive and about to reenter her life filled her with a mix of nerves and excitement.

    Noticing her emotional state, Sean ventured cautiously, ¡°Norah, what¡¯s on your mind? You seem deep in thought. Maybe a trip to theb?¡±

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Susanna chimed in, offering support, ¡°Norah, what¡¯s wrong? You can share with us, you know.¡±

    Joanna suggested gently, ¡°Do you feel like going out? You¡¯re getting better, and we could manage a trip outside in your wheelchair. Just let us know what you need.¡±

    Trudy, trying to ease her anxiety, handed her a bowl of soup.

    ¡°Calm down. Take it easy.¡±

    Feeling the warmth of their care, Norah managed a small smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m dealing with something.¡±

    Curiosity piqued among her friends, but Norah maintained her privacy. ¡°I can¡¯t share just yet. In time, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Upon hearing Norah¡¯s implicit request for privacy, everyone refrained from further questions. Realizing it was Norah¡¯s right to decide when to share, they respected her wishes.

    Disclose information at her discretion, they shifted their focus. Joanna then turned to Sean. ¡°Sean, my brother is interested in working with you. Could you consider him for a position?¡± Thanks to her rapport with Norah, Joanna feltfortable enough to make such a request lightheartedly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?Chapter 1074:

    Sean agreed without hesitation. ¡°Have Bryson get in touch with my assistant. We¡¯ll see what we can arrange.¡±

    Joanna grinned, appreciating Sean¡¯s willingness to help because of his regard for Norah. ¡°Thanks, Sean. Looks like Norah¡¯s rtionship with me has helpednd a position for my brother. Norah, I am so fortunate to have a wonderful friend like you. May our friendshipst a lifetime.¡±

    Susanna joined in, ¡°Absolutely, Norah and I are friends for life too!¡±

    Sean, half-jokingly, interjected with a feigned scowl, ¡°No way, Norah¡¯s all mine.¡±

    The room lightened up withughter at this yful exchange, and Norah couldn¡¯t help but smile, appreciating the lighter mood. Trudy, observing Norah¡¯s smile, felt a surge of relief knowing Norah had ovee her previous ordeals without additional trauma.

    After finishing her soup, Norahplimented Trudy, ¡°This chicken soup is wonderful, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoy it. I¡¯ll be happy to make it anytime you wish. Maybe it¡¯ll cheer you up enough to return to Glophia with us soon,¡± Trudy responded, expressing a mixture of hope and nostalgia.

    She longed for her husband and felt the strain of their separation, especially given his concerns for Norah.

    Norah, touched by the sentiment, responded with a gentle smile, ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the afternoon, everyone left to provide Norah with some space to rest. However, worries about her parents prevented her from falling asleep. She was agitated, her pulse quickening as she reflected on Chayce¡¯s words about her parents not being well. After 26 years, the prospect of seeing them stirred a mix of excitement and slight anxiety in her.

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    Chayce didn¡¯t keep her waiting for too long. Shortly after, he arrived at her hospital room door with her parents.

    As they entered, Norah heard Gilda¡¯s voice. ¡°We ensured nobody saw us enter, Miss.¡±

    Gilda locked eyes with Norah. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes as she softly muttered, ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Chayce told Norah, ¡°Miss, Ivy is with Mr. Boyd now. Your mom and dad are here.¡±

    He had arranged for them to bepletely disguised to shield them from any attention from Iker¡¯s people.

    Norah watched intently as Chayce guided the two cloaked figures inside. They were neatly dressed, and their faces werepletely hidden behind hats with veils.

    For an entire minute, they just looked at each other through the veils. This long-awaited reunion between Norah and her parents left Gilda and Chayce brimming with excitement. They didn¡¯t dare make a sound, worried that it might break the silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?Chapter 1075:

    ¡°Norah,¡± a fragile, shaky female voice called from behind the veil.

    Hearing this, tears welled up in Norah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Norah,¡± the man next to the woman called out, his voice just as hoarse.

    They then lifted their veils, and upon seeing them, Norah burst into tears.

    The man, tall and slender, had a gaunt, aged face and gray-streaked hair. He was a stark contrast to the robust CEO in the photographs.

    The woman was skinny, with sunken cheeks,rge eyes, and a pronounced chin. She had unkempt hair with streaks of gray. Her eyes fixed on the woman lying on the bed as she approached cautiously.

    ¡°Norah, is that really you?¡±

    Norah nodded and said through her tears, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± She was ovee with emotion. Tears streamed down her face as her nose tingled. Her intense sadness made her cry.

    She had only ever seen photos of her parents. Her father looked distinguished and charismatic, while her mother appeared intelligent and elegant. But the figures before her now appeared frail and worn. They could easily be mistaken for street beggars.

    Bernice, trembling, slowly moved closer to the bed and enveloped Norah in a firm hug.

    ¡°My dear Norah, I thought I might never see you again.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    They clung to each other, crying deeply. Calvin moved closer and joined the hug as tears streamed down his face.

    Moved by the emotional sight, Gilda and Chayce joined in the hug and began to shed tears themselves. Soon, the room echoed with the sound of everyone sobbing.

    Meeting her parents for the first time, Norah instantly connected with the deep bond of family. Bernice and Calvin each clung to one of Norah¡¯s hands, not willing to release their grip even for a moment.

    Once the crying subsided, everyone had red eyes, but their emotions had momentarily calmed.

    Now, Norah fully understood Chayce¡¯s earlier remarks about her parents¡¯ condition. They were not in a good state both mentally and physically. The past four years had been incredibly tough on them.

    Norah took a deep breath, trying to suppress her tears. ¡°Mom, Dad, could you share what you¡¯ve been through these past years?¡±

    Calvin and Bernice exchanged a sorrowful nce.

    ¡°Nothing much. Your mom and I were in a terrible car ident. The Lee family took us in and hired a doctor to treat us. We¡¯ve been living with them ever since. We¡¯ve faced many hardships, but we managed to get by,¡± Calvin gently exined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?Chapter 1076:

    ¡°Liar,¡± Norah interjected.

    Bernice let out a heavy sigh. ¡°We lived a poor life so that Iker wouldn¡¯t find us. We didn¡¯t have enough food or clothing, but we survived.¡±

    Norah looked at her parents with sadness. ¡°You¡¯ve endured more than you¡¯re letting on. You¡¯re holding back. Dad, Mom, can¡¯t you just tell me the truth?¡±

    She could sense they were hiding something.

    Gilda stepped forward. ¡°Sir, Madam, Miss Wilson is your daughter. You don¡¯t have to hide anything from her.¡±

    Calvin clenched his hands and finally said, ¡°We¡¯re not hiding anything. After the Lee family took us in, they locked Bernice and me in the cer. They treated us like prisoners, or worse, like pets.¡±

    When Ivy was still Bernice¡¯s servant, she felt a deep-seated hatred for her. After epting money from Iker, she abandoned Bernice¡¯s daughter, and soon after, she resigned from her position. But even after saving Calvin and Bernice, her resentment only grew. She locked them in the cer and tortured them whenever she was in a bad mood.

    No food, no water, no quilt to keep warm in the harsh winter¡­ Bernice smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now. Norah, now that we are reunited, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    When she and Calvin saw Chayce, they thought they were hallucinating. They never imagined they would see their daughter alive and well again.

    Bernice gently stroked her daughter¡¯s face. More than 20 years had passed, and the baby girl she remembered had grown up. But no matter what she did, she could never make up for the years she missed in her daughter¡¯s life.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Her fingers, once delicate, were now gnarled and rough. She had been born with a silver spoon in her mouth and had never known suffering like this.

    And Calvin, who had been trained as the family heir since he was little, never imagined he would spend four years living in a dark, cold cer.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ve suffered so much,¡± Norah sobbed.

    ¡°Norah, as long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s what matters,¡± Calvin reassured his daughter.

    As parents, they were willing to endure anything for their daughter. They had searched for her for so many years, and finally, they were reunited.

    Calvin looked at Norah, pride filling his eyes. She had grown into an excellent woman.

    ¡°Norah, how have you been all these years? It¡¯s our fault. We didn¡¯t protect you as we should have,¡± Bernice wept quietly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1077

    ?Chapter 1077:

    When she first became a mother, she had been too young and inexperienced to care for a child on her own, so they had to hire a nanny. On the other hand, Calvin had been consumed by thepany¡¯s affairs. The Wilson family was torn apart by infighting at the time. When Bernice discovered that her child was missing, her mind went nk.

    They did everything in their power to find Norah. But despite their efforts, they couldn¡¯t uncover any trace of her.

    Bernice had always believed that Norah was still alive and never stopped searching for her.

    ¡°I led a nomadic life overseas and faced some challenges, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Norah answered.

    As Joanna once told her, God has a n for everyone. Norah had lost some things but gained others along the way. She didn¡¯t want to burden her parents with worry, so she summed up her 26 years of life in that one simple sentence.

    Just as her parents had hidden their suffering from her, she did the same for them. She wanted to shield them from any unnecessary worry.

    Calvin and Bernice understood this and didn¡¯t press her for more details. There would be plenty of time to share their experiences with each other. There was no need to rush it.

    Bernice carefully caressed the scars on Norah¡¯s face with her coarse hands. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Norah responded, shaking her head. The initial pain had been sharp, and seeing her reflection had been startling. She had worried that the scars wouldst forever. After regaining her memory, she knew she no longer needed to worry because the Scar Removal Cream would gradually make the scars disappear.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯ve endured so much. I promise to take great care of you moving forward.¡±

    Although the Lee family had saved her parents, they had not treated them kindly. Their frail bodies and subdued spirits bore the marks of difficult past years.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for Gilda to rent a vi in Silverdale. You can stay there while I recuperate in the hospital. I¡¯ll set up aprehensive health check for you in a few days.¡±

    It had been four years since theirst medical examination, making it essential to identify and address any health issues. Calvin¡¯s frown deepened, showing his worry. ¡°Chayce told me Iker seized all your assets. And he¡¯s the reason you¡¯re in the hospital. Can we confront him and recover everything that belongs to us?¡±

    Bernice felt anxious because Iker had harmed his brother and niece over money. She was aware of his ruthlessness. If Iker found out that Calvin and she were still alive, he would make sure to eliminate them before they could return to the Wilson family.

    ¡°There were a few people in thepany who support me, but after four years, I¡¯m not sure how many are left,¡± Calvin said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?Chapter 1078:

    Four years had gone by, and much had changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these matters, Mom and Dad. I¡¯ll manage them. Just concentrate on recovering and preparing for a triumphant return to Glophia.¡± Norah reassured them,mitted to fulfilling her promise.

    Calvin looked down and felt ashamed. ¡°Norah, I feel so useless. You returned only to confront all these troubles.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Facing challenges is part of reuniting with family.¡± Norah spoke gently, her demeanor steady. ¡°Just concentrate on your recovery.¡±

    Witnessing Norah¡¯s determination and vitality, Bernice felt tears welling up. Her daughter had matured into a woman stronger and more capable than she had ever been.

    She had always been prone to tears. As a child, her father and brother would soothe her, and after marriage, her husband providedfort. Now, her daughter had taken on that role. Her life had mostly been filled with joy, except for those four dismal years when she was isted in a cer, cut off from everyone. As Norah held her parents¡¯ hands, she felt the roughness of their skin, marked by calluses that had hardened and cracked. Their skin was rough and dull.

    Reflecting on their condition, Norah began to consider various treatments. Now that her parents were back, she was dedicated to helping with their recovery. Having them by her side was enough for her.

    Eventually, Norah instructed Chayce to escort her parents to the vi. She stopped him and said, ¡°Please, Chayce, take good care of my parents.¡±

    Chayce assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ve arranged for bodyguards. Everything is under control.¡±

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    After they left, the lively atmosphere of the room quickly turned into silence.

    ¡°They¡¯ve endured so much, even if they didn¡¯t talk about it,¡± Gilda murmured. Her voice was still choked with emotion, and she had been crying softly since they arrived.

    Brushing away her tears, she added, ¡°Seeing theme back safely, I¡¯m just so relieved.¡±

    Norah echoed the same sentiment as Gilda. She looked at her legs, still unable to move freely, and felt a wave of frustration. If only she could walk, certain things would be so much easier.

    Then it urred to her that her mother was unaware that she had reconnected with the Frazier family.

    ¡°Gilda, please tell Chayce to avoid mentioning the Frazier family to my mother for now,¡± Norah instructed.

    Gilda, puzzled, asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?Chapter 1079:

    ¡°We haven¡¯t resolved the issues with Iker, and we cannot risk him discovering that my parents are alive, as he might send hitmen after them.¡± Norah contemted briefly before continuing, ¡°Once we¡¯ve settled matters with Iker, I n to take Mom to Sure to visit Grandpa and the others.¡±

    Gilda nodded in understanding, acknowledging the importance of Bernice¡¯s recovery. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your instructions,¡± she concurred.

    Having witnessed Norah¡¯s capabilities, Gilda had grown to fully trust her judgment. Norah always seemed to have well-thought-out reasons for her actions.

    ¡°Elsa continues to create problems. She¡¯s not backing down. Miss Wilson, you¡¯d better stay alert,¡± Gilda cautioned, ensuring Norah would maintain vignce after her hospital discharge.

    ¡°Iker and his family just can¡¯t leave me alone, can they?¡± Norah expressed her frustration quietly. The continuous threats from them had pushed her to the brink of retaliation. She admitted her desire to decisively end their threats, feeling minimal familial ties that could have held sentimental sway. A hint of annoyance flickered across her face as she inquired, ¡°Is Sean¡¯s bodyguard still here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and together with our team, that totals ten bodyguards now. Plus, Mr. Hayes and Mr. Boyd have sent a couple more to ensure your safety,¡± Gilda informed her.

    Norah smiled, somewhat reassured by the concern everyone showed, though she felt a bit awkward about the overt protection.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Sean called out, ¡°Norah, Mr. Newman and his family are here to see you. May theye in?¡±

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Hastily, Norah and Gilda wiped their tears and regained theirposure.

    ¡°Gilda, you can leave now. Keep me posted on any developments,¡± Norah said, then called out to the visitors, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gilda gave a quiet nod and left the room.

    As Sean and the others entered, he paused momentarily, noticing Norah¡¯s reddened eyes. Concerned, he asked, ¡°Norah, are you alright? Should we reschedule Mr. Newman¡¯s visit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Norah reassured him. She retrieved a ss from the nightstand, sipped some water, and greeted them warmly, ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±

    Myra, appearing healthy andposed, was the first to speak. ¡°Oh, Dr. Wilson, that car ident must have been quite the ordeal for you.¡±

    Her sympathetic gaze conveyed a deep understanding of Norah¡¯s hardships. Back then, when Norah returned to Glophia, she had felt quite sad. Norah¡¯s disappearance had been known by only a few in Silverdale, with Jarrod among those informed. He chose to keep the true circumstances from his parents, simply stating that Norah had returned to Glophia.

    Despite the scars on her cheeks, Norah retained her poise and beauty, much like she had a year ago.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080:

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, I¡¯m deeply grateful for the surgery you performed. We wouldn¡¯t have known you were here at this hospital if Jarrod hadn¡¯t informed us,¡± Damon stated. He approached with health supplements, cing them on a table as a gesture of gratitude.

    ¡°Please ept these as a small token of our appreciation,¡± Damon added.

    Norah graciously epted the health supplements. ¡°Thank you for your concerns.¡±

    Jarrod found a moment to chime in, ¡°Dr. Wilson, it¡¯s been quite some time.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your stomach these days?¡± Norah inquired.

    Jarrod responded appreciatively, ¡°Thank you for asking, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯ve been managing well.¡±

    Jarrod hadn¡¯t seen Norah in over a year. Thest time he was admitted to the hospital, he had missed the opportunity to visit her. Later, he learned that she had an ident on her way back to Glophia.

    Observing the scars on her cheek and her red eyes, his initial reaction wasn¡¯t to shrink back. Instead, he felt a pang of sympathy. He realized he might actually like Norah. Knowing his feelings might not be reciprocated, he looked down, trying to hide what he felt.

    Myra had a soft spot for Norah. When she noticed the scars on her face, she suggested some remedies for healing them. Norah politely declined. Jarrod sensed her difort and decisively led his persistent parents out of the room.

    As soon as they left, Sean grabbed Norah¡¯s hand. After making sure the Newmans were out of earshot, he worriedly asked, ¡°What just happened? Why were you upset?¡± Pausing for a moment, he added, ¡°I happened to encounter Mr. Newman. Upon hearing about your hospitalization, he insisted on bringing his parents over to visit you.¡±

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Newmans are kind and have been incredibly grateful since I helped Mrs. Newman,¡± Norah told him.

    Having regained herposure, she firmly held Sean¡¯s hand and promised, ¡°Sean, there are things I need to deal with independently. I will divulge everything to you eventually, just not now.¡±

    She could have disclosed to him that she was the heiress of the Wilson family, tormented by her uncle¡¯s family, which had brought her to this point. She could even leverage the Scott family¡¯s influence to retaliate against Iker and his family, but that would be too easy. Norah was determined to reim everything she had lost, including what had been taken from her parents.

    Sean felt reassured by her words. His earlier irritation at being kept in the dark quickly faded. He realized Norah had her reasons and wasn¡¯t deliberately keeping him out of the loop.

    With this thought in mind, he sat down beside her on the bed and gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°Norah, just know that I¡¯ve got your back, no matter what.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)

    .

 Chapter 1081

    ?Chapter 1081:

    Norah was enveloped in his scent, a blend of sandalwood and Silver Gxy cologne. It was intoxicating andforting all at once. She inhaled deeply, savoring the familiar aroma, and then asked softly, ¡°Did you and Susanna receive the perfumes I sent?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sean briefly answered. He didn¡¯t mention that during her disappearance, it was the scent of her perfume that had helped him through the toughest times.

    Norah quietly wrapped her arms tighter around his waist. ¡°Thanks, Sean. I remember all the kindness you¡¯ve shown me.¡±

    ¡°No more talk of breaking up, okay?¡± He gently patted her back, his hand warm and reassuring. ¡°I hate those words.¡±

    ¡°What, it¡¯s okay for you to say it but not me?¡± she teased, a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ll never hear me say we should break up. I want to be with you forever.¡±

    Though she was a bit of a mystery, it did nothing to sway his feelings.

    Without another word, they held hands, a testament to the deep and sincere love they shared.

    ¡°I hope you get better soon,¡± he whispered.

    Norah nodded, keeping Sean¡¯s words in her heart. She thought briefly of the future but decided to set those thoughts aside, choosing instead to live in the moment.

    Elsa had spent some time in Silverdale. But despite her efforts and the help her father provided, none of their ns had been sessful.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Norah¡¯s bodyguards are too good, and she and Sean are getting closer by the day. There is nothing I can do to her. I¡¯m going back to Glophia!¡± Elsa tugged at her hair in frustration. Her anxiety grew as she saw Norah¡¯s condition steadily improving.

    The constant stress had worn her down, leaving her visibly thinner after days of restless nights and hardly eating.

    Iker¡¯s voice was icy as he said, ¡°Even if you were to return to Glophia now, you would soon be ousted from the Wilson family if Norah is still alive. Elsa, ensure you¡¯re present to witness Norah¡¯s downfall. I¡¯ve arranged something, and you should visit the hospital tomorrow to see the oue.¡±

    Elsa was surprised. Her father¡¯s certainty hinted at a sinister plot against Norah.

    ¡°I only have to stay a few more days. I can wait a bit longer,¡± she thought.

    When asked about any peculiar behavior from Gilda and Chayce, Elsa quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been monitoring them. Gilda seems normal, but Chayce did something strange. He went to Celestia, returned with several people, and took them straight to Mr. Boyd¡¯s vi.¡±

    ¡°Norah and Mr. Boyd are close,¡± she continued. ¡°She visited him shortly after she woke up, and Chayce often visits his vi as well.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?Chapter 1082:

    ¡°Celestia? Who were these people?¡± Iker pressed, puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible Mr. Boyd was searching for someone. After visiting Norah at the hospital, they both went directly to Mr. Boyd¡¯s vi and haven¡¯t been seen since,¡± Elsa exined.

    Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s update, Iker momentarily subdued the anxiety swirling within him.

    Suddenly, the images of Calvin and Bernice came to mind, prompting him to abruptly end the call, his features shadowed by a grim expression.

    He muttered bitterly, ¡°Calvin, you inherited the entire wealth of the Wilson family, whereas I was supposed to receive a share! Just you wait; your daughter will soon find herself in hell alongside you.¡±

    The following day, Norah woke up with a throbbing headache, her rest disrupted the night before by the myriad thoughts weighing on her mind.

    Joanna entered her room, concerned by Norah¡¯s pallor. ¡°You look quite unwell. Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Handing Norah a cup of warm water, Joanna informed her, ¡°You have a CT scan scheduledter today on the fourth floor. Susanna and I can apany you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have an assistant now. Please focus on your tasks,¡± Norah responded, appreciating their concern but encouraging them to attend to their responsibilities.

    Joanna, Susanna, and Trudy had been deeply invested in her care, often at the expense of their personal lives, unlike Sean, who bnced work with his care duties.

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls

    Joanna reassured her, ¡°We¡¯re here to ensure you recover quickly so you can return to theb and make the Scar Removal Cream. Wouldn¡¯t you like to get those scars treated soon?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Norah agreed, acknowledging their devoted support with a nod of gratitude.

    Susanna arrived, yawning widely, and informed Norah, ¡°My brother said he¡¯d visit you this afternoon. And Trudy told me that she would prepare a delicious lunch for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see,¡± Norah responded.

    Joanna and Susanna assisted Norah into her wheelchair and navigated her out of the ward. Gilda and Chayce followed discreetly, maintaining a watchful eye from a few steps back.

    They moved from the inpatient section to the radiology department across two buildings, enjoying the crisp morning air warmed by pleasant sunlight.

    As they progressed, the hospital¡¯s main building buzzed with activity on the lower floors, housing various outpatient clinics, while the radiology department was located on the fourth floor. Joanna observed the bustling scene, remarking, ¡°The hospital is always crowded, no matter the time.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?Chapter 1083:

    Around them, people hurried by, disying a range of emotions from joy to anxiety.

    As they passed through the ground floor clinic area, chaos suddenly erupted.

    ¡°¡®There¡¯s been a murder!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Security, security!¡± Panic spread as shouts continued.

    ¡°Someone with a knife is attacking people!¡±

    ¡°Run! There¡¯s a madman! Ahhh! Run!¡±

    The hall, already abuzz with activity, descended into chaos as frightened screams filled the air.

    Joanna instinctively shielded Norah, recalling a simr chaos at the hospital once before. She was no longer fearful of such scenarios, yet she wished to spare Norah from further harm.

    As people panicked and fled, shoving each other in their rush, Joanna and Norah retreated to a corner. Joanna hoped to avoid any collision with the frenzied crowd and nned to exit after everyone else had cleared the area.

    Norah squinted and instructed, ¡°Chayce, go and check.¡±

    Chayce proceeded toward the crowd, nked by four tall, strong bodyguards. At that moment, security guards arrived, equipped with batons and shields.

    ¡°Drop your weapon, or we will intervene!¡±

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Once the crowd dispersed, a man was visibly holding a knife at the doctor¡¯s throat, looking deranged. The de pressed tightly against the doctor.

    Three individualsy injured on the floor, bleeding heavily and moaning in pain.

    Ten hospital security guards warily eyed the knife in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Release him!¡±

    The doctor¡¯s neck was visibly bleeding, his white uniform stained with his blood.

    Terrified, he pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Norah recognized the doctor as Lanny Mitchell, a dedicated expert from the cardiovascr department.

    The agitated man used Lanny, ¡°You operated on my wife three years ago. She died because of your ipetence. You¡¯re to me. I want you dead!¡±

    This was indeed a stabbing spree.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?Chapter 1084:

    Distant police sirens began to wail, signaling their approach. Overwhelmed with anger, the man slit Lanny¡¯s throat. Blood sttered everywhere.

    Those who witnessed the scene screamed in terror.

    Joanna, infuriated, demanded, ¡°What are the security guards waiting for? The doctor is dying!¡±

    The security guards continued to negotiate with the man, urging him to drop his weapon. Since Lanny was held hostage, they were careful not to provoke the man. Despite being equipped with shields and batons, their confidence in saving Lanny was shaky.

    Norah tapped her still-healing legs, feeling helpless as she watched. She believed that if she were fully recovered, she could rescue Lanny. Or, if only she had a gun¡­

    She bit her lip, dismissing the thought. She wasn¡¯t a police officer, after all. Using a gun was against thew, and besides, she didn¡¯t own one. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t dare use it in front ofw enforcement.

    Recalling her own stabbing incident at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Joanna eximed in frustration, ¡°The security guards are useless! Just tackle the rioter!¡±

    Susanna responded, ¡°The doctor is in his grip. They¡¯re trying to work it out. The police are here too.¡±

    Joanna quickly wheeled Norah away as the man started moving towards the door with Lanny. Suddenly, the man shed Lanny¡¯s throat again, causing blood to spray violently.

    The man didn¡¯t nce at Lanny. He shoved him toward the security and hurried off to Norah. His knife shimmered with a cold, eerie light. He held it high in his hands and pointed it at Norah.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    This abrupt turn shocked everyone, except Norah.

    Joanna prepared to shield Norah with her body from the knife but was quickly pulled back by Norah.

    ¡°Chayce!¡± Norah yelled.

    Chayce was already in action. He and the bodyguards rushed forward and overpowered the man.

    The police arrived afterward, taking custody of the man and expressing gratitude to the bodyguards.

    The scene was chaotic. Nurses and doctors hurried to transport Lanny on a crash cart. Other injured doctors were also moved, and the police worked to maintain order.

    Someone gasped at the grim scene. ¡°Dr. Mitchell was cut straight in the throat¡ªit¡¯s dreadful.¡±

    Another sighed, ¡°Dr. Mitchell is probably not going to make it. His blood was sttered all around.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?Chapter 1085:

    ¡°Why would the attacker target Dr. Mitchell?¡± questioned another. ¡°He¡¯s a top doctor at Concord Hospital. How could such a thing ur?¡±

    A voice piped up, ¡°It¡¯s because he was med for the attacker¡¯s wife¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°But that surgery was three years ago. It¡¯s unjust to me Dr. Mitchell now,¡± another retorted, defending Lanny.

    Murmurs swirled among the onlookers, each sharing their thoughts on the dreadful incident.

    Elsa observed from the sidelines, her gaze fixed on Norah for a time before she decisively turned away.

    Joanna affirmed to Norah, ¡°You know I can protect you.¡±

    ¡°Be sure to stay safe if something like this happens again,¡± Norah responded, patting Joanna¡¯s head in mild irritation. She appreciated her intention but was confident in her own security measures.

    In a protective reflex, Joanna had shielded Norah during the panic. Now,ing to her senses and overwhelmed by the reality of danger, she felt a mix of fear and frustration from being in a vulnerable state in the hospital.

    Susanna, visibly shaken, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Witnessing such violence firsthand was unnerving.

    ¡°Hopefully, Dr. Mitchell will make it,¡± Susanna expressed. Considering that Norah was also a doctor, she hoped for the well-being of all medical professionals.

    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    ¡°Medical disputes can be truly frightening,¡± she added, a sentiment reflecting the peril doctors asionally face. The group tried not to linger on the grim scene. It was evident the attacker had specifically aimed for Lanny.

    The assant had targeted Norah too, possibly seeing her as vulnerable due to her wheelchair¡ªa chilling reminder of the irrationality harbored by him.

    As life in the hospital marched on, Joanna escorted Norah to her uing appointment.

    Gilda, sensing a deeper conspiracy, instructed Chayce, ¡°Start investigating. I suspect there¡¯s more behind this incident.¡± It seemed likely that the chaos earlier had been exploited to orchestrate an attack on Norah, hinting at a sinister plot weaving through the day¡¯s events.

    Afterpleting her CT scan, Norah was wheeled back through the busy outpatient hall by Joanna. Despite the earlier chaos, it seemed only Lanny had suffered serious injuries.

    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Norah said, pressing the brakes on her wheelchair. ¡°Joanna, could you find out how Dr. Mitchell is doing?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?Chapter 1086:

    Joanna nodded, released the wheelchair to Susanna, and left to gather information.

    Soon after, Joanna returned with disheartening news. ¡°Dr. Mitchell is still in the ER. It¡¯s looking pretty bad. It¡¯s just heartbreaking¡ªhe¡¯s such a kind person.¡±

    Norah recalled that the knife hadn¡¯t struck any arteries, suggesting there might still be a chance to save Lanny. ¡°I want to see him,¡± she dered after a pause.

    Joanna and Susanna exchanged looks, well aware of Norah¡¯s capabilities as the Supernatural Doctor and her potential desire to help.

    ¡°Together, we¡¯ll support whatever you decide,¡± they assured in unison, their expressions firm.

    Norah smiled slightly at their resolve. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t just stand by while a skilled doctor was in peril, Norah decided to act.

    Joanna hurried off to get more details as Susanna pushed Norah toward the operating room.

    Inside, the tension was palpable.

    ¡°Keep the transfusions going, don¡¯t stop,¡± ordered Malcolm Hanson, the lead surgeon, his voice echoing with authority. A nurse mopped his brow, looking worried. ¡°We have run out of stored blood in the hospital.¡±

    Malcolm kept his eyes on the still-open wound, the blood vessels yet to be sewn up. ¡°Get more blood from other hospitals, now!¡± Time was running out, and Lanny¡¯s condition was critical. Without the continuous blood transfusions, he would likely have bled out before even reaching the emergency room. Stitching the severed vessels in his neck was the key to saving him, the step that would decide Lanny¡¯s fate.

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Two hours into the surgery, Malcolm was drained but couldn¡¯t afford to let up. Lanny¡¯s life depended on him, and as hospital colleagues, Malcolm was determined to save him.

    ¡°Dr. Hanson, Dr. Wilson is outside the ER and says she can save Lanny,¡± a nurse interrupted.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of saving him. I don¡¯t need distractions from Dr. Wilson or anyone else!¡± Malcolm huffed. The surgery required his full focus. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose concentration, not even for a moment, as he carefully worked on repairing the blood vessels.

    The nurse watched the monitors nervously. ¡°Dr. Hanson, we¡¯re almost out of blood!¡± They had nearly exhausted all the blood supplies during these critical hours.

    Malcolm nced at the vital signs, watching them fluctuate as Lanny¡¯s neck wound remained open. ¡°Where are those blood bags? Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± he hissed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?Chapter 1087:

    The nurse, clearly anxious, replied, ¡°There¡¯s a shortage of this blood type at other hospitals¡­¡± Her voice trailed off into a whisper.

    Feeling overwhelmed, Malcolm was unprepared for such a serious situation. ¡°Dr. Hanson¡­ what should we do?¡±

    Remembering the nurse¡¯s mention of Dr. Wilson, his assistant surgeon chimed in, ¡°Dr. Wilson outside said she might be able to help Dr. Mitchell.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible for her to save Dr. Mitchell when there is no more blood avable in the hospital¡¯s reserves? Damn it!¡± Malcolm muttered in frustration.

    ¡°Does she think she¡¯s the Supernatural Doctor? Even the Supernatural Doctor would be at a loss right now.¡± He cursed under his breath and signaled for the nurse to approach. ¡°Go get Dr. Wilson. I want to see what she thinks she can do.¡±

    The assistant surgeon hesitated, knowing they hadn¡¯t called her in when resources were still avable. Now, in this desperate situation, what could they possibly expect from Dr. Wilson? If the surgery failed, they¡¯d likely shift the me onto her.

    When Malcolm saw the woman in the wheelchair, he scoffed. ¡°You think you can perform surgery from a wheelchair? Which hospital do you work at¡­¡±

    ¡°Dr. Hanson, the patient¡¯s condition is deteriorating!¡±

    Before Malcolm could finish, a nurse¡¯s urgent voice cut him off. Malcolm didn¡¯t realize it was Norah. He turned back to Lanny, determined to do whatever it took in ast-ditch effort to save him.

    A woman in a wheelchair saving someone? Absurd!

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    But Norah remained unfazed and instructed the nurse pushing her wheelchair, ¡°Please bring me closer to the operating table.¡± Seeing the vital signs plummet on the monitor, she knew they were running out of time.

    ¡°Step aside,¡± she said quietly but with authority. ¡°We need to move quickly.¡±

    Malcolm¡¯s hands trembled as he angrily tossed the needle onto the tray. ¡°Fine, you take over.¡±

    He had been painstakingly suturing the vessels, doing everything he could to keep Lanny alive.

    The nurse adjusted the operating table¡¯s height to make it easier for Norah to work.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, we¡¯re out of blood bags,¡± the nurse informed her, her voice tense. ¡°The new ones haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Malcolm folded his arms and observed with a discerning gaze. ¡°Dr. Wilson, you must do something fast. Lanny¡¯s condition is getting worse.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?Chapter 1088:

    Lanny¡¯s vital signs were dropping as he continued to bleed. They were in a race against time.

    The surgical team felt failure closing in. Despite their reluctance, it seemed they were losing all hope.

    Norah, with the help of the medical assistants and nurses, took up the scalpel and began addressing the wound on Lanny¡¯s neck.

    At first, Malcolm wasn¡¯t optimistic. He believed Lanny¡¯s survival was unlikely without the immediate delivery of blood bags. It seemed futile to try and save him.

    He respected themitment to saving a life and didn¡¯t mean to diminish Norah¡¯s efforts.

    However, witnessing the scene unfold altered his perspective. Norah¡¯s scalpel glided deftly around Lanny¡¯s neck. She then grabbed a needle and thread, starting to sew up the blood vessels.

    Her hands were steady, her stitching fast and effective. She continued her work seamlessly, addressing aplex injury that had baffled him as if it were minor.

    Shepleted the vascr sutures much quicker than he could have.

    ¡°The blood bags have arrived!¡±

    The nurse epting the blood bags quickly began the transfusion for Lanny, marveling as Norah closed up the significant neck injury.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    It seemed she might have managed to keep Lanny alive even without the transfusion.

    Nevertheless, the arrival of the blood bags brought relief. Norah finished her final stitch and cut the thread.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    Her gloves were stained with blood. As the vital signs began to stabilize, she exhaled a sigh of relief.

    She had saved Lanny¡¯s life! Without her intervention, the medical field would have mourned the loss of a talent like Lanny today.

    ¡°Could I get a little help here with the wheelchair? Thanks.¡± With her hands covered in blood, Norah casually requested assistance from a nurse.

    After she switched out of her surgical gown in another room, she called out to Joanna and Susanna who were waiting outside. ¡°I¡¯m done here.¡±

    ¡°Norah, how did it turn out?¡± Joanna inquired, already certain that Norah had sessfully treated Lanny. After all, Norah¡¯s reputation as the Supernatural Doctor was truly something! Why else would her expertise be sought after around the world?

    Susanna gazed at Norah with anticipation. While the surgery was underway, she had wandered around the hospital, gathering impressive details about Lanny.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?Chapter 1089:

    ¡°Dr. Mitchell is a remarkably dedicated and skilled doctor. I found out he once missed his own promotion exam to perform a life-saving surgery. He¡¯s dedicated his life to his work, saving countless lives over the years.¡±

    Working at Concord Hospital positioned Lanny among the elite medical professionals, with few individuals like Korbin from orthopedics standing out as morally corrupted exceptions.

    ¡°He¡¯s stable now but he¡¯ll need a lot of rest to fully recover.¡±

    Norah felt a deep sense of pride in having saved such a distinguished doctor. Medical disputes are all toomon, and more often than not, it¡¯s the doctors who bear the brunt. The strain between doctors and patients can be intense.

    This strain often makes doctors hesitant to engage with patients¡¯ families. Such disputes are not unique to Concord Hospital. All hospitals really need to enhance their support for doctors.

    Upon hearing the positive update, Joanna, who had reservations about the hospital¡¯s security guards, sighed, ¡°Why isn¡¯t security more proactive? They always wait for the police to clean up the mess. What¡¯s the use of having them around?¡±

    Norah gently patted Joanna¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Everything¡¯s under control. We can send a suggestion letter to the dean of Concord Hospital. Just remember, during that incident, the security team was simply trying to prevent further injuries. That was why they were not proactive enough.¡± Negotiating is often the safest option to ensure the safety of hostages when they are in the hands of criminals.

    As they were about to head back to Norah¡¯s hospital room, Malcolm, no longer in his surgical gear and mask, hurriedly stopped them. ¡°Wait!¡±

    With her mask removed, Norah¡¯s features, including her facial scars, were visible.

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    ¡°You¡¯re Norah Wilson, aren¡¯t you?¡± Malcolm¡¯s voice faltered, and he paused. Just now, he had only heard the nurses mention Dr. Wilson and was unsure of her identity. He didn¡¯t recognize her until now.

    Norah, who was from Silver Boulder Private Hospital, had taken part in an exchange program at Concord Hospitalst year and was a prominent figure. A talented doctor is always recognized, regardless of where they are.

    Norah had distinguished herself in emergency medicine. Since transitioning to the cardiac surgery department, she had gained considerable appreciation from Toby.

    Malcolm had seen this renowned and striking doctor at a major conference. Although he was not familiar with her medical expertise, her presence had made asting impression on him.

    ¡°Dr. Hanson, what do you need?¡± Norah asked, her expression betraying no emotion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1090

    ?Chapter 1090:

    Malcolm was still wondering how Norah had ended up with a scarred face and injured legs when he suddenly remembered that she was now under treatment at Concord Hospital. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I want to apologize for how I acted in the ER earlier,¡± Malcolm remorsefully said. ¡°I was ignorant, and your skills have genuinely impressed me. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    When Norah first entered the ER, she had sensed Malcolm¡¯s standoffish attitude but chose not to dwell on it. It¡¯smon for the lead surgeon to feel a little perturbed when another surgeon joins a procedure already in progress.

    ¡°No worries. I hope you¡¯ll share your honest opinions about the surgery.¡±

    After all, she wasn¡¯t a regr at Concord Hospital. It was up to their own doctors to provide feedback.

    ¡°You being okay with me stepping into the surgery was already a big help,¡± Norah added.

    ¡°All of this was for Lanny. Thank you so much for your help; he might not have made it without you!¡±

    After witnessing Norah¡¯s skills firsthand, Malcolm was thoroughly impressed. She was truly remarkable! It seemed fate had ensured Lanny would be treated by such an outstanding doctor. It was no surprise that every doctor who had worked with Norah spoke highly of her skills.

    Norah¡¯s expertise extended beyond cardiology. She was a proficient surgeon as well.

    Joanna swelled with pride, fully aware that Malcolm waspletely awestruck by Norah¡¯s capabilities. The incident at the hospital did not faze them. Malcolm went ahead and documented everything Norah did.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    The next time Toby met Norah, he reviewed the events and invited her to work here again.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, you¡¯ve built quite a reputation here at Concord Hospital. Have you thought about staying on after your recovery?¡±

    Norah graciously declined the invitation. ¡°I need to return to Glophia, but I¡¯d be d to visit Concord Hospital again sometime.¡±

    Concord Hospital was known for its prestigious medicalmunity. It was a dream job for many professionals, yet Norah declined their offer without hesitation.

    Toby sighed wistfully. Having Norah on board would have significantly enhanced Concord Hospital¡¯s prestige.

    Just a few dayster, Chayce found out that the attacker stirring up trouble was closely linked to Elsa.

    Norah¡¯s expression wasposed, yet a hint of anger shone in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Wilson family would drag innocent people into their schemes, putting lives at risk!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?Chapter 1091:

    Gilda¡¯s distress was evident as she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Ever since they abandoned you, they¡¯ve shown their true colors. For them, only money matters. Their conscience is nowhere to be found!¡±

    ¡°I suppose my very presence unsettles them.¡±

    Norah smirked. ¡°Gilda, could you check theb schedule for me? I need to prepare some medicine the day after tomorrow. Oh, and please help me buy these herbs.¡±

    ¡°Prepare some medicine?¡± Gilda paused, then inquired, ¡°Are you sure you know how to do that? It¡¯s not as straightforward as it looks.¡±

    It hit Norah that Gilda and the others were unaware of her hidden role as the Supernatural Doctor, a detail she had omitted to share.

    With just Gilda and Chayce present, she told them, ¡°I¡¯m the Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    ¡°What? Norah was the Supernatural Doctor?!¡±

    Their eyes bulged with astonishment.

    Gilda was dumbfounded. ¡°Hold on, did I hear you correctly? You mean, you¡¯re the renowned Supernatural Doctor?¡± With a confident nod from Norah, Gilda was taken aback.

    She had regarded her as fairly knowledgeable in medical practices, but the revtion that Norah was the famed Supernatural Doctor was aplete surprise.

    ¡°If you¡¯re the Supernatural Doctor, then you could make the Scar Removal Cream for scar treatment yourself!¡±

    Gilda had been scouring the ck market for the elusive Scar Removal Cream without sess, beginning to believe that cosmetic surgery was Norah¡¯s only remaining option for treating her scars. Now, she felt a renewed sense of hope.

    Chayce had always known Norah was exceptional, yet this exceeded even his high expectations.

    She was adept in medicine, martial arts, racing, and even darts. Running apany was just another feather in her cap! Gilda and Chayce exchanged looks of admiration, both profoundly impressed by Norah¡¯s capabilities.

    Gilda was revitalized and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, just let me know what else you need!¡±

    Wow, Norah was the Supernatural Doctor! If she could treat her parents, that would be wonderful.

    ¡°For now, that¡¯s all. Tomorrow, take me to the manor. I want to bring my parents here for checkups.¡±

    Chayce raised a concern, saying, ¡°With Iker¡¯s people closely monitoring, it is not wise to take your parents out at this time.¡± Norah gave him a confident look and said, ¡°Trust me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?Chapter 1092:

    When Norah issued amand, Gilda and Chayce knew not to question her authority.

    Following the recent incident at the hospital, Sean had enhanced Norah¡¯s security significantly. He employed four internationally recognized mercenaries as bodyguards, each costing a considerable sum daily. However, he wasn¡¯t concerned about the expense. The priority was Norah¡¯s safety, regardless of the cost.

    The next day, Norah woke up early. She sent a message to her parents, informing them of her visit, and made sure Gilda had everything ready.

    Meanwhile, at the manor, Calvin and Bernice anxiously peered out the door, excited about her arrival. With only one servant to assist them, they had been relishing their familiar,fortable routine these past few days. Bernice was restless. ¡°Chayce said they¡¯re on their way. Norah will be here any moment.¡±

    Calvin was eager too but tried to stayposed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down? You¡¯re making me dizzy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just too excited,¡± Bernice said, unable to contain her eagerness.

    Ignoring her husband¡¯s suggestion, she quickly returned to the door to watch again.

    The more Bernice discovered about Norah, the more she admired her. Her affection wasn¡¯t just familial; she truly respected her daughter. She was astounded by how remarkable her daughter had be!

    She had also learned of Norah¡¯s turbulent marriage through Gilda, but it didn¡¯t concern her. After all, who doesn¡¯t experience hups in love when they¡¯re young? Her own journey had been filled with simr trials. Her first love was Calvin, and they got married once she reached adulthood.

    Bernice was struck by the unique connections within families. Remarkably, she had named her daughter Norah, andter, her daughter chose the same name for herself. Surely, this was quite a coincidence.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Norah¡¯s taking us for a check-up. But how can we just appear in public like that?¡± Bernice sighed. If Iker discovered that she and Calvin were actually alive, he might try to eliminate them before they could return to Glophia. They couldn¡¯t afford to take that risk.

    ¡°I understand Norah is looking out for us, but the check-up isn¡¯t urgent,¡± Bernice expressed her concerns. Her daughter¡¯s recovery was more important right now. Calvin arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°Just trust Norah. She knows what she¡¯s doing. Norah wouldn¡¯t have climbed to her current heights if she wasn¡¯t resourceful. She¡¯s indeed remarkable!¡±

    Bernice red at him and questioned, ¡°Do you just let her handle everything? Doesn¡¯t that concern you?¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons. Right now, just focus on getting better,¡± Calvin guided her to the sofa and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?Chapter 1093:

    ¡°But I can¡¯t help but worry!¡±

    Their conversation was interrupted by a noise at the door. Gilda was wheeling Norah into the manor.

    Bernice quickly shrugged off her husband¡¯s arm and rushed over with a radiant smile. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re here!¡± She bent down for a hug. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    Norah wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s neck. So this was what her mother¡¯s embrace felt like. It was incredibly warm and felt like aforting sanctuary that made her never want to leave. Her mother¡¯s unique scent filled the air, a gentle and soothing fragrance.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± Norah, noticing her dad watching, quickly added, ¡°And Dad, I missed you too.¡±

    Just a few words from her were enough to bring smiles to their faces. Being around her parents, Norah felt youthful and found herself smiling more often.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with the doctors at Concord Hospital. We can go straight there for your check-ups. Just rx on the sofa while I apply some makeup on you.¡±

    Thanks to her help with Lanny, Norah had established a strong rtionship with the hospital director, making it easier to arrange all necessary medical appointments for her parents. Bernice and Calvin satfortably on the sofa, ready to follow their daughter¡¯s instructions.

    Norah retrieved a makeup bag from Gilda and began to carefully apply makeup to her parents¡¯ cheeks.

    Half an hourter, they appearedpletely different. Gilda couldn¡¯t contain her surprise and eximed, ¡°Wow! I wouldn¡¯t have recognized them if I hadn¡¯t seen you apply makeup on them!¡±

    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Norah¡¯s makeup skills seemed almost magical. She had the ability topletely transform anyone.

    Calvin donned a ck wig and makeup that concealed his wrinkles, making him appear much younger. On the other hand, Bernice received a style that made her look more youthful as well. Norah opted for a simple look, yet her mother¡¯s pronounced features still shone through.

    Both of them were naturally good-looking, and Norah had clearly inherited their best traits.

    ¡°To ensure everything remains discreet, I¡¯ve arranged for a friend to drive you to the hospital. I¡¯ll be right behind you, so you can always find me with a quick nce back,¡± Norah exined with a yful wink.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?Chapter 1094:

    ¡°Here she is.¡±

    The servant opened the door, and Ynde entered, dressed in a stylish, simple suit.

    ¡°Hello, Norah. Are these your parents?¡± She looked at the couple with herrge, expressive eyes and greeted them, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson, I¡¯m Ynde, a friend of Norah¡¯s.¡±

    Ynde¡¯s lively and vibrant personality always charmed anyone. Her friendly manner quickly brought smiles to Calvin and Bernice¡¯s faces.

    Norah chuckled, ¡°Thank you for your help, Ynde.¡±

    Ynde smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all. I¡¯ll be on my way now. See youter.¡±

    Norah had mentioned a gift, enough for Ynde to agree immediately. However, she would have offered her help even without any incentives.

    Norah and the others waited around ten minutes before leaving the manor. On the road, Chayce nced in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°They¡¯re following us again.¡±

    They had intentionally dyed their departure to shake off their followers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s draw them out and handle this,¡± Norah sneered. Whenever she went out, she had to contend with persistent onlookers who monitored her every move. This time, she aimed to deal with a few of them.

    Chayce tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°The bodyguards are on it, mostly dealing with people Elsa brought in.¡± Elsa had been in Silverdale for quite some time.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Apart from her people, it doesn¡¯t seem anyone else is interested in tracking me.¡±

    While arranging health checks for her parents, Norah underwent a medical examination. Her injuries were not fully healed, but thankfully, she had no other health concerns. The primary issue for Calvin and Bernice was malnutrition, after years of poor living conditions.

    Additionally, Calvin¡¯s old leg injuries bothered him in humid weather. Bernice struggled with intense menstrual cramps due to a uterine injury.

    There were no other issues.

    Norah felt a wave of relief after reviewing the medical reports. Resolved to treat her parents, she took charge of their healthcare personally.

    Ynde was thorough, apanying them to their appointments and ensuring they returned home safely. Norah watched from the window as her parents walked away until they were out of sight, then she finally turned her gaze away.

    The next day, Norah dedicated her entire day to the pharmaceuticalb. She meticulously crafted Scar Removal Cream and Body-Nourishing Pills.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?Chapter 1095:

    She sent most of the Body-Nourishing Pills to her parents via Chayce, with instructions for them to take one daily to improve their health. When her schedule allowed, she nned to make special medicinal meals for them.

    Norah had custom-designed an evening gown for Ynde as a gift. Ynde adored it and joyfully twirled around, clutching the dress.

    Reflecting on the past year, Norah acknowledged that while many things had changed, some remained consistent.

    Aaron, having not received any new designs recently, bombarded Norah with hundreds of messages and nearly decided to visit her in person. Once Norah submitted some preliminary sketches, Aaron calmed down.

    The designs by Noelle were wildly popr among women; even those who couldn¡¯t wear them desired to purchase them simply as collector¡¯s items.

    The recognition of her designs filled Norah with happiness. ¡°Norah, whenever you need anything, just call me!¡± Ynde smiled. She was thrilled to receive such a stunning evening gown.

    Norahughed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reach out whenever I need help.¡± She and Marlin had always been close friends, supporting each other whenever necessary.

    Ivy and her family were safely hidden away in Marlin¡¯s manor, and fortunately, Iker¡¯s people hadn¡¯t found them. It was unlikely Iker had ever expected Ivy and her family to daringly rescue Calvin and Bernice.

    This allowed Norah the opportunity to reunite with her parents. She instructed Gilda to gather any incriminating evidence against Iker and his family to catch them off guard.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm

    Three months went by.

    Joanna and Susanna,den with bags, burst into the hospital room. ¡°Norah, we¡¯ve picked up everything. Sean¡¯s car is waiting for us outside.¡±

    Today was the day Norah was discharged. Because of their wealth, they had thefort of staying in the hospital until Norah was fully ready to leave. Her injuries from the recent car ident had mostly healed.

    Jarrod and his family, Toby from Concord Hospital, and familiar faces from the medical staff all brought gifts to celebrate her discharge. The bodyguards managed some of the items, and Joanna and Susanna handled the more significant ones themselves.

    ¡°Trudy¡¯s already at the helipad waiting for us.¡± Susanna checked her phone and hurried them along, saying, ¡°We should get moving.¡±

    Norah, dressed simply and with her hair in a low ponytail, looked effortlessly beautiful despite the faint scars, which only seemed to enhance her radiance. Her lively spirit caught everyone¡¯s eye.

    Norah grinned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?Chapter 1096:

    As she made her way through the hospital, every staff member greeted her, and she responded with a friendly smile.

    Lanny¡¯s condition was getting better slowly, and Norah, who had performed his surgery, was gaining recognition.

    Malcolm didn¡¯t keep Norah¡¯s remarkable medical skills a secret. He bragged about them whenever the topic arose, with Toby also helping to spread the word.

    Her capabilities were widely recognized. The hospital, a ce Norah held in high esteem, always instilled a deep respect for those in the medical field.

    Before stepping into the car, Norah took a long, reflective look back at Concord Hospital, a ce that had grown dear to her. Sean was driving a seven-seater. Everyone climbed in, with Norah sitting next to Sean.

    ¡°Sean, how¡¯s everything at work?¡± she inquired.

    She rarely interfered in his professional life; she just knew he was doing well in Silverdale.

    Sean gently tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and replied, ¡°Everything is running smoothly.¡±

    He worked relentlessly to ensure a luxurious lifestyle for his family and loved ones. He had given Norah an unlimited credit card, but since she seldom used his money, he devoted his efforts to sourcing precious herbs for her instead.

    Norah was passionate about creating unique medicines. Herbs were her treasures, and he was always delighted to see her smile when he presented them to her.

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    Their hands intertwined as they shared warm smiles, their affection for each other evident.

    Susanna shivered and muttered, ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t handle this heavy dose of romance.¡±

    Joanna chuckled and responded, ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. Aren¡¯t you just as sweet with Phillip? It¡¯s so sugary that it gives me goosebumps.¡±

    Everywhere she looked, couples seemed blissfully in love, making her toy with the idea of dating.

    However, she quickly shook off the thought, deciding it was too much of a gamble. She chose to guard her heart, convinced that romances with men never ended well.

    She figured her pessimism might be coloring her perspective.

    Joanna¡¯s phone chimed, and she nced at the screen. A photo from Duncan had arrived, and she eagerly tapped to open it.

    As she opened the message, Joanna was confronted with a vivid image of Duncan¡¯s upper body, gleaming with sweat and etched with deep scars. Before she could reply, another message popped up: ¡°I spent the afternoon at the gym. It was great. When are youing back? Make sure to train regrly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your skills.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?Chapter 1097:

    Joanna¡¯s eyes lingered on the photo for a moment before she swallowed hard and began typing a response. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention I was returning today?¡±

    The sudden provocative picture from Duncan made Joanna¡¯s cheeks flush with color. If she scrolled through their earlier conversations, she¡¯d discover a number of simr photos.

    She touched her flushed cheeks and felt her heart race in her chest. It was a new sensation for her¡ªone she had never experienced around Duncan before.

    ¡°When will you get here? I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up,¡± he added.

    However, Joanna suppressed her feelings. ¡°No need to worry; I¡¯m catching a ride back with Norah and the others. They¡¯ll drop me off first.¡±

    She was ustomed to this routine now; they would drop her off at home before heading back to Dreamview Vis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up myself!¡± Duncan sounded stubborn.

    Joanna had no choice but to ept.

    ¡°Joanna, who are you messaging? You seem very happy. Is it someone special?¡± Susanna leaned in, her curiosity piqued as she tried to catch a glimpse of the screen.

    Joanna swiftly shielded her phone, trying to y it cool. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡ªjust replying to a message.¡±

    Perhaps she was feeling differently about Duncan just because she hadn¡¯t been in touch with him for a while, given the length of time she had spent in Silverdale.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    On the other end, Duncan stared at the unread message, a sharp pang of disappointment tugging at him. He reflected with a touch of bitterness that since Joanna had moved to Silverdale, she seemed to have forgotten about him and focused entirely on Norah. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy towards Norah for monopolizing so much of her attention.

    He wished he could have shown up in Silverdale to meet Joanna, but considering that she might find his sudden appearance odd, he had to abandon his idea. He had picked the best photo he could find for hisst message, but it appeared to have made no impression.

    Half an hourter, his phone buzzed with a photo message. It was a picture of Joanna with short, stylish hair, beaming with joy as she stood in front of a sleek, luxurious private jet. She texted, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. You had better head to the airport to meet me there on time.¡±

    His heart skipped a beat as her picture materialized on his phone. A smile stretched across his lips as he traced his fingers on the picture.

    Duncan knew Joanna well enough to read her mind. He understood that she might not reciprocate his feelings, but he found sce in quietly caring for her. He vowed to himself that he would always be there to protect her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?Chapter 1098:

    Everyone felt at ease on the return flight. With a warm smile, Trudy said, ¡°Finally heading back to Glophia. I¡¯ve really missed Gil.¡±

    She had insisted on staying until Norah was discharged from the hospital. Not wanting her to travel alone, Norah had assured Gil that she would take good care of Trudy. Their mutual care and affection were evident.

    Norah nced at Joanna, whose cheeks were flushed, and believed she was texting a man. Joanna¡¯s lovesick expression made her feelings clear to everyone.

    Susanna teased Joanna with a mischievous grin, yfully probing for clues about the mystery person.

    Trudy joined in as well, and theirughter and yful teasing brought a smile to Norah¡¯s face. She cherished these wonderful moments and the warmth they brought.

    She hadn¡¯t been idle during her time in Silverdale and wondered if Iker and his family were prepared for her return. Her eyes narrowed as she thought about the surprise she had meticulously nned for Iker.

    Elsa departed from Silverdale shortly after the chaos at the hospital, leaving only her informants behind. Norah acted as if nothing unusual had happened, continuing her daily routine. As Gilda mentioned, the incident had deeply unsettled everyone in Glophia.

    Gilda was only aware of what Hadley had told her. Iker and his family constantly cursed Norah, hoping she would disappear forever. There were several attempts at sabotage and assassination plots, but Chayce and his team sessfully thwarted them all. Hadley also ryed that Iker was secretly plotting something, preparing for Norah¡¯s return.

    Norah was curious about what kind of tricks Iker was nning against her.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    The jetnded in Glophia in the afternoon. As soon as Joanna got off the jet, Duncan picked her up from the airport. Susanna and Phillip went on a date, giving Norah and Sean some alone time.

    Sean took her hand and leaned in close to her ear, whispering softly, ¡°How about we visit Dreamview Vis? It¡¯s been a while since you werest there. Not only do I miss you, but the bed does too.¡±

    His breath brushed against her ear, making her raise an eyebrow in yful amusement. Norah turned to face him directly, her slender fingers lightly tracing his chin as she teasingly asked, ¡°Oh, really? Did you just say the bed missed me?¡± Her other hand slid from his neck down to his waist, a yful and provocative gesture.

    Sean¡¯s breathing grew heavier as he caught her teasing hand, his voice deep and husky. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± During her recovery, they had grown close, but he had been mindful of Norah¡¯s health, holding back his deeper desires.

    As the driver opened the car door and climbed in, Norah adjusted her posture to appear normal. After all, intimate moments were meant to be savored. They added a bit of excitement to the routine of daily life. Having enjoyed such pleasures, she wasn¡¯t about to refuse them now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?Chapter 1099:

    Sean¡¯s eyes darkened, still feeling the lingering effects of her flirtation. Now that Norah had fully recovered, she had started to tease him more boldly.

    He instructed, ¡°Take us back to Dreamview Vis.¡±

    The driver hesitated for a moment, then silently started the engine. Frank waited at the entrance of Dreamview Vis. As the car pulled over, he opened the passenger door and climbed in.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ve postponed your schedule for tomorrow, so you have the day free. Also, here are the documents that require your approval today.¡±

    With the experience he had gained over time, Frank was now entirely capable of handling thepany¡¯s affairs by himself. Through the rearview mirror, he noticed the woman sitting close to Sean. After handing over the documents, he lowered his head and began texting on his phone.

    What brought her here today?

    The tension between the driver and the assistant went unnoticed by the two in the back. Norah, looking down, was texting Chayce. After finishing her text, she put away her phone just as the car pulled into the garage.

    Sean stepped out, opened her door, and extended his hand with a slight bow.

    ¡°Please step out, my princess.¡±

    Norah rested her delicate fingers on his hand and stepped out of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Hand in hand, they walked toward the house. Sean kept a short distance with her and opened the front door. He turned back and began to say, ¡°I only have a servant whoes by asionally to clean. As for dinner¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence because Norah suddenly pulled him, causing him to stumble.

    Sean regained his bnce and was about to ask what was happening when he noticed a woman standing exactly where he had been moments before.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked.

    The woman wore a striking red dress that seemed too daring for her soft, delicate appearance.

    Norah nced at her, released Sean¡¯s hand, and asked calmly, ¡°Sean, is there something you need to exin?¡±

    Moments before, as the door had flown open, the woman rushed out, attempting to embrace Sean. Norah quickly pulled him aside to avoid her.

    This woman was stunning and bore a faint resemnce to her, but she had a much more fragile demeanor. Her tear-filled eyes only made her seem more delicate.

    And the dress the woman was wearing happened to be the same red dress that Sean had given her when they were at an auction. Its reappearance here couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100:

    The woman looked young, naive, and seemed unsure of herself. Frightened by Norah¡¯s sharp tone, she stepped back and began to nervously fidget with her fingers.

    ¡°Sean, who is she?¡±

    Her voice was soft and filled with a sense of anxiety as she tried to hide behind Sean.

    Norah crossed her arms and watched them with a steely gaze, waiting for Sean to exin why this woman was in the manor. Was this his idea of a surprise?

    Sean noticed Frank trying to avoid his gaze and spoke to Norah in a gentler tone. ¡°She¡¯s a student I support at Bexlyn University. I gave her some help when I was there for a lecture.¡± He was being truthful. Marlene might have a charming appearance, but he never had feelings for her.

    Frank stepped back, realizing he couldn¡¯t prevent what was unfolding. He had sent a message for Marlene to leave, so why was she still here?

    Norah wore a faint smile. ¡°Sean, are you hiding a lover in secret? Looks like I¡¯ve caught you in the act.¡±

    She had suspected something like this. How could any normal man remain so devotedly single for so long? It seemed Sean was nothing but a jerk!

    A sharp ache gripped her heart, spreading through her entire body.

    Sean had dismissed the rumors before. He always said that they were just business connections. Norah wasn¡¯t the type to make baseless usations. She epted that it was all professional and rarely dwelled on these things. But now, standing before this woman, she felt her calm slipping away.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    She had imagined countless situations involving them together.

    Marlene hesitantly said, ¡°It seems I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Her eyes began to well up with tears. ¡°It¡¯s just been so long since Ist saw you, Sean. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression hardened as she growled, ¡°Sean, why is she saying she misses you? You should take care of your private matters first. I am leaving.¡±

    She then turned to leave, but Sean quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Please, Norah, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Nothing is happening between Marlene and me.¡±

    Marlene¡¯s voice drifted over. ¡°That night, I had too much to drink. Whatever happened between us, Sean, please don¡¯t dwell on it.¡± She gazed at Norah. ¡°You¡¯re Sean¡¯s girlfriend, right? That¡¯s really nice.¡±

    Her voice carried a hint of envy. ¡°Sean is a great guy. I hope you two find happiness. I¡¯ve got to go now.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: A new day with new releases! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1101

    ?Chapter 1101:

    With those words, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. Biting her lip, she started to walk away, her sad eyes fixed on Sean with each step, as if anticipating him to beckon her back. But she was bound to be disappointed. Sean simply didn¡¯t care about her feelings.

    Norah wasn¡¯t naive. It was quite obvious that Marlene had a huge crush on Sean, and she was practically shouting it out. Norah scoffed at the well-wishes, barely willing to acknowledge them.

    Marlene was nearly at the manor¡¯s front door, with no one stopping her. She halted and turned around, giving Sean a tearful look.

    ¡°Sean, there¡¯s a school dance in three days. Would you like toe with me?¡±

    Sean was visibly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m not avable.¡±

    Marlene hadn¡¯t been in contact with him for months, and he had nearly forgotten about her. Now, on the first day back in Glophia, she sprang this ¡°surprise visit¡± on him.

    He took Norah¡¯s wrist and pulled her closer. ¡°Honey, listen, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to think?¡± Norah sneered. ¡°Seems like I shouldn¡¯t havee here and ruined your lovely moments, huh?¡±

    Marlene spoke in a pleading voice. ¡°Sean, they¡¯re picking on me again. If youe with me to the dance, they¡¯ll stop because they respect you. Did your girlfriend hold you back froming with me?¡±

    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she turned to Norah and said, ¡°Miss, many at school bully me. Sean helped before, and they stopped. You¡¯re kind and beautiful, so please let Sean help me again.¡±

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    She wiped away her tears, lookingpletely heartbroken. Norah looked at Sean and sneered, ¡°Sort out this mess first, thene talk to me. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    She released Sean¡¯s hand and walked away with determination, calling Gilda toe and pick her up.

    As she walked by Marlene, a cold smile crossed her lips.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your opportunity; let¡¯s see if you can seize it.¡±

    It was also the ideal time to find out what Sean was truly like. When Gilda drove Norah back to the manor, they saw Susanna and Phillip at the entrance, appearing worried.

    ¡°Norah, I forgot to mention that woman!¡± Susanna said with concern. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because you were recovering. I can exin everything.¡±

    She and Phillip were just about to leave when he got a message from Frank. Marlene had shown up and was stirring trouble in front of Norah, which upset her.

    Susanna had encountered Marlene herself once and had even told her off. Now, it seemed Marlene was quite audacious, trying to win her brother¡¯s heart. How dare Marlenee here to see Sean on the very day Norah returned!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?Chapter 1102:

    Susanna had assumed Marlene would keep a low profile and refrain from causing any issues, so she had disregarded Marlene from her mind. That was a clear error!

    ¡°Norah, please don¡¯t be upset. Let us go inside, and I will exin everything to you.¡±

    Chayce and his crew hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Norah punched in the code on the keypad and entered the manor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. But just so you are aware, I¡¯m not upset. She isn¡¯t worth the bother.¡±

    Every word Marlene spoke seemed directed at her, as if she were trying to convince her there was something between her and Sean.

    What truly bothered Norah was Sean keeping Marlene so close, giving her free rein over his manor. Given time, who knew what might develop between them?

    Holding onto Phillip¡¯s hand, Susanna followed Norah into the manor. It had been a long time since herst visit. She even had her room here.

    She nced around, absorbing the look of the manor.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed. It¡¯s exactly as I remember it.¡±

    ¡°Before returning, I had my assistant arrange for someone to tidy up, or else the house would be covered in dust,¡± Norah said while walking. ¡°I want it to be exactly how it was when I get back.¡±

    Gilda headed to the kitchen, filled a few sses with water, and ced them on the table. Then they all settled on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start. That woman¡­¡±

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    Susannaid it all out inly. ¡°That¡¯s everything I know. That woman is trying to seduce my brother. But, Norah, you need to trust me¡ªhe has nothing to do with her.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s anger was clear, but she was certain Sean was innocent.

    ¡°Phillip, what do you think?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, what I know is exactly what Susanna said¡ªMr. Scott just helped that woman out. Nothing more,¡± Phillip stated.

    Norah sipped her water slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to exin. I¡¯ll wait for him to tell me himself.¡±

    Now that they were both in Glophia, she decided to hear his exnation face-to-face.

    Susanna and Phillip exchanged a helpless nce. Still, they both felt Sean had iting.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re heading out now. Norah, please hear my brother out before jumping to conclusions,¡± Susanna pleaded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?Chapter 1103:

    Phillip gave Norah a nod. ¡°Miss Wilson, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    With that, he and Susanna walked out.

    After they left, Gilda asked, frustrated, ¡°Miss Wilson, doesn¡¯t it bother you that that woman spoke to you like that?¡±

    Norah calmly sipped her water. ¡°Bothered? Not at all. I¡¯ve dealt with much worse. Her words are nothingpared to Madeline¡¯s.¡±

    Norah once despised Madeline more than anyone, but she eventually realized that holding onto resentment was pointless. She wasn¡¯t going to hurt herself over a man. She vowed never to let that happen again.

    ¡°How much longer until my parents get here?¡±

    Norah pulled out her phone and saw that her mom had sent a picture from the airport in Glophia. Smiling with relief, she stood up and went upstairs to check the room prepared for them.

    She had purchased everything for the room and had Chayce help with the decorating. It turned out simple and neat. She nodded, pleased with the result. If her parents weren¡¯t fond of it, there was still time to change the style. All that mattered was making them happy.

    At Sean¡¯s vi, after Norah walked out with firm determination, the servants huddled quietly in the kitchen, while Frank stood by the door, too afraid to utter a word. The tension in the house was so thick it was suffocating.

    Sean¡¯s face was dark, his eyes burning with anger. Marlene hadn¡¯t anticipated that Norah would actually leave without a second nce. Now alone in the room with the furious Sean, she swallowed hard and said gently, ¡°Sean¡­¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens

    Sean didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he called out sharply, ¡°Frank,e here!¡±

    Frank calmed himself and approached cautiously. ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott?¡±

    ¡°Did I not tell you to keep unnecessary people out of the vi?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was cold enough to make Frank shiver.

    As Sean¡¯s assistant, Frank had the freedom toe and go from the vi as he pleased. When Sean wasn¡¯t around, he was the one who took care of the ce.

    ¡°Miss Harrison said she had something important to tell you and brought up a lot about you. I didn¡¯t dare refuse her.¡±

    Frank worked for Sean. He was worried that if Marlene was indeed Sean¡¯s girlfriend, keeping her away could cost him his job.

    Sean¡¯s voice was icy as he said, ¡°Get her out of here and pull her university funding. I never want to see her again.¡±

    Marlene¡¯s face drained of color as Sean¡¯s words struck her like a harsh p. She hadn¡¯t expected such a cold response from him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?Chapter 1104:

    ¡°Sean, I just wanted you to be mypanion to the ball. I had no idea your girlfriend wasing to your ce today. Please, Sean, can you help me out here? You¡¯re all I¡¯ve got. Please don¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over and streaming down her cheeks, her voice breaking. ¡°She would understand; she¡¯s kind and beautiful. Sean, won¡¯t you help me?¡± With each blink, more tears fell, cascading down her face in a steady stream.

    The sight of her was so fragile and pitiful that even Frank, who had remained silent until now, felt a pang of sympathy and waspelled to speak on her behalf.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, things have been really tough for Miss Harrison at school¡­¡±

    He hoped to evoke some understanding, some small measure of mercy. But Sean¡¯s response was as cold as the winter wind. ¡°She knew what she was getting into with her actions and words, didn¡¯t she? Marlene, you¡¯re a smart girl. Please, don¡¯t continue making a scene.¡±

    Marlene¡¯s sobs only grew, her trembling voice soft and innocent. ¡°Sean, all I know is that without you, I¡¯ll just get bullied again.¡±

    But Sean didn¡¯t even spare her a second nce. His initial kindness, the moment ofpassion that had led him to help Marlene in the first ce, had beenpletely erased by her behavior. What had started as a small act of kindness had turned into a burden, one that he no longer wished to carry. ¡°And remember to move out of my apartment as soon as you can, Marlene. Frank, show her the door.¡±

    Without a backward nce, Sean strode forward, intent on leaving this entire situation behind him. But Marlene, in a frantic burst of desperation, spun around and lunged at him. Sensing her sudden movement, he instinctively stepped forward, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her.

    Unexpectedly, she clung to his legs, her grip like a vice as she burst into uncontroble sobs. ¡°Sean, please don¡¯t give up on me. I swear, I¡¯ll be good; I won¡¯t cause any more problems for you and your girlfriend. Just help me this onest time.¡± Marlene¡¯s heart pounded with fear. She had already told everyone she¡¯d be attending the ball with Sean. ¡°Please, just do me this onest favor.¡±

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    Her tears soaked into the fabric of his suit pants, and her hands clung tightly to his legs as if her very life depended on it. Sean bent down, his eyes cold as he began to pry her hands off his legs, one finger at a time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to test my patience. Leave now.¡±

    His supposed sweet evening on a date with Norah, one he had looked forward to, had been utterly ruined by Marlene¡¯s intrusion. His patience, already worn thin, was nowpletely depleted, and he was annoyed with everyone.

    Finally, as Sean freed thest of her fingers from his leg, she copsed to the floor, unsupported, her miserable sobs echoing through the room as she crumpled at his feet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?Chapter 1105:

    Sean¡¯s gaze drifted down to his suit pants, now dampened with her tears, his irritation growing with each passing second. ¡°Frank, are you deaf?¡±

    Startled by his boss¡¯s harsh call, Frank moved quickly. He approached Marlene, who was still weeping on the floor, and grasped her arms firmly. With a mix of pity and resignation, he began to lead her outside.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Harrison, I have no choice.¡±

    As Marlene watched helplessly at the widening distance between herself and Sean, she stood frozen in ce as the heavy door mmed shut right before her eyes.

    The sky had darkened ominously, and a sudden p of thunder rolled through the air, followed by a downpour of heavy raindrops.

    Both Marlene and Frank were quickly soaked through.

    Frank dashed to the car, retrieving an umbre. As he hurried back, he opened it and shielded Marlene from the relentless downpour. ¡°Miss Harrison, please leave. Mr. Scott doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Sean had taken back everything he had given Marlene, leaving her once again with nothing.

    Marlene copsed at the manor¡¯s entrance, her uncontroble sobs rising above the roar of the storm, but the man inside paid her no mind.

    The cold rain pelted her relentlessly, amplifying her pain and heartache.

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    Seeing her distress, Frank¡¯s expression softened with a touch of pity. He crouched down beside her, his voice gentle but firm, lifting her by the arm. ¡°Miss Harrison, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    It was clear that Sean didn¡¯t want to see her; even if she fainted at his doorstep, it wouldn¡¯t get his attention.

    Marlene got up with Frank¡¯s assistance. He handed her an umbre and said, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±

    Sean had already asked him to ensure Marlene got home safely, so a ride wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Marlene gripped the umbre, blinking through the rain as she gazed at the grand manor.

    She imagined living there with her loved one, basking in its grandeur, but for someone like her, it was a dream beyond reach. Frank arrived, offering Marlene a dry towel as he helped her into the car.

    ¡°Dry off so you don¡¯t catch a chill.¡±

    As Marlene grabbed the towel, her fingers lightly brushed his hand.

    Frank, taken aback, pulled his hand away and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home to pack up. Please vacate the apartment within a week.¡±

    That was the most he could offer her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?Chapter 1106:

    When they reached the apartment building, Frank handed her the umbre. ¡°You might want to avoid Mr. Scott; he and Miss Wilson are pretty close.¡±

    Marlene took his hand, which was still extended, and Frank went still.

    ¡°I¡¯m really thankful to Sean for helping me when I was being picked on, but the person I care about¡­¡±

    Frank nced up and saw her eyes, red and glistening, locked onto his.

    He swallowed hard and gently withdrew his hand. ¡°Just so you know, Miss Harrison, I need to head back now.¡±

    ¡°Will youe visit me again?¡±

    Her voice was gentle, giving the impression that she was offering him a chance to get closer to her.

    Flustered, Frank responded, ¡°It depends. If you need anything, just give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re so kind,¡± Marlene murmured.

    She stepped out of the car, seemingly unaware of how flustered Frank was. Standing under her umbre, she said, ¡°Frank, see you next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Once the car drove away, Marlene¡¯s smile faded, reced by a cold, distant look.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    She tossed the umbre aside, allowing the rain to drench her. Her hair clung to her face, making her appear like a total mess. But she closed her eyes, spread her arms, and let the rain pour over her.

    Was this really the end? No more contact with Sean ever again?

    Her tears blended with the rain as they both fell to the ground.

    ¡°Miss Harrison.¡±

    Hearing someone call her name, Marlene opened her eyes to see a sleek luxury car parked next to her, as if it had appeared out of thin air.

    Hank was in the back seat, with the window rolled down slightly. ¡°I see you¡¯re enjoying the rain,¡± he said. ¡°Got a minute? I¡¯d like to chat.¡±

    Marlene wiped the rain from her face and climbed into the car, looking a bit messy.

    ¡°What do you need, Mr. Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Something nice for you.¡±

    After showering and putting on fresh clothes upstairs, Sean tossed his suit pants into the trash.

    His sister texted to say Norah was alright. He picked up the gift he¡¯d gotten and headed out to make things right with Norah. He knew he was to me for not addressing the issues with Marlene.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?Chapter 1107:

    If Marlene had been more understanding, he might have helped with her education, but he didn¡¯t feel any romantic connection with her.

    Sean parked outside Norah¡¯s manor, took a deep breath to calm his nerves, hoping to make things right so he wouldn¡¯t have to spend the night by himself.

    Arriving solo with a gift in hand, he rang the doorbell and adjusted his clothes, wanting to look his best for Norah.

    Norah opened the door, dressed in her casual home attire, her face still glowing from the remnants of a smile. However, the smile faded when she recognized Sean standing on her doorstep.

    ¡°Sean, shouldn¡¯t you be with your girlfriend at the manor? Why are you here?¡±

    Sean attempted a weak smile, gazing deeply into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the only girlfriend for me, Norah. I have a good exnation for what happened with Marlene.¡± He presented the item he had brought. ¡°I have a gift for you.¡±

    Norah looked at the elegantly wrapped box in his hands. Through the clear wrapping, she could see two perfectly preserved wild ginseng roots.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought two fifty-year-old wild ginseng roots and a mountain lotus. These are all premium medicinal ingredients.¡±

    Norah teased him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that such an expensive gift might make Marlene jealous?¡±

    It was clear to her that he had put a lot of thought into this gift.

    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??

    ¡°A gift for my beloved is never too expensive,¡± Sean replied earnestly. ¡°Please, Norah, give me a chance to exin. May Ie in?¡±

    He nudged the gift box slightly toward her, his eyes filled with hope.

    ¡°My love for you is true. I love you.¡±

    His voice deepened with passion, and it caused her to tremble.

    Before Norah could respond,ughter echoed from inside the manor.

    ¡°Norah, he seems quite sincere. Why not let him in?¡±

    Sean had just begun his rehearsed romantic lines when he heard the voice and abruptly stopped.

    Could there be someone else in Norah¡¯s manor? Susanna had said it was only Norah¡¯s assistant here.

    Trying to hold back her amusement and with twinkling eyes, Norah said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so insistent,e on in.¡± She stepped back from the doorway, grabbed Sean¡¯s slippers from the rack, ced them before him, and entered the house ahead of him.

    Sean paused, uncertain about who else might be inside Norah¡¯s house.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?Chapter 1108:

    He had initially thought that her rxed demeanor upon greeting him was because she was pleased to see him. Gripping his bag firmly, he reminded himself that he was the head of Scott Group. There was nothing to fear.

    He walked confidently into the living room and was met with an unexpected sight.

    Present were Norah¡¯s two assistants, Gilda and Chayce, along with a middle-aged couple. Though the couple appeared somewhat thin, they radiated an unmistakable air of affluence and sophistication.

    Uponying eyes on the couple, Sean stopped in his tracks.

    A sense of familiarity washed over him; he had seen them at a funeral three years ago, and their faces, frozen in the ck-and-white photographs, had stayed with him.

    How was it possible that two people he remembered as deceased were now standing before him?

    Nevertheless, he quickly suppressed his astonishment. ¡°Norah, who are these people?¡±

    He acted as though it was his first time seeing them.

    ¡°Come on, I know you know them.¡±

    Norah recalled seeing him at her parents¡¯ funeral. The pictures of her parents had been prominently disyed, and it was clear he knew who they were.

    As Sean¡¯s expression grew more serious, he ced his gift on the table and shook his head. ¡°Norah, I know them, but please introduce them to me.¡±

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Who were these two individuals, and what was their connection to Norah?

    Bernice leaned into Calvin, suppressing augh. ¡°Norah, just tell him the truth already.¡±

    Norah gestured for Sean to take a seat opposite her parents and said seriously, ¡°Sean, they are my parents.¡±

    Sean¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The elusive former head of the Wilson family was Norah¡¯s father?

    Calvin sat upright, eyeing Sean intently. ¡°I¡¯m Calvin Wilson. Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Norah¡¯s mother, Bernice,¡± she added with a smile.

    She recalled the young Sean she had met years ago. He had always been serious, groomed from a young age to be the heir to his family. He had always looked poised and mature. It seemed that fate had a role to y in bringing him and her daughter together.

    Sean quickly connected the dots. ¡°Norah was the missing daughter of the Wilson family from over two decades ago?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?Chapter 1109:

    Calvin confirmed with a grave nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. We were careless, and losing Norah has been a constant painful memory for us.¡±

    His voice carried a weight of guilt. This was a subject he would have avoided if Norah hadn¡¯t been found.

    Bernice shifted the conversation to lighten the mood. ¡°I once worried Sean might have trouble finding a wife, but he seems quite good at it. After all, our Norah is quite smitten with him.¡±

    Norah¡¯s cheeks turned pink as she eximed, ¡°Mom!¡±

    She and Sean had been in the midst of a disagreement. Now that her mother was revealing her feelings for him, how could she continue the pretense?

    Sean¡¯sposure faltered noticeably. He had thought he had everything under control, but the sudden meeting with his girlfriend¡¯s parents had stirred up his nerves.

    ¡°I should havee with a gift for you, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson; it was impolite of me not to,¡± Sean remarked.

    He chose not to inquire about why they were still alive. Instead, he offered an apology, hoping to leave a favorable impression on his prospective inws.

    Calvin responded, ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived; it¡¯s understandable that you weren¡¯t prepared.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t intended to disclose their identities to Sean, but Bernice had nheless urged Norah toe clean.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    Upon returning to Glophia, Norah believed there was no longer a need to conceal her parents¡¯ survival from Sean. After all, she was ready to take action against Iker and his family. Still, she wanted Sean to keep the news of her parents being alive to himself for the time being.

    Sean sat upright, maintaining a cool and collected demeanor. Unbeknownst to the others, he was discreetly pinching his thigh under the table to manage his anxiety.

    Gilda resumed the earlier discussion. ¡°Hadley shared with me that their big scheme isunching tomorrow.¡±

    Norah maintained aposed expression. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared my own shocker for them. Let¡¯s see whose impact is greater.¡± Their scheme was nned for the day after her return to Glophia. It was evident that they were targeting her.

    Well, she was returning fully prepared. This was her moment to show Iker and his family that she was not to be underestimated! A subtle tension filled the living room as this subject arose.

    Sean held Norah¡¯s hand. He was out of his depth with their conversation and refrained from interrupting. All he understood was that Norah was deeply involved in these matters and was too preupied to start any argument with him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1110

    ?Chapter 1110:

    These matters were obviously more important than their dispute. Sean managed his emotions and remained quiet. Just as he settled into this thought, the conversation unexpectedly turned towards him.

    With a warm smile, Bernice asked, ¡°Norah used to be on her own. Sean, what is it that you like about her?¡±

    Calvin¡¯s stare was piercing as he watched Sean intently. He seemed prepared to interject if Sean¡¯s response wasn¡¯t satisfactory.

    Sean swallowed hard, his mind whirling. ¡°The first time I saw Norah was at a car race. Her poise and remarkable driving really caught my eye. Later, I found out she was the Supernatural Doctor¡­¡±

    Bernice cut him off sharply before he could finish.

    ¡°The Supernatural Doctor? The one who¡¯s famous worldwide?¡± Bernice recognized the name instantly; she and her husband had often admired the Supernatural Doctor¡¯s exceptional medical skills.

    It had never crossed her mind that their daughter could be the Supernatural Doctor!

    Calvin stared at Norah in disbelief. ¡°Norah, is that really true?¡±

    Norah nodded. She was the Supernatural Doctor, a title filled with acim, yet she rarely spoke of it. Gilda and Chayce confirmed Sean¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. She¡¯s the Supernatural Doctor. Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, the medicine you¡¯ve been taking? She made it herself. She has dedicated herself to maintaining your health.¡±

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Sean remembered how shocked he had been when he first discovered Norah¡¯s secret identity.

    It was unexpected that she had forsaken her career andmitted to being a devoted housewife for three years.

    Love could truly cloud one¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°The more I learn about Norah, the more I¡¯m captivated by her. She¡¯s a remarkable woman, and I¡¯m honored to be by her side.¡± He spoke of her with great admiration. Every moment spent with Norah was cherished.

    Despite thepliments, Norah responded coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume your sweet words will make me overlook everything. You haven¡¯t rified the issue with the other woman yet, so don¡¯t think you can remain at my side.¡±

    ¡°Which woman?¡±

    Bernice instantly became vignt. Just as she was processing the shock of her daughter being the Supernatural Doctor, she now found herself concerned about her daughter¡¯s romantic rtionship.

    ¡°He cheated on you? Then why would you introduce him to us?¡± Calvin demanded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?Chapter 1111:

    Sean quickly replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never cheated on Norah. I only love her! It¡¯s all been a big misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? You expect me to believe that dressing her in my dress and bringing her to your ce was just a misunderstanding? If I hadn¡¯t visited your ce, you might have continued to keep your lover a secret from me.¡±

    ¡°I never gave her that dress. I¡¯ve made it clear she¡¯s not toe to my ce. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±

    In front of Norah¡¯s parents, Sean raised his hand and swore, ¡°Norah is the only one for me. May I be struck by lightning if I lie.¡±

    ¡°Stop that,¡± Norah interrupted as he began making more dramatic promises, pulling his hand down. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll take your word. Just make sure I don¡¯t find out you¡¯ve been cheating, or there will be consequences.¡±

    When she walked away from the Carter family, she took two-thirds of their wealth with her.

    Calvin looked at their sped hands and said coldly, ¡°Sean, it¡¯s not just Norah who won¡¯t forgive you if it turns out you¡¯ve lied; you¡¯ll be in trouble with me as well!¡±

    Sean felt more assured than pressured. Calvin¡¯s stern words felt like an approval for him to take care of Norah properly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look after Norah well.¡±

    Despite Norah speaking of their disputes, it was clear to everyone that their bond was strong.

    Latest stories on

    Bernice couldn¡¯t help but smile at the expressions of joy shared between Norah and Sean. She chuckled. ¡°I never imagined Norah would be so impressive; she has Seanpletely captivated.¡±

    They had known of Sean before the car ident but hadn¡¯t really met him personally. Around her parents, Norah was still a bit reserved.

    The presence of the apology gift on the table and her parents¡¯ yful teasing helped Norah move past her earlier disagreement with Sean.

    Sean, acting as an understanding boyfriend, didn¡¯t inquire about the details of what had happened to Norah¡¯s parents. Noticing her parents looked tired, Norah suggested, ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you rest for a bit? I¡¯ll call you when dinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    Bernice, yawning, agreed. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go up and rest for a while.¡± She took Calvin¡¯s hand, and they headed upstairs.

    Gilda and Chayce had their matters to attend to, leaving the couple alone in the living room.

    Sean looked at Norah with a pleading expression. ¡°Norah, have you forgiven me yet? If not, I¡¯m ready to keep apologizing.¡±

    Norah couldn¡¯t ignore how well Sean had always treated her, and his words at the hospital lingered in her mind. She appreciated his kindness, but that didn¡¯t erase his mistakes. Rising from her seat with an unreadable expression, she simply said, ¡°No.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?Chapter 1112:

    Norah walked toward the upstairs room, with Sean following closely behind.

    ¡°Nothing is going on between me and Marlene. I¡¯ve had Frank cut off all support for her, so she won¡¯t be a problem for you anymore. Believe me.¡±

    Sean watched her with the earnestness of a dog begging for affection.

    Norah opened the bedroom door and stepped inside. ¡°You think a few words will make me believe you? You must be joking.¡±

    Sean closed the door, his eyes lingering on her as the dim light yed across her features.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lied to you, but I did help her at first because she reminded me of you.¡±

    Sean quickened his pace, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind. His voice softened, and his breath warmed her ear. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t shut me out.¡±

    Resting his head on her shoulder, he inhaled her familiar scent, his eyes drawn to the gentle rise and fall of her chest. His arms tightened around her waist, pulling her closer as his breathing deepened.

    Pushing aside any distractions, Sean knew that making Norah happy was his top priority. Anything less, and he risked losing her for good.

    Norah could sense his arousal and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I believe in your love for me, but there are many women out there who might desire to be with you. They may be charming and attractive, but I want to be the one you always choose.¡± For Sean, Marlene was insignificantpared to her, the most important person in his life. She wanted to be the one who held his heart at all times.

    Sean held her tighter. ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve always been the one for me. That¡¯s never changed, and it never will. I promise I won¡¯t upset you again.¡±

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    After everything they¡¯d been through, Sean decided he would always be the first to apologize when an argument arose between them, no matter what. What was pridepared to being with her?

    Norah hummed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you from now on.¡±

    In response, he trailed warm kisses along her neck, sending a shiver through her.

    Sean¡¯s wish to spend the afternoon at Norah¡¯s house finally came true.

    Embracing his girlfriend closely, he sighed with satisfaction, thinking there was nothing quite like her fragrance. As he twirled her hair and gazed at her rosy cheeks, he asked, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t your parents already have a funeral? I attended it myself. How is it they¡¯re alive, and why are you their daughter? Can you exin this to me?¡±

    He suspected that this mystery was the secret Norah had concealed from him back in Silverdale, and he appreciated the significance of her sharing it now. It meant a great deal that Norah trusted him enough to reveal it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?Chapter 1113:

    Norah snuggled against his chest and closed her eyes in peace. ¡°I can share everything with you. They were betrayed by someone they deeply trusted, suffered the disappearance of their daughter, and came close to losing their own lives. Yearster, their daughter reunites with them and promises to help them seek vengeance.¡±

    Sean tenderly stroked her cheek and said, ¡°You¡¯ve endured so much.¡±

    He recalled Kason mentioning how Norah had a difficult childhood, wandering alone, and how she discovered her parents¡¯ death upon her return. It was a pleasant surprise for her to now find her parents alive.

    Seeing Norah¡¯s smile filled him with happiness, and he feltmitted to protecting her always. He tightened his embrace, holding her securely, his heart filled with empathy for Norah.

    A troubling thought crossed his mind, and he asked with a hard swallow, ¡°Norah, when you first learned of your parents¡¯ death, didn¡¯t you seek help? What could you possibly uncover by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I did seek help; I repeatedly contacted Sacredice. Initially, they refused to take the case, but I convinced them. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Sean felt a bead of cold sweat form on his brow. He had instructed Sacredice not to ept any assignments from the Wilson family. Had he known it was Norah who had sought their help, he would have pursued the investigation himself. He chuckled nervously, disguising his difort, and said, ¡°Perhaps Sacredice really found nothing. After all, they¡¯re just a regr intelligence agency.¡±

    Norah sighed and said, ¡°I had ced so much hope in Sacredice at first. Although I didn¡¯t receive any news from them, I had anticipated that oue. Fortunately, I have found my parents. Their well-being is what truly matters now.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, and the Wilson family is now thriving, not facing decline as they once were.¡±

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    Sean initially doubted the Wilson family¡¯s chances of sess in Glophia, yet they not only persevered but also emerged as one of the top five influential families in the city, performing impressively well. They showed no signs of going under anytime soon.

    While recovering in Silverdale, Norah had been diligently monitoring the Wilson family¡¯s activities in Glophia. From the formidable Iker to the notable Hank, Larry, and Elsa, every key figure in the Wilson family seemed to be prospering. That was why they dreaded Norah¡¯s return, knowing that hereback could greatly affect their standing.

    ¡°I understand the situation. I remember, Iker¡¯s birthday celebration is next week, and being his niece, it¡¯s only proper that I bring him a gift.¡±

    Sean hesitated, thinking carefully before he cautiously said, ¡°The Wilson family has sent out invitations for a banquet in Glophia tomorrow, inviting everyone. The theme is still unclear. Could this be rted to what your assistant mentioned?¡±

    Norah shed a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to see what Iker has up his sleeves.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?Chapter 1114:

    ¡°Should I attend the Wilson family¡¯s celebration?¡± Sean inquired. Before discovering Norah¡¯s connection to the Wilsons, he usually had apanion at their events.

    ¡°Of course. And I¡¯ming with you,¡± Norah smiled.

    ¡°Is it wise for you to make such a public appearance in Glophia right now?¡±

    Sean was troubled, especially after learning about the harsh treatment Norah had received from Iker and his family, which had really upset him.

    ¡°I¡¯m eager to make a big impression there. Plus, everyone in Glophia already knows I¡¯m still alive, so no worries.¡± Her fingers yfully traced his chest. ¡°Are you hesitant to take me? Thinking of bringing another girl? I can help you pick one.¡±

    Sean experienced a chilling shudder. How could he overlook the sarcasm in her tone?

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the only one for me! Every other woman was just for show. Now that you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no space for anyone else.¡±

    He gripped her hand tightly, his face serious.

    ¡°Well, I trust you.¡±

    Her lips formed an enticing smile that captured Sean¡¯s attention, stirring a desire to hold her close.

    Norah gently pushed him back. ¡°Let¡¯s hold that thought. I¡¯ve asked Joanna, Gil, and Trudy to join us for dinner.¡±

    This was her way of showing appreciation for their support while she was in Silverdale.

    Sean understood the importance of proper etiquette for this dinner, though he rose from his seat with slight frustration.

    Norah chuckled, tugged his chin toward hers, and they shared a deep kiss. Her eyes twinkled as she yfully said, ¡°Behave yourself and there¡¯ll be a reward.¡±

    This immediately lifted Sean¡¯s spirits, and he stood up with a broad smile.

    ¡°Just let me know what you need me to do.¡±

    He now felt invincible, ready to tackle any challenge.

    Norah gave him a yful re before heading downstairs to make a call and hire two chefs to cook at the manor. She allowed them to choose the menu but insisted on a few of their signature dishes.

    Next, she began making calls to invite guests. For her first night back in Glophia, she reached out to those who had supported her in Silverdale. She extended invitations to Gil, Trudy, Joanna, Bryson, Susanna, Phillip, Kason, Kaiden, along with her two assistants, parents, herself, and Sean, totaling fourteen individuals for the dinner.

    Before leaving Silverdale, she had asked Chayce to bring presents to the Boyd family. She distributed Body-nourishing Pills to every Boyd family member, except for Ynde, who received a dress designed by Norah herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?Chapter 1115:

    All the invitees confirmed they woulde. After ending the calls, she and her assistants began clearing the living room table to create more space.

    Calvin and Bernice came downstairs to assist,ughing as they said, ¡°Our Norah is so considerate.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad, I will introduce you to my friends when they arrive. They are trustworthy.¡±

    Calvin nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal; we will follow your lead.¡±

    Bernice echoed, ¡°Norah, we trust you.¡±

    Their family bond was so tight that they hadplete trust in Norah, knowing that she would always make the right decisions. Silently, Norah promised to herself that she would never let her parents worry again and would always protect them.

    Sean went downstairs to join his future parents-inw. He had just been intimate with their daughter, and he felt a twinge of guilt upon seeing them.

    He was troubled by what Norah had mentioned about Sacredice. If she found out that he was the leader of Sacredice, how would he exin it to her? He couldn¡¯t figure out how to cover this up.

    Suddenly, he remembered that Moon had hacked into Sacredice¡¯s system, securing assistance from Sacredice for the Wilson family. Did Norah have any connection to Moon?

    For now, he pushed these thoughts aside because he didn¡¯t want Norah to find out about his connection with Sacredice. Once she resolved her issues with Iker and his family, he would find a way to justify his actions to her.

    After six o¡¯clock in the evening, the invited guests began to arrive at the vi. They all brought gifts, including Susanna. Most of the gifts were food, while Joanna had brought a bouquet of flowers.

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Kason arrived with Kaiden. Although Kaiden was reluctant toe, Kason insisted because they were both invited by Norah. So, Kaiden came with little enthusiasm. Kason had kept Norah out of their sight. They had previously thought she was dead.

    The guests today were all familiar with Norah. Kaiden felt that he and Kason would not be weed there. As such, they might as well not have shown up in the first ce. With the flowers in his arms, Kason nced at the brightly lit vi and slowly made his way inside.

    ¡°Since I am invited, why shouldn¡¯t Ie?¡± Kason felt it was no time to back down. He felt brave. Holding a gift, Kaiden followed and grumbled about Kason¡¯s excessive concern for Norah.

    Gil and Trudy were thest to arrive. As soon as they appeared, Trudy asked, ¡°Why go to such expense and invite us to dine here? We could have eaten at my ce.¡±

    Norah greeted Trudy with a smile and took the gift from her hand. ¡°You have been a great help to me in Silverdale. It¡¯s just a simple dinner. Trudy, Gil,e in and have a seat.¡± She was always perfect when it came too hosting guests, Gilda had requested arge rectangr table that could seat fourteen people.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?Chapter 1116:

    Before dinner, Norah helped her parents downstairs. Seeing the puzzled looks from the others, she smiled and said, ¡°These are my parents.¡±

    Calvin¡¯s expressionless face softened into a smile. He knew that everyone here was kind to Norah, so he was courteous in return. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Calvin, Norah¡¯s father. I want to thank you all for taking care of my daughter over the years. Due to certain reasons, neither her mother nor I have been able to be there to support her.¡±

    Bernice¡¯s eyes showed regret. ¡°I¡¯m Bernice. Norah has told us that with your help, she has firmly established herself in Glophia. We are very grateful.¡±

    The couple bowed deeply to everyone.

    Gil and Trudy did not show any special reaction. As the oldest people in the room, they felt they deserved such respect. The younger guests stood up from their chairs.

    Joanna said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, please don¡¯t say that. Norah takes care of all of us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Norah is very kind to us,¡± Susanna said.

    ¡°She is the one who looks after us,¡± Kaiden added.

    They felt they did not deserve such a grand gesture of respect from Norah¡¯s parents.

    Norah was touched. Her parents truly loved her, and it meant a lot to her that they said these words in front of everyone.

    Gil and Trudy exchanged puzzled yet pleased nces upon learning that Norah, who was known to be an orphan, now had parents. This meant there were two more people to give Norah the love she deserved.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    As the group assembled around the table, Norah, seated at the head, stood and raised her ss. ¡°I had an ident and recovered in Silverdale under your care. Thank you all for your support,¡± she began. ¡°I invited you here to express my gratitude.¡±

    After taking a generous sip of her drink, she continued, ¡°When I first came to Glophia, I knew no one. I feel fortunate to have met each of you and am honored by your friendship. Today is simply about saying a massive thank you.¡±

    She quickly finished her drink and added, ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the food and drinks tonight.¡±

    Joanna was the first to stand. ¡°Norah, even when others thought you were gone for good, I never lost hope. I always believed you would return. Caring for you in Silverdale was my pleasure; I just wanted you to be healthy and safe.¡±

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she gazed at the now healthy Norah, recalling the challenging times they had endured. Norah offered a gentle smile. Her friendship with Joanna was strong, marked by mutual kindness and respect.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?Chapter 1117:

    Gil stood, clearing his throat slightly. ¡°Norah, my wife and I just want to see you well. Also, when do you n on returning to Silver Boulder Private Hospital? Jamison keeps asking about you.¡±

    Trudy interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about work now, Gil. Norah, feel free to visit us anytime.¡±

    Norah nodded, smiling. ¡°Of course, I will.¡±

    Susanna paused before speaking thoughtfully. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve always admired you, and it looks like we¡¯ll be seeing a lot more of each other. If there¡¯s anything I need to improve, just let me know. And one more thing, when are you and my brother nning to get married?¡±

    Laughter filled the room.

    ¡°Yeah, you two have been together for quite some time. It¡¯s time to get married.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Sean can¡¯t wait to make you his wife.¡±

    ¡°Sean¡¯s definitely eager to get the ball rolling!¡±

    While everyoneughed, Kason found little amusement. He observed Norah and Sean enjoying the moment, his emotions a mix of bitterness and difort. He often felt like an outsider, struggling to engage in their vibrant conversations. Even though Norah treated him the same as before, something felt different.

    Kaiden nced at Kason with sympathy, understanding the frustration he felt at the public disy of affection between Norah and Sean.

    Theughter continued as Norah fielded most of the jokes before excusing herself to the bathroom. When she emerged, she found Kason standing outside the bathroom, shrouded in a haze of smoke.

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    The smoke softened the harsh lines of his face as he stared at the floor, his demeanor tinged with sadness. He looked up at her approach, holding a cigarette between his fingers.

    ¡°Sorry, just needed a smoke. Is it okay here?¡± he asked.

    He was already snuffing out the cigarette, flicking it into a nearby trash bin.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine,¡± Norah responded. She wasn¡¯t bothered by smoking; asionally, she indulged when stressed.

    She washed her hands, maintaining a careful distance from Kason. Leaning against the wall, Kason watched her reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°Norah, are you happy with Sean?¡±

    She turned off the tap and reached for a paper towel.

    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Kason managed a bitter smile as he remembered the happiness Norah and Sean had shown earlier. The sight pierced his heart. They were indeed a perfect match. Yet, he was merely a transient figure in Norah¡¯s life. Despite this, Kason couldn¡¯t bring himself to let go. He had known Norah before Sean ever did, but his chances with her were slim.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?Chapter 1118:

    After drying her hands, Norah turned to face Kason. He had always been kind to her, yet her feelings extended no further than gratitude. Kason had always been attentive, especially during her hospital stay. But she had made her feelings clear. She didn¡¯t want to have that conversation again.

    ¡°Kason, let¡¯s go.¡±

    To her, he was nothing more than a friend.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He trailed behind her into the living room.

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened as they re-entered the room together. He remained silent.

    After the meal, while the servants cleared the table, the guests gathered in the living room. iming anothermitment, Kason excused himself first. Kaiden mentioned that he and Spencer were heading to a bar, so he left as well.

    Norah then prepared tea for everyone, sparking a casual conversation among them.

    Calvin and Bernice, being less known to the group, naturally attracted attention. Susanna watched them covertly; they seemed familiar. Her suspicion was correct¡ªshe had met Norah¡¯s parents when she was very young but had since forgotten them.

    Calvin and Bernice engaged well with everyone, leaving a positive impression on all the guests. They chatted until about ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Sean arranged for the driver to take Gil and Trudy home safely. Under the influence of alcohol, Susanna became yful and insisted on staying the night.

    Joanna, who had nned to leave, decided to stay as well upon seeing this. Bryson, however, went home alone. Phillip and Susanna shared a room. Joanna, yawning deeply, bid everyone good night before heading upstairs to browse on her phone.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    Norah apanied Sean upstairs. As they entered the room, she was greeted by his warm embrace.

    Sean¡¯s voice was muffled against her shoulder. ¡°Honey, what were you and Kason talking about outside the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    His response came soft and slightly wounded. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, just curious.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Norahughed. It was clear to her that he was not merely curious but jealous, masking his insecurity with a pretext.

    ¡°Nothing significant. He went to smoke, and I bumped into him on my way out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?Chapter 1119:

    She wriggled free from his grasp, turned, and embraced him tightly. ¡°My love isn¡¯t fickle. I wouldn¡¯t simply fall for someone else.¡±

    Seizing the moment, Sean confessed, ¡°Me neither. You¡¯re the only one I love.¡±

    Their shared smiles filled the room with romance.

    That night was passionate for them.

    The next morning, Norah rose early to prepare for the Wilson family banquet. As Sean¡¯s date, she wanted to look her best.

    Sheid out several dresses, then asked the still-drowsy Sean, ¡°Which one looks better?¡±

    Barely awake, Sean pointed at one randomly. Norah began to dress in front of him.

    The sight quickly dispelled any remnants of sleep from his eyes as he watched her, admiration burning in his gaze.

    In the end, Norah selected a white dress¡ªsubtle, yet luxurious and elegant.

    After refreshing himself, Sean had Frank bring over his tailored suit. Dressed, he looked strikingly handsome.

    Norah, admiring him, kissed his cheek and asked, ¡°Sean, you look wonderful. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    That morning, Susanna set out with Phillip on a date, unconcerned about missing the Wilson family¡¯s banquet. Before Norah and Sean departed, Calvin cautioned Norah, ¡°Don¡¯t confront Iker and the others directly at the banquet. I fear they might retaliate.¡±

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    Calvin had witnessed Iker and his family¡¯s merciless nature firsthand. Their audacity in abandoning Norah, even staging a car ident to eliminate her, all to monopolize the family assets, proved their disregard for kinship. He harbored deep concerns for his daughter¡¯s safety.

    Luckily, after reaching out to some of thepany¡¯s senior executives, he received assurances of unwavering support should he decide to return. This bolstered his confidence in orchestrating a sessfuleback.

    Holding Norah¡¯s hand tightly, Bernice voiced her worries. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid for you. Going back could provoke them to do something drastic.¡±

    Norah responded with a reassuring smile, ¡°As long as you and Dad are safe, Iker poses no real threat. Wait for my good news.¡± Curiosity about the ¡°surprise¡± Iker had in store for her lingered in Norah¡¯s mind.

    Sean, dressed sharply in his suit, looked dignified andmanding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson. I will ensure Norah¡¯s safety and bring her back without harm,¡± he assured.

    Calvin gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°We ce our trust in you. Please, go ahead.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120:

    He needed to disguise himself and go out to reestablish contact with his old friends, taking Norah¡¯s instructions to heart and promising to remain cautious.

    At Wilson Manor, the banquet was set to begin at noon. By eleven o¡¯clock, representatives from various ns had already started to arrive. Hank and Elsa weed the guests at the entrance.

    Iker had kept the day¡¯s agenda a secret from his family, revealing only that he would make an important announcement. Elsa, puzzled, leaned towards her brother. ¡°Hank, what is Dad nning to announce? Why invite so many people? It seems like every notable family in Glophia is here.¡±

    Hank, privy to the secret, replied, ¡°It¡¯s significant for our family, but it won¡¯t concern you. Just observe.¡±

    Comforted by her brother¡¯s assurance, Elsa curbed her curiosity and awaited Norah¡¯s arrival.

    A ck luxury car pulled up to the entrance. Sean emerged first, then extended his hand to assist Norah. ¡°Be careful, honey.¡±

    Gracefully, Norah stepped out in her white dress, standing poised beside him.

    Upon seeing Norah, Hank¡¯s and Elsa¡¯s weing smiles stiffened.

    The awkwardness was palpable; their family had made several failed attempts on Norah¡¯s life, and she was well aware of their machinations. Embarrassment washed over them upon seeing Norah again.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, wee. Please,e inside. Miss Wilson, it¡¯s been a while. Pleasee in,¡± Hank said, masking his difort with forced cordiality.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    Elsa chimed in simrly, treating Norah as though she were a mere acquaintance.

    Norah smiled, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and disdain. ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Wilson, indeed, it has been some time.¡± She ignored their astonished looks, adjusted her dress, and walked confidently into the manor with Sean.

    When Norah was out of sight, Hank and Elsa paused to regain their breath.

    Norah¡¯s presence was overwhelming. Even though she remained silent, the energy she carried was intimidating. They felt an intense pressure around her.

    Naturally, Norah was aware that the Wilson family¡¯s main objective was to seize all of her wealth.

    Elsa patted her chest and said, ¡°Every time I see Norah, I get scared. What kind of life did she live to build such a powerful presence?¡±

    Even Calvin didn¡¯t have such amanding presence. He was reserved, a cunning and strategic businessman. He preferred handling his opponents in a subtle manner.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O)

    .

 Chapter 1121

    ?Chapter 1121:

    Hank¡¯s eyes darkened and he said, ¡°Does she really think she can do whatever she wants after getting close to Mr. Scott? Hmph!¡±

    The two of them regained theirposure and greeted the guests with a smile.

    The banquet hall was simple in design, but at the center of the venue was arge stage, surrounded by flowers. A red carpet stretched from the door to the stage.

    Norah scanned the room and then shifted her gaze away.

    ¡°The decorations in the hall are unimpressive, but they put effort into the stage in the middle. I wonder what major announcement they n to make.¡±

    Sean picked up a ss of wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know the Wilson family well, and I haven¡¯t coborated much with them.¡±

    All businessmen were driven by self-interest. They would even work with their enemies if necessary.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing something interesting.¡± Norah also took a ss of red wine and sipped it. ¡°Sean, go ahead with your business. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The banquet was a chance to build connections and foster partnerships. She didn¡¯t need Sean to stay with her.

    Norah gave him a gentle push and walked towards the rest area. He watched her walk away, sighing inwardly. He had nned to introduced her to some of his business associates, but she turned her back on him without hesitation, leaving him alone. Madeline pinched Derek¡¯s waist and said, ¡°What? Still holding a torch for Norah? Can¡¯t keep your eyes off her?¡±

    Feeling the pinch, Derek averted his gaze from Norah. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time, so I looked at her a little longer. Why are you always so suspicious?¡±

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    Madeline also nced over. Norah was sitting on the sofa in the rest area, holding a ss of red wine. Her red lips and the wine in the clear ss seemed to match perfectly. She had caught the attention of many guests at the event.

    Jealousy and resentment shed in Madeline¡¯s eyes. She had heard that Norah had been in a serious car ident, her life at risk, her face disfigured. Yet, Norah appeared healthy now, even more stunning than before.

    No wonder Derek couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    ¡°Ha ha, am I being suspicious? Then why are you still watching her? Do you secretly hope she stays single andes back to you? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    Madeline¡¯s words had hit a nerve. Derek¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger. ¡°Enough. We¡¯re here for the banquet. Stop spouting nonsense.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1122

    ?Chapter 1122:

    Not wanting to embarrass herself in public, Madeline turned her head away in frustration.

    Corrin and Samira also arrived, as did Luna and Dooley. They hadn¡¯t divorced yet.

    Corrin had be part of the Wilson family that everyone wanted to connect with. The Scott family held the highest social status, with the Wilson family positioned in the middle.

    Some noble ns still had a chance to align with the Wilson family if they put in the effort.

    Dooley¡¯s wish for a divorce was dissolved due to Norah¡¯s connection with the Scott family, which was further reinforced by the thriving influence of the Wilsons. For hispany¡¯s sake, he had to stay married to Luna. Besides, he now had a mistress and was livingfortably.

    Luna gazed enviously at the dazzling Norah. Initially, Luna feltpassion for her when they met, but Norah soon surpassed her, bing untouchable. Norah¡¯s new beau was the most influential man in Glophia, and their rtionship appeared solid, which naturally made Luna feel jealous.

    Corrin exhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s surprising how far that poor woman hase. Herpetence is undeniable because Mr. Scott wouldn¡¯t have feelings for her if she weren¡¯t capable.¡± Samira agreed, adding, ¡°Coming from a humble background, she wouldn¡¯t be here if shecked skills.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Corrin remarked, ¡°Now that we¡¯re on good terms with the Wilsons, we need to ensure Norah feels valued too. After all, her connections to the Scott family might benefit us.¡±

    Today, Luna had left Sha behind. Historically, Norah had always favored Sha, which led to her improved attitude towards Luna.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°After the party, I¡¯ll bring Sha over for a visit,¡± Luna decided, a spark in her eyes. Norah had disappeared from the public eye for quite some time. It was only right for Luna, her sister in name, to show some concern by visiting her.

    Not just Corrin, but everyone who witnessed Norah¡¯s remarkable return was eager to befriend her. Previously, Sean would often appear with female acquaintances he had no romantic interest in, keeping others at arm¡¯s length. But this time, Norah¡¯s return was different. Sean was openly dering their rtionship, making a statement to everyone present.

    If they could win over Norah, perhaps they could secure a partnership with the Scott Group.

    Norah was sitting quietly when Joanna approached with her brother.

    ¡°Norah, I knew Sean would bring you. I overslept this morning,¡± Joanna said, then yawned. ¡°For some reason, I always sleep well at your ce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination. I thought you wouldn¡¯t make it, so I let you sleep,¡± Norah replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1123

    ?Chapter 1123:

    ¡°I found the party dull and only came because you were here,¡± Joanna confessed. She clung to Norah¡¯s arm, ying the part of a spoiled child, while Norah massaged her temples.

    Joanna was unaware of Norah¡¯s ties to the Wilson family, which Norah intended to reveal at Iker¡¯s uing birthday party. At that moment, Norah was oblivious to the impending disruption of her ns.

    Upstairs, Iker and Mindy gazed down at the lively gathering in the banquet hall, their eyes gleaming with malevolence.

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡± Iker asked.

    ¡°Absolutely, the documents will withstand scrutiny,¡± Mindy confirmed.

    Anger contorted Iker¡¯s face as he scoffed, ¡°Norah thinks she can return? Impossible! Not unless my brother returns from the dead.¡± Iker had managed the funeral for Norah¡¯s parents, convinced of their demise.

    ¡°You should know better than to oppose me, my dear niece. You are unwee here!¡± he dered.

    Mindy looked on with a cold expression, thinking to herself that it was foolish for Norah to return and confront them.

    It was almost noon when Iker, the host, finally arrived, fashionablyte. Yet, nobody seemed to mind. The guests flocked to him, showering him withpliments about his achievements and his family.

    Iker responded with augh, but his demeanor changed briefly when he noticed Norah. He quickly regained hisposure and looked away.

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m

    Joanna, sitting on the sofa, was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Wilson seemed to be looking at you oddly. Do you two know each other?¡±

    Norah smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I know him. Very well, in fact.¡±

    Joanna somehow detected a chilling undertone in Norah¡¯s words, wondering if it was just her imagination.

    Looking around the banquet hall, Joanna¡¯s gaze fell on two individuals she despised.

    ¡°Why are Derek and Madeline here? They are truly a ¡®perfect match¡¯¡ªboth utterly contemptible.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s disdain for Derek and Madeline had deepened following Madeline¡¯s miscarriage. When the Carter family and Madeline conspired to tarnish her reputation in Glophia, her animosity had peaked.

    After her recovery, Joanna had urged her family to retaliate, but the Carters were backed by the Wilsons, forcing her to relent somewhat.

    When Norah woke up from hera, Joanna shared the ordeal with her, further souring Norah¡¯s perception of Derek and Madeline.

    Norah¡¯s initial favorable view of Derek had misled her. It turned out he was a bad man, and so was Madeline. Indeed, they were a ¡°perfect match.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1124

    ?Chapter 1124:

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get to you. They¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to them,¡± Norah reassured her.

    Derek and Madeline were not clever. It was only a matter of time before they faced consequences for their actions.

    Joanna vowed that when their downfall came, she would not hesitate to exact her vengeance.

    Sean approached and took Norah¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°The banquet is about to start. Let¡¯s hear them out.¡±

    Iker then took the stage and tapped the microphone, immediately capturing the audience¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Wee to the banquet.¡±

    Iker expressed his gratitude for everyone¡¯s presence, then moved to his main announcement.

    ¡°Many of you might wonder why I¡¯ve organized this event. Today, I have some news to share. You might not be aware, but I have a younger brother. Three years ago, he and his wife tragically died in a car ident.¡±

    He sobbed and continued, ¡°My poor brother and his wife were taken from us too soon. Their daughter went missing when she was very young. Before their untimely deaths, they spent theirst years searching for her. In honor of their wishes, I¡¯ve continued their search, and finally, there¡¯s been a breakthrough.¡±

    This revtion was a closely guarded secret of the Wilson family, known to none until now. Everyone listened intently. Norah, with a frown, whispered, ¡°What are they nning? To reveal my identity to everyone today?¡±

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    Sean shook his head and gripped her hand firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s hear him out first.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Joanna hadn¡¯t caught their conversation, so she inquired.

    However, they both disregarded her question, leaving her to sulk slightly.

    She felt like an outsider all evening, barely managing to join in the conversation.

    Elsa¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she gripped Hank¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Is Dad really about to reveal everything about Norah to everyone here? That¡¯s like handing her a huge fortune!¡±

    Hank gave her a sharp look. ¡°Calm down and just listen.¡± Elsa tended to overreact. This was precisely why their father was reluctant to give her more money. He feared she would squander it.

    Meanwhile, Iker dabbed at his eyes theatrically. ¡°My poor niece has endured a tough life from her childhood. Now that she has returned, our family will take good care of her. Marlene, pleasee down.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1125

    ?Chapter 1125:

    As he called her, a woman in avish gown descended the staircase.

    Her dress was a dark gold brocade with a red skirt embellished with tiny diamonds and gems. The strapless bodice was adorned with golden gemstones, reflecting intricate craftsmanship.

    The gown was recognized by some as the work of a renowned international designer, valued at over three million.

    The guests were surprised and impressed by how generously the Wilson family treated the niece.

    As the woman stepped out of the shadows, her face was revealed, showcasing delicate, well-defined features.

    She had a refined nose, cherry-pink lips, a sharp chin, and eyes that downturned slightly at the corners, giving her a vulnerable and sympathetic appearance. She was the epitome of innocence.

    The crowd murmured in surprise, their intrigued looks bouncing between Sean and Norah.

    This woman resembled Norah, though she appeared more fragilepared to Norah¡¯s vibrant presence.

    Some remembered seeing her alongside Sean at a recent Wilson family gathering.

    Had Sean known all along that she was part of the Wilson family? That guy was really clever!

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah¡¯s gaze became sharp and calcting. She recognized the woman immediately. The woman was the same one from yesterday at Sean¡¯s ce!

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened as she shifted her gaze from Marlene to Sean.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this Norah¡¯s¡­¡±

    Catching sight of Norah, she quickly mped her mouth shut, almost blurting out ¡°substitute.¡±

    Norah swiftly pieced together the Wilson family¡¯s scheme. They were propping up a fake as the Wilson family heir to block her, the legitimate heir, from iming her ce. What a devious strategy!

    Besides them and her supposed ¡°deceased¡± parents, nobody else could confirm her identity.

    Sean was visibly surprised when Marlene appeared. He was about to rify things when Norah¡¯s stern look silenced him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister,¡± she murmured.

    Sean had no choice but to hold his tongue.

    Marlene gracefully descended the stairs, clutching her dress with confidence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1126

    ?Chapter 1126:

    All eyes, including those of the man she fancied, were fixed on her. Dressed in a luxurious gown and adorned with jewels she had only ever dreamed of, she reveled in the envious nces. For a brief moment, she truly felt like the youngdy of the Wilson family.

    Standing next to Iker, her demeanor was meek and docile.

    Iker sped her hand and said to everyone, ¡°We had lost all hope of finding my niece, but Mr. Scott made it possible. We are deeply indebted to Mr. Scott for reuniting us.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened as his name was mentioned. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his simple gesture of kindness would entangle Norah in such turmoil.

    One word captured his sentiment: regret!

    ¡°This is Marlene Wilson, my brother¡¯s daughter. We have a detailed paternity test report confirming that she is part of the family,¡± Iker dered.

    He then offered Marlene a reassuring gesture. ¡°Wee home, Marlene.¡±

    Marlene inhaled deeply and approached the microphone. ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d return one day. The loss of my parents has deeply saddened me. Thankfully, my uncle and his family have been incredibly supportive, which has eased my fears.¡± She gave a soft smile and looked at Sean with warmth. ¡°Thank you for bringing me back to my family, Sean.¡±

    Sean wanted to stand up and argue, but Norah stopped him. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a clown. Just wait, there¡¯ll be a twist soon.¡± Norah gazed coldly at the two people on the stage. If her parents were truly gone, she might never be able to expose Iker¡¯s lies. The paternity test report she held might just be brushed off as fake. Their tactics were truly disgusting. ¡°Just let them y their games for now. I¡¯ll handle each of them in a few days.¡±

    Whatever they did, it wouldn¡¯t work. Now that Marlene had teamed up with them, Norah would show her that pretending to be someone else came with a price.

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Iker smiled and said, ¡°On that note, Mr. Scott, you¡¯re quite esteemed in our family. You and Marlene seem to get along well. Have you thought about marrying her?¡±

    The guests below quickly joined in, saying, ¡°Mr. Scott, that¡¯s an excellent idea. Miss Wilson appears to be a finedy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Norah is just an orphan. Miss Wilson is far superior.¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯re quite simr. It doesn¡¯t matter which one he marries.¡±

    Sean was livid. Before he could respond, Joanna said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of their business. Just a bunch of busybodies!¡±

    Sean huffed, ¡°Do they think I¡¯m just a pushover because I¡¯m keeping quiet?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1127

    ?Chapter 1127:

    Holding the hands of Sean and Joanna, Norah gave a scornful smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset. You¡¯re just giving them what they want. Calm down.¡±

    Iker reced her with Marlene, but Norah wasn¡¯t upset about that. The only thing that angered her was being called an orphan.

    She wasn¡¯t an orphan, and her parents were still alive. And she had Sean. She was the only woman he ever loved.

    None of the guests took Norah seriously. After all, everyone in Glophia had heard about her divorce from Derek. They still saw her as someone who depended entirely on Sean.

    Everyone was intrigued by Marlene, who had recently returned to the Wilson family.

    Although Marlene was just the niece of the Wilson family¡¯s current head, he treated her very well. Naturally, she was entitled to a share of the Wilson family¡¯s wealth.

    If Sean wasn¡¯t interested in her, there were plenty of men who would be eager to marry her.

    After all, Marlene appeared innocent, naive, and easily deceived. Marlene couldn¡¯t guess what those men were thinking. Her attention was focused entirely on Sean. She didn¡¯t care about his past actions and still had feelings for him.

    Sean gently touched Norah¡¯s hand, stood up, and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wilson, I have to decline. My affections are reserved for Norah. Marlene and I are not involved.¡± He denied any connection with Marlene and added, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Wilson, on finding your niece.¡±

    His forced congrattions sounded insincere, and even Marlene could feel it.

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Marlene¡¯s hopeful smile vanished as she was turned down once more. She only regained herposure after Hank shot her a sharp look from offstage.

    Iker chuckled. ¡°I was just kidding. Your feelings really do matter the most, Mr. Scott. It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re not fond of my niece.¡± He gave Norah a quick look. Shouldn¡¯t she be mad after what he¡¯d said?

    But Norah just held her anger in, nning to retaliate at his uing birthday party. Regardless of his words on stage at the moment, she could brush it off with augh.

    Joanna admired Norah even more for that. Even with someone trying to set her boyfriend up with another woman, Norah stayed cool and calm.

    After he finished speaking, Sean sat down next to Norah and gave her aforting nce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1128

    ?Chapter 1128:

    Understanding the connection between Norah and the Wilson family, he knew exactly how to handle the situation.

    Iker cleared his throat once more to draw everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Marlene will stay with us in Glophia from now on. Please be kind to her.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t worry. We will.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wilson is so lovely and charming. We all like her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so sad! Someone is being so cruel to her; it breaks my heart.¡± A young man saw the sadness on Marlene¡¯s face and spoke up for her.

    Marlene nced at him and felt a bit embarrassed as his eyes were locked on hers.

    Iker wrapped up his speech and invited Marlene to mingle with the other guests.

    She seized the chance to build connections that might help her in the future.

    After introducing her to a few people, Iker passed her off to Hank.

    As Iker was about to head to his room, his assistant hurried over and whispered, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a problem. Someone has copied thepany¡¯s new product design and marketing n.¡±

    Iker¡¯s expression shifted. He said, ¡°Give me more details. And have Hanke over immediately.¡±

    Before Hank could speak to the guests, the assistant pulled him aside. Elsa stepped in, guiding Marlene to mingle with everyone. Elsa had grasped her family¡¯s n. Compared to the troublesome Norah, they preferred thepliant and gentle Marlene. Marlene was just a pawn; they could either reward her or make her life difficult, as she was now at their mercy. That made things quite intriguing.

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    Marlene was still caught up in her happiness, unaware of the Wilson family¡¯s true intentions.

    Holding a ss of wine in one hand and lifting her dress with the other, she followed Elsa, smiling.

    ¡°Dad, how can I help?¡± Hank inquired.

    Iker, who had been calm moments ago, suddenly looked furious, on the verge of losing his temper.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were in charge of thepany¡¯s new productunch, correct?¡±

    Hank, eager to take credit, nodded. ¡°Yes, I handled most of it.¡±

    Iker turned to his assistant. ¡°Go ahead, tell him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1129

    ?Chapter 1129:

    The assistant quickly shared the news with Hank.

    Hank was shocked. ¡°This information is highly confidential. How did ourpetitors get detailed knowledge about our new products?¡±

    Hank was furious. ¡°How would I know? We need to focus on managing this crisis, not asking useless questions!¡±

    Hank began to sweat profusely. They had poured one hundred million intounching this new product. If it failed, it would severely disrupt thepany¡¯s finances.

    He had been eager to impress his father with a sessfulunch, demonstrating his own capability.

    But now¡­

    Iker mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡°Stop dawdling and find a solution! We need to discover how our product details were leaked. Is there a mole among us?¡±

    Hank clenched his jaw. If there really was a mole within thepany, he vowed to make them regret it.

    When Norah encountered Iker and Hank next, their distressed expressions made her secretly gloat.

    It was obvious they were aware of theirpany¡¯s disaster. In her view, they got what they deserved.

    Actually, she was the one who had leaked the information to their rivals. Even though the Wilson family¡¯s money was at stake, to her, the damage was justified. She was sure she¡¯d recover the losses once she took control of the Wilson family business. Despite Marlene¡¯s arrival, Norah wasn¡¯t worried about her standing, confident in her leverage.

    Elsa brought Marlene over and cheerfully introduced her, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Scott, Miss Wilson, Miss Andrews, this is Marlene. I hope you will get along with her.¡±

    Marlene exchanged a quiet nce with Sean, murmuring, ¡°Sean, thank you for helping me return to the Wilson family. I wouldn¡¯t have managed without you.¡±

    Sean looked at her with revulsion, his expression contorting. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it frighten you, living someone else¡¯s life?¡±

    Marlene¡¯s smile froze. She was well aware of how she hade to assume the identity of Miss Wilson.

    Hank had approached her with an offer of avish lifestyle and unlimited spending in exchange for her posing as Iker¡¯s niece. The condition was herpliance with the Wilsons.

    She didn¡¯t think twice about epting. For her, the prestige was everything. Bearing the title of Miss Wilson brought her closer to Sean.

    Marlene chuckled. ¡°Why would I be frightened? I have a loving uncle and aunt, and my cousins adore me. I¡¯m genuinely happy.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1130

    ?Chapter 1130:

    Norah smirked cynically. Iker wanted apliant niece, but she was far from it. She nned to take everything they had!

    Sean, showing disinterest, abruptly stopped paying Marlene any mind. His dismissive stance towards her was evident. Then he turned to engage with Norah.

    Norah and Joannapletely snubbed Marlene, leaving her rather embarrassed.

    As Marlene approached Derek and Madeline, Madeline¡¯s cool demeanor was due to Marlene¡¯s resemnce to Norah, which unsettled her.

    Many who were acquainted with Marlene were taken aback. She had transitioned from being Sean¡¯s femalepanion to a distinguisheddy overnight, yet this didn¡¯t deter them from seeking her favor.

    Derek told Madeline, ¡°The Wilson family has supported the Carter family. Now that Miss Wilson has returned, we should treat her well.¡±

    Madeline scoffed, ¡°Sure, sure. If you¡¯re eager to impress the Wilson family, why not bring a special gift to Mr. Wilson¡¯s birthday party next week? That would certainly make an impression.¡±

    ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t grasp these matters. Don¡¯t speak about what you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve been in this business for a long time; I know it better than you.¡±

    Realizing she was outmatched, Madeline shut her mouth and let the topic go.

    Unbeknownst to Norah, her arrival undoubtedly stirred up the elite families.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    Iker and his family used Marlene as a pawn to hinder Norah from asserting her true identity, potentially plotting to undermine her in the future.

    Corrin, remembering the favor Norah owed them for their assistance in trying to help her marry into the Carter family, encouraged Luna to renew ties with Norah, hoping to forge a partnership.

    Derek, impressed by Norah¡¯s strikingeback, reminisced about their past and her care for him. Meanwhile, Madeline¡¯s rough and unrefined manner left him disillusioned. He pondered how different their lives might have been had they not separated.

    Madeline had always disliked Norah and Marlene. Months earlier, she had even persuaded Marlene to seduce Sean, which seemed to have failed. Norah and Sean¡¯s rtionship remained strong.

    This time, Sean proudly escorted Norah to the banquet, openly affirming their rtionship to everyone.

    After enjoying the evening, Norah exited the banquet hall contentedly, with Sean by her side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1131

    ?Chapter 1131:

    The members of the Wilson family avoided making eye contact with her as they departed, fearing she might create a disturbance. Contrary to their fears, she left quietly without uttering a word.

    Iker sneered, ¡°It seems Norah is calmer than before.¡±

    Had Norah caused a scene without solid evidence, it would have tarnished her reputation in front of the guests.

    They had always viewed Norah as merely a brazen opportunist. Mindy, with a cold stare, said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dy tactic. The main goal is to ensure she never rejoins the Wilson family. Seeing her alive unnerves me; I couldn¡¯t even face her today.¡±

    After escorting Marlene back to the manor, Elsa returned and overheard Mindy¡¯s words. She remarked, ¡°Norah¡¯s absence appears to have only boosted her influence.¡±

    Iker snorted. ¡°She certainly inherited Calvin¡¯s and Bernice¡¯s resilience. Yet, with her parents in due to my plots, she will meet the same tragic end. Is everything set for my birthday party?¡±

    Mindy and Elsa, overseeing the arrangements, replied, ¡°All is prepared. We will make sure Norah does not leave there alive.¡±

    Iker scoffed upon hearing this, ¡°Norah must be behind thepany¡¯s debacle, or Sean assisted her.¡±

    Elsa expressed disbelief. ¡°I doubt Norah has that capability. If anyone was involved, it had to be Sean.¡±

    Without the Wilson family, Norah was merely an orphan with only basic medical skills to her name, hardly impressive¡ªperhaps just fortunate.

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. She has survived against the odds numerous times, which indicates she¡¯s capable. She likely has a strategy for us, so stay vignt.¡±

    Iker¡¯s caution prompted Mindy and Elsa to rethink their strategy. They had thought that with Iker¡¯s n, handling Norah would be simple.

    Back at home, Norah updated her parents on all the events from the banquet.

    She fetched a ss of water from the kitchen and rxed on the living room sofa.

    ¡°They likely destroyed the real DNA test report. They think I have no evidence, which is why they confidently dered Marlene as your daughter in front of me. They¡¯d never expect that you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Calvin¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Iker and his family are so shameless. To prevent you froming back to the Wilson family, they let some random woman rece you. They had a thorough n.¡±

    Bernice didn¡¯t care much about whether the Wilson family recognized Norah, but she was furious that someone else had taken everything that belonged to Norah.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1132

    ?Chapter 1132:

    ¡°Do you want to know what I¡¯ve done to them?¡± Norah yfully blinked her eyes and continued, ¡°I hacked into theirpany¡¯s system and sold all the confidential information about their new products to theirpetitors for a high price. I bet they¡¯re anxious right now. It¡¯s funny to think about it.¡±

    Seeing her mischievous smile, Calvin and Bernice chuckled. Their daughter was so clever. She ensured she retaliated against those who wronged her. Marlene¡¯s appearance was indeed annoying, but Norah had delivered a powerful counterattack.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, just stay home for now. In a week, we¡¯ll go to Iker¡¯s birthday party. They¡¯ll be scared to death then!¡± Norah chuckled.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Calvin and Bernice replied gleefully.

    After a subdued weing ceremony, Marlene Harrison became Marlene Wilson. She had joined the Wilson family, and some young men were eager to please her.

    Luna brought Sha to reminisce about old times with Norah.

    For Sha¡¯s sake, Norah agreed to meet in a caf¨¦.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Norah asked coldly as soon as they met.

    Undeterred, Sha rushed to Norah with a smile and hugged her thighs happily. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    The little girl was dressed in adorable clothes. Her hair was styled into two pigtails, and her cheeks were still carrying baby fat, making her look irresistibly cute.

    Thest time Norah had seen her, she was performing surgery on her. The little girl had been lying on a hospital bed, her life hanging in the bnce. Then, Norah had saved her.

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Mom told me I should thank you for saving my life,¡± Sha said.

    Luna smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°I wanted to thank you at the banquetst time, but I didn¡¯t bring Sha with me. I thought you might not want to talk to me, so I stayed away. I brought her here this time to thank you personally for the surgery. I really appreciate it.¡±

    Luna was tactful. She expressed her gratitude and refrained from saying more, which put Norah at ease.

    Norah gently lifted Sha by her armpits and ced her on the stool next to her.

    She dered, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s my duty to save lives and heal the wounded. Sha was in good hands at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.¡±

    All the doctors and nurses at Silver Boulder Private Hospital were top-notch.

    As Norah stroked Sha¡¯s hair, her heart warmed. She ordered some cakes for Sha to enjoy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1133

    ?Chapter 1133:

    Sha appeared healthy, which proved how well Luna treated her. But a year ago, Luna had deliberately hurt Sha to garner her husband¡¯s sympathy. Sha, unloved by her parents, had grown obedient and sensible out of necessity.

    Seeing that Luna had improved significantly, Norah found herself feeling more patient with her.

    ¡°Thanking me once is enough,¡± Norah said gently. ¡°Be good to your daughter in the future. She¡¯s obedient and sensible. No matter what happens with your marriage, please treat her well.¡±

    Now a big girl, Sha understood Norah¡¯s words and gave her a sweet smile.

    Norah couldn¡¯t resist ruffling Sha¡¯s hair once more, enchanted by her infectious grin.

    Sha, biting her finger, thought to herself, ¡°My mom says that if someone rubs my head, it might stunt my growth. But if it¡¯s Norah, I don¡¯t mind at all! I absolutely adore it; she¡¯s so gentle and kind.¡±

    Norah¡¯s gentle demeanor with Sha softened Luna¡¯s feelings toward her somewhat. She had mixed emotions about Norah, feeling a desire to bond but also envious of Norah¡¯s sesses. She acknowledged she couldn¡¯t rival Norah¡¯s aplishments, yet Norah¡¯s heartfelt care for Sha revealed her deep affection for the child.

    ¡°I understand, and I promise I¡¯ll always be good to Sha,¡± Luna told Norah.

    Luna was conscious of Dooley¡¯s affair. Despite her distress and outbursts, they were ineffective; Dooley¡¯s affection had vanished. Now, Sha was all she had, and she refused topromise her daughter¡¯s happiness for a man who didn¡¯t care.

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± As Norah yfully tweaked Sha¡¯s nose, she stood up. Then she added, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the bill. You two finish your meal.¡±

    Sha held onto her, pleading, ¡°Auntie, can you stay a bit longer? Mom mentioned she wants to discuss a partnership with you.¡±

    Norah paused and said, ¡°A partnership?¡±

    She had suspected as much. There was always a motive with Luna.

    Caught off guard by her daughter¡¯s straightforwardness, Luna chuckled ufortably. ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. I was hoping you could introduce us to Mr. Scott for a business opportunity. It would be wonderful if we could coborate.¡±

    ¡°Then you should discuss that with Sean, not me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1134

    ?Chapter 1134:

    Norah nearlyughed; it was funny how people sought her out just to gain ess to Sean¡¯s business.

    Luna was prepared for Norah¡¯s reluctance. ¡°I told my dad the same, but he insisted I ask. Don¡¯t worry about it; I didn¡¯t mean to bother you.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Next time, skip these discussions with me. It¡¯s not worth your time.¡±

    After exchanging a few more words andforting Sha, Norah left the cafe.

    Luna hugged Sha, watching Norah depart. She whispered, ¡°Sha, stay close to your auntie. She¡¯s going to be important for you in the future.¡±

    She was strategizing for her daughter¡¯s future, and Norah, soon to be married into the Scott family, was a valuable ally. Sha nodded, not fully understanding the stakes.

    ¡°But Auntie and I are already very close. She really likes me.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure she likes you even more.¡±

    Luna was always plotting, looking for ways to ensure Norah kept Sha in her thoughts.

    After leaving the cafe, Norah checked her watch, saw she was ahead of schedule, and hailed a cab to Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    She had been back for two days now; it was time to pay a visit. Meanwhile, Gilda and Chayce were assessing their allies within the Wilson Group to determine their loyalty.

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    The faithful individuals would stay, while those who were not would soon face the aftermath of choosing the wrong side after Norah assumed control of the Wilson Group.

    Upon arriving at Silver Boulder Private Hospital, Norah observed that the facility was bustling with individuals seeking medical attention.

    She noticed a recently installed security booth at the entrance of the outpatient building, being manned by two guards who were monitoring activities on the first and second floors through screens.

    It was clear that the hospital¡¯s security measures had been intensified.

    Norah¡¯s first task was to locate Gil, and she found herself smiling at the memory of seeking him out here after her divorce. How much time had passed since then?

    Unfortunately, Gil was away at a conference and hadn¡¯t yet returned.

    So, Norah headed to the cardiac surgery department, where she had spent many years of her career.

    Inside the department office, Jolie and Baylor were both absorbed in their paperwork.

    Norah glimpsed them through the window as she passed and quickly looked away, having little regard for either of them. Their rtionships were merely superficial,cking any genuine connection.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1135

    ?Chapter 1135:

    In the director¡¯s office, Jamison greeted Norah with a warm smile. ¡°Dr. Wilson, it¡¯s wonderful to see you again. I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright.¡±

    He gestured for her to sit on the sofa, taking a moment to take her in.

    Her hair, once waist-long, now just brushed her shoulders, and though her attire was simple, she remained as striking as ever¡ªthe same radiant Norah!

    ¡°I was taken aback when I heard about your ident. It¡¯s a relief to see you back at the hospital,¡± Jamison remarked.

    Norah smiled with a slight squint. ¡°Thanks for your concern, Jamison. I¡¯ve moved beyond all that now.¡±

    ¡°So, when do you n to return to work? We¡¯ve kept your position open for you.¡±

    After Norah had vanished, Gil, unable to ept her disappearance, had spoken with Jamison, and they had agreed to hold her job open until she returned.

    Having already discussed this with Gil, Norah had her response prepared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over carefully. I would have loved to return if not for the ident, but now I have othermitments. I¡¯m sorry, but I probably won¡¯t being back to work here.¡±

    She felt guilty for letting down Gil and Jamison, but her new pursuits were now her priority.

    Jamison, clearly surprised by her decision, voiced his disappointment. ¡°Dr. Wilson, it¡¯s a real shame you won¡¯t be rejoining us, but I understand. Good luck with your future projects!¡±

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    He offered aforting pat on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re destined for great things. Silver Boulder Private Hospital can¡¯t confine you.¡±

    Norah kept her future ns to herself and did not share them with Jamison. Discussing unconfirmed ns only invited potential disappointment.

    ¡°Jamison, I appreciate your support during that period.¡± She had brought gifts, each a token of her gratitude.

    Jamison, resigned to her decision, sighed. He knew persuading Norah to stay was futile but respected her decision.

    She was not only intelligent but alsopassionate and empathetic.

    Such qualities were invaluable in the medical field.

    Even if she chose not to continue at Silver Boulder Private Hospital and opted for a different hospital instead, it would be eptable as long as she maintained her dedication to medicine.

    They were catching up when there was a knock on the door. Baylor entered, clutching some documents.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1136

    ?Chapter 1136:

    He walked in, noticed the gifts on the table, and quickly shifted his gaze to Norah.

    It seemed she was already trying to cozy up to Jamison upon her return, perhaps anxious about not being able to reim her position at Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    Baylor scoffed internally, yet his expression remained neutral. Realizing they had business to attend to, Norah promptly said her farewell.

    Her visit to Silver Boulder Private Hospital was primarily to meet with Gil and Jamison and to inform Jamison that she did not intend to return.

    Once outside, she skipped visiting her old department to greet her former colleagues. She had never been particrly close to them, and truthfully, some might not even wee her return.

    Engrossed in her thoughts, Norah suddenly heard her name called from behind. She turned around to find Baylor approaching.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson!¡± Baylor hurried towards Norah and stopped right in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while! How have you been?¡±

    Baylor vividly recalled the rumors he had spread at Concord Hospital and the obstacles he had orchestrated to deter Norah¡¯s return. Despite everything, she had defied the odds and returned after a year.

    To Baylor, Norah was like a recurring nightmare. Her brilliance consistently dimmed his presence.

    His reprieve only came when she stopped going to the hospital, allowing him his moment in the spotlight.

    hosts great stories

    With the associate chief physician exam two years away, he saw a potential promotion on the horizon.

    Norah¡¯s gesture of bringing Jamison gifts seemed to clearly suggest her intentions to return.

    Concealing his ill intent with a smile, Baylor asked, ¡°Dr. Wilson, when are you nning to rejoin the department? Everyone has missed you, especially Jamison, who can¡¯t stop talking about you.¡±

    Norah, sensing the hidden spite in his tone, responded with a subtle smile, ¡°I¡¯m still figuring that out. It really depends on what Jamison decides.¡±

    Baylor found it difficult to keep hisposure. He knew Jamison would be overjoyed to have Norah back. Jamison had even remarked that no one in the department matched her expertise.

    Having worked closely with Norah, Baylor was well aware of her medical expertise, acknowledging that Jamison¡¯s praise of Norah was not exaggerated.

    ¡°I should head back and spread the good news. Dr. Wilson, since you have thoughts about returning, why don¡¯t you visit the department? We¡¯ve added a few exceptional doctors to the cardiac surgery department this year. They¡¯re quite eager to meet the legend that is you.¡± Baylor¡¯s smile was sly and cunning.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1137

    ?Chapter 1137:

    Norah preferred going home to see her parents rather than engage in Baylor¡¯s maniptive schemes.

    ¡°I have other priorities at the moment, maybe some other time. And please, give my regards to Dr. Austin.¡±

    Dr. Austin had consistently caused her trouble.

    She had hopes for a smooth rtionship between Dr. Austin and Baylor, considering them a perfect match.

    Baylor¡¯s expression turned cold as he felt her words were tinged with sarcasm, and he watched her leave.

    Time hadn¡¯t eased the irritation he felt toward her.

    Jolie learned from Baylor about Norah¡¯s visit and herments. This made her feel a twinge of difort.

    She recalled asking Norah for a favor before she left for Concord Hospital. Although she hadn¡¯t received any updates, conversing with Baylor stirred a sense of guilt within her.

    Unbeknownst to Baylor, she had once suspected him of infidelity and had told Norah to keep an eye on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if Norah stays away. But even if she returns, it won¡¯t affect you¡ªyou¡¯re the esteemed Dr. Padi now,¡± Jolie reassured Baylor.

    She was always keen to keep him in good spirits. Though she was concerned about Norah¡¯s return, she masked her anxiety. They were both convinced that Norah would likely resume her duties within a few days.

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Norah was aware that her presence at the hospital would catch the cardiac surgery department off guard. Baylor had intentionally approached her and probably spread news about her to others, even though she had intended to keep a low profile.

    She picked up Gil and had dinner at Trudy¡¯s ce.

    At Wilson Manor, the family gathered around the dinner table, including the newest member, Marlene.

    In the presence of Marlene, Iker refrained from mentioning his schemes against Norah at his uing birthday party, choosing instead to focus the conversation solely on business matters.

    ¡°Have you figured out who leaked ourpany¡¯s confidential information, Hank?¡± he inquired.

    Hank set his fork aside and swallowed hard, his voice tinged with nervousness as he said, ¡°It turned out to be a junior employee from the nning department. I¡¯m not sure how she managed to breach our internalwork and get hold of sensitive information, but she sold it to a rivalpany for a huge sum. I¡¯ve already initiated legal action against her.¡±

    Iker was startled. It wasn¡¯t Norah or Sean who had tried to undermine thepany?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1138

    ?Chapter 1138:

    Sellingpany secrets is a grave offense that couldnd someone in jail. Surely no one would take such a risk just to assist them.

    Elsa quickly seized the opportunity to taunt Hank, ¡°Hank, could you not have identified the mole within thepany earlier? Mom said you invested a hundred million into the new product. I hope it hasn¡¯t all been wasted?¡±

    Marlene caught her breath. A hundred million, discussed as casually as if it were only a hundred¡ªmere pocket change for their level of investment.

    She had indeed joined a wealthy family and felt incredibly fortunate.

    They treated her well, and all she needed to do was y along with their schemes.

    Marlene was resolved to stay with the Wilson family, embodying the obedient figure they expected and fulfilling whatever they required of her, as long as she could keep her title as Miss Wilson.

    Hank was clearly distressed. ¡°The entire data for our new product waspromised, forcing us to discard everything and begin again with the nning and strategy. We¡¯ve been working nonstop to try to limit the damages.¡±

    Elsa subtly nudged Larry, prompting him to add, ¡°Iker, I¡¯ll certainly support Hank through this crisis. I was deeply involved in the nning for the new product.¡±

    Larry¡¯s words made Hank look even more troubled; if he had realized the extent of the leak earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have informed Iker that all the credit for the new product should go to him.

    Iker, managing to keep his irritation in check, said, ¡°I expect to see results before my birthday party. If you two don¡¯te up with something satisfactory, you won¡¯t be managing thepany anymore.¡±

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    Larry responded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders, Iker. I¡¯ll put in the effort and coordinate with Hank to navigate through this setback.¡±

    Hank said, ¡°Dad, you can rely on me!¡±

    Marlene absentmindedly chewed on her fork, observing the various motives and ns among the Wilson family members. Elsa, her so-called cousin, always sought to enhance either her own or her husband¡¯s influence within thepany.

    And Hank was always eager to demonstrate his capabilities and earn his ce in the family¡¯s esteem.

    Larry and Hadley usually kept silent and steered clear of trouble. Iker, the stern patriarch of the Wilson family, was known for hismanding presence. His word wasw, and he maintained tight control over the family.

    Mindy, always with a cunning smile, was adept at making pointed remarks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1139

    ?Chapter 1139:

    But what did that matter to her? As long as their intentions didn¡¯t disrupt her current life, she was content.

    The conversation soon shifted to Marlene.

    Iker frowned and said, ¡°Marlene, we¡¯ve made our expectations clear. We ask only for one thing from you¡ªobedience.¡±

    Marlene nodded and said, ¡°Understood, just let me know what you need me to do.¡±

    Marlene¡¯s readiness to cooperate seemed to lighten the atmosphere among the Wilson family members, particrly in contrast to Norah, who was known for causing disruptions. This difference left them with mixed feelings.

    They all hoped to steer clear of any further issues before Iker¡¯s birthday celebration.

    Yet, things did not go as they wished.

    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Wilson Group, Iker received shocking news.

    With a look ofplete astonishment, he asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    A senior executive, wiping sweat from his forehead, responded,

    ¡°Calvin came to see me! He¡¯s alive, right here in person.¡±

    Iker trembled in shock and murmured, ¡°Impossible¡­ it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    He had seen Calvin die and had buried him with his own hands.

    How could a dead persone back to life?

    The senior manager nodded solemnly. ¡°When I first saw Calvin, I couldn¡¯t believe it either, but it was true. After confirming it was really him, I was terrified.¡±

    It felt like seeing a ghost in broad daylight.

    ¡°Calvin didn¡¯t juste to me. He also approached other senior executives in thepany. He wants us to support him at the board of directors¡¯ meeting.¡±

    The senior manager quickly expressed his loyalty to Iker. ¡°I¡¯ve always been on your side. After Calvin approached me, I rushed here to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I see. You can leave now,¡± Iker said dismissively.

    Once Iker was alone in his office, he rubbed his temples to clear his mind.

    How could this be? How could Calvin still be alive? How? Was Bernice alive too?

    Questions swirled in Iker¡¯s mind. His thoughts turned to Norah. Could she be involved?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140:

    It seemed impossible. At that time, Norah hadn¡¯t known Calvin was her father. How could she have possibly saved him? The thought of his brilliant brother filled Iker with shock and fear.

    If Calvin returned, could he maintain his position?

    With trembling hands, Iker turned on his phone and contacted an underground organization to gather information about Calvin. He suspected that Calvin was now in Dreamview Vis, as he couldn¡¯t imagine any other ce where Norah might be hiding her parents.

    Iker was determined to find out if Calvin was still alive through his investigation.

    Unaware that Iker had learned about her father¡¯s existence, Norah continued her routine of cooking dinner at home for her parents. These days, she rarely went out and chose instead to spend time with them.

    Sean woulde to visit from time to time. Their rtionship remained solid, unaffected by Marlene¡¯s presence.

    Something intriguing happened recently.

    The other day, Norah had gone to Silver Boulder Private Hospital to meet with Gil. As she left, she ran into Derek just as he was exiting the andrology department.

    Derek clutched a report in his hand when he bumped into her.

    Norah raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Carter, are you here for a check-up regarding your infertility?¡±

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    Despite the mask Derek wore, she recognized him in an instant.

    He looked uneasy.

    Derek¡¯s face turned red under the mask. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s just a regr check-up.¡±

    Norah hadn¡¯t nned on talking to him, but bumping into her ex-husband in the andrology department was too amusing to ignore. The thought that he might be infertile made her burst intoughter.

    ¡°Norah, keep your mouth shut, or¡­¡± Derek began, but trailed off. He remembered they had divorced long ago, and she no longer had any affection for him.

    Whatever he said, she would onlyugh at him.

    Norah couldn¡¯t help chuckling. ¡°Have you seen the doctor? Do you need me to review the report for you?¡±

    Before he could react, she snatched the report from his hand and stepped back to read it.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, sexual dysfunction at such a young age? How do you manage with Madeline? Well, other than that, you¡¯re healthy. Adhere to the doctor¡¯s instructions and tackle your sexual dysfunction. You might still have a chance of having a child.¡± Norah quickly skimmed through the report and handed it back to him as Derek reached out to grab it.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1141

    ?Chapter 1141:

    Derek stood in the hospital hallway, breathing heavily, his anger rising. Norah had just embarrassed him in front of everyone, calling him impotent.

    He huffed, ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line, Norah.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to make sure you get what¡¯s going on with your health, okay?¡± Norah had a knack for striking a nerve. ¡°Perhaps you should get some medication. Something that can assist your kidneys in functioning better,¡± she said casually.

    Derek replied, his voice filled with anger, ¡°Norah, if Joanna hadn¡¯t avenged you and pushed Madeline down the stairs, I¡¯d already be a father.¡±

    Norah¡¯s smile disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Derek, you and Madeline know exactly what happened to her baby. You¡¯ve been retaliated against by the Andrews family. Haven¡¯t you learned a thing? Always pointing fingers at others for your own mess-ups. No wonder you can¡¯t have kids; it¡¯s just karma.¡±

    Derek¡¯s face grew grim. Norah¡¯s words were sharp, but he knew deep down that Joanna had nothing to do with Madeline losing her child. He was just twisting the truth.

    ¡°Quit pulling Joanna into this. Watch what you say, or you¡¯ll face consequences you don¡¯t seeing,¡± Norah reminded him. She held back the urge to scoff as she remembered the rumors that had spread about Joanna while she was away.

    The real troublemakers were the Carters and the Powells; none of them were decent.

    Derek gritted his teeth. ¡°Norah, what are you suggesting? Are you saying the Andrews family uses their power to push people around?¡±

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    ¡°Take it however you like. It¡¯s not my problem. Just don¡¯t ignore your health issues; treat them early.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes slid over his lower body with a mocking glint, causing Derek to clench his teeth in embarrassment.

    Frustrated by the couple¡¯s childlessness after all these years, Sharon urged him to get tested first. If the results were clear, she could openly me Madeline.

    Derek hade alone to Silver Boulder Private Hospital for the test, not expecting to run into Norah.

    His face showed pure humiliation.

    Norah¡¯s words had cut him deeply.

    Unbeknownst to her, Derek had actually followed her advice and had his mom look into kidney treatments when he got home.

    Even if Norah were to learn about it, she would simplyugh it off. Since her divorce from Derek, she seldom thought about him or Madeline, mostly because she was too preupied. She meant it when she told Jamison she was serious about needing to focus more on her goals.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1142

    ?Chapter 1142:

    However, she had no idea her father had been contactingpany senior executives, as neither Gilda nor Chayce had mentioned it. She never expected her father to reach out to senior executives to reveal that he was still alive.

    Meanwhile, Iker was anxiously waiting at home. Atst, his phone buzzed with the message he had been anticipating. Trembling, he opened it.

    Calvin was seening and going from Dreamview Vis, seemingly working on his rtionships withpany senior executives.

    Ovee with frustration, Iker hurled his phone to the floor, shattering the screen.

    Mindy, watching the whole thing, quickly understood the seriousness of the message.

    ¡°How can this even be?¡± she wondered aloud.

    Iker thought the same thing to himself. How could someone he had witnessed die be alive and well? Late at night, he would sometimes fondly remember the days when they were inseparable as kids.

    Everything changed when their father gave all the family¡¯s property to Calvin. Iker couldn¡¯t help but envy his brother. Why did Calvin get everything, while Iker was left with just a small amount? He couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Iker had been plotting for ages. First, he made his brother¡¯s daughter disappear, savoring the anxious faces of his brother and sister-inw.

    In the end, he fed them fake news and staged a car ident, leading to their deaths.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    Now, the entire Wilson family was his.

    Just as he was gearing up for avish lifestyle, news of Norah¡¯s survival arrived.

    When she returned, she was stunning but difficult to handle. Iker knew she would threaten his control over the entire Wilson family.

    Mindy sneered, ¡°If you could take your brother out once, you can do it again. No need to be kind to them.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be kind to them? No way. If I had the chance, I¡¯d have finished them off immediately.¡±

    Iker was racking his brains for their next move.

    ¡°We need to find a way to draw Calvin and his wife out of the vi. That¡¯s our only chance to initiate an assassination attempt.¡± Iker and Mindy exchanged a nce and had the same idea.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re so attached to their daughter, let¡¯s start with Norah. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll fall for it.¡±

    ¡°On the day of my birthday banquet, let¡¯s send them to hell so they can have their reunion,¡± Iker sneered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1143

    ?Chapter 1143:

    His expression was stern as his n took shape in his mind. ¡°Keep this from Hank and Elsa. We¡¯ll deal with them quietly.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Mindy nodded.

    The day of the banquet arrived quickly.

    Norah, dressed formally, reminded her parents in the living room. ¡°First, listen to Gilda. I¡¯ll be sending her messages. Don¡¯t trust anyone else, not even Sean!¡±

    Sean touched his nose, feeling a bit insulted.

    ¡°Next, stay alert when you¡¯re at the Wilson family¡¯s house. If I¡¯m not around, don¡¯t trust anyone.¡±

    Calvin thought Norah was overreacting. ¡°We get it, Norah. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll show up right on time!¡±

    He pictured his brother¡¯s surprised reaction in his mind. Would Iker be scared?

    Bernice took his arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Norah. I¡¯m here with your father. You can go with Sean.¡±

    Norah had felt uneasy all morning, but she pushed her worries aside.

    With Gilda and Chayce looking after her parents, everything would go smoothly.

    Sean took Norah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right by your side.¡±

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    Norah felt a warmfort from Sean¡¯s presence beside her. She stood up and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m heading out with Sean now. I¡¯ll message youter.¡±

    Her parents, dressed in their finest, were ready for the banquet, eager to get back at Iker for all they¡¯d endured.

    Norah went alone with Sean, feeling safe since his bodyguards far outnumbered hers.

    She left her own guards at the vi to look after her parents.

    Sean held Norah¡¯s hand in the car and smoothed the wrinkles between her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± He was unaware of Norah¡¯s ns or what she intended to do at her banquet. Since she hadn¡¯t shared her ns with him, he assumed she had her reasons. All he needed to do was wait, watch, and offer his full support.

    Resting against his chest, Norah said softly, ¡°Sean, once this is all settled, I will discuss my parents with you.¡±

    sping her shoulder firmly, Sean replied, ¡°Well, honey, whatever you decide to do, I¡¯m with you.¡±

    He decided that he would never argue with Norah again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1144

    ?Chapter 1144:

    They were cuddled up in the back seat, acting sweet. Driving up front, Frank felt a chill run through him when he caught a glimpse in the rearview mirror. Marlene¡¯s image suddenly popped into his head, and his expression hardened.

    After Marlene joined the Wilson family, he visited her. Instead of a warm greeting, he was met with her mocking smile.

    She pretended to like him, only to seduce and get closer to his boss.

    Frank wondered about the purpose of rtionships. Wasn¡¯t it better to focus on his career? After considering this, he decided to stay single.

    Wilson Manor was glowing brightly today, as Iker¡¯s sixtieth birthday was being celebrated with grand ceremony and elegance.

    All the green nts throughout the estate were meticulously groomed, and the entire manor was spotlessly clean. The venue for the celebration was arge vi on the property, designed to host banquets and capable of amodating over a thousand guests simultaneously.

    Iker had noted on the invitations that guests were wee to bring their families. As a result, many families attended the event, eager to give their children a taste of high society. By noon, the vi was bustling with arrivals.

    The grand banquet hall was crowded with guests.

    Baylor and Jolie were among them, and he took a moment to remind her, ¡°The guests here are either wealthy or influential. Be careful not to upset anyone. I might not be able to shield you if you do.¡±

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Jolie nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    She had hoped towork with some influential figures at the event. Now wary, she chose to stay close to her boyfriend. She wasn¡¯t one to take risks and preferred to steer clear of trouble at such a gathering.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, the Wilson family is extremely wealthy!¡± Her awe was expressed quietly. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to mingle with such an elite crowd, and her presence was merely by chance.

    Naturally, the Carters and the Powells attended the event as well. When these two families crossed paths, Sharon openly criticized Coen and his wife for their daughter Madeline¡¯s situation. Despite her long marriage to Derek, she had not yet be pregnant.

    Seeing the darkened expressions of Madeline and her parents because of her words, Sharon felt a sense of satisfaction. She was convinced there was no issue with her son¡¯s fertility, so the problem must lie with Madeline. In Sharon¡¯s view, it was likely due to Madeline having had too many sexual partners in the past, which might now be affecting her ability to conceive.

    She decided not to voice these thoughts publicly at the banquet or start an argument there. Instead, she pondered the right moment to discuss this with Madeline directly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1145

    ?Chapter 1145:

    Sharon leaned over and whispered to Derek, ¡°The Wilson family holds significant power. It¡¯s just that the Scott family prefers to stay out of the limelight. Otherwise, both families could be considered nobility in Glophia. In my opinion, Miss Wilson is the only one truly suitable for you. Would you consider trying to foster a rtionship with her?¡±

    Derek, catching a glimpse of Madeline conversing with her parents, responded with a look of difort, ¡°What about Madeline?¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯te to terms with reality, have you? Tell me, is love more important than wealth?¡±

    Suddenly, Derek found himself hesitating. No one understood better than he did the pressures of nearing bankruptcy.

    Sharon pushed Derek slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I look out for you. Those other women, they¡¯re just for fun. You¡¯ll see the advantages of marrying a wife who can truly support you.¡±

    Derek had already benefited from the Wilson family¡¯s influence, which had effortlessly revived his strugglingpany. Marrying Miss Wilson could mean securing a substantial inheritance. The thought thrilled him. As his mother had said, it was worth a shot.

    Armed with a gift, Derek left Madeline behind and sought out Marlene, who was mingling with various dignitaries and their families.

    As he spotted Marlene, his mind briefly wandered to Norah, the woman he still dreamt of reuniting with after their divorce. He shook off the distraction and approached the gathering.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯m Derek Carter. This is a gift for Mr. Wilson,¡± he announced, extending the present towards Marlene, trying to appearposed despite his nerves.

    Marlene initially smiled politely, but her expression shifted to surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t ept gifts directly. You should give this to the attendant at the door.¡±

    Indeed, there was a designated attendant for such purposes. How could he have mistaken?

    She recognized him, though. He was the ex-husband of Sean¡¯s current girlfriend, and he had remarried his first love.

    His good looks were undeniable, and even Marlene felt a stir of attraction upon seeing him.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Derek said quickly.

    Aware of the amused nces from the crowd, he turned and made his way out with the gift in hand.

    Despite the awkward encounter, Derek felt confident that he had made a memorable impression on Marlene. This would surely make it easier to ask for her numberter.

    Meanwhile, Marlene turned her attention back to the crowd, responding graciously to the ttery. It was the first time she felt so popr, relishing the attentionvished upon her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1146

    ?Chapter 1146:

    As she turned her head, Marlene noticed two striking figures entering through the doorway.

    The man and the woman immediately captured the attention of everyone present.

    The man was dressed in a finely tailored suit that lent him an air of nobility and restraint. His chiseled features were set in a stern expression, making him so striking that onlookers were left momentarily speechless.

    The woman wore a long, dark golden dress, embellished with glittering gold threads and tiny diamonds along the hem. The dress cinched at her slim waist, entuating her well-proportioned figure, with long legs and a graceful silhouette that drew admiring nces.

    Her makeup was delicately applied, featuring pink and golden gloss on her eyelids thatplemented her curled eyshes andrge, clear eyes. Her small nose and pink lips only added to her captivating beauty, drawing the gaze of everyone around her.

    Marlene recalled wearing a simr dress at a previous banquet, rumored to be worth around three million. Yet, observing Norah¡¯s ensemble, she suspected it surpassed her own in extravagance.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Norah¡¯s dress a one-of-a-kind piece by that famous international designer? I heard it wasn¡¯t for sale and was meant only for disy.¡±

    ¡°I saw it too. Such a dress demands a certain presence to pull off!¡±

    ¡°Norah is also known as the designer Noelle, right? Perhaps she has connections with those high-end designers. Do any of us not own a piece by her?¡±

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    At this, thedies around shared sheepish grins. Noelle had a knack for creating designs that resonated deeply with them. Naturally, they indulged in buying her creations.

    Marlene suddenly realized that Norah wasn¡¯t just Selene, the racing driver; she was also Noelle, the designer, and Dr. Wilson from Silver Boulder Private Hospital.

    Norah seemed to know it all and excelled in everything she did. Even without an influential background, her remarkable skill would still impress everyone.

    Marlene knew she could never be like Norah. Without being the eldest daughter of the Wilson family, no one would give her a second thought.

    Her gaze followed Norah and Sean as they moved through the hall, hand in hand, chatting andughing with all the important people around them.

    Her face was clouded with envy and jealousy, but then she reminded herself that she was now a Wilson, and there was no reason to envy an orphaned woman.

    Sean gripped Norah¡¯s arm gently and whispered, ¡°Sweetheart, the banquet hasn¡¯t started yet. How about we mingle with Glophia¡¯s noble families?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1147

    ?Chapter 1147:

    Norah knew exactly what Sean was thinking. He was eager to let everyone know she was his girlfriend and couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    She agreed, and Sean proudly dered to everyone that Norah was his girlfriend. A warm feeling of sweetness filled her heart.

    On the second-floor corridor, Iker¡¯s gaze lingered on the elegantly dressed Norah.

    Then he inquired, ¡°Elsa, Mindy, is everything ready?¡±

    Elsa nodded. ¡°It¡¯s straight from the ck market, so it¡¯s the real deal. And Mom found the assassins herself.¡±

    Mindy tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken care of everything. The people inside and the security outside are all in ce.¡±

    Iker hadplete faith in his wife¡¯s skills; after all, it was one of the reasons he had married her.

    He had given Elsa only minor tasks, so even if things went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Besides, the two of them would handle any issues for her.

    With the people he arranged already on the way, his eyes grew intense. Today, everything would finally be resolved.

    It was time for his younger brother and his family to vanish.

    ¡°Be careful not to disturb the guests. They¡¯re here to celebrate my birthday, and we can¡¯t let anything ruin the atmosphere,¡± Iker cautioned.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    He ced his hands on the railing, gave Norah a cold stare, and then headed downstairs with his family.

    Hank knew the n but wasn¡¯t involved because Iker didn¡¯t trust him and didn¡¯t assign him any tasks.

    Standing in a corner of the banquet, he watched Larry and Elsa mingle with the big shots, his face showing a hint of jealousy. ¡°Why is Larry getting so much special treatment? He¡¯s just a son-inw with a modest background. Why does Dad let him and Elsa handle everything?¡± Hank hissed.

    ¡°Maybe Iker has his reasons,¡± Hadley said, adjusting her dress. ¡°Dealing with Norah is so crucial. Doesn¡¯t Dad worry they might mess it up? I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll embarrass themselves at Dad¡¯s birthday party.¡±

    Even though Hank said this, it was clear from his tone that he was jealous.

    Before Hadley could respond, Hank startedining again. ¡°Why did I even marry you? You¡¯re useless. It¡¯s really frustrating.¡±

    If they weren¡¯t at the banquet, Hank would have pped Hadley! ¡°You need to think about what you¡¯re actually contributing to our family,¡± he snorted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1148

    ?Chapter 1148:

    Hadley bit her lip. She used to have her own interests, but since marrying Hank, she was under his control.

    She smiled with a touch of bitterness. This was the result of her old infatuation.

    If she had listened to her parents and not married Hank, things might have been very different now.

    Norah went to the bathroom. As she stepped out, she saw Hadley standing nearby, arms crossed over her chest, watching her closely.

    Norah slowly walked to the sink and began washing her hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Hadley approached and started washing her hands as well. ¡°The Wilson family has a n in ce to deal with you. Don¡¯t let your guard down at the banquet.¡± Hadley lowered her head and pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of the n.¡±

    As a minor figure in the Wilson family, no one shared important information with her. Her husband had been sidelined by Iker because ofpany matters, and he was just as uninformed.

    Norah turned off the tap and grabbed a tissue to dry her hands. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    She smirked slightly, intrigued by what tricks they had up their sleeves. She understood Hadley¡¯s situation and why she was trying to be friendly.

    Norah had always shown kindness to those who were sensible, and what Hadley wanted was simple enough. It was something she could easily provide.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    After delivering her warning, Hadley turned to leave. She had followed Norah to the bathroom but couldn¡¯t stay away from Hank for too long.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Norah walked over to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you still in touch with Larry?¡±

    Hadley¡¯s face turned red. She quickly stepped back and stammered, ¡°T-there is nothing improper between me and him. How¡­ how did you know that?¡±

    Larry and Hadley had once found sce in each other under the weight of Hank¡¯s and Elsa¡¯s dominance.

    Before their affair could go further, Hadley had thought of her young son and refused Larry¡¯s advances.

    No matter how poorly Hank treated her, having an affair was wrong.

    Norah smiled reassuringly and patted Hadley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything. You can go back.¡±

    Hadley left, fear gnawing at her. She had believed she¡¯d hidden her secret well, even from her own family. How could Norah, an outsider, have known?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1149

    ?Chapter 1149:

    The mention of it left Hadley trembling, and fear gripped her tightly.

    Norah watched Hadley¡¯s retreating figure with calm, calcting eyes. She had mentioned Larry for a reason¡ªto warn Hadley without saying too much.

    At this moment, she nced up at her reflection in the mirror and smiled to herself.

    In the ruthless Wilson family, there was still someone with feelings, even if they were few and far between.

    Norah smoothed her hair and walked out with her head held high.

    As she emerged, Sean nced at her and worriedly asked, ¡°Why did it take you so long to go to the bathroom? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Norah replied smoothly. ¡°By the way, Sean, when things get chaoticter, I may not have time to look out for you. But you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Even small distractions could lead to mistakes in crucial moments.

    Sean nodded, his expression steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡±

    The party was grand, and nearly all the wealthy families and high-profile celebrities in Glophia were there. Even famous stars from the entertainment world were invited to add mour to the event.

    Of course, Matteo and Ka were present with their adoptive daughter, Nancy. Ka and Nancy were inseparable, regardless of the asion.

    Susanna arrived alongside Phillip, while Sean was apanied by his assistant, Frank.

    Find your favorite stories at

    Bryson, as usual, had a femalepanion. Norah couldn¡¯t help but notice that hispanion looked like some rising star in the entertainment industry.

    What caught Norah¡¯s attention the most was the man beside Joanna¡ªDuncan.

    Joanna blushed slightly under Norah¡¯s amused gaze and quickly exined, ¡°My brother found a femalepanion, and I didn¡¯t want to be alone. Duncan happened to be free, so we decided toe together.¡±

    Norah gave Joanna a meaningful look, murmuring softly, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Duncan stood next to Joanna in his suit and leather shoes, his presence quietlymanding. He remained silent, never contradicting whatever she said.

    Norah noticed the look in Duncan¡¯s eyes. She recalled how, back in Bellfolk, he had followed Joanna in the same manner, watching over her with silent, affectionate vignce.

    He believed he wasn¡¯t deserving of Joanna, so he kept his feelings hidden deep within.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1150

    ?Chapter 1150:

    However, Norah believed that love should not be constrained by social status. If there was true affection, she felt that any obstacles could be ovee.

    Yet, she chose not to meddle in their rtionship, preferring to let things unfold naturally.

    For instance, Susanna and Phillip came together without anyone meddling, didn¡¯t they?

    Everything would naturally fall into ce when it came to love. Norah gripped Sean¡¯s hand, reassured by her choice.

    She felt his reassuring squeeze in return. Her smile widened, drawing envious scowls from onlookers.

    How could she smile so freely, they thought. She would see what wasing to her soon!

    By midday, the banquet hall buzzed with activity, voices blending into a continuous hum.

    Guests with a keen sense of social navigation mingled among the dignitaries, wine sses in hand. With so many influential figures from Glophia gathered, it was an ideal setting forworking.

    On the other side, Sean¡¯s business partners called him over, so Norah chose to sit on the sofa and allowed him to go and converse with them.

    Sitting here alone in peace was preferable. She could use the time to think about what to say when the party started.

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    She was deep in thought when Elsa approached.

    ¡°Norah.¡± Holding a ss of red wine, Elsa sat beside her. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since west met.¡±

    Norah raised an eyebrow. ¡°If I recall correctly, we met just a few days ago, Miss Wilson. You seem to have a rather selective memory.¡±

    She remembered that they had just met the day of the banquet when Marlene had been recognized as a Wilson.

    Elsa maintained a polite smile. ¡°Yeah, we met the other day, but we didn¡¯t talk. I apologize for Marlene¡¯s situation.¡±

    She set her ss on the table, her expression apologetic. ¡°We all thought you were gone. We felt sorry for Marlene, so we transferred your identity to her. I hope you understand.¡±

    ¡°Is this what Iker instructed you to say to me?¡± Norah struggled to grasp Elsa¡¯s intention.

    Marlene wasn¡¯t a true Wilson. They had given Marlene her identity simply toy im to her inheritance. Why did they make it sound like they felt sorry for Marlene?

    Elsa¡¯s smile stiffened. Confronted by Norah, she blurted out her spiel without much thought.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1151

    ?Chapter 1151:

    Regretting her words instantly, Elsa wished she could take them back. Her thoughts were scrambled, her words disjointed. She failed to notice Norah¡¯s direct use of Iker¡¯s name, omitting the title ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually here to discuss Marlene¡¯s situation with you. We recognize the injustice done to you, so my father sent me to offer you fifty million to keep this quiet. And when the time is right, we¡¯ll reintegrate you into the Wilson family.¡±

    Elsa pulled a bank card from her bag and ced it before Norah. ¡°The PIN is your birthday.¡±

    Was this hush money? For fifty millionpared to the entire Wilson estate, Norah knew her choice.

    She intended to take the money and reim her family¡¯s assets as well.

    Norah picked up the bank card gracefully. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I thought I had beenpletely forsaken.¡±

    With the money in hand, Norah felt ready to y along with their charade.

    A flicker of mockery crossed Elsa¡¯s eyes. Indeed, money was a universal temptation; if it didn¡¯t suffice, perhaps the amount wasn¡¯t enough.

    Would Norah seethe with anger if she discovered the ount linked to the card was empty? Oh, she wouldn¡¯t have time to ponder that, as she¡¯d be preupied with another matter soon.

    ¡°Norah, how could you think such a thing? You know our family holds you in high regard. Nobody wishes for this kind of situation.¡± Elsa feigned wiping tears from her eyes. ¡°Today we¡¯re celebrating my father¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s put aside those unpleasant matters.¡±

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    She signaled a waiter for a fresh ss of wine.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t toasted yet. Let¡¯s drink to let bygones be bygones. And remember, if you ever need anything, just ask me.¡±

    She slid the ss toward Norah, her eyes warm and inviting.

    ¡°Rememberst year at my birthday? You managed to outdrink my dad and brother. You wouldn¡¯t turn me down now, would you?¡±

    Norah tucked the bank card into her purse and lifted the ss, bringing it close to her nose. Detecting a sweet aroma that wasn¡¯t typical of wine, she smiled.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    Their sses clinked together, echoing crisply.

    As Elsa watched eagerly, Norah pressed her lips to the ss and downed the contents.

    Elsa¡¯s breath hitched, surprised at how smoothly everything was unfolding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1152

    ?Chapter 1152:

    ¡°It¡¯s odd. Why do I feel slightly dizzy?¡± Norah rubbed her forehead and frowned. ¡°I usually hold my liquor well. Why does a single ss affect me this way?¡±

    Elsa feigned ignorance. ¡°Norah, didn¡¯t you know? This is a special vintage my father acquired from abroad for his birthday. The older the wine, the stronger its effects. Are you feeling tipsy?¡±

    Norah nodded slowly, a flush apparent on her face. ¡°It seems so. I feel unusually warm, and my head is spinning.¡±

    Elsa supported her, concern etching her features. ¡°Oh no, the party is about to start. Let me take you upstairs to rest.¡±

    ¡°Sean is waiting for me,¡± Norah said, her breath close to Elsa¡¯s ear, confirming Elsa¡¯s suspicion that the drug was beginning to take effect.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone inform him.¡±

    Soon after, a waiter hurried to convey the message to Sean. He turned with a look of concern, eager to assist. The thought of leaving Norah alone with the Wilsons troubled him.

    But seeing Norah nod reassuringly, he paused.

    Norah had insisted on handling the situation herself, urging him not to interfere. He reluctantly instructed the waiter, ¡°Please ry my message and make sure she¡¯s well cared for. I¡¯ll check on herter.¡±

    As Elsa assisted Norah up, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. Sean¡¯s affection for Norah was profound, but she wondered if their rtionship would survive the evening¡¯s events.

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Together, they staggered away.

    Madeline, who had been observing their interaction, approached and retrieved the ss from which Norah had drunk, just before a waiter could clear it. She detected a familiar scent, and a smug grin flickered across her face.

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was the scent of an aphrodisiac, potent and unmistakable in its strength.

    She pondered how Norah had managed to cross Elsa, warranting such a drastic measure.

    However, Madeline kept this information to herself, eager to witness any misfortune that might befall Norah.

    Additionally, she still had the unused aphrodisiac she had originally intended to use on Norah.

    Nancy, Marlene, and she had only used a portion of it, leaving a significant amount of the aphrodisiac remaining.

    Madeline was lost in thought for a moment, then devised a n. Given that Norah had taken the aphrodisiac and might end up spending the night with someone, it would only be fair for Sean to have the same opportunity.

    Although Madeline was eager to be with Sean, someone so exceptional, she hesitated because her husband and mother-inw were close by.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1153

    ?Chapter 1153:

    She asked a servant to bring her the drug and then discreetly passed it to Marlene.

    Madeline was confident that it would be highly effective in Marlene¡¯s hands.

    She was simply hoping to witness something intriguing at today¡¯s party.

    Gritting her teeth, Elsa helped Norah up the stairs and handed her over to Mindy.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m exhausted. She may look slender, but she¡¯s surprisingly heavy.¡±

    She fanned herself with her hands to cool down. When she came up from downstairs, she nearly caused Norah to fall several times. Fortunately, Mindy was there to catch her upstairs.

    Mindy pinched and twisted Norah¡¯s cheek, then leaned in to sniff her, confirming that she was truly unconscious.

    ¡°Go downstairs and make sure the guests don¡¯t notice anything unusual. I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡±

    Elsa nodded, turned, and went downstairs. Meanwhile, Mindy grasped Norah by the waist and was poised to pull her into a room.

    ¡°Dear niece, I don¡¯t want to do this, but it seems you¡¯ve deliberately pushed us into a corner. Consider this a warning. If you continue to stir up trouble, we won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± Mindy was unaware that Norah was pretending to be drunk, so she continued to ramble on. However, she remembered not to mention anything about Calvin, as Iker had instructed.

    There were numerous rooms on the second floor. She located one, guided Norah inside, and roughly tossed her onto the bed.

    Admiring the expensive dress Norah was wearing, Mindy touched it with a sense of awe. It was absolutely stunning.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    Norah was truly impressive for wearing such a beautiful dress through her own efforts, especially given that she had no connections to help her.

    However, the Wilson family was not short of exceptional individuals.

    Mindy looked at the unconscious Norah on the bed with a cruel smile.

    She knew that causing someone more pain than killing them was torturing them while they were still alive, forcing them to endure unbearable memories every day.

    Norah¡¯s face was flushed red and her mouth was slightly agape, giving the impression that she was genuinely drunk.

    ¡°Norah, just enjoy what the Wilson family has prepared for you,¡± Mindy thought to herself with a wicked grin.

    After leaving the room, she nodded to a man waiting outside. ¡°Do what you want with her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1154

    ?Chapter 1154:

    The man, in his early thirties, had a somewhat handsome face but a rough demeanour, as if he had juste out of a lively bar.

    ¡°Rest assured, madam. I¡¯ll do my best to get the job done. The man pushed open the door and entered the room, closing it behind him. He didn¡¯t dare lock it, as the employer had specifically instructed him not to.

    He slowly approached the woman on the bed, and when he got a clear look at her face, he swallowed hard.

    ¡°Oh my God! She¡¯s such a beautiful woman! Gosh, I¡¯m really lucky to have the chance to sleep with her!¡±

    Overwhelmed with excitement, the man felt a rush of desire. He rubbed his hands together and moved towards the woman.

    She was breathtakingly beautiful, even more so than the female stars he had seen on television. Her skin was delicate, and her closed eyes added a touch of vulnerability to her demeanour.

    Unable to resist, he stripped off his clothes and pounced on her like a hungry wolf.

    But before he couldy a finger on the woman, he was suddenly kicked away. The sharp heel of a high-heeled shoe stabbed directly into his stomach, causing him to clutch at his midsection and howl in pain.

    Damn it, why was the woman conscious? He had been told he could do as he pleased since she was drugged and unconscious.

    unconscious, but now it seemed that was not the case.

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    The man looked up in disbelief and saw the woman who had been in aa now sitting upright on the bed.

    Her face remained flushed, but her eyes held no warmth as she looked at him, as if staring at a corpse. Her fingers gently smoothed the hem of her dress, which had been inadvertently disturbed, while her dark eyes focused intently on him.

    Then, with a click of her tongue in disdain, she said, ¡°She picks such an ugly man just to disgust me, right?¡±

    She rubbed the area between her eyebrows, stood up and looked down at him.

    ¡°What did they tell you?¡±

    The man continued to clutch his stomach and rolled on the floor. In a weak voice he said, ¡®I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. ¡®

    Norah was standing nearby, her perfume briefly overwhelming him, causing him to feel dizzy for a moment. ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t y dumb with me.¡±

    Sensing the strange scent in the wine, she realised the drink was drugged and decided to y along to discover their intentions.

    As a result, they led her to an upstairs room and arranged for a man to attack her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1155

    ?Chapter 1155:

    If she was not wary of the spiked wine, she could fall victim to their n.

    After being vited, some would even choose to end their own lives.

    Perhaps they wanted her to end her own life, so they devised such a n.

    The Wilson family did not expect her to neutralise the drugged effect of the wine with a few Mind Clearing Pills.

    It was her sense of smell that told her they had spiked her wine with an aphrodisiac. This drug wasmon in bars and she recognised it.

    As for the dosage of the drug in that ss of wine, anyone else might not havested as long. In severe cases it could lead to hospitalisation or even shock.

    Norah lifted her high-heeled, silver-studded shoe and pointed it menacingly at the man¡¯s groin, saying, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±

    The man quickly covered his groin with his hand, feeling a sudden surge of fear in his heart.

    I will tell you everything. I work as a male model in a bar. A woman offered me five hundred thousand. She invited me to this party and instructed me to spend a passionate night with you. I swear that what I¡¯m saying is true.

    Norah thought the woman who had approached him was either Elsa or Mindy.

    She pursed her lips and looked around the room.  She spotted a rope among the sex toys near the head of the bed, used it to bind the man and stuffed a towel she had fetched from the bathroom into his mouth.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    ¡°If they find you, you can go.

    The man shook uncontrobly. He couldn¡¯t believe that he, a man, couldn¡¯t overpower a woman. He had tried to resist, but she was far too strong for him to escape.

    Norah paused at the door to listen, but it sounded as if there was no guard outside the room.

    After all, a drugged woman would be too weak to resist. There was no need for them to stand guard.

    Suddenly, her eyes went to the security camera she had smashed shortly after waking. She smiled, knowing now where to find Mindy.

    In the surveince room, Mindy and Elsa stood with their arms crossed, asking the guard to pull up the room¡¯s surveince video.

    ¡°Mrs Wilson, Miss Wilson, the surveince camera seems to be broken.¡±

    The guard was stunned to see the nk screen. It had been working when he had checked it earlier that morning. Mindy scowled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that before? Never mind. I¡¯ll check it myself.¡±

    To avoid attracting attention at the door, she had deliberatelye to the surveince room and now had to return.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1156

    ?Chapter 1156:

    Elsa took her hand and said, ¡°Mum, she¡¯s too weak to resist.

    We can take the guests to the roomter.

    Mindy nced at the time disyed on the screen and noted that the banquet was about to begin. She turned to the security guard in the monitoring room. ¡°Have the camera fixed by tomorrow. Until then, stay vignt and ensure no unauthorized individuals gain entry.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the guard replied.

    Mindy and Elsa, rxed and unaware, walked hand in hand down the corridor toward the banquet hall. They both believed that Norah was currently having intimate moments with the man they had arranged for her.

    They held the malicious belief that the best way to harm a woman was to tarnish her reputation.

    So when they encountered Norah, standingposed with her dress perfectly intact, they were momentarily breathless with shock.

    How could this be? Why was Norah here?

    Norah remained poised and well-groomed, though her hair was slightly disheveled. Apart from that, her appearance was unchanged. Her calm gaze met theirs, clearly unamused.

    Elsa, struggling to maintain herposure, stammered, ¡°Norah, why are you here? Weren¡¯t you drunk?¡±

    ¡°Actually, when I woke up, there was a man in my room. I was so scared that I ran out immediately,¡± Norah replied, stillposed enough to maintain her act.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°How is that possible? The security here is tight. No unauthorized people should have been able to enter. Are you sure you didn¡¯t imagine it?¡±

    Mindy, sensing something was amiss, pressed further. ¡°Why did youe looking for us first?¡±

    Why would a panicked Norah seek them out immediately?

    Norah advanced steadily toward them, each step deliberate. ¡°Isn¡¯t it quiet here? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the perfect ce to¡­ settle things?¡±

    Elsa feigned calmness and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°To ensure you both stay silent permanently.¡±

    As Norah spoke, a chilling smile spread across her face, and her piercing gaze felt as sharp as daggers, sending shivers down their spines.

    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Mindy managed to say just before Norah executed a precise karate chop to her neck, causing her to copse silently.

    Elsa screamed instantly, but before she could react further, a sharp pain in her neck sent her into unconsciousness. Norah knew she had to conceal both Elsa and Mindy effectively. Otherwise, they could jeopardize her ns.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1157

    ?Chapter 1157:

    She hoisted the unconscious women, skillfully dodged the surveince cameras, and carried them to the room where she had already confined the man.

    Seeing his terrified expression, Norah¡¯s smile twisted cruelly.

    ¡°I thought you might be lonely, so I brought you somepany,¡± she said, then secured the two women just as she had the man. ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t scream,¡± she instructed him, her voice a sinister whisper, before turning and leaving.

    The door closed silently behind Norah, and no one at the banquet noticed Elsa and Mindy were missing.

    When Norah reentered the party, Sean visibly rxed, having been on the brink of searching for her upstairs. Norah approached him with apliant smile, and he nodded, his attention soon shifting.

    When he looked at Marlene standing before him, a hint of impatience creased his brow.

    ¡°Miss Harrison, please stop pestering me. I¡¯ve made myself clear; there¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s Wilson. Marlene Wilson,¡± Marlene corrected him, her gaze filled with admiration. She dreamed of his face every night, unable to forsake her feelings for him.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have interfered with your rtionship with Norah. I¡¯m here only to ask one thing,¡± she said, her voice lowering humbly. ¡°Can we share a drink? Despite how long I¡¯ve known you, we¡¯ve never shared a toast. This ss will mark the end of our rtionship. After this, I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±

    Marlene stared at Sean with pleading eyes, as if determined not to leave him alone unless he agreed.

    ¡°Sean, please,¡± she implored.

    A fresh ss of wine sat on the table. Sean picked it up and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish this.¡±

    He downed the wine in one gulp and asked, ¡°Is that fine?¡± Marlene took a slow, delicate sip, hiding the faint smile that crept at the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Sean. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away. In her haste, she bumped into a man who caught her just before she could fall.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, steadying her with a firm hand. Marlene quickly straightened up, her face flushed. She assured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±

    Derek took her ss and said with concern, ¡°Drinking too much isn¡¯t good for you. I¡¯ll take care of this for you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1158

    ?Chapter 1158:

    She had only had a little, just enough to help her handle what wasing next. ¡°Fine. Thank you.¡±

    A wave of warmth spread through her body, and her eyes sparkled with anticipation. If she waited a little longer, Sean would be hers.

    As Derek watched Marlene walk away, lost in thought, he absentmindedly drank the wine left in her ss. Realizing what he¡¯d done, his cheeks turned crimson.

    When Marlene looked at him tenderly moments ago, her face flushed. Did she like him too? Was there any chance they could be together?

    Meanwhile, Madeline¡¯s face twisted in frustration. She had given the aphrodisiac to Marlene to drug Sean. So why was it that Marlene was flirting with her husband?

    Madeline turned and caught sight of Norah, unharmed and perfectly fine. Shock washed over her. Hadn¡¯t Norah finished the entire ss spiked with the aphrodisiac? How was she here, acting normal?

    In her confusion, Madeline didn¡¯t notice that Derek had downed the wine.

    Sean rubbed his temples as a wave of dizziness hit him. Had he drunk too much?

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a Mind Clearing Pill. As soon as he took one, the fog lifted almost instantly. He always carried one whenever he attended banquets, just in case the alcohol led to trouble.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated being drugged, so he didn¡¯t give much thought to why he suddenly felt dizzy.

    Upstairs, Iker nced at the message on his phone, a smug smile spreading across his face. He straightened his clothes and turned to the servant beside him. ¡°Where is my wife?¡±

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    ¡°Mrs. Wilson noticed you were busy and said she had something important to handle. She asked that you not wait for her,¡± the servant replied.

    Iker cleared his throat. ¡°Let the host know we can begin the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    In the grand and opulent banquet hall, the lights were dimmed, save for a few that cast a brilliant glow on the stage.

    Norah and Sean stood side by side, their gazes fixed on the figure in the spotlight.

    The host, microphone in hand, stepped onto the stage. ¡°Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. On this joyous asion, we wee you all to celebrate the 60th birthday of the head of the Wilson family. I¡¯m your host for the evening. First, I would like to extend the deepest gratitude, on behalf of the Wilson family, to each of you for attending. Now, let us invite Mr. Iker Wilson to the stage!¡±

    The crowd erupted in apuse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1159

    ?Chapter 1159:

    A spotlight followed Iker as he descended the stairs and made his way to the center of the stage.

    Dressed in a simple yet elegant suit, he appearedposed, his face ruddy.

    ¡°Ha-ha! They say a joyful heart brings good health. And today, you can see that Mr. Wilson is ted, surrounded by so many here to celebrate his special day!¡± The apuse continued.

    Iker gazed down at the sea of guests, each face turned toward him with admiration. The feeling of standing at the pinnacle of power washed over him, filling him with satisfaction.

    Even those who might not care for him still had to show respect in his presence.

    His eyes roamed the crowd, and as expected, Norah was nowhere in sight. He cleared his throat and began to speak.

    ¡°The Wilson family used to keep a low profile,¡± Iker said, his voice strong and clear, echoing through the room. ¡°But we¡¯ve always kept a close eye on everything happening in Glophia. Over the past few years, since we¡¯ve made oureback, I¡¯m sure many of you havee to know more about us. Your presence here tonight means a lot¡ªit¡¯s a favor to me.¡±

    Iker spoke with ease,fortable in the spotlight, his tone full of confidence. He remembered the birthday party he¡¯d hostedst year, when he¡¯d been just as thrilled.

    But today, there was something that excited him even more.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    He stood on stage, talking for over ten minutes, while the crowd below listened attentively¡ªnot because they wanted to, but because they feared what ignoring him might mean.

    Finally, Iker wrapped up with a grin. ¡°Thank you all foring to celebrate with me. Please, enjoy yourselves.¡±

    The host took over,ughing warmly as he grabbed the microphone. ¡°Ha ha! Mr. Wilson sure knows how to keep things light. Now, let¡¯s move on to the next part of the evening¡ªthe family blessing.¡±

    Hank, Iker¡¯s son, pushed a towering twelveyer cake toward the stage. He had looked around for his mother and sister earlier, but since he couldn¡¯t find them, he came to the stage on his own.

    Hank stood before Iker, his voice steady. ¡°Happy birthday, Dad. I wish you good health and a long life.¡±

    Iker smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you, Hank.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask about Mindy and Elsa just yet, figuring they were held up dealing with something rted to Norah.

    The host chimed in with friendly praise, and the room¡¯s mood remained light andfortable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160:

    But as Iker lifted the knife to cut the cake, his eyes suddenly met Norah¡¯s in the crowd. His hand shook, the knife trembling in his grip.

    Where were his wife and daughter? Why had Norah shown up instead?

    Norah raised an eyebrow. So, he finally noticed her. Her smile was sharp and wicked.

    He had to be shocked to see her there. That was exactly what she wanted. And soon, she¡¯d give him something even more surprising.

    Iker shifted his gaze, feeling a sense of calm as he remembered what his subordinate had texted him. By now, they had taken care of everything.

    Even if Norah seemed fine right now, it didn¡¯t matter. He had already secured the people who mattered most.

    Norah, on the other hand, had no clue what was happening with her parents. She just assumed they were on their way with Gilda and Chayce.

    Iker went ahead, cutting the cake into neat slices and handing them out.

    The host quickly added, ¡°Here¡¯s to Mr. Wilson! May he have good health and a happy life!¡±

    But Iker suddenly felt a sharp pang in his chest as thoughts of his younger brother flooded his mind.

    But with things as they were, there was no going back. His only option now was to stay ruthless and eliminate anyone who threatened his position.

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    The guests started offering their best wishes, and the mood in the room felt light and lively.

    Norah, meanwhile, was watching and waiting for her moment.

    Marlene stepped forward, holding her dress delicately as she spoke. ¡°Uncle, even though I¡¯ve only juste back to the Wilson family, I know how much you care about me. On your birthday, I hope all your wishese true.¡±

    Iker¡¯s smile widened. This fake niece knew exactly how to butter him up, and he enjoyed every second of it. He, too, hoped everything would go his way today.

    As the guests around him continued to shower him withpliments, Iker basked in the attention, enjoying the ttery from every corner of the room.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re lucky to have such a smart, beautiful, and charming niece,¡± one guestmented.

    ¡°Exactly, she looks like she belongs in the Wilson family,¡± another agreed.

    Just as Iker opened his mouth to reply, a sharp voice sliced through the conversation.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1161

    ?Chapter 1161:

    ¡°If she¡¯s part of the Wilson family, then who am I?¡±

    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice¡ªa stunning woman standing beside Sean. She held her head high, her gaze filled with contempt as she stared them down, daring them to respond to her challenge.

    Coen sneered. ¡°Wilson just happens to be your surname. Do you really think that makes you a part of the Wilson family? Keep dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯repletely delusional!¡±

    ¡°This is hrious. Do you assume that sharing the name Wilson means you¡¯re a part of their family? My surname is Morris, yet I have no connection to the Morris n.¡±

    ¡°Myst name is Alvarado, but I¡¯m certainly not from the Alvarado family either!¡±

    The murmurs reached Norah¡¯s ears, yet she remained calm, her eyes fixed on Iker, who was on stage.

    Iker and Hank understood the situation. As expected, this was the moment Norah made her move.

    With a furrowed brow, Iker addressed her. ¡°Miss Wilson, today is my celebration. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could refrain from causing a scene.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t say that when you called me your niece,¡± Norah retorted, cing special emphasis on the word ¡°uncle¡± so that everyone could hear it.

    Marlene¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Miss Wilson, stop trying to cozy up to my uncle like this. I am the true daughter of the Wilsons, and Mr. Wilson is my uncle!¡±

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    While she might not know who the real Miss Wilson was, she was certain it wasn¡¯t the woman in front of her. How on earth could Norah ever deserve that title?

    Norah¡¯s smile was subtle yet regal, exuding confidence.

    ¡°Cozying up? Well, you just im to be the Wilson family¡¯s daughter. Where¡¯s the proof? I have the DNA test results of you and your family here.¡±

    At that moment, Frank stepped forward, handing the report to Norah, who tossed it in front of Marlene.

    ¡°Now, care to exin your link to the Harrison family?¡±

    The next second, a shrill voice filled the room from the doorway. ¡°Marlene! How dare you turn your back on your own blood! I am your mother! I gave birth to you, so how could you ever be a Wilson? Are you ashamed of us because we are poor? You ungrateful girl! We toiled hard to pay your school fees, and this is how you repay us?! Come with me this instant and stop making a fool of yourself here!¡±

    A middle-aged woman in worn-out clothing stood at the door, pointing at Marlene and yelling. Her words made many guests ufortable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1162

    ?Chapter 1162:

    How offensive!

    However, Marlene stared wide-eyed at the woman, unable to believe her eyes. Swallowing hard, she muttered in disbelief,

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Her mother had never left their vige. How on earth did she find her way to Glophia, which was so far away from the vige? An uneasy feeling settled in her stomach as she red at Norah. ¡°You! You brought her here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Before Norah could answer, Marlene was dragged away from the gathering by the woman, who was still raging and cursing.

    The room was left in shock by the recent turn of events. Iker shot a re at Hank, who he thought had been careless not to properly handle such an important matter.

    Clenching his fists, Hank¡¯s expression darkened. Marlene had assured him her family would nevere to Glophia, so he hadn¡¯t worried. But her mother¡¯s sudden appearance now brought shame to the Wilsons in front of everyone.

    Quickly regaining himself, Iker cleared his throat and said, ¡°When Marlene underwent testing, the results showed she was a blood rtive. You must know she bears a strong resemnce to my brother and sister-inw.¡±

    He paused for a moment, then continued with a sorrowful tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to speak of this on such a day, which only deepens my grief. But Miss Wilson, your words have made things very ufortable for me.¡±

    Hearing this, the guests began to murmur amongst themselves.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    ¡°It could be a mistake, nothing more. Why make such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°And even if Marlene isn¡¯t a Wilson by birth, does that make Norah the rightful Miss Wilson? She¡¯s merely embarrassing herself!¡±

    The guests made mockingments about Norah.

    After all, it was solely the business of the Wilson family. Therefore, they preferred to watch the drama unfold before them.

    As with Marlene¡¯s previous return to the Wilson family, they enjoyed gawking and were especially fascinated by the personal matters of others.

    However, Norah was not fooled by Iker¡¯s statements. She could tell he was merely performing, leaving the sincerity of his feelings in question.

    Only Iker truly knew the extent of his genuine emotions.

    ¡°Uncle, before I left for Silverdale, you encouraged me to visit more often. But now that I¡¯ve returned, this is how you treat me?¡± Norah said sadly.

    She, too, knew how to put on an act and immediately adopted a sorrowful expression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1163

    ?Chapter 1163:

    ¡°I attended Marlene¡¯s previous homing banquet, but Icked any proof. Today, I¡¯m here to reim my rightful ce. Uncle, I demand the Wilson family¡¯s possessions that should have been mine from the start.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really shameless! Such audacity!¡±

    ¡°How could she dare to request the Wilson family¡¯s assets?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t spare a dime for a beggar like her on the street. What an attitude!¡±

    Matteo and Ka exchanged nces. They had just learned a bit about their son¡¯s partner and never imagined her nature could be so questionable.

    Seeing the Wilson family¡¯s wealth, she seemed eager to seize a piece of the fortune.

    Corrin was surprised by Norah¡¯s audacity. They, too, had hoped to gain something from the Wilsons.

    Derek and Madeline exchanged looks, finding the situation amusing.

    The Wilsons were bound to retaliate after Norah¡¯s bold statement. Derek, who had been in contact with Hank for a while, was aware that Hank was quick to seek revenge over even the smallest slight. He couldn¡¯t help but feel an odd satisfaction at the thought of Norah facing difficulties.

    Ever since their divorce, Norah¡¯s path had been smooth, while his luck had been nothing but bad. Of course, he was upset about it.

    When he heard Norah was lost and feared dead, he felt a mix of pity and smug satisfaction, thinking she got what she deserved. After all, why should she have had it so easy?

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    And when she returned alive, he couldn¡¯t help but think, in his bitterness, that perhaps she should have stayed gone. Many shared Derek¡¯s sentiment, as Norah¡¯s presence was irritating to a lot of people.

    At Iker¡¯s signal, Hank stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, just because you say so doesn¡¯t make you a member of my family.¡±

    ¡°Do you have the courage to take a DNA test?¡± Norah asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Iker¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Miss Wilson, this estate is not a ce for you to cause a scene. If you continue to disrupt my celebration, even with Mr. Scott at your side, I won¡¯t hesitate to have you removed.¡±

    Clearly, Iker was growing uneasy.

    Grinning, Norah asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    After observing for a while, Joanna figured out what was going on. She knew that Norah was not one to talk nonsense.

    Thus, it seemed quite usible that Norah was indeed a Wilson, yet for certain reasons, the family was refusing to acknowledge her im.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1164

    ?Chapter 1164:

    Joanna pulled free from her brother¡¯s grip and aligned herself with Norah.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just im that Norah isn¡¯t a Wilson? Why not prove it by taking a test? Are you actually lying about wanting to find your niece?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, shouldn¡¯t we settle this matter now?¡± Sean calmly suggested.

    The Wilsons, caught with their true intentions exposed, appeared quite ufortable. Confronted by Norah¡¯s assertiveness, along with those supporting her and the guests watching closely, Iker stiffened. At least in public, they couldn¡¯t openly reject her.

    He moved closer to Norah, scrutinizing her face before whispering, ¡°Norah, where are your parents?¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart raced. Why did Iker bring up her parents out of the blue?

    Trying to stayposed, she asked quietly, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you already know?¡±

    Norah knew she had to keep her parents waiting a bit longer; it wasn¡¯t time for them to appear just yet. She was determined to ruin Iker¡¯s reputation in front of everyone! With that thought, she stepped back, her golden dress swirling gracefully.

    ¡°Forget the DNA test; there are a few people I want you to meet.¡± Norah pped her hands, and several bodyguards in ck escorted three people onto the stage.

    ¡°Whether you ept who I am or not, you still need to answer for some things, Uncle.¡±

    Norah walked past Iker and stepped onto the stage. She took the microphone from the host and addressed the crowd. ¡°You might not recognize these people, so let me introduce them to you.¡±

    The bodyguards then brought the three individuals onto the stage, standing them behind Norah.

    ¡°This woman was my mother¡¯s maid. Over 20 years ago, after I was born, she threw me out of the Wilson family. Luckily, I survived.¡±

    Norah gripped Ivy¡¯s face, making her teeth chatter in fear. Ivy stayed silent, knowing all too well how powerful Norah had be after enduring her wrath.

    ¡°I suppose someone in the Wilson family should still remember her.¡±

    The Wilson family servants exchanged looks of surprise and uncertainty, staying silent until they heard what Norah had said.

    ¡°Yes, I remember her. She used to take care of Miss Wilson.¡±

    ¡°I remember too. The two with her are her husband and son.¡±

    ¡°I thought she was dead, but it turns out she¡¯s still alive!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1165

    ?Chapter 1165:

    The servants¡¯ments piqued the guests¡¯ curiosity even more. Norah went on, ¡°My parents never stopped searching for me. They were tricked by my uncle Iker, who fed them false information to lure them away. Then he staged a car ident, and Justin was the one who carried out the murder.¡±

    Standing next to Justin, Norah radiated a powerful and cool presence. She only realized the extent of it after they revealed everythingter.

    Justin kept his head down, too afraid to speak.

    ¡°Under Iker¡¯s orders, Justin and his family tore my family apart, and Iker took control of the Wilson family. Once they seeded, Justin and his family faked their deaths and went into hiding. Later, when Iker found out I was alive, he even nned several attempts on my life in Silverdale.¡± Norah looked up and stared at Iker with intensity.

    ¡°The car ident, the hunts, and other incidents all fit perfectly with your n. My disappearance is exactly what you wanted, isn¡¯t it? You were eager to reveal the Wilson family in Glophia as soon as I went missing.¡±

    Someone recalled that right after Norah disappeared, the Wilson family made their public debut, just as she had described.

    ¡°My parents, who were so kind and sincere towards you, ended up suffering because of your deceit. Meanwhile, I was hunted mercilessly whilepletely in the dark.¡±

    Norah¡¯s words were a cold usation, reflecting both her parents¡¯ and her own anger towards Iker.

    When she was reunited with her parents, she realized they had been genuinely loyal to their family, but the family didn¡¯t value that and even tried to harm them.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    Iker frowned and gestured to Hank, saying, ¡°Miss Wilson, you have a real talent for spinning tales. Those who don¡¯t know better might believe your stories, but life isn¡¯t a novel. No matter how borate your stories are, they¡¯re still just fiction.¡±

    Hank ordered the security guards to remove Justin and his parents from the stage. He certainly remembered these individuals; he couldn¡¯t fathom how such crucial witnesses had fallen into Norah¡¯s hands.

    Sean¡¯s bodyguards were not to be underestimated. The two groups faced off in a tense stalemate, each side unwilling to back down.

    The guests werepletely in the dark about the truth. They wavered back and forth, swayed by the ounts of Norah and Iker, unsure whom to believe.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, my patience is running thin. You came to my birthday party, fabricated such a story, and ruined the event. You are no longer wee in the Wilson family.¡±

    Norah stood her ground, ignoring Iker¡¯s wordspletely. ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. Uncle, if you have anything to say, address it to them!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1166

    ?Chapter 1166:

    She had already dealt with a case involving hiring someone for murder, and thew would not take it lightly. Even though she was tempted to handle the matter herself and deal with the scum personally, she knew she had to let the legal system take its course.

    Iker remainedposed. Although Ivy and the others had briefly unsettled him, he held a trump card that made him unafraid of Norah calling the police.

    Iker suddenly said, ¡°Norah, you will regret this,¡± before turning around with a smile for the guests. ¡°I apologize for the scene you¡¯ve witnessed. Norah has nothing to do with the Wilson family. Please, enjoy the meal we¡¯ve prepared. We also have some leisure activities and entertainment lined up for after the meal. Feel free to enjoy the evening.¡±

    Since the head of the family had said that, the guests dispersed.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Norah refused to let them leave. Gripping the microphone tightly, she halted the guests.

    ¡°Iker, stop denying it. I¡¯ve brought the key figures of the matter here. I know you¡¯ll try to dismiss Ivy¡¯s involvement, but the truth wille out.¡± Norah¡¯s dark eyes gleamed with cold determination. ¡°Then you¡¯d better exin it directly to my parents.¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t Iker im they were dead?¡±

    ¡°I also want to ask about it. This is bizarre!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit confused. Is the former head of the Wilson family still alive?¡±

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Suddenly, the entire banquet hall erupted into loud conversations as everyone began discussing the revtion.

    Hank trembled with rage and couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Norah, are you out of your mind? My uncle and aunt passed away a long time ago. What are you implying by saying that?¡±

    His cousin was so desperate to return to the Wilson family that she was willing to fabricate such a lie.

    Many of the directors of the Wilson Group frowned. They had indeed seen Calvin and knew for a fact that he was still alive.

    It was considered inappropriate to spread such information, so they kept it to themselves and did not share it with anyone. They were astonished that Norah would bring it up so publicly.

    ¡°Three years ago, they survived a car ident. It¡¯s nothing like the story you¡¯ve concocted.¡±

    Ignoring their harsh words, Norah sent a message to Gilda and kept her gaze fixed on the door.

    The guests below the stage looked on with curiosity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1167

    ?Chapter 1167:

    Were her parents really about to make an appearance? It was sensational news.

    Then the guests had more questions.

    Would the two brothers begin to vie for the family fortune with Calvin¡¯s return? Was Norah truly a member of the Wilson family? How did Iker orchestrate the murder?

    A flurry of questions raced through everyone¡¯s minds. They were eager to uncover the truth.

    People who knew Norah well, such as Joanna, Susanna, Bryson, and Kason, trusted her unconditionally. They understood that Norah never joked about such serious matters.

    So they eagerly watched the door, wondering if Norah¡¯s parents would be the middle-aged couple they had seen at the vi that day.

    The more they considered it, the more likely it seemed. Norah had been open with them and had directly brought her parents to meet them.

    The guests were pondering the truthfulness of Norah¡¯s statement.

    Iker regarded her with the sternness of a disapproving look. Turning to Sean, he barked, ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. If you want to preserve Miss Wilson¡¯s dignity, please leave with her. I don¡¯t want her causing a scene at my birthday party.¡±

    The surrounding security guards kept a close, watchful eye on Norah, their gazes cold and menacing. They were ready to throw her out as soon as Iker gave the order.

    Sean lifted his eyebrows slightly and fixed a steady gaze on Iker. ¡°Mr. Wilson, Norah isn¡¯t someone who talks nonsense. What she said might hold some truth.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    The two men¡¯s eyes locked, the air between them crackling with palpable tension.

    As Norah¡¯s boyfriend, Sean was resolutely on her side, standing by her unconditionally. Moreover, he was well aware that Iker was simply a shameless individual.

    After having a talk with Norah, he had instructed the Sacredice team to conduct a thorough investigation into Iker. He had meticulously reviewed every piece of information they uncovered about Iker.

    Both Iker and Hank had used underhanded tactics to advance thepany, routinely engaging in covert suppression of their rivals.

    It was evident that the father and son were unscrupulous, as such a prominent family resorting to dirty schemes spoke volumes about their character.

    As for past events, Sean¡¯s team couldn¡¯t uncover detailed information, let alone the cause of Norah¡¯s parents¡¯ ident. If he had discovered the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Norah to struggle so hard in her quest for answers.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1168

    ?Chapter 1168:

    Sean sneered. ¡°You¡¯re afraid just because Norah is telling the truth, right?¡±

    Norah listened to the confrontation between the two men. Somehow, her parents hadn¡¯t shown up at the door yet, and she hadn¡¯t received any response to the message she¡¯d sent to Chayce.

    Her heart sank as she suddenly realized why Iker had abruptly inquired about her parents. It became clear that he had acted preemptively.

    With a cold expression, Norah leaped off the stage, her movements fluid and unimpeded by her high heels and dress.

    The microphone she had tossed faced the stereo, unleashing a jarring feedback that caused the guests to cover their ears in difort.

    The crowd watched in stunned silence as she leaped from the stage, hiking up her skirt to run. The hem of her golden evening dress fluttered behind her, creating a graceful, sweeping arc. Her retreating figure was filled with urgency and anxiety. Without uttering a word, she hurried to leave the scene.

    Two bodyguards stationed at the door blocked her path, and Iker¡¯s voice, calm yet authoritative, began to reach the ears of everyone present.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, aren¡¯t you going to question me? Why do you want to leave? Countless people are waiting for you to prove your words.¡±

    Hank was puzzled by Norah¡¯s sudden departure. He had recognized Ivy, Reggie, and Justin¡ªformer servants of the Wilson family who had vanished some time ago. He had dismissed their disappearance as an ordinary dismissal, without understanding the deeper significance.

    Given Norah¡¯s hints of an underlying story, Hank felt there might be more to the situation. However, seeing that his father remained untroubled, he decided it was unnecessary for him to be concerned.

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve ndered my father¡¯s reputation at his birthday party. Do you really think you can just leave like this? Let me make it clear: that¡¯s not going to happen!¡±

    Hank signaled to the security guards around the stage with a discreet wink, and they swiftly began to pursue Norah.

    Norah¡¯s mind was consumed with concern for her parents¡¯ current situation. Facing the hostile bodyguards ahead and the smug Wilson family members behind her, she struggled to maintain herposure.

    If she let panic take over now, it would only serve to satisfy Iker and his family.

    Drugging her was merely a preliminary tactic. Their primary objective was to target her parents.

    Norah¡¯s face went pale. The thought of what might happen to her parents if Iker caught them was too awful to bear. Her heart skipped a beat at the terrifying possibilities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1169

    ?Chapter 1169:

    The dress and high heels felt like a burden now. Her eyes sharpened as a new n began to take shape.

    Before the security guards could reach her, Norah suddenly kicked aside the two people blocking her, flung open the main door of the banquet hall, and vanished in an instant.

    Iker and Hank were stunned, their eyes wide with surprise. Was Norah really that incredible? How did she escape so easily?

    The Wilson family¡¯s security guards werepletely useless!

    With so many people around, Iker held his tongue. Instead, he shot his son a nce, signaling him to send the men after Norah. The manor was huge, and Norah had only just left the banquet hall. She couldn¡¯t have gone very far.

    The bodyguards around Sean didn¡¯t move to help Norah but nced at him uncertainly when they saw what was happening. Without orders from their boss, they were unsure of what to do. Sean pushed down his unease. When the people Norah mentioned still hadn¡¯t appeared, he sensed something was off and quickly set up a backup n for her.

    ¡°You can go now, but these three must be kept under strict watch.¡±

    They were key witnesses, and he couldn¡¯t risk anything happening to them.

    As for Norah, who had dashed out¡­ Sean was eager to follow, but Iker coughed from the stage.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Iker¡¯sposure was truly impressive. Even after what Norah had used him of, he managed to speak to everyone with a smile.

    ¡°My apologies for this scene. I never imagined a young woman would cause such amotion at my birthday party. I hope it hasn¡¯t disturbed you. Rest assured, the Wilson family will not let Norah off the hook. Please, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, she¡¯s entirely to me. She gathered a few people and spun a wild tale, hoping to pressure you into epting her as your niece because you two have the samest name. That¡¯s nothing but wishful thinking.¡±

    ¡°She only caused a scene today because there are so many people at the party. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she protest at Marlene¡¯s family recognition banquet a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to use public opinion to worm her way into a wealthy family. Does she really believe it¡¯ll be that easy? She¡¯s even dragged the dead into this¡­¡±

    ¡°So, her lie is finally out in the open. She¡¯s so scared that she¡¯s running away. How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why Mr. Scott picked such a shameless woman as his partner.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1170

    ?Chapter 1170:

    Most of the guests avoided talking about Iker¡¯s brother, who had died in the car ident, and quickly changed the subject.

    Iker nodded, pleased. This was exactly what he wanted. Did his foolish niece really think that throwing usations at him on stage would bring him down?

    She was so naive!

    No businessman is easy to deal with. They are all sly and ruthless.

    Iker sneered as he gazed down at the banquet hall from the corridor on the second floor.

    He was certain that he could remain the head of the Wilson family.

    Feeling pleased for a moment, he then realized he hadn¡¯t seen his wife and daughter for hours.

    Could the two have gone off to avoid this? That seemed unlikely. They despised Norah just as much.

    He frowned and headed toward the guest rooms. As he walked past one, he heard a whine.

    It was the muffled sound of someone whose mouth was covered. Though the noise downstairs was loud, he still picked up on it clearly.

    Iker recognized the source of the noise and pushed the door open.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The banquet hall was heavily secured. He had no fear of any wrongdoers hiding inside the room.

    Blue veins bulged on his forehead as he saw the scene inside, his blood pressure surging.

    Mindy and Elsa were both bound with ropes, typically used in sexual contexts, and gagged with sheets. The sheets were balled up and stuffed into the mouths of the mother and daughter.

    Additionally, a naked many next to them, also tightly bound. He wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear, and a towel was stuffed in his mouth.

    The three of them looked at Iker with tears in their eyes, as if they had just seen their rescuer.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Iker clenched his teeth, crouched down, and began untying his wife and daughter. ¡°Why are you tied up here? What happened with this man?¡±

    Once Mindy was untied, she rubbed her neck, which caused her to cry out in pain. ¡°Ouch, it was that woman, Norah. She knocked me and Elsa out. When we woke up, we were tied up here.¡± She and Elsa werepletely shocked upon waking up next to a naked man. They wanted to scream, but their mouths were gagged, making it impossible.

    The man shivered and said, ¡°That beautiful woman tied me up here. I swear I know nothing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1171

    ?Chapter 1171:

    Iker kicked him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic. As a man, you couldn¡¯t even overpower a woman!¡±

    He was so enraged that he forgot Norah had also taken down the security guards at the door.

    The man curled up in pain, silently enduring the kick. He was ustomed to rich people taking out their frustrations on him.

    Elsa¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and her neck throbbed painfully. She had hoped to capture some intimate scenes between Norah and the man on video to sell for a good price on the ck market.

    Instead, she and her mother had been knocked out by Norah and locked up with this unattractive naked man. She was furious.

    ¡°Dad, has the birthday party started? What did Norah say at the party?¡± Elsa inquired.

    ¡°Both of you are useless, and you¡¯re letting me down!¡± Iker roared.

    He shot a disgusted look at the man curled up in a ball, then turned and walked away.

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t Ivy and Reggie taken care of back then? You haven¡¯t managed this well. Now it¡¯s be a mess to sort out.¡±

    Mindy hurried after Iker, shocked upon hearing the two names.

    ¡°I paid them a hefty sum to fake their deaths and stay away from Glophia forever. Why bring them up now?¡±

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    ¡°Humph! Today, Norah brought them right to me. I only just found out they were in her grasp. She must have been plotting this for a while, just waiting to spring it at my birthday party.¡±

    Elsa swallowed hard. ¡°What happened then? Where¡¯s Norah now?¡±

    ¡°She ran off and didn¡¯t even bother with her boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Norah ran off? Why would she do that?¡±

    Watching Iker¡¯sposed demeanor, Mindy realized that maybe he hadn¡¯t had much faith in them to begin with, knowing that they might notplete their mission.

    Elsa clenched her teeth. Norah was so deceitful. She had thought the task would be straightforward, but it turned out Norah had been tricking them the entire time.

    Luckily, she had tricked Norah too. The bank card didn¡¯t really have fifty million, and Norah might be upset when she found outter!

    With these resentful thoughts, Elsa longed to understand more about the situation. However, seeing her father¡¯s detached back, she bit her lip and decided to go downstairs to ask Larry about what had transpired at the banquet.

    Norah sprinted in her high heels, hiking up her skirt as she moved. First, she needed a car. Then, she needed to locate her parents.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1172

    ?Chapter 1172:

    The wind howled in her ears. Her heart raced, and the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth from clenching her teeth too hard.

    When she reached the open space outside the banquet hall, she scanned the area and spotted Sean¡¯s car. She pressed her lips together and unlocked the car with her fingerprint. A spare key was inside.

    While she rummaged for it, a ck car screeched to a stop in front of her, and the passenger door swung open.

    Frank leaned out. ¡°Miss Wilson, get in. Mr. Scott asked me to take you.¡±

    Without hesitation, she mmed the passenger door shut and pushed Frank out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    Just as Norah got into the car, Hadley came running out.

    ¡°Miss Wilson!¡±

    Hadley ran so fast, fearing she wouldn¡¯t reach Norah in time. Her voice carried on the wind.

    ¡°There¡¯s an abandoned factory on the outskirts. That¡¯s where you might find your parents.¡±

    Gasping, she bent over, resting her hands on her knees after delivering the message.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    Norah gave a quick nod, shut the driver¡¯s door, and pressed down on the elerator, leaving a trail of dust behind as the car sped away.

    Frank wanted to stop Norah, but all he could do was watch the car disappear.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, you can¡¯t drive in those heels!¡±

    The bodyguards, dressed in ck, rushed out but were as helpless as Frank, watching the car leave.

    Hadley, still standing nearby, exchanged a look with the Wilson family bodyguards. Her face paled.

    Norah didn¡¯t have time to worry about trivial things. She could drive just fine, even barefoot if necessary.

    The location of the factory shed in her mind. She knew it well. She¡¯d been taken there before when some gangsters kidnapped her at the mour Club.

    But could she trust the information Hadley had given her? Once she drove out of Wilson Manor, she pulled over and reached for her modified phone.

    She had nted GPS chips on Chayce, Gilda, and her parents without their knowledge. It was her backup n to find them anytime she needed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1173

    ?Chapter 1173:

    She hadn¡¯t thought it would be useful this soon.

    How did Iker even know that her father was still alive? And why was he aware that they would confront him today?

    She had hired countless bodyguards to protect her parents, but in the end, they were all useless.

    Norah tapped on an app she¡¯d designed, and a map appeared, showing four shing red dots. The dots were close together, meaning all four of them were in the same ce!

    The map confirmed that they were indeed in an abandoned factory in the suburbs of the city, just as Hadley had said. She hadn¡¯t lied.

    Norah started the car but didn¡¯t head straight there. Instead, she made a stop at the Hancock Shooting Club. She needed to pick something up first.

    With a stern expression, she approached Kennedy and demanded a gun, catching him off guard.

    ¡°Norah, you know guns are illegal in this country. I can¡¯t just hand one over. I¡¯ve retired from the military. It¡¯s impossible for me to do that.¡±

    Norah didn¡¯t just ask for a gun. She also requested smoke bombs and grenades. Even though Kennedy had those items, it wasn¡¯t something he could give her so easily.

    It was the day of Iker¡¯s birthday celebration, though that didn¡¯t concern him. He was only puzzled by how few people hade to the club.

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm

    ¡°I need them urgently. I¡¯ll give you better weaponster in return.¡± The arms Norah had taken from Oscar were still stashed overseas.

    Besides, she had some weapons at home, but going back to retrieve them would take too long. It would only dy her further.

    She had to move quickly. She didn¡¯t know how many enemies she¡¯d be up against.

    When Kennedy met her sharp gaze, a figure flickered through his mind.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure why you suddenly demand a gun, but since you¡¯re Sean¡¯s girlfriend, I¡¯ll make an exception for you,¡± Kennedy said, finally relenting.

    He summoned his assistant and provided Norah with a gun and a box of bullets.

    ¡°Sean has supplied guns for the club. You¡¯re probably aware of that. Out of respect for Sean, I¡¯m entrusting this gun to you. Remember, this gun is linked to both Sean¡¯s and my own fate.¡± His eyes gleamed, his presence intensified by hisbat experiences, instilling fear in those around him.

    Yet, Norah remainedposed as she reached out and epted the weapons. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She quickly left the club. While waiting for the gun, she had found a uniform from the Hancock Shooting Club and changed into it, swapping her dress for the more practical short-sleeved shirt and ck pants.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1174

    ?Chapter 1174:

    She also removed her jewelry and left it on her dress. A cleaner noticed these items and promptly informed Kennedy.

    Kennedy chuckled to himself. Those items were worth millions. How could Norah leave them there so carelessly? She must really trust him.

    ¡°Secure all her items until she returns for them.¡±

    He found Norah quite mysterious.

    She had once treated his injuries effectively with her medicines. He¡¯d dly paid tens of thousands to feel healthy again.

    It was out of trust for Sean that he had agreed to Norah¡¯s treatment. After experiencing it, he was impressed by Norah¡¯s medical skills.

    Her shooting skills were also impressive, even surpassing his own from his military days.

    A woman proficient in both medicine and marksmanship was truly remarkable.

    He recalled Sean mentioning how Matteo and Ka viewed Norah, and he pursed his lips. Sean¡¯s parents didn¡¯t appreciate her, and they would surely regret itter.

    Kennedy was curious about why Norah had urgently requested a gun today.

    Reflecting on his old friend, he smiled wryly. Whenever he saw Norah, he couldn¡¯t help but think of her.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    In an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, Calvin, Bernice, Gilda, and Chayce were all bound and blindfolded, sitting together.

    Not being able to see made them anxious.

    They could hear the sound of the person who had caught them speaking on the phone.

    ¡°In addition to the two individuals you mentioned, we caught a man and a woman. They continued to follow us. To avoid anyplications, we apprehended them as well. Now, there are ten of us keeping an eye on them. We promise to maintain close surveince. When are you arriving? What should we do with these individuals? Their bodyguards? My men took care of them. Though they had many bodyguards, we managed to overpower them. You¡¯reing today? Alright, we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Bernice¡¯s tears soaked the ck cloth covering her eyes. ¡°This is all my fault. If only I had confirmed it, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up here.¡±

    On their way to Wilson Manor, the four of them had received a distress message from Norah on their phones.

    Norah imed she was being pursued by members of the Wilson family and urged them toe to her aid.

    Gilda immediately grew suspicious. She knew Norah would never want her parents in danger, even if she were in trouble. Norah would typically reach out directly to her or Chayce for help.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1175

    ?Chapter 1175:

    At the time, Norah was attending the banquet at Wilson Manor, and they had kept in touch through messages.

    Gilda quickly replied to her message. Before she could get a response from Norah, Bernice, worried, persuaded them to drive over and check things out. Bernice believed that with their many bodyguards, they would be safe.

    Urged on by Bernice and not in the most sober state, they went to the location Norah had mentioned in her message.

    On the way, they were ambushed. Although the bodyguards were highly skilled, they were outnumbered and overwhelmed by the enemy¡¯s superior weaponry. One by one, the bodyguards fell beside them.

    Ultimately, the four of them were captured here.

    Gilda leaned against Chayce, her panic evident, yet she made an effort to suppress the fear swirling in her mind.

    ¡°Mrs. Wilson, it¡¯s alright. Your daughter wille to rescue us.¡± She hadplete faith in Norah, who was even more remarkable than she had imagined. Gilda believed in her wholeheartedly.

    Chayce shared the same sentiment. Despite Norah¡¯s seemingly frail appearance, she was, in reality, more formidable than many seasoned bodyguards.

    He was ustomed to being reserved, so the task of offeringfort fell to Gilda.

    Bernice fought against the urge to cry, believing that tears in such a situation seemed weak. However, the thought of possibly being separated from their daughter forever, especially after having just reunited with her and spending so little time together, was overwhelming.

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    It was Iker who had captured them. She wasn¡¯t sure how much longer they could endure in this world.

    Calvin remained silent. While his wife was crying, he was deep in thought, trying to figure out how Iker had discovered their location.

    He suspected that one of thepany¡¯s directors must have tipped Iker off after he visited them.

    The directors he had visited were all supposed to be trustworthy. He never imagined he would be betrayed like this. Calvin realized how naive he had been. He had forgotten that time could alter everything. The people he once trusted had been changed by circumstances he hadn¡¯t anticipated. Revealing his whereabouts to Iker was essentially sealing his fate. It appeared that some people within thepany were determined to prevent his return.

    Hearing his wife¡¯s sobs, he was in no mood to offerfort.

    His actions had ruined Norah¡¯s n and put them all in jeopardy. Judging from the phone conversation they had overheard, they realized there were numerous enemies present. With such a challenging situation, it would be nearly impossible for Norah to locate them in time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1176

    ?Chapter 1176:

    When Iker arrived, it would be the moment of their doom.

    They were unaware that Norah had installed GPS chips on them. Norah tightened theces of her ufortable sneakers and secured her hair, surveying the abandoned factory.

    The ce she now observed at night was vastly different from the one she had seen during the day when she had been kidnapped. The rusty iron doors, moss-covered walls, and decaying machines created an incredibly deste atmosphere.

    Using her exceptional reconnaissance skills, she swiftly entered the area. Her top priority now was to determine the number of enemies.

    No matter how many enemies there were, she remained unafraid. She had brought explosive balls with her and nned to use them to handle the situation.

    She wasn¡¯t arrogant, but she certainly had the strength to back up her confidence.

    Clearly, the area where the cars were parked was the stronghold chosen by the enemies. Norah sprinted through the expansive factory, tracking her parents¡¯ location by following the tire marks on the floor.

    She pressed herself against the wall and peered inside. Two guards were stationed and observing, while two others were patrolling nearby. The remainder of the group was likely inside the room.

    They were dressed in ck T-shirts and held guns in their hands, scanning the area warily.

    They were well-trained and far from ordinary; each of them had likely been involved in lethal situations.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??

    Given that they had the audacity to kidnap her parents, they were undoubtedly ouws.

    Norah nimbly scaled the low wall and stealthily made her way into the room like a ghost via aplex route. Perched on the rusty steel scaffold, she observed the six people below. With six inside and four outside, there were a total of ten enemies.

    This was likely the elite group Iker could muster. She recognized the leader as a member of me, a renowned mercenary team with a global reputation.

    At that moment, Ken Montgomery, the leader of the group, pped a man on the shoulder,mending, ¡°Star, I knew you had it in you. From now on, you¡¯re joining us on missions.¡±

    The man, with his blond hair and stubble, seemed somewhat worn but managed a smile at the praise.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be valued by you. I¡¯ll give it my all!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1177

    ?Chapter 1177:

    Indeed, this was Star, currently ranked fifth on the hacking leaderboard. After Moon had publicly corrected him, he found himself ostracized in the hackingmunity. Additionally, members of the Sacredice group subtly undermined him at every turn.

    His chance encounter with me, a mercenary group, felt like fate. Their ethos resonated with him, prompting him to join without a second thought.

    Now on a mission with the team, Star, though primarily a hacker, found his skills useful in new ways.

    It felt great to earn money, even through nefarious means, though it was unfortunate that he hadn¡¯t secured any funds from the bank after hacking into its system.

    If given the opportunity, he would certainlyunch a counterattack and overpower Moon.

    Norah, recalling the name Star, realized she had once reprimanded this very man online. Seeing his continued engagement in malicious activities, she resolved to intervene once more.

    Quickly, she devised a rescue strategy. The enemy group numbered ten, and she nned to utilize explosive balls for a swift takedown.

    Firstly, she would neutralize the exterior guards to prevent them from alerting those inside.

    She had noticed the weapons stacked in the room and feared that, in desperation, the enemies might resort to attacking the hostages.

    She couldn¡¯t ept any harming to her parents and friends. Retracing her steps, Norah noted the heightened alertness of the patrols. The slightest sound could betray her presence.

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    Mistakes were not an option.

    Inhaling deeply, she silently drew a dagger from her waistband.

    She crept up behind two patrolling men. The dagger, a gift from Sean, gleamed ominously in the dim light.

    She had seen the dagger in the dressing room while applying makeup and had ced it in her car.

    Now, it proved to be crucial. Noticing that the two guards had turned and were slightly distant, she tiptoed silently towards them.

    Gently pressing the dagger handle against one man¡¯s neck, she struck him hard. He copsed instantly, unconscious. The second guard sensed something amiss and turned, only to face the sharp end of the dagger racing towards him. With a muffled thud, he too was struck by the handle of the dagger and fell to the ground, unable to even scream. Norah chose not to kill them; her intent was to use them for negotiation with the group inside.

    She then returned to the door.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1178

    ?Chapter 1178:

    Minutester, a breeze facilitated her next move. An explosive ball detonated near two other guards, releasing a fine, dust-like powder into the air.

    Norah advanced swiftly, catching the two copsing guards and cing them gently on the ground.

    Now, it was time to handle the guards inside.

    Unaware of the disturbance outside, they were discussing their next move, considering Calvin and the other three as nonthreatening hostages while waiting for further instructions from their employer.

    Their primary concerns were the payment details and the difficulty of the uing task.

    Inside, there were six people; five werebatants. Star, mostly ineffectual inbat, was hardly a threat.

    To incapacitate the group, she decided to use her explosive balls, aiming to neutralize as many as possible.

    She threw the explosive balls into a corner, and with the help of the wind, the powder dispersed and drifted into the mouths and noses of the talking individuals.

    As the first man copsed, Ken immediately sensed the danger and said, ¡°Cover your mouths and noses. Retreat!¡±

    Despite his prompt warning, two men, including Star, sumbed to the effects and copsed. Now, only three remained conscious.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    When Norah saw some of the enemies copse, a smile flickered in her eyes. The explosive ball, enhanced with knockout drops she had acquired in Ond, proved perfect for stealth attacks.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ken raised his gun warily at the woman who had effortlessly jumped through the window.

    She was strikingly beautiful, dressed in a simple T-shirt that seemed as though it had been picked up from the roadside. In Cend, she would be considered a top beauty.

    On the floor, Bernice called out, ¡°Norah, is that you? Get out of here quickly. There are many people.¡±

    Blindfolded, Bernice¡¯s hearing was sharpened. She could discern the approach of a lone individual.

    Except for Norah, she couldn¡¯t imagine who else mighte at this time.

    With a cold voice, Norah smiled and steadily walked toward Ken. ¡°Ken, long time no see.¡±

    In her past, Norah¡¯s organization was a renowned assassination group that also ran covert mercenary operations. She had often apanied them on missions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1179

    ?Chapter 1179:

    Her group had oftenpeted with Ken¡¯s. They had crossed paths numerous times.

    The familiarity of her voice took Ken by surprise.

    ¡°Rose? You are still alive?¡±

    Hadn¡¯t Dark Night, the renowned mercenary team, vanished from the world? And here was Rose, a pivotal member, standing before him. Rumors had circted that another member, Night Cat, was also still active.

    ¡°Oh, you still remember me.¡±

    Norah, not wearing her usual dark gold mask adorned with a rose, stood exposed before Ken.

    Ken remembered the attempts he had made on her life.

    Dark Night, with powerhouses like Rose and Night Cat, had once dominated the mercenary scene, suppressing rival teams and monopolizing contracts. How could they not bear a grudge against them?

    Both Rose and Night Cat were women who had proven themselves beyondpare, igniting fierce envy among their peers. This envy made them prime targets within the mercenarymunity, and they had survived numerous assassination attempts from various organizations, none of which had been sessful.

    Ken instinctively stepped back, a flicker of fear visible in his eyes. Rose¡¯s prowess was well-known, and it was no surprise that the guards outside hadn¡¯t raised an rm¡ªshe likely had neutralized them all silently.

    He realized the gravity of the situation; he had already lost seven men since her arrival, and it seemed Rose¡¯s abilities had only strengthened.

    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    ¡°Why are you here looking for me? Why harm my men?¡± He clenched his pistol. Although Rose was outnumbered, his chances of winning against her were slim.

    No, he had to admit that his chances of winning were merely a long shot.

    ¡°You¡¯ve kidnapped people you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Norah retorted, drawing her pistol but not rushing to mention her personal connection to the hostages to keep Ken in the dark about their significance to her.

    Revealing vulnerabilities first in this game meant losing. Ken scanned the area, his eyesnding on the four tied-up individuals.

    ¡°Are they why you¡¯re here?¡±

    He had overheard Bernice¡¯s cries but had not connected Norah with Rose, thinking Bernice¡¯s shouts were out of fear.

    Norah¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gun aimed steadily at Ken¡¯s head. ¡°Now that you know, what will you do? It¡¯s been years since west met. Have you gotten any smarter?¡±

    Ken¡¯s expression darkened. He was loath to forfeit the mission¡¯s lucrative reward, but the loss of his men weighed heavily on him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180:

    Another death, especially his own, was uneptable.

    ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t want to fight you. If you want them, take them,¡± he said.

    The painful memories of the past surfaced in his mind. He clearly understood what she implied with her words.

    In the past, a foolish decision had nearly led to the destruction of his entire team.

    ¡°Rose, my only request is to let us go,¡± Ken frowned.

    Rose, known as the merciless agent of Dark Night, was infamous for leaving no survivors on her missions and had never failed.

    Bernice bit her lip hard. After she had called out to Norah, Calvin squeezed her hand tightly, silencing her.

    Gilda and Chayce immediately closed in around Bernice, protecting her from the neer, whom they feared might not be Norah and could pose a threat.

    Bernice¡¯s heart raced¡ªshe recognized Norah¡¯s voice. It was indeed her! Her daughter hade!

    Worried about endangering Norah, the four remained silent, listening intently to the exchange between the two.

    Norah tilted her head, pondering for a moment. ¡°Who did you see here today?¡±

    Ken, understanding her implication, responded quickly, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone. We left on our own.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    Rose had vanished for so long, clearly wanting to avoid further entanglements with Dark Night¡¯s disputes or exposing herself to the international mercenary scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my team abroad immediately and keep silent about this incident.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Take your people and leave now.¡± She was relieved to resolve the situation peacefully.

    Years ago, when me nearly faced annihtion, it had prompted Ken to make more prudent decisions now.

    Ken immediately said to his team, ¡°Move out, now!¡±

    As they departed, Norah kept her gun trained on them, ready to fire if anyone defied her orders.

    Soon, only the four hostages remained in the abandoned warehouse.

    Standing by the door, Norah watched the vehicles speed away before turning back. She approached and used her dagger to cut the ropes binding the hostages and removed their blindfolds.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??

    .

 Chapter 1181

    ?Chapter 1181:

    Bernice, upon seeing Norah, embraced her tightly.

    ¡°Norah, have you lost your mind? Coming here alone with so many enemies around?¡±

    Realizing that Norah had indeede by herself, Bernice¡¯s fear overflowed into tears.

    Norah hugged her back,forting her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    She then looked directly at Calvin, his face clouded with guilt. ¡°I will always keep you and Dad safe.¡±

    As a daughter, she feltpelled to protect her recently rediscovered parents with everything she had.

    Gilda stretched and shared a meaningful look with Chayce. Their faith in Norah had not been misced.

    Norah had bravely stormed in alone to rescue them, surprising them all by knowing the person who had kidnapped them.

    ¡°Norah, do you know the man who took us?¡± Calvin asked, his voice tinged with fear and surprise. After Norah had revealed her identity, the captor had attempted to flee.

    Calvin was puzzled by Norah¡¯s connections with these individuals, suspecting her background was far from ordinary.

    Norahforted her mother with a reassuring pat on the back and replied to her father in a light tone, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve crossed paths before, but we¡¯re not close.¡±

    Relieved to see her parents safe, Norah continued, ¡°I waited at the Wilson Manor for a long time, but when you didn¡¯t show up, I sensed something was wrong and came here. By the way, I¡¯ve ced GPS chips on you all, so I can always track where you are.¡±

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    Calvin and Bernice felt a rush of gratitude. Norah¡¯s preemptive measures were for their protection, and they foundfort in her vignce.

    Bernice sobbed with relief, ¡°Thank goodness nothing bad happened to us, and you¡¯re safe too, Norah.¡± That was indeed the best oue.

    Returning to the matter at hand, Calvin asked, ¡°Norah, what¡¯s the situation with the Wilson family? Is it still safe for us to go there now?¡±

    As soon as Calvin finished speaking, they heard the sound of car engines outside. It seemed there were more than ten vehicles approaching.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pause this conversation,¡± Norah said as she stood up, helping the others to their feet. ¡°Many cars have just arrived outside. I¡¯m not sure who they are. You all should hide, and I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    The factory was vast, providing ample hiding ces. It was unlikely that neers would quickly locate them. Nevertheless, it was prudent to exercise caution until they could determine whether these were friends or foes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1182

    ?Chapter 1182:

    Bernice gripped her hand tightly. ¡°Norah, please be careful.¡± Despite the imminent danger, Bernice was aware of her daughter¡¯s capabilities; Norah was not as vulnerable as she might appear. She was a formidable force capable of confronting multiple adversaries alone.

    But Bernice couldn¡¯t shake her worry; after all, Norah was her beloved daughter.

    Feeling the warmth of her mother¡¯s concern, Norah turned to Gilda and Chayce, instructing, ¡°Please help look after my parents. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With those parting words, she moved quickly towards the entrance, her steps light and swift, vanishing from sight in moments.

    Calvinforted Bernice by wrapping an arm around her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright.¡±

    Once they were through today¡¯s turmoil, they would have more time to reconnect and understand one another better.

    Gilda said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, Norah is truly remarkable. To gather evidence about your car ident, she bugged the entire Wilson family¡¯s house on her own.¡±

    Chayce contributed to the conversation, adding, ¡°She did it all by herself, sneaking into every room to ce the bugs.¡±

    This was news to Calvin and Bernice, and it shifted their perception of Norah significantly.

    The Wilson family had stringent security measures, with numerous servants and guards. The fact that Norah had managed to install bugs under such conditions spoke volumes about her skills.

    Your next story begins at  .

    Calvin¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°We must go to the Wilson Manor today.¡±

    He was determined to reim what was rightfully theirs.

    Gilda remained quiet, understanding Calvin¡¯s determination but also recognizing the importance of Norah¡¯s decisions in their current predicament.

    Outside, Norah raced towards the iing convoy. Despite a year of rtive inactivity, her physical fitness remained superb, allowing her to run effortlessly toward the approaching vehicles. She soon had a clear view of the convoy, led by a ck sedan nked by armed military jeeps.

    The sight of the two figures in the first car made Norah¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she strode towards them confidently.

    ¡°Sean, Kason, what are you doing here?¡±

    Sean, glimpsing Norah in her simple outfit reminiscent of Kennedy¡¯s club uniform, felt his concerns evaporate at the sight of her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1183

    ?Chapter 1183:

    He jumped out of the car and wrapped her in a tight embrace. ¡°We were worried about you, Norah. As soon as you left, we followed.¡±

    Kason approached, trying to mask the jealousy brewing inside him. ¡°Norah, remember what I said¡ªyou can always ask me for help. I came with Mr. Scott on my own initiative.¡±

    Behind the luxury sedan were several military green jeeps, each filled with stern-looking soldiers ready for action.

    ¡°Have you located your parents? We¡¯re here to help,¡± Kason said, gesturing towards the jeeps. ¡°I¡¯ve brought some friends from the army. We¡¯ll definitely get them out.¡±

    Sean and Kason assumed they had arrived a bitter than Norah and that she hadn¡¯t yet located her parents.

    Unbeknownst to them, Norah had been moving swiftly, her efforts allowing her to gain crucial time ahead of their arrival.

    Norah turned slightly, holding Sean¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already saved my parents. I appreciate your concern. I need to ask for your help. Can you take us to the Wilson Manor?¡±

    Sean realized that Norah was determined to continue with her n. ¡°Sure thing. Have your parentse outside, and I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Norah looked at Kason and said, ¡°Kason, thanks for all your help today. The kidnappers are gone, but it looks like they might be part of an international mercenary group.¡±

    Kason¡¯s face turned serious as he understood what Sean was implying. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let my boss know about this.¡±

    As they talked, Gilda helped Bernice along, leaving Chayce and Calvin behind. The four of them approached.

    When the four saw therge turnout, they felt a deep sense of gratitude. It was clear how much they truly cared about Norah. Kason¡¯s feelings for Norah were obvious to everyone. Unfortunately, Norah had her heart set on Sean. They couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Kason.

    Kason didn¡¯t mind. He watched them go, then picked up his phone to call his boss. ¡°We need to monitor those who have entered and exited the country recently. Tightly restrict their movements and ensure that no one who poses a threat is allowed to enter.¡± The presence of an international mercenary group in Cend was unexpected and unusual.

    Iker was upset that his wife and daughter had notpleted their mission, but he felt a bit better when he remembered that Calvin and his wife had been captured. He nned to meet them after the banquet ended. By then, everyone would have gone home. And there was no way Norah could find her parents in such a short time. His aim was for the two of them to meet a quiet but agonizing end.

    Each time he thought about this, a smile spread across his face as he chatted with others.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1184

    ?Chapter 1184:

    While everyone was busy mingling during the meal to make connections, Iker joined the mix with the big shots. This turned out to be quite advantageous.

    Marlene was led out of the hall by her mother. After some convincing, her uneducated mother believed her. Marlene came back feeling relieved to see Norah gone.

    For some reason, she felt nervous and frightened when Norah questioned her.

    Marlene looked over the crowd, searching for Sean. She had drugged the wine, and the effects should kick in soon. She had a room ready, just waiting for him to arrive. Feeling the heat start to rise, she adjusted her cor.

    Derek wiped his face and looked at Madeline. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m feeling hot. I¡¯m going to step into the restroom for a moment.¡±

    Madeline, with her mouth full, waved her hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    As he made his way to the restroom, Derek saw Marlene heading upstairs. He paused for a moment and decided to follow her.

    Where was she going? Could this be his chance to impress her? Wait, why was he feeling so hot?

    In one of the rooms upstairs, the two of them had sex without ever getting a clear look at each other¡¯s faces.

    Meanwhile, back in the banquet hall, everyone continued to mingle as if nothing unusual had urred, and the absence of some individuals went unnoticed.

    In a secluded room, Hank cornered Hadley and beat her. If he hadn¡¯t been worried about leaving marks on her face, he would have pped her directly.

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Hadley, what did you just tell Norah? Since when have you been secretly reaching out to her?¡±

    As Hank hit Hadley, his face twisted with anger.

    ¡°Norah isn¡¯t part of this family, but you are my wife. Are you involved with her because you want to divorce me, huh? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s not going to happen!¡±

    Hadley was aching everywhere and weakly murmured, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say a single word to Norah. I¡¯m not involved with her.¡±

    Seeing the bodyguards at the door, she realized her ties to Norah might be uncovered. After all, why else would she be the only one eager to seek out Norah when no one else did? Hadley had no regrets. If her information could help Norah save her parents, it might prevent more deaths.

    Hank snapped, ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me, or you know what¡¯sing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1185

    ?Chapter 1185:

    Straightening his suit jacket, he added impatiently, ¡°Now, get up and change your clothes. Stay away from Norah from now on. Got it?¡±

    Hadley clenched her fists and nodded gently. ¡°I understand.¡± She wished that Norah had sessfully saved her parents.

    Meanwhile, in the banquet hall, Madeline felt uneasy.

    Why was her husband taking so long in the restroom? Had he passed out from drinking too much?

    The thought troubled her. Despite everything, Derek was still her husband, and after all they had been through, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.

    Madeline stopped a waiter and asked if anyone had seen Derek. Someone pointed her in the right direction, and she headed upstairs.

    ¡°Oh yes, fuck me harder! It feels amazing. I¡¯m almost there¡­¡±

    A woman¡¯s loud moans echoed through the door, making Madeline stop in her tracks and turn pale.

    The sound of a man¡¯s groaning could also be heard, and she instantly understood what was going on inside.

    Last year, when she came back to the country, she had done the same with Derek, right under Norah¡¯s nose. And now, she caught Derek cheating on her.

    Who was the woman in there? The voice was unfamiliar, and a wave of anger surged through Madeline.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    After marrying Derek, she believed she had been a good wife and treated him well. Derek had been kind to her too, so the idea that he would cheat seemed impossible.

    When faced with the truth, she felt eerily calm, though her mind was filled with rage.

    She bit her lip, her face twisted in anger. Now that Derek was unfaithful, she decided she wouldn¡¯t show him any respect either.

    She didn¡¯t mind everyone knowing about his cheating; their reputations were already shot.

    Madeline headed downstairs and came back with a group of young people, inviting them to see the ¡°exciting scene¡± she had mentioned.

    As they went upstairs, the sounds of sex reached them, and they hurried their steps.

    A few even boldly pushed the door open. They were thrilled to see who would be daring enough to pull this off at someone else¡¯s birthday party.

    The room was dim as the curtains were closed, so the sudden burst of light made the two people on the bed freeze.

    Both were naked, with the man¡¯s strong frame shielding the woman¡¯s delicate form. They were pressed together, still in the act when the light came on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1186

    ?Chapter 1186:

    It wasn¡¯t until the woman¡¯s scream pierced the air that they scrambled to grab the sheets and cover up. Derek shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He was on the brink of climax when the sudden crowdpletely shocked him.

    Marlene, now more sober, took in the scene with a sense of smugness. She knew with so many witnesses, Sean couldn¡¯t deny what had happened. He would have to marry her.

    But her smile faded when she realized the man beside her was Derek.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Marlene had sent a note with the waiter, requesting an urgent and important discussion with Sean.

    To maintain an air of mystery, she had kept the room in darkness. After a while, a man entered, and before she could say a word, he rushed to her, enveloping her in a passionate embrace and showering her with kisses.

    Her eyes sparkled with affection, and she was certain that Sean genuinely liked her. It was only in the presence of Norah, however, that he would put on an act of indifference.

    Meanwhile, under the influence of the aphrodisiac, Derek mistook Marlene for Norah and was consumed by his intense desire.

    Interrupted, they gradually began to regain their rity and soberness.

    Madeline stormed in, her eyes burning with anger. ¡°Derek, I thought you were heading to the restroom!¡± she snapped. ¡°What are you doing here? Miss Wilson, do you let everyone use you as they wish?¡±

    She then pped Derek hard.

    ¡°I gave you so much of my love, and this is how you repay me? You¡¯ve broken my heart, Derek.¡±

    She fled the room in tears, evoking sympathy from onlookers. Catching their partner cheating on them would be difficult for anyone to digest.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, this is your fault. You¡¯re married. How could you cheat on your wife?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wilson, knowing that Derek is married, you still chose to seduce him at your uncle¡¯s birthday banquet. That¡¯s quite inappropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°No matter how desperate you are, you shouldn¡¯t have involved yourself with any man. It¡¯s utterly uneptable.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I have to admit, both of them have impressive figures, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Theirments made Marlene¡¯s tears well up and stream down her cheeks immediately.

    She had hoped to give her virginity to Sean, and she couldn¡¯t fathom how things had ended up like this. Huddled beneath the quilt, she wept silently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1187

    ?Chapter 1187:

    Irritated by the crowd, Derek shouted, ¡°Enough! Just leave!¡± They were as bothersome as flies buzzing around him.

    His head was still spinning, leaving him bewildered and unable to grasp why Marlene was in his bed. He only remembered feeling a surge of heat when he opened the door and saw a woman who had shed her clothes. After that, he lost control.

    The Carter family was a rtively obscure affluent family, and the young wealthy men and women visibly bristled when he shouted at them. How could he possibly have the right to address them in such a manner?

    Just as they were about to criticize him, themotion in the banquet hall drew their attention. Having witnessed the scene of adultery, they lost interest in staying and began to leave. It sounded like something significant was happening downstairs, as the noise was deafening.

    Madeline rushed to Adrian and Sharon, tears streaming down her face. She didn¡¯t notice the glimmer of joy in Sharon¡¯s eyes upon hearing that her son had shared intimate moments with Miss Wilson.

    Her son had certainly made a mark, and it seemed likely that his divorce from Madeline would soon be a priority.

    Sometimes, she found herself longing for the obedient Norah. Neither Madeline nor Norah seemed truly deserving of Derek, but Norah had fulfilled all the duties expected of a daughter-inw to the Carter family.

    An uproar at the entrance signaled that someone important had arrived.

    Everyone halted and turned their attention toward the doorway. Susanna and Joanna had been anxiously worried since Norah left, fearing that something might happen to her and her parents.

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Although Norah was exceptional, her parents were ordinary individuals. If they were kidnapped, they would likely face a grim fate, as the kidnappers were ruthless and had little regard for life.

    Both Susanna and Joanna pinned their hopes on Sean, knowing that he had followed Norah after she left.

    Even though they were still at the banquet, their anxiety was palpable.

    Hearing amotion at the entrance, they feared something might be wrong and elbowed their way through the crowd to find out what was happening.

    Phillip pulled Susanna close, wrapping his arms around her. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    When people got excited, they often became oblivious to those around them, making it easy to trigger a panic-stricken stampede.

    Duncan spotted Joanna amidst the swirling, pressurized crowd and quickly stepped in front of her, shielding her from being jostled by others. ¡°Be careful,¡± he urged.

    Joanna blushed and nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Duncan. Can you see who¡¯sing?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1188

    ?Chapter 1188:

    If it were just ordinary people, those at the door wouldn¡¯t be so taken aback. Duncan squinted, using his height to get a clear view of the neers.

    ¡°It¡¯s Norah and her parents, followed by a group of soldiers,¡± Duncan announced.

    Susanna and Joanna exchanged relieved nces, both sighing in unison. As long as Norah was safe, that was all that mattered. ¡°Sean is also following her, along with Mr. Hayes,¡± Duncan added.

    The disturbance drew the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Iker, who had been engaged in conversation, frowned and motioned for Hank toe over.

    ¡°I told you to keep an eye on the banquet hall¡¯s security. What¡¯s going on at the entrance?¡± Iker asked, his voice edged with concern.

    Hank, who had juste downstairs after dealing with Hadley and was unaware of the situation, replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take some people and check it out right away.¡±

    As he spoke, he assembled a few security guards and made his way to the entrance. Upon seeing the arrivals, his eyes widened in astonishment, causing the cigarette in his hand to drop to the floor. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, trying to make sense of the scene before him.

    Was it a dream? How could he see his uncle and aunt in broad daylight? Hadn¡¯t they already passed away? He pinched his arm. The pain was real. So what he was seeing must be real too. He gasped. Was Norah¡¯s im actually true? Were her parents alive, after all?

    Norah, in her work uniform, had let her hair down, revealing her stunning beauty.

    She held the hands of two middle-aged people, who looked slightly disheveled but exuded an air of opulence.

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    Her parents were raised in affluent families, after all, and they naturally carried themselves with a sense of dignity.

    At that moment, the wail of police sirens outside intensified the tension.

    Norah raised an eyebrow at Hank and asked, ¡°Hank, where¡¯s your father? Has he fled after hearing the news?¡±

    Some directors of the Wilson Group, upon seeing Calvin, had tears of joy streaming down their faces.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re indeed alive. That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°I knew it. Good people deserve to be rewarded. Someone as wonderful as Mr. Wilson shouldn¡¯t have met with misfortune.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a relief to see Mr. Wilson and his wife still alive.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1189

    ?Chapter 1189:

    The informant¡¯s face went pale. He realized he was finished.

    Why hadn¡¯t Iker killed them?

    Iker had assumed that once Calvin and Bernice were captured, they wouldn¡¯t appear here. So, when he saw them at the entrance, the wine ss in his hand slipped and shattered on the floor.

    Not only Iker, but Mindy, Elsa, and others were also stunned, their expressions as if they had seen ghosts. They retreated in shock.

    Norah, having shed her earlier embarrassment, now radiated amanding presence.

    ¡°Uncle, now that you¡¯ve seen my parents, aren¡¯t you going toe over and greet them?¡±

    Calvin continued to stare at Iker, his eyes reflecting a mix of excitement, surprise, and resentment.

    ¡°Iker, it¡¯s been a long time. I bet you didn¡¯t expect me to be alive and back with the Wilson family, did you?¡±

    ¡°Ikier, Mindy and I have defied your expectations. We have a remarkable daughter who brought us back.¡±

    Bernice¡¯s statement hit the Wilson family hard, like a knife to the heart. They had tried so hard, but things started to unravel when Norah came into the picture.

    Norah was the unexpected twist. If Iker and his family had been tougher back then, Calvin and Bernice might have met their demise.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Onlookers watched with fascination. Norah meant her words; she had really brought her parents back. So, Norah was really part of the Wilson family, which meant Marlene¡­

    Those who had just witnessed the adultery now wondered if Derek would regret it deeply when he found out.

    Madeline¡¯s face twisted in confusion. Why was Norah really a Wilson family daughter? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be an orphan?

    Corrin and his family were even more shocked to discover that Norah was truly a part of the Wilson family! This was even more surprising than her being Sean¡¯s girlfriend!

    Matteo and Ka were taken aback too. They hadn¡¯t guessed that the seemingly humble Norah had such a powerful family. With the Wilsons backing her, she could pick any wealthy young man in Glophia as her partner.

    Nancy watched Norah quietly. She had disliked her from the start.

    Acting weak while hiding a powerful background, and revealing it now, would definitely make everyone in Glophia think even more of her.

    Iker¡¯s face shifted through several emotions. What had happened to the mercenary team? Finally, he feigned excitement. ¡°Calvin, Bernice, you¡¯re back. Thank goodness you¡¯re safe!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1190

    ?Chapter 1190:

    He dabbed at his eyes as if wiping away tears, though there were none. ¡°When we heard about your ident, our whole family was heartbroken. We couldn¡¯t believe you were gone.¡±

    Although he was the one who had orchestrated the ident, Iker still managed to put on an innocent act.

    Mindy got Iker¡¯s cue and stepped up. ¡°Yes, Calvin and Bernice, we were devastated by your deaths. How could individuals of such distinction like yourselves meet untimely demises? But thank goodness, you¡¯re both alive.¡±

    Elsa watched her parents¡¯ performance, lost in thought. As a niece who had once been cherished by Calvin and Bernice, she had a stronger bond with them.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, you¡¯re really alive! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Elsa cried, tears streaming as she tried to rush to hug Bernice, but Norah stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hug my mom!¡± Norah snapped.

    Only she had the right to hug her mom. How could Elsa think she was allowed to?

    Elsa¡¯s tears stayed on her face as she stared at Norah in shock. Bernice wasn¡¯t bothered at all; she actually felt happy and proud of her daughter¡¯s protectiveness.

    Calvin felt a twinge of envy watching how great Norah was with her mom.

    ¡°Cut the act. We all know what happened. You don¡¯t have to pretend you¡¯re getting along with us. I¡¯m done trying to y along with you. Iker, the interrogation room at the police station is ready for you,¡± Norah sneered.

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She corrected the way she addressed Iker because he didn¡¯t qualify to be her uncle. Then the police appeared at the door.

    ¡°Who called the police?¡±

    Gilda hurried over to exin the situation, and the officer signaled for them to head to the station to give their statements. This was huge!

    Mindy, seeing the police get involved, nervously grabbed Iker¡¯s wrist and asked, ¡°What are we going to do, sweetheart?¡± What options did they have?

    Iker suddenly seemed defeated, as if all his energy had drained away.

    When he saw Calvin, he understood that his feeling of superiority was just a facade. Next to his brother, he was always the one left in the shadows.

    The Wilson family¡¯s drama wrapped up with the police taking them to the station.

    The guests buzzed with excitement after witnessing the drama, while reporters scrambled to cover the story.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1191

    ?Chapter 1191:

    The tant disregard for human life showcased by the rich families, evident in the assassinations and car idents, highlighted their ruthless nature.

    As the banquet hall cleared, Norah and her parents headed to the police station to give their statements.

    Indeed, thew often seemed impotent against the wealthy, but with her parents¡¯ return, Iker and his family could no longer rely on money or power to influence oues.

    Once they returned to the Wilson family, all legal entitlements would be restored to them.

    In the interrogation room, Iker¡¯s confidence had evaporated, reced by a palpable sense of defeat.

    His dream of leading a wealthy family had crumbled after enjoying the high life for just a year.

    Mindy and Elsa, havingmitted no crimes, were released after their statements. Larry and Hadley had been oblivious to the schemes.

    The criminal ns, masterminded by Iker and Hank, had resulted in several fatalities.

    In a burst of rage, Mindy confronted Bernice, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You curse! Why don¡¯t you just die? Why did youe back? You¡¯re not wee in the Wilson family!¡±

    Elsa, seething with animosity, echoed the sentiment. ¡°You might as well be dead! Why did youe back?¡± Her harsh words pierced Bernice like daggers.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s no surprise you¡¯re an orphan. A jinx like you doesn¡¯t deserve a family. Why don¡¯t you just¡­¡±

    Interrupting the tirade, Norah stepped in and pped Elsa as her mother¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t grasp the gravity of the situation. Without Iker¡¯s protection, your ces in the Wilson family hang by a thread.¡±

    She scoffed coldly. If her parents chose not to show mercy, they could easily evict Mindy and Elsa without entitlement to any property.

    Returning to Bernice¡¯s side, Norah offered aforting pat on her back. Bernice¡¯s eyes, rimmed with tears, were a clear sign of her yearning for her family.

    Mindy gasped for air and shouted, ¡°Norah, don¡¯t forget that my husband also has a stake in the Wilson family¡¯s assets!¡±

    Norah scoffed, ¡°Oh? Are you referring to the inheritance myte grandfather left? That was squandered by you long ago. You¡¯re nothing but parasites to the Wilson family.¡±

    Calvin gazed solemnly at the rtives he had once been closest to, observing how they now cursed him and his family, wishing harm upon them for the sake of wealth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1192

    ?Chapter 1192:

    ¡°I won¡¯t bail my brother out. He¡¯smitted too many atrocities, causing the deaths of countless innocents. As for my nephew, my decision to bail him out will depend on my mood.¡±

    Hadley¡¯s grip on her child¡¯s hand nearly slipped. If Hank were released, could she live in peace, even after their divorce? Mindy and Elsa¡¯s faces brightened at the prospect of Hank not being incarcerated, considering it a small victory.

    Without funds to influence the legal process, Iker was likely facing a lifetime in prison.

    However, they were out of money now, and Calvin was adamant about not letting them use any to bribe the authorities.

    Bernice clutched Calvin¡¯s hand tightly, her expression one of confusion. Elsa, once treated like family, was now wishing them harm.

    Releasing Hank would only invite trouble; he would be like a viper poised to strike.

    Letting him out would be a grave mistake.

    Calvin gave his wife and daughter a reassuring look and dered to Mindy and Elsa, ¡°Given everything that¡¯s transpired, the Wilson family can no longer harbor you. Pack your things and leave after today.¡±

    Mindy¡¯s expression contorted. ustomed to the luxuries of Wilson Manor, she had never envisioned a day when she¡¯d be forced to leave.

    Yet, Calvin and Bernice, hardened by years of adversity, showed no mercy and insisted they vacate the manor that very night.

    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub

    Meanwhile, Iker spent his birthday behind bars.

    Back in the car, surrounded by supportive friends, Norah smiled. ¡°Sorry, I had to keep this a secret and couldn¡¯t tell you earlier.¡±

    Joanna dismissed it with a wave of her hand and said, ¡°No worries. Norah, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Wilson family¡¯s daughter! No wonder you always seemed so out of ce at their banquets.¡±

    She had assumed Norah¡¯s difort was due to her disliking Marlene, who was merely a pawn and had been quickly released from police custody.

    Susanna¡¯s eyes twinkled as she said, ¡°Norah, believe it or not, you and my brother were promised to each other as children.¡±

    Norah looked questioningly at Sean beside her. ¡°Was Susanna speaking the truth?¡±

    Sean confirmed with a nod. ¡°It was just the adults joking around when we were kids.¡±

    Bernice recalled how, even as a child, Sean had seemed unusuallyposed and mature.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1193

    ?Chapter 1193:

    Neither the Wilsons nor the Scotts had taken the supposed engagement seriously at the time.

    Yet, here they were, brought together by fate.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all destiny.¡± Bernice smiled.

    After dropping them at the police station, Kason rushed off, clearly preupied with urgent matters.

    The other guests gradually dispersed, and amidst the farewells, Norah caught wind of a scandal.

    Derek and Marlene had been caught in an adulterous act by Madeline, sparking a feud between the families. It seemed Marlene had likely left because of this revtion.

    Regarding Derek, he appeared to be ustomed to having affairs. Norah could only guess at his motivations.

    Calvin still appeared distracted, but he managed a smile for Norah¡¯s friends. ¡°Sorry for the drama you witnessed today. We¡¯ll host another gathering soon.¡±

    The exchanges remained cordial. Their bond with Norah was built on her personality, not her status.

    Norah clutched Sean¡¯s hand, a wave of relief washing over her. Despite the day¡¯s tumult, things had unfolded as hoped. They had reimed control of the Wilson estate, and seen Iker and his aplices incarcerated, awaiting their just penalties.

    With the dust settled, everything felt surreal to Norah. Surrounded by family, her love, and friends, it seemed almost dreamlike.

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    No, this was not a dream¡ª it was reality!

    Her friends radiated happiness for Norah. After enduring such trials, it was time for her to relish life.

    If Norah knew their thoughts, she¡¯d likely yfully flick them on the forehead. She was far from ready to settle down; she was eager for new adventures!

    After bidding farewell to her friends and Sean, Norah and her parents returned to Wilson Manor.

    The estate, bustling by day, nowy serene under the night sky. Calvin wandered back to the main vi, overwhelmed by nostalgia. As he touched the familiar objects around him, tears formed in his eyes.

    He had once feared that he and his wife would perish in despair in the basement, never to see Norah again.

    Calvin and Bernice exchanged nces, noticing tears welling up in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Bernice dabbed at the corner of her eye. ¡°I got some dust in my eye. Oh, it hurts.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1194

    ?Chapter 1194:

    ¡°Let me help you with that.¡± Unaware of their emotions, Norah immediately walked over.

    Seeing the redness around their eyes, she understood everything.

    Gently lifting her mother¡¯s chin, Norah tenderly wiped away the tears with her thumb.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. As long as I¡¯m here, you will be safe and happy for the rest of your life.¡±

    Calvin¡¯s heart warmed at the sight, and Bernice was deeply touched by her daughter¡¯s reassurance. It wasforting to have such a supportive daughter. She embraced Norah tightly. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gilda and Chayce exchanged joyful nces.

    They were both well aware of the trials this family had faced to reach this moment of reunion.

    Calvin, overwhelmed with emotion, said, ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve endured so much over the years. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of this family. You and Bernice just need to enjoy every day, free from worries.¡± This was his pledge as a husband and father, one he wasmitted to keeping.

    A warm atmosphere filled the room.

    The next day, the news of the Wilson family¡¯s dramatic saga spread far and wide, with everyone buzzing about Norah¡¯s dramatic return.

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Few had anticipated that the supposedly deceased Norah was actually the eldest daughter of the Wilson family.

    They heard that the former head of the Wilson family had been sent to prison.

    Such gossip was a hot topic among the public, but Norah didn¡¯t let it bother her when she saw it on her phone that morning.

    As long as it didn¡¯t damage the Wilson family¡¯s reputation, she remained indifferent to the rumors. She knew that in time, they would be overtaken by new gossip.

    After freshening up, Norah descended to the first-floor living room where her parents were gathered.

    The vi had been hastily tidied by the servants the night before to make it habitable, but it was clear that a more thorough cleaning was still needed.

    Bernice was seated on the sofa, holding a meeting with all the servants.

    Those who wished to stay were wee to, while those who preferred to leave could collect their final wages from the butlers.

    The new butlers were Gilda and Chayce, who had decided to step back from the corporate world.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1195

    ?Chapter 1195:

    Gilda confessed that managingpany affairs was not her forte. After years of reluctantly running thepany, she found it overly burdensome.

    Now that Calvin and Bernice had returned, she was relieved to take on a simpler role at the vi.

    Chayce,cking any particr ambitions, chose to support his girlfriend¡¯s decision, as the couple was inseparable.

    Bernice, appreciating their loyalty, promptly appointed them as the new butlers. The purpose of the meeting was to identify and address any disloyalty among the staff.

    As Norah finished her breakfast, Bernice approached, her appearance the epitome of elegance with a stylish outfit, tasteful jewelry, a neat haircut, and subtle makeup¡ªembodying the sophistication of ady of the house.

    Settling into her seat, Bernice brushed her hair behind her ear and said, ¡°We have quite a few servants here. I¡¯ve instructed Gilda to manage them effectively and remove anyone still loyal to Iker.¡±

    Norah nodded. ¡°Just manage these things yourselves. There¡¯s no need to keep me updated. As you know, I have a ce at Dreamview Vis, so I might not spend much time here.¡± Another reason was Sean¡¯s proximity; he lived in Dreamview Vis.

    Residing with her parents would result in not being able to be near Sean, drastically reducing their chances of meeting.

    Bernice smiled with understanding and said, ¡°I know. Sean is a nice young man. You two should spend more time together.¡±

    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m

    Calvin finished his breakfast and wiped his mouth with a napkin. He smiled and said, ¡°Norah, you really have good taste in choosing your partner. Sean is one of the finest young men around. I fully support you two being together.¡±

    Bernice teased, ¡°Have you thought about your wedding ns?¡±

    ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t thought about that yet,¡± Norah replied honestly.

    She wasn¡¯t ready to consider marriage again so soon; her rtionship with Sean needed more time to develop.

    Calvin suggested, ¡°Take your time to develop your rtionship first. We haven¡¯t spent much time together as a family yet, and I¡¯m not ready to let him take you away so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Norah, don¡¯t rush into epting a proposal. I can tell Sean is getting ready to propose,¡± Bernice stated.

    Norahughed. Her parents were quite determined to make sure she didn¡¯t rush into marrying Sean. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry either.

    Calvin then changed the subject. ¡°Norah, I¡¯m heading to thepany today. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1196

    ?Chapter 1196:

    Bernice chimed in, ¡°I almost forgot, I need to retrieve my identification. It¡¯s strange to be ¡®alive¡¯ again after everyone thought we were dead.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t apany you. I¡¯m not interested in managing thepany. I want to focus on developing the medical business. If you decide you don¡¯t want to manage it, I might take it over. Gilda should have told you about my past, right?¡±

    Managing apany came easily to her, but for most, turning a profit was the real challenge. Yet, even that posed no difficulty for her.

    Calvin knew his daughter¡¯s identity wasplex; she wasn¡¯t just the daughter of the Wilson family but had many roles. They didn¡¯t need to probe too much about it. When she was ready, she would share more.

    ¡°Mom, you go handle your ID first. I have something to discuss with you tonight.¡± Without revealing the details, Norah stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet Susanna and Joanna. See you tonight.¡±

    Bernice¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Her daughter¡¯s secretive manner left her intrigued and a bit in suspense. What did Norah n to tell herter?

    Gilda, overhearing the conversation, felt reassured that Norah was finally ready to address that particr matter.

    She had worried that Norah had forgotten and debated whether to remind her. But it appeared her concern was misced; Norah always knew what she was doing.

    Norah drove off in her convertible, purposely choosing a four-seater to amodate her friends.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    The light-purple convertible, sleek in design and adorned with a brand emblem that hinted at its worth in millions, was undeniably a symbol of luxury.

    As she drove, the wind tousled her hair, and thebination of her striking appearance and the high-end car turned heads among themuters.

    Norah first stopped at the Andrews¡¯ house to pick up Joanna, gracefully declining Darwin and Raina¡¯s invitation to stay longer and swiftly departing with Joanna.

    Darwin and Raina had always liked Norah, and their affection deepened upon discovering her connection to the Wilson family. Her presence exuded an unmistakable aura of distinction. When Norah arrived to collect Susanna, Susanna hesitated to leave Phillip behind.

    ¡°Norah, are you sure I can¡¯t bring him along?¡±

    Norah shed a teasing smile. ¡°You could actually bring him with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1197

    ?Chapter 1197:

    Susannaughed nervously, and Joanna asked, ¡°Are you really not going to bring him?¡±

    Susanna quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t bring him.¡± Given Norah¡¯s mischievous grin, Susanna didn¡¯t dare to defy the unspoken rule. She was no fool.

    Norah had mentioned that they weren¡¯t to bring partners, and since she hadn¡¯t brought her own boyfriend, Susanna felt it would be inappropriate to bring hers.

    Linking arms with Norah, Susanna asked eagerly, ¡°So, what¡¯s the n for today?¡±

    Norah had decided the previous night not to hold back with her close friends who had always supported her.

    ¡°You both know I¡¯ve collected a lot of herbs. We¡¯ll start today with aplete check-up, then we¡¯ll chat, and in the afternoon, we¡¯ll go shopping.¡±

    Joanna was confused. ¡°What do the herbs have to do with it?¡±

    Norah exined, ¡°Once I understand your conditions, I can prepare herbal remedies for you. And most importantly, haven¡¯t you all beenining about hair loss, e, and dull skin? I n to make some treatments for those issues.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What?! Norah, you can make those kinds of remedies?¡±

    She had spent a fortune on beauty products, and the revtion that Norah could create beauty remedies was astonishing! And indeed, Norah¡¯s remedies were known to be genuinely effective.

    Excited, Susanna said, ¡°Oh, Norah, you¡¯re incredible! I really want to try those. You have no idea how insecure I feel going out without makeup.¡±

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    Of course, Norah had seen Susanna without makeup before¡ª she was just a typical young woman with no need for embarrassment.

    Both Susanna and Joanna were naturally beautiful.

    Joanna hugged Norah, jumping with excitement. ¡°Norah, I had no idea you could make skincare products! I want a cream to remove freckles, something for hair growth, e treatment, diet pills, and¡­¡±

    She listed her wishes excitedly, and Norah had to gently silence her with a yful pinch.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I know what you need. Today is all about pampering you. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll provide.¡±

    Joanna and Susanna exchanged excited nces. They were thrilled.

    They knew the remedies Norah could make were highly coveted and expensive, yet she was offering them for free.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1198

    ?Chapter 1198:

    As they climbed into the car, their conversation bubbled with anticipation about the treatments they desired.

    Driving, Norah smiled, pleased with her n. She had thought about doing this before but had been too busy to act on it. She also remembered Sean¡¯s particr scent and decided she would craft a custom perfume perfectly suited for him.

    ¡°I might be away for a while, but as soon as I¡¯ve prepared the remedies, I¡¯ll give them to you,¡± Norah assured her friends as she rested one hand on the steering wheel, her hair fluttering in the wind. Preparing the remedies would only take one night.

    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Joanna asked.

    Currently engaged in martial arts training with Duncan, she didn¡¯t have much else upying her time.

    Susanna also led a carefree life, often spending her days with Phillip.

    Joanna said seriously, ¡°The martial arts training is temporary. I¡¯m likely to take over the family business soon. My parents and brother have been encouraging me to step up.¡±

    It¡¯smon in family businesses for parents to hope their children will eventually take over.

    She didn¡¯t have lofty ambitions; simply managing thepany effectively was her goal.

    Susanna, leaning her chin on her hand, gave a whimsical look. ¡°What do I want to do? Honestly, I don¡¯t want to work. I just want to enjoy life.¡±

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah chuckled. ¡°You can certainly choose to do that. I¡¯m just encouraging you to think ahead. Ultimately, your future is in your hands.¡±

    She had a clear vision for her future and was curious if their paths might align.

    It appeared that Joanna might be one of her business partners in the future.

    Susanna then said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned wanting to travel the world once I recover. I haven¡¯t started yet because my parents insist on apanying me if I travel far.¡±

    This is amon concern for every family with a daughter, worrying that she might face difficulties while traveling alone.

    ¡°I just got over my illness, and then you returned, so I haven¡¯t made any ns yet. I told my brother that Phillip would apany me, and we¡¯re thinking of starting with a trip around Glophia,¡± Susanna exined.

    Norah¡¯s voice was cheerful. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! It¡¯s good to get out and have some fun. Just make sure to stay with Phillip and listen to his advice.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m always well-behaved!¡± Susanna replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1199

    ?Chapter 1199:

    Laughter filled the car, their voices carrying far and wide.

    Norah led them to a charming spot in Glophia. After walking through winding alleys, a small, weathered clinic came into view. The iron gate was rusted, and the walls were a faded yellow. A sign prominently disyed ¡°Carrington¡¯s Clinic.¡±

    The clinic was small, consisting of just three rooms open for business, yet it was crowded with patients.

    Joanna was confused. ¡°Norah, even for a simple check-up, why bring us to such a shabby, tiny clinic? It seems odd.¡±

    How could this modest clinicpare to arge hospital? It clearlycked the proper equipment for a thorough check-up.

    ¡°Just follow me,¡± Norah announced.

    She walked ahead, entering the clinic first. Had it not been for their trust in her, Joanna and Susanna might have suspected Norah was leading them into danger.

    The clinic was on the edge of Glophia, in a slum area of the bustling city, where people from various backgrounds lived in poverty.

    Inside, there was only one doctor, an elderly man in his sixties with white hair and a lengthy goatee, radiating a calm and dignified presence.

    He maintained a straight posture while consulting patients, speaking in a deliberate manner.

    Upon noticing the young women from wealthy families, his expression stayed neutral, but his eyes brightened when he saw the woman in the lead.

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    After thoroughly examining the patient, he prescribed some medicine.

    Norah guided Joanna and Susanna to a couch, where a clerk offered them warm water.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here to see the doctor? There are five people ahead of you waiting to see Dr. Lee. I¡¯ll get you a service number,¡± the clerk announced.

    Joanna and Susanna were taken aback by the clinic¡¯s bustling activity and exchanged confused looks, as they were unfamiliar with the ce.

    Norah casually waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll wait for Dr. Lee.¡± After saying this, she stood up and walked over to the counter, ready to assist with selecting the prescribed medicines.

    The young clerk was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t that his job? Why was a visitor handling it? Did she not take his role seriously? He was about to step in when Carrington Lee¡¯s voice stopped him.

    ¡°Bradshaw, go serve the patients,¡± Carrington called.

    Was Carrington really letting her handle the medicines? Not only was Bradshaw Hernandez confused, but Joanna and Susanna were also astonished. Were they to believe Norah knew the doctor here?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200:

    Shortly after, their suspicions were confirmed. As thest patient left, Carrington walked over to Norah and bowed to her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Master,¡± he said.

    Everyone in the clinic was taken aback! Carrington, a man in his sixties, was bowing to a young, attractive woman! This was a sign of great respect.

    Bradshaw was truly shocked. The three amazing women had already caused quite a stir in the modest clinic. He had assumed Carrington had drawn some wealthy clients again. Who would have thought that the woman before them was someone Carrington held in such high regard?

    ¡°Master, this is my apprentice, Bradshaw,¡± Carrington said, pulling Bradshaw closer. ¡°Quickly, greet your grandmaster.¡±

    Inside, Bradshaw was filled with disbelief and frustration. The woman was only about ten years older than him, and yet he was supposed to call her ¡°grandmaster¡±? He found it hard to believe. Bradshaw saw the determined look on his mentor¡¯s face and suppressed hisints. He was here to learn, and following the instructions was his only choice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, grandmaster,¡± he said, bowing with genuine respect, mimicking Carrington¡¯s earlier gesture.

    While unsure about the exact nature of the rtionship between his mentor and this woman, it was the first time he had seen such reverence from Carrington. As an apprentice, it was his duty to maintain that respect.

    Joanna felt a lump in her throat. What had she just heard? Master? Grandmaster? Was Norah really of such high rank? And when had she taken on an apprentice? Norah epted the bow graciously.

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Carrington, you know there¡¯s no need for such formalities. Just call me Norah,¡± she said with a smile.

    Carrington beamed with joy. He knew exactly who she was¡ªthe renowned Supernatural Doctor.

    He had pursued medicine in his middle years, but when he failed to cure his own illness, his family abandoned him, sending his life into a spiral of despair. Just as he was about to face a miserable death, Norah hade like a savior and healed him.

    Since that moment, his life hadpletely turned around. He opened a clinic and took on apprentices, all because of Norah. He hadmitted long ago to follow her for the rest of his life. Yet, despite both living in Glophia, she rarely reached out, and he hardly ever heard from her.

    ¡°Nora, it¡¯s been so long. Please, take a seat,¡± Carrington said eagerly, fussing over Norah. Bradshaw could tell this was the first time he had witnessed his mentor pay such close attention to anyone.

    The group settled on the sofa, and Carrington looked at Susanna and Joanna. ¡°Master, why did you bring them here?¡± he asked. ¡°For treatment? Unlikely. Your medical expertise is unmatched, making it unnecessary for you to intervene.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1201

    ?Chapter 1201:

    Susanna initially assumed Norah had brought them for treatment, but then it dawned on her¡ªwhy would Norah need her apprentice¡¯s help with that? It seemed redundant. A trace of amusement appeared in Norah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Carrington, did you manage to gather all the herbs I requested?¡± she asked.

    Carrington quickly replied, ¡°The herbs you asked me to gather two years ago are all ready and stored in the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on them,¡± Norah said.

    She knew the ce well. She had partially funded this warehouse, and rescuing Carrington had simply been an act of kindness that resulted in gaining an apprentice.

    asionally, she performed her duties as a master by offering medical advice, but more often than not, she would vanish. Bradshaw remained behind to watch the clinic while the others headed through a door to a room at the back of the clinic.

    The herbs Norah needed were crucial for her medicine-making, especially for skincare products she had been nning for personal use.

    Some essential herbs were rare and only found locally, making them extremely valuable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only managed to gather a few of these over the past two years. If you need more, I¡¯ll keep an eye out going forward,¡± Carrington told Norah.

    Norah examined each small bag filled with herbs. Carrington¡¯s ability to amass such a collection in two years spoke volumes about hismitment.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales

    ¡°Thank you. This is more than enough.¡±

    These herbs had alternatives, but their effectiveness would diminish significantly. Wanting her friends to have the best, she had specifically asked Carrington to secure these particr herbs.

    ¡°Master, if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. I¡¯m ready to do whatever it takes for you!¡± Carrington stated.

    Norah shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else right now. Thank you for offering.¡±

    Carrington smiled sheepishly. Despite his age, he acted much like Bradshaw when around her.

    ¡°Where is Dr. Lee, the one who is said to cure all ailments? I need to see him!¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Dr. Lee is currently hosting other guests. Are you here for a medical consultation?¡± Bradshaw inquired.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1202

    ?Chapter 1202:

    ¡°Of course! Why else would I be in a clinic?¡±

    The refined woman pinched her nose with a look of disdain. She couldn¡¯t believe that the clinic rmended by her friend was so rundown and tiny. If it weren¡¯t for her friend¡¯s insistence on the effectiveness of a prescription from here, she would have nevere by herself.

    She questioned, ¡°Is this the way you wee visitors here? A patient arrives, and the doctor is nowhere to be seen.¡±

    Bradshaw, unbothered by her demeanor, responded, ¡°Please give me a moment. I will inform Dr. Lee immediately.¡±

    Someone had given her high expectations to have such an attitudeing here. His mentor was skilled, but iming to cure all ailments was a bit of an exaggeration.

    Ah, Bradshaw recalled now¡ªhis mentor specialized in andrology.

    The woman looked scornfully at the tattered sofa, standing in the clinic¡¯s center with her arms folded, impatiently demanding, ¡°Be quick!¡±

    At that moment, Carrington emerged from inside the room, apanied by Norah, who was wearing a mask.

    Upon noticing the visitor, Norah¡¯s eyebrows lifted. What a surprise to see Sharon here!

    Sharon asked, ¡°Dr. Lee, are you able to treat issues like kidney deficiency and infertility? I need some medication for my son.¡±

    Step into a new journey on  .con

    ¡°Do you have details about the patient¡¯s age, any allergies, and previous medical records?¡±

    Sharon handed over a booklet and said haughtily, ¡°Here are my son¡¯s medical records. Take a look.¡±

    She tried to make out the masked woman behind Carrington, unable to see her face due to the mask but noting her expensive dress.

    She assumed the woman was also seeking Carrington¡¯s help for her partner. Her friend had spoken highly of the treatment¡¯s sess, prompting her visit.

    Reflecting on the turmoil back home, Sharon sighed. Her son had finally connected with Marlene, even sharing a bed, only to discover she was an impostor. Norah, whom they had previously despised, turned out to be the true heiress to the Wilson estate.

    They had faced a significant setback. Due to Madeline, her family was nearly falling apart.

    Her sole desire now was for Derek to father a child, regardless of the mother¡¯s identity. If the treatment proved effective and her son could conceive a child with Madeline, maybe their arguments would stop.

    Norah¡¯s delicate fingers quickly took the booklet, her eyes smiling as she read the familiar details. Derek, that poor soul, was indeed desperate for a remedy for his condition.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1203

    ?Chapter 1203:

    ¡°Hey, who are you? I handed it to Dr. Lee. Who do you think you are?¡± Sharon, already frustrated, eximed loudly upon seeing this.

    Before Norah had a chance to reply, Carrington¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°This is my mentor. If you can¡¯t show her respect, you should leave. You¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    His reverence for his mentor was evident. How dare Sharon speak to Norah in such a disrespectful manner! Did she think he would tolerate that?

    Even though members of wealthy families often looked down on her, Sharon had always felt above the average person. This was her first time being treated this way by someone she viewed as ordinary.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who you¡¯re dealing with? How dare you address me in such a manner? Believe it or not, I could have this tiny clinic shut down immediately!¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes red with rage as she yelled. Today, she hade only with her driver and was indifferent to the opinions of others.

    As a distinguished member of the Carter family, receiving such treatment in a humble clinic could potentially tarnish her reputation if rumors began to circte.

    Bradshaw felt a chill run through him every time he encountered someone from the upper ss speaking in such amanding tone. It terrified him. After all, this was just a small clinic. Even though their reputation had attracted many wealthy patients, Carrington and he were just ordinary folks without prestigious backgrounds. Facing those from wealthy families, they had no choice but toply.

    Dealing with the ordinary residents of the slum was easy, but the wealthy were a different story; Bradshaw felt powerless against them.

    Carrington gave Sharon a stern look, mming the booklet onto the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize to my master, then please leave. If you can actually shut down our clinic easily as you asserted, then go ahead and give it a try.¡±

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    He checked the records and saw that it was amon but embarrassing issue for middle-aged men. The patient would improve greatly if he followed the prescribed medication.

    Carrington had been in a pleasant mood, but Sharon¡¯s attitude quickly darkened his expression.

    ¡°Bradshaw, escort the guest out.¡±

    He then turned to Norah with a smile. ¡°Master, don¡¯t take such remarks to heart. Even if some people beg to see you, you might not even treat them. It¡¯s her loss.¡±

    Sharon was furious, her manicured finger trembling as she pointed at Carrington. ¡°You¡­ How dare you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1204

    ?Chapter 1204:

    ¡°Bradshaw, escort her out. Master, let¡¯s go inside and continue our discussion.¡±

    Carrington turned and walked away, not allowing Sharon any opportunity to respond, disying his disgust openly. Insulting him was one thing, but disrespecting his master was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    Sharon reflected on her family¡¯s situation¡ªCarrington was the only one she could turn to now. Talented individuals often possess a sense of pride. Sheposed herself and managed a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Dr. Lee, please stay.¡±

    Carrington paused and turned back to face her. ¡°Apologize or leave.¡±

    For her son¡¯s sake, Sharon clenched her teeth and bowed to Norah, her voice filled with sincerity. ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t realize you are Dr. Lee¡¯s master. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    While she couldn¡¯t understand why such a young woman would be Carrington¡¯s master, she was ustomed to the hypocrisy required by the upper ss. Driven by interests, anyone could take on the role of an actor or actress.

    Throughout the altercation, Norah stayed silent, quietly observing as Carrington defended her and Sharon apologized to her.

    Frustrated by theck of response, Sharon looked up sharply, only to see Carrington¡¯s master removing her mask, revealing a face that shocked Sharon so profoundly she eximed, ¡°Norah? What are you doing here?¡±

    Her sharp voice drew everyone¡¯s attention, making them frown.

    ¡°You came here intentionally after hearing about me, didn¡¯t you? Are you nning to return to the Carter family?¡± Sharon thought back to Norah¡¯s current situation and generously said, ¡°If you¡¯re still fond of Derek, I wouldn¡¯t object to you rejoining the Carter family.¡±

    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Norah scorned Sharon¡¯s foolish spection. ¡°What about Madeline? I heard at the banquet yesterday that Derek was caught in an affair with Marlene by Madeline.¡± Her joking tone angered Sharon.

    Yesterday, the scandal involving Derek spread along with the Wilson family¡¯s gossip, making the Carter family a subject of much criticism recently. It was really awkward; she feared being recognized while out.

    ¡°Who was it that clung to the Carter family, refusing to leave back then? Derek was practicallyatose, yet you were so eager to marry him. Now, with a new identity, you look down on us.¡±

    Sharon reminisced about the times she could dominate Norah, feeling a sense of superiority once more.

    ¡°Some people, driven by jealousy, turn to nder when they can¡¯t achieve their desires. I really wonder why that man from the Scott family ever fell for you,¡± Sharon scoffed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1205

    ?Chapter 1205:

    She whispered thest part, but the clinic was so quiet that everyone could hear it.

    Carrington wasn¡¯t familiar with the events of Glophia. To him, gossip mattered less than seeing a few more patients.

    ¡°Some, when seeking favors, don¡¯t even approach with the proper respect. It¡¯s no surprise she¡¯ll be sent away.¡± Carrington frowned. Sensing Sharon¡¯sck of respect towards Norah, he yelled, ¡°Bradshaw, escort her out.¡±

    Since she showed no regard for her dignity, he felt no need to extend her any courtesy.

    Bradshaw, loyal to his mentor, promptly walked over to Sharon and offered his hand. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please exit this way.¡±

    Sharon was so infuriated that her face turned red. She hade to collect a prescription for her son but ended up confronting her former daughter-inw, with whom she had resentments.

    While unaware that Carrington¡¯s master was Norah, she could give in. However, now that she knew the truth, she was not prepared to apologize.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s not worth getting worked up over such individuals,¡± Carrington said softly, noticing that Norah seemed displeased, before turning to Bradshaw. ¡°Bradshaw, why are you still standing there?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you wouldn¡¯t want me to physically remove you, right? Please, make your way out.¡±

    Bradshaw reached out to guide Sharon, causing her to stumble. Her experience at the clinic today felt utterly humiliating.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Step back, don¡¯t touch me. I can leave on my own.¡±

    Sharon wiped her wrist as if she hade into contact with something unclean, her expression one of disgust.

    ¡°Norah, even though you¡¯re involved with Mr. Scott now, a man¡¯s affection doesn¡¯tst long. If you still care for Derek, the role of Derek¡¯s wife is still open to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you truly believe the Carter family is such a prestigious family that everyone is eager to join? Youck self-awareness,¡± a mocking female voice said from the room.

    The group turned to see Susanna and Joanna.

    They had been quietly staying inside, but upon hearing Sharon¡¯s remarks, they couldn¡¯t contain their anger any longer.

    ¡°My brother is far superior to Derek. Don¡¯t use your limited perspective to assess him. You don¡¯t have the right,¡± Susanna, from a prominent family, spoke with an air thatpletely overshadowed Sharon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1206

    ?Chapter 1206:

    Sharon¡¯s expression changed drastically. She had not yete to terms with the fact that Norah was the eldest daughter of the Wilson family. However, the Andrews family and the Scott family, being influential in Glophia, were not entities that the Carter family could afford to offend.

    Joanna sneered, ¡°Like mother, like son. When Norah was married into the Carter family, you didn¡¯t value her. What¡¯s the point in saying these things now?¡±

    She nced at the medical report on the table, feigning shock as she covered her mouth. ¡°Oh my, how could your son have developed kidney problems so young? Mrs. Carter, you should advise him to take better care of himself and avoid excessive indulgence in sexual activities.¡±

    The people in the clinic burst intoughter at herment, turning Sharon¡¯s face an awkward shade of red. She snatched the report, shot a re at everyone, and left.

    Carrington watched her leave and loudly said, ¡°Bradshaw, remember her face. Don¡¯t let her in again!¡±

    He had the ultimate authority in his clinic! Anyone who disrespected his master was unwee. Bradshaw promptly responded, ¡°Understood!¡±

    They watched as Sharon stumbled and burst intoughter. Joanna gave Carrington a thumbs up. ¡°Nicely done!¡±

    Carrington proudly puffed out his chest. ¡°I am, after all, a valued student of the master!¡±

    Norah looked at Carrington but remained silent. She wasn¡¯t interested in taking on apprentices, and it was Carrington who had insisted on apprenticing himself to her after she had saved him. She wasn¡¯t the ideal master, often only reaching out to him when she needed assistance. Still, Carrington was always eager to help and treated her with the utmost respect, which softened her approach, prompting her to offer more guidance whenever they met.

    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Alright, Carrington,e here,¡± Norah said.

    Before she could say more, a young woman burst in, holding a child whose face was deathly pale.

    ¡°Dr. Lee, help!¡± The woman¡¯s desperate plea echoed. ¡°Please save my child!¡±

    Carrington approached with a grave expression, took the child, who appeared to be about four years old, and gently pinched his face to examine him.

    The woman sobbed, ¡°My son was eating a peach by himself, and I didn¡¯t notice when he swallowed the pit.¡±

    As Carrington continued his examination, Norah took the boy, ced one hand above his navel, clenched it into a fist, and with her other hand, patted his belly forcefully.

    The woman screamed frantically, ¡°What are you doing? I asked for Dr. Lee¡¯s help. Why are you interfering? You¡¯re dying the treatment! Oh, my poor son.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1207

    ?Chapter 1207:

    Carrington intervened, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt her. Your son has a peach pit stuck in his throat. Are you not familiar with the Heimlich maneuver, amon emergency technique to remove obstructions from the throat?¡±

    The woman, terrified for her son¡¯s well-being, was too agitated to consider the validity of the first aid technique. She could only cover her mouth with her hands, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    After Norah patted the child¡¯s back several times, the child coughed and spat out the small peach pit.

    The woman, overwhelmed with both relief and frustration, pulled her sobbing child to her side and gave him a gentle reprimand.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you to be careful while eating? What if this had been worse? What would we have done then?¡±

    After venting her feelings, she wiped away her tears, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lee, and thank you too, miss.¡± She embraced her child tightly, the joy of his safety touching everyone around her.

    After the mother and child left, Joanna expressed her feelings vividly. ¡°This is what true maternal love looks like! It makes me miss my mom.¡±

    Susanna bit her lip, thinking of her mother, who was very fond of Nancy. She found herself at a loss for words. Susanna¡¯s mother used to show her a lot of affection, but now she seemed to care more for Nancy, as well as for her career and public image. All the affection seemed to have faded, leaving them as close strangers who remained quiet in each other¡¯s presence.

    Carrington praised, ¡°Master, you¡¯re incredible, and I appreciate that you did it considering my age. Bradshaw, did you catch that just now?¡±

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    He had figured out a solution but hadn¡¯t had the chance to act before Norah intervened. Still, he had no ill feelings, thankful for Norah¡¯s considerate actions.

    Bradshaw nodded. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve already taught me about it. I¡¯m familiar with the first aid techniques and basic life-saving methods.¡±

    The widespread avability of the inte has helped disseminate knowledge of these first aid techniques. Some people might forget them in a moment of panic, while others have managed to save lives thanks to this readily essible information.

    Norah then seized the opportunity to mention another reason for her visit. ¡°Carrington, could you examine my two friends? I want to see if your medical skills have improved over the years.¡±

    Carrington stood tall, realizing he hadn¡¯t been mistaken. Norah had brought her friends to test his medical expertise, and he needed to make a good impression.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1208

    ?Chapter 1208:

    Joanna and Susanna promptly offered their hands for Carrington to examine, clearly aware of Norah¡¯s intentions, and they cooperated fully.

    Once Carrington had finished his checks, he invited Bradshaw over. It was a crucial moment for the master to mentor his apprentice.

    Norah offered advice on issues they had not noticed, helping them understand the situation better. Bradshaw now realized why some became masters¡ªit wasn¡¯t about age but about knowledge. Having learned from Norah, he was fully persuaded and eager to remain by her side as her apprentice. Wait, he wasn¡¯t actually her apprentice yet. However, it could happen if he boldly asked her.

    Norah also received some medicinal aid from Carrington for recovery. Her friends¡¯ symptoms weremon among the youth, like insomnia and hair loss. In addition to medication, they were advised to avoid staying upte.

    Carrington walked Norah and her friends to the alley¡¯s entrance. Bradshaw ced the bag containing herbs in the sports car¡¯s back seat and was stunned by Norah¡¯s wealth.

    Norah paused. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason I came to see you today, Carrington.¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead, Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about starting my own hospital. Would you be interested in joining as a doctor? I assure you, you will receive a favorable employment package.¡±

    Carrington¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Count me in!¡±

    His passion for medicine was strong, and he was amitted individual beyond just mentoring. He was eager to assist wherever his master needed him. A hospital led by the Supernatural Doctor would undoubtedly draw many physicians. He was eager to secure a position quickly.

    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah smiled. ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll text you the details once everything is organized. As always, feel free to call me if you face any challenges you can¡¯t handle.¡±

    Carrington nodded. ¡°Certainly, Master.¡±

    As the sports car drove away, Bradshaw, filled with wonder, approached Carrington. ¡°Master, what¡¯s with the grandmaster? She wears designer clothes and drives an extremely expensive car, yet her medical skills are topnotch.¡±

    Why would someone wealthy focus on medicine instead of increasing their fortune? As they headed back to the clinic, Carrington chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, always so full of questions! Just know that following your grandmaster will always lead to a good life,¡± Carrington said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Understood, Master. I¡¯ll follow wherever you lead.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1209

    ?Chapter 1209:

    Meanwhile, Norah took her friends to a private restaurant for a meal, followed by a shopping spree for clothes. It was Norah who paid the bill, while her friends yed dress-up with the outfits she selected. They ended up purchasing a heap of clothes.

    Joanna said multiple times, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Norah. We can¡¯t possibly wear all these if you keep buying.¡±

    Susanna agreed, ¡°Norah, we surely have enough clothes now. What¡¯s next?¡±

    For the first time, shopping felt truly tiring!

    Norah stopped her shopping spree, even though she had more outfits in mind for them to try. Since her friends felt done for the day, they decided to wrap it up.

    ¡°I¡¯m off to make some medicine. Would you like to join me?¡± Norah inquired.

    Gilda had prepared theb, and as long as they didn¡¯t interfere with anything, Norah could bring them along, though it might be somewhat dull.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Norah¡¯s sports car couldn¡¯t amodate all the shopping bags, so after arranging for a driver to take them home, they proceeded to theb. Upon arrival, they were sterilized and then put onb coats.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch anything. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m finished,¡± Norah instructed.

    After Susanna and Joanna nodded, Norah brought the ingredients into theb and began preparing the medicine with great focus.

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Susanna watched Norah work, admiration shining in her eyes. ¡°Norah is truly incredible and so generous to us.¡±

    Aware of their health concerns, Norah had personally treated them and even developed medicine for their benefit. In the state-of-the-artb, she donned protective gloves and handled the herbs with intense care. The overhead lights cast a soft glow on her face, making her look almost angelic.

    Joanna thought to herself, ¡°How could anyone not adore someone like Norah?¡±

    Norah really cared about her friends!

    As time passed, Norah stretched her arms, disposed of the unnecessary materials into the bin, and opened theb door. Outside, Susanna and Joanna were resting. They quickly got to their feet and approached her. ¡°Norah, how did it go?¡±

    ¡°Norah, what kind of medicine have you made?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1210

    ?Chapter 1210:

    Holding up the items, Norah smiled and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there and talk.¡±

    Once seated, she said, ¡°First, this is a freckle removal cream. After one jar, you should see most of your freckles fade.¡±

    She indicated the white cream inside a porcin jar, which looked like it wouldst about a month. She set two jars on the table.

    ¡°This shampoo is for hair loss. Using one bottle should markedly improve your condition. But remember, you need to avoid staying upte.¡±

    She ced two small ck porcin bottles, each ten centimeters tall, on the table, and then picked up two green bottles.

    ¡°This is an e treatment. For now, these are the only three types of medicine I¡¯ve prepared. Take them and use them, and I¡¯ll make more when I return.¡±

    As Norah exined the benefits of each medicine, Susanna¡¯s and Joanna¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. These were exactly what they needed.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re incredible!¡±

    Both of them were confident that anything Norah created would surely surpass mostmercial medical products.

    ¡°Okay, make sure to give me your feedback after using these, so I can document it. It¡¯s my first time making these specific medicines for you.¡±

    Norah usually made herbal foods for health maintenance or regr skincare products. This was her initial attempt at creating medicinal skincare products specifically for their trial. If the results were promising¡­ Joanna¡¯spany could immediately start production, though Norah decided not to suggest it. She preferred to see if Joanna would think of it on her own.

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    She chose not to initiate the business discussion herself.

    The group went out for dinner, and Norah came home with her shopping bags. Like many, she enjoyed shopping and often found it difficult to resist items she liked.

    Upon arriving home, she found Bernice waiting on the sofa, her eyes eagerly fixed on the door.

    ¡°Norah, you¡¯re back atst. Have you eaten? Would you like to join me for a bit more? Your dad went to a business dinner and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±

    Bernice had spent the day pondering something Norah had mentioned in the morning, sensing it was significant. What could it be?

    She had asked Gilda and Chayce, but they were tight-lipped, insisting on waiting for Norah¡¯s return before disclosing anything.

    Bernice couldn¡¯t even eat, waiting for Norah toe back. Her gut feeling told her this was really important to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1211

    ?Chapter 1211:

    Norah handed her purchases to a servant and sat beside Bernice, draping an arm around her mother¡¯s shoulders. Calvin was outworking at a party, preupied with variouspany issues.

    Bernice inquired, ¡°What was that important thing you mentioned this morning?¡±

    Norah noticed Bernice¡¯s intrigued look and called Gilda over.

    ¡°Gilda, please bring that report here.¡±

    Now that the Wilson family issues were resolved, it was time to address another matter, one concerning her mother¡¯s family. This issue had lingered in her mother¡¯s thoughts, and Norah had been determined to confront it since she first became aware of it.

    Gilda retrieved the document from the upstairs safe, containing her excitement as she delivered it directly to Bernice. The envelope was in yellow and unmarked, yet it felt surprisingly heavy in Bernice¡¯s hands. She untied the string around the envelope and slid out the contents.

    She spected if it might be Norah¡¯s pregnancy test. Was Norah identally pregnant with Sean¡¯s child? Bernice¡¯s heart raced when she saw that the contents were DNA test results.

    Norah wasn¡¯t her child? That couldn¡¯t be. From the moment she first saw Norah, Bernice knew she was her daughter.

    She quickly reviewed the report and reached the conclusion: ¡°Norah and Huntley are blood rtives.¡± The report nearly slipped from her trembling hands. The name, often revisited in her memories, now caught her breath.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives

    Her voice cracked, barely audible. ¡°How did you learn about Huntley?¡±

    Norah took a deep breath and detailed her recent encounter with Caylee in Silverdale.

    Seeing tears beginning to form in Bernice¡¯s eyes, she gently touched her shoulder. ¡°Mom, Grandpa and Uncle miss you very much.¡±

    The mention of her family overwhelmed Bernice. She remembered leaving her home years ago, shortly after her brother¡¯s first son was born. She had turned from her expected path for love, leaving behind the life she had known.

    Back then, her father had been bursting with life and energy. She couldn¡¯t imagine him now, frail and confined to a bed.

    Since she left, her family had faced enormous changes. Her throat tightened as she tried to speak but found herself unable. What was she to say now? Should she seek forgiveness or offer an apology?

    Her defiance had caused so much suffering to her family. Despite everything, they still longed to see her.

    ¡°Norah, did I make a terrible mistake?¡± Bernice covered her face, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. The difficulties my dad and brother endured were all due to me. I shouldn¡¯t have left them. If only I had beenpliant, none of this would have happened to the Frazier family.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1212

    ?Chapter 1212:

    Norah embraced Bernice, offeringfort with a gentle pat on her shoulder. She empathized with her mother¡¯s deep remorse. The trials the Frazier family endured were not easily described.

    Norah had previously softened the reality of the Frazier family¡¯s situation to spare Bernice from worry, but the truth was evident to both of them.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me yourself. There¡¯s still time to make things right with them.¡±

    There was a window of six months remaining. Norah had assured Caylee that after resolving the Wilson family¡¯s matters, she would visit her grandfather¡¯s family in Sure.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told them you¡¯re still alive. Their joy would be boundless if you appeared before them.¡±

    Bernice looked up, her eyes red and puffy. ¡°Really?¡± Her dad and brother might have forgiven her, thinking she was dead and that there was no point in holding grudges anymore, but Bernice was still alive. She felt an immense burden of guilt, believing her actions had caused their suffering.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Norah confirmed firmly.

    With her support, no matter the current state of the Frazier family, she was prepared to help fix the situation. Sheforted Bernice, saying, ¡°Stop crying. Let¡¯s gather our things and get ready for our trip to Sure.¡±

    Bernice cried out, ¡°We are going to Sure so soon? But I don¡¯t even have my ID yet.¡±

    Norah responded with a blink, ¡°I handled that for you today while I was out.¡±

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape

    She pulled out Bernice¡¯s ID from her purse, including a passport for traveling abroad, all arranged with the help of Kason. His political ties made these arrangements smoother. Kason had someone bring the ID documents to Norah.

    Bernice gripped the documents firmly, her gaze determined. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for our travels! I need to see my family!¡±

    Despite the possibility of facing harsh criticism from her family, she was undeterred. She feltpelled to reconnect with her family due to their blood ties. She couldn¡¯t stay detached from the Frazier family¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°Gilda, could you pack some clothes for me? Norah, did you get the ne tickets? Are we flying out tonight?¡± Bernice dried her eyes and was about to head upstairs, ignoring her dinner. She was overwhelmed with thoughts of her family.

    Norah gave Gilda a wink and took hold of Bernice¡¯s wrist. ¡°Gilda¡¯s got everything ready for us. I¡¯ve arranged for us to fly straight to Sure. Chayce, you stay and watch the vi. Gilda, you¡¯reing with us.¡±

    Gilda gave Chayce a smug look. She clearly was a favorite of both Bernice and Norah. Then she eximed, ¡°Got it!¡± Chayce gave a resigned smile back at her. He found his girlfriend adorable, even as she tried to outdo him in this.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1213

    ?Chapter 1213:

    Bernice stopped, her eyes filling with tears again, saying, ¡°Norah, thank you.¡±

    She felt overwhelmed and unsure of what to do next. Norah had taken on so much responsibility in dealing with her parents¡¯ affairs, which made everything go smoothly these past few days.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me; you¡¯re my mom,¡± Norah replied, smiling warmly.

    Having her parents safe and with her was all that Norah desired.

    A private jet was already prepared for them. Norah assisted Bernice with it, followed closely by Gilda. ¡°Chayce, please pass the message to Dad.¡±

    Originally, she had intended to exin everything to Calvin that evening before departing with Bernice. But since Calvin hadn¡¯t returned yet, she would have to have Chayce exin to himter.

    Chayce nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, Madam, Miss, have a safe journey.¡±

    He waved, watching the jet ascend and vanish from view. When Calvin came back from the party, he was surprised to find the house empty. Where were his loving wife and lovely daughter? He had just stepped out to attend a party, and upon his return, they had vanished.

    Aboard the jet, Norahforted Bernice, saying, ¡°Once we arrive, we¡¯ll find a hotel. I¡¯ll call Caylee to figure out what we do next.¡±

    Bernice managed her rising excitement. ¡°Okay, Norah, I¡¯ll go along with your ns.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter

    Without Norah, she might never have considered returning to the Frazier family or seeing her family again. Theynded in Sure at ten in the morning. Gilda had already booked a hotel for their stay.

    Norah and Bernice, having rested and eaten during the flight, felt only slightly tired but were otherwise alright. Norah reached out to Caylee but kept her mother¡¯s arrival a secret, hoping to surprise the Frazier family. Yet, whether this would lead to a surprise or joy remained uncertain.

    Caylee stood at the doorstep, phone in hand, her face lighting up with happiness upon hearing Norah was in Sure.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived? Please,e to dinner tonight. Everyone will be there, and it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to introduce you.¡±

    In fact, the Frazier family was already aware of Norah¡¯s existence but had yet to meet her in person.

    ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s health isn¡¯t doing well,¡± Caylee whispered to Norah over the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see him after dinner.¡±

    After giving a few more instructions, Caylee ended the call.

    In the room, an elderly man with white hairy on the bed. He looked frail and miserable, as if death coulde at any moment. Caylee noticed him open his eyes and approached. ¡°Mr. Frazier,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing someone tonight to see you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1214

    ?Chapter 1214:

    As she looked into his cloudy eyes, she felt a deep ache in her heart. The once-powerful and intimidating arms dealer in Sure now seemed like a shell of his former self, weakened by old age. Even though they were about the same age, he looked at least a decade older than her.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone you¡¯ve been wanting to see,¡± Caylee added. Sadness enveloped her, and the words felt like a heavy burden on her heart. Even if he could never see his daughter again, he at least needed to see his granddaughter before he died.

    Recalling the doctor¡¯s words, Caylee fought back tears as she adjusted the nket over his frail body, tucking it under his arm. She had to fulfill his final wish.

    The old man shifted his head slightly, his unfocused gazending on her.

    ¡°Bernice¡­ I want to see Bernice. I miss her so much,¡± he said weakly.

    Caylee took a deep breath, but she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. Covering her mouth, she hurried out of the room, barely suppressing her sobs. Sadly, she knew that they would never see Bernice again.

    After being informed by Caylee about Norah¡¯s visit scheduled for that night, Huntley left work early in the afternoon and returned home. His wife, Florence Frazier, began making arrangements for the family dinner as soon as she learned that their niece wasing. Since this would be their first time meeting Norah, they had to maintain proper decorum.

    Their sons and daughter also came home today, underscoring the importance they ced on Norah¡¯s visit.

    After all, Norah was the only child of Bernice.

    Huntley¡¯s son, Braden Frazier, arrived with his wife, Hertha Frazier, and their three-year-old son. They lived in Sure and often visited Huntley. Braden¡¯s brother, Bainbridge Frazier, returned from the research institute, where he was working on his graduate thesis and conducting experiments with his tutor. Braden¡¯s sister, Roseanne Frazier, still in college, took time off toe back. The three siblings had essentially cleared their schedules to show their sincerity.

    Roseanne nced around the freshly cleaned vi and sat next to Bainbridge. ¡°Hey, what do you think our cousin will be like?¡± she asked. ¡°I heard from Caylee that she didn¡¯t have a good childhood and lived in poor conditions. If our family acknowledges her, she¡¯ll be living in luxury, right?¡±

    Bainbridge, absorbed in his research, didn¡¯t care much about such matters. Whether it was his aunt or cousin, they were both strangers to him.

    ¡°Why worry about all that?¡± he replied disinterestedly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t live in Sure, anyway.¡±

    In other words, Norah wouldn¡¯t be living with them. This meeting was merely a formality. At this moment, Bainbridge couldn¡¯t imagine thatter he would be attached to his cousin to seek her guidance on his thesis.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1215

    ?Chapter 1215:

    Hertha, cradling her child, joined the conversation. ¡°I hope she¡¯s easy to get along with,¡± she said. ¡°But with your grandpa¡¯s current condition, she might be returning just topete for the inheritance.¡±

    Hertha hade to Sure for her studies. She met Braden by chance and unexpectedly fell in love with him. After their marriage, she joined the Frazier family¡¯spany and secured a position there. She was well aware of the Frazier family¡¯s wealth. Braden had already begun taking over the core business operations. Braden¡¯s grandfather was bedridden and on his deathbed, with not much time left. So, the sudden appearance of a granddaughter naturally raised suspicions.

    Braden¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If she wants it, let her have what would have been Auntie¡¯s share,¡± he said.

    The Frazier family members nodded in agreement. They weren¡¯t the type to fight ruthlessly over the family¡¯s wealth. In the family, power belonged only to those who proved theirpetence.

    The capable person was entitled to take over everything in the Frazier family, while other family members received what they deserved without anyone taking more than their share.

    Hertha opened her mouth, intending to express how people often desire more once they witness the wealth of the affluent. However, she ultimately remained silent. They exchanged updates about their lives, and before they knew it, evening had arrived.

    In the expansive dining room, a magnificent crystal chandelier shone brightly, making it as light as day. Maids dressed in traditional attire, well-trained and organized, brought out the dishes. Nearby, a band yed soft, soothing music.

    Members of the Frazier family took their ces at the long rectangr table, with Huntley upying the host¡¯s seat. Huntley, a very attractive middle-aged man, donned a casual ck suit and styled his hair back, entuating his pronounced features. His deep-set eyes sparkled with intelligence, and his authoritative demeanor made it clear he was no ordinary man.

    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Caylee stood demurely behind a chair, eyes downcast. Braden pulled out the adjacent chair, saying, ¡°Caylee, please sit here.¡± Huntley made a subtle gesture with his eyes and said, ¡°Caylee, take the seat.¡± His tone left no room for argument. Caylee paused briefly before deciding to sit.

    ¡°Caylee, how is Grandpa¡¯s health?¡± Bainbridge asked as the food was served and they awaited Norah. To the Frazier family, Caylee was more than a housekeeper. She was one of them. However, Caylee always remembered her ce, never overstepping her bounds. She treated everyone in the family with kindness, garnering their respect.

    Caylee replied, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s condition remains stable. He had a slightly better day today, staying awake longer. I promised him I would bring his granddaughter to see him after dinner.¡±

    Huntley nodded and said, ¡°Father has been looking forward to this day for over twenty years. Though he can¡¯t see my sister again, having her daughter visit will still fulfill his wish.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1216

    ?Chapter 1216:

    His voice grew somber. His vibrant and youthful sister had passed away abroad, leaving their aging father unable to see her onest time. Florence possessed a stunning appearance, highlighted by a prominent nose bridge, amber eyes, and curly golden hair cascading down her back.

    She inquired, ¡°When is your niece getting here?¡±

    Huntley checked his watch. As dinner time neared, he pondered whether her tardiness was a tactic to assert dominance or just a simple dy. Without having met his niece, he could not determine her intentions.

    Caylee thought well of Norah, but she couldn¡¯t stand the Wilson family. If it hadn¡¯t been for Calvin, who won Bernice¡¯s heart and eloped with her, the Frazier family wouldn¡¯t be struggling like this.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably been held up. I¡¯ll call her right away.¡± Before Caylee could dial, a servant entered and announced, ¡°Sir, two women are at the door requesting to see you.¡±

    Huntley said coldly, ¡°Let them in.¡±

    When they heard this, everyone at the dining table grew serious. They were eager to learn about the new member of the Frazier family. But the servant mentioned that there were two visitors. What could that mean?

    Seeing Huntley¡¯s confused expression, Caylee said, ¡°Norah might have brought an assistant.¡±

    Norah had nned toe after dealing with her family¡¯s issues. Caylee now thought those matters must have been resolved smoothly. Norah had impressive abilities to handle the Wilson family on her own, without needing anyone¡¯s help. All eyes turned expectantly towards the entrance. As the servant led the two women into view, Huntley and Florence rose in shock. ¡°Bernice?¡±

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    In their childhood memories, their father, Huntley, had always been a pir of calm and control. Even in the face of daunting challenges, he maintained hisposure. Could the arrival of these two women be so significant to him?

    Two women approached the entrance. The younger one was dressed in a beautifully tailored white dress that highlighted her elegant presence. Her refined features were striking, exuding a sense of strength rather than fragility. Much like a captivating rose with thorns, she drew the attention of all around her.

    Next to her stood an older woman in a white dress of simr hue but with more borate designs. Time had left its mark on her face, with wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, yet her beauty remained well-defined. The resemnce between the mother and daughter was striking, and their presence was visually delightful.

    At that moment, the older woman¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Hearing her brother call out ¡°Bernice,¡± she could no longer contain herself. She rushed to Huntley and embraced him tightly, weeping. ¡°Huntley, it¡¯s me,¡± she said, crying.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1217

    ?Chapter 1217:

    Bernice, having been cherished from childhood by her family and well cared for by her husband post-marriage, retained a certain innocence. Florence, surprised at first by Bernice¡¯s appearance, soon showed a flicker of caution in her eyes.

    Norah noticed the change right away. As she walked in, she quietly watched everyone¡¯s reactions in the dining room. She had familiarized herself with all the family members through Caylee, and now she was putting faces to the names.

    Both Huntley and Florence appeared thrilled by her mother¡¯s return, but Florence¡¯s joy seemed somewhat forced. Her cousins, Braden, Bainbridge, and Roseanne, all watched her and her mother with curiosity. Braden¡¯s wife, like Florence, seemed less than enthusiastic about their return.

    It appeared not everyone in the Frazier family was happy about theming back. Just like the Wilsons, the Fraziers had their own opinions and only focused on their own interests.

    As Huntley and Bernice continued their emotional reunion, Norah approached the dining table with a smile, ready to engage in conversation with everyone. Caylee, with tears edging her eyes, joined her and introduced her to everyone present.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Huntley Frazier, your uncle, and beside him is his wife. This is your oldest cousin, Braden, along with his wife, Hertha. That¡¯s their son. Over here is Braden¡¯s brother, Bainbridge, a postgraduate student, and his sister, Roseanne, who is still in college.¡±

    As Caylee made the introductions, everyone weed Norah warmly. Unfazed, Norah effortlessly joined the conversation while her mother dried her tears and settled at the dining table.

    Braden¡¯s son, Hyatt Frazier, took a particr liking to Norah, stretching his arms out from his mother¡¯s embrace, eager for Norah to hold him.

    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    Hertha hugged her son tightly and smiled. ¡°Hyatt has always been drawn to beautiful people. Norah, you¡¯re so pretty that even he can¡¯t resist wanting to be near you, haha.¡±

    Norah extended her arms to scoop up Hyatt, yfully tickling him with her fingers as she said, ¡°Hyatt is so charming that he wins everyone over.¡±

    She had a natural knack for interacting with children, and Hyattughed in delight. When she saw this, Hertha¡¯s hostility toward Norah lessened. A person who was so kind to children couldn¡¯t be a bad person.

    They were eager to continue their conversation, but Huntley rose from his chair, the redness around his eyes softening his typically stern expression.

    Only today did Braden and his siblings witness their father shedding tears for the first time.

    Braden and his siblings gained a deeper understanding of the rtionship between their father and their aunt. After a heartfelt cry in each other¡¯s arms, Huntley had shared the events of the past years with Bernice. He also learned about her challenges and his niece¡¯s sesses, constantly sighing with relief. If not for his niece¡¯spetence, they might never have reconnected with Bernice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1218

    ?Chapter 1218:

    Huntley cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem, Norah, I¡¯m your uncle Huntley Frazier. Your mother has spoken highly of you. You¡¯ve been through a lot these past years.¡±

    Bernice sat next to Caylee, who burst into tears the moment she saw Bernice. While introducing Norah, Caylee¡¯s voice was raspy and barely audible. The two women sped each other¡¯s hands tightly, their deep bond palpable, filling Bernice with warmth. Family love remained unchanged. The anxiety and unease in her heart quietly melted away.

    Seeing her mother¡¯s joyful smile, Norah felt content, knowing her efforts had been worthwhile.

    At the dinner table, the Fraziers were quite curious about the mother-daughter duo, bombarding them with questions. They conversed over the meal, creating a congenial atmosphere.

    Florence asked casually, ¡°Bernice, where¡¯s your husband? Did you two get a divorce?¡±

    The roompsed into an ufortable silence for a few moments. Unaware, Bernice responded cheerfully, ¡°He¡¯s busy with his business back home. He¡¯ll join us here soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I assumed you had abandoned the family to elope with him and that he divorced you. I guess I was overthinking,¡± Florence said nonchntly before swiftly shifting the conversation to reminisce about old times. Norah and Huntley caught the subtle malice in her words, their expressions growing grim.

    After the meal, they moved to the living room to continue their discussions. The vi was expansive. Norah noted that the property included more than one vi and that the surroundingnd and buildings also belonged to the Fraziers. Despite the suppression from other influential families, the Fraziers¡¯ wealth remained substantial.

    Caylee stayed close to Bernice, looking at her tenderly. Having raised Bernice like her own daughter in the absence of her parents, Caylee was deeply devoted to the Frazier family.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    When the moment felt right, Caylee said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should take Bernice to see her father.¡±

    The younger family members went quiet, feeling somewhat intimidated by the mention of their stern and imposing grandfather, yet they also empathized with him due to his poor health condition.

    Huntley paused, then said, ¡°Yes, we should visit Dad. Bernice, he¡¯s really missed you over the years.¡±

    Bernice tensed up, her hands shaking slightly with nervousness. Keenan Frazier had always been strict with his grandchildren, but Bernice remembered him as a loving father who indulged her whims, even sacrificing his own rest for her needs.

    Memories stirred within her. Bernice felt fearful of facing her father¡¯s potential disappointment and stern words, yet she knew she had to face the consequences of her actions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1219

    ?Chapter 1219:

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bernice inhaled deeply to calm her nerves. She then asked, ¡°Norah, would you like toe with me to see your grandfather?¡±

    Huntley quickly said, ¡°Hold on. You should speak to Dad first, then Norah can join you.¡±

    Bernice cast a concerned nce at Norah. Was it really alright to leave her daughter here by herself?

    Norah smiled, encouraging her mother to proceed with her uncle. Meeting her grandfather could wait; after all, he wasn¡¯t going anywhere since he had been bedridden. All eyes in the living room were trained on Norah. Florence lingered for a moment longer before she too departed.

    Braden found a topic to start a conversation, saying, ¡°So, Norah, what do you do for work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, but I also pursue other interests. Right now, I¡¯m not working,¡± Norah replied.

    In talking with Norah, Hertha discovered that the Wilson family was quite stable financially. They even owned a business. She inquired, ¡°Why pursue medicine? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just manage the family business?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in business management. My father enjoys it, so he¡¯s better suited for it,¡± Norah smiled. She had long ago figured out the goals she was passionate about pursuing.

    Bainbridge nodded. ¡°Everyone has their own aspirations. I¡¯m not into business management either. I prefer creating medicines. Right now, I¡¯m working with my advisor to develop a new drug for heart disease. If it works, it could help patients globally.¡±

    Roseanne interjected skeptically, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Hasn¡¯t your advisor been trying to develop that for years without any sess?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    Bainbridge blushed. His thesis topic was full of potential, yet he had boasted about heart disease medicine merely to impress. His advisor had admitted that despite years of research, they had yet to see any oues. Bainbridge knew better than tomit to a project that risked his graduation.

    He hissed, ¡°Do you think developing medicine is simple? Even after it¡¯s developed, it still has to go through clinical trials. It¡¯s quiteplex.¡±

    Roseanne retorted, ¡°You know it¡¯splicated, yet you still boast. Aren¡¯t you worried about embarrassing yourself?¡±

    As Bainbridge and Roseanne argued, Braden and Hertha observed, indicating that they shared a close bond. Norah thoughtfully stroked her chin. Bainbridge had talked about theb and his project. He was now working on his thesis.

    It seemed to align with her future ns. If she opened a hospital, having a unique medical offering could be a strong selling point.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220:

    Norah narrowed her eyes, considering a potential coboration on the medicine.

    Bainbridge caught her intense gaze and shivered, saying, ¡°Norah, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Norah looked at Bainbridge as though he were an interesting research subject, her expression still gentle.

    Bainbridge rubbed the back of his neck, feeling uneasy. All four were quite intrigued by Norah. Roseanne even invited her to see her university. Bainbridge invited her to hisboratory, and Norah epted all their invitations.

    The Frazier family members embraced Norah as truly one of their own, unlike the distant approach of the Wilson family.

    Soon, Caylee approached to fetch Norah.

    ¡°Your grandfather is seldom lucid these days. Norah, pleasee with me to see him.¡±

    Recognizing her familial duty, Norah apanied Caylee to the room.

    Bernice¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red, having cried, and Huntley was passing her tissues. The exact details of their previous conversation were unknown, but it had moved them all to tears, including Caylee.

    ¡°Norah,¡± Bernice said, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Could you check on my father? Is there any chance he might recover?¡±

    Haunted by the doctor¡¯s prediction of only a few months remaining for her father, Bernice broke down crying.

    After being reunited with her father after such a long separation, was she now destined to lose him for good? She refused to ept that possibility!

    ¡°Norah, please, save your grandfather. I¡¯m begging you,¡± Bernice sobbed.

    Huntley and Caylee, unaware of Norah¡¯s medical skills, were puzzled by Bernice¡¯s request for her daughter¡¯s help instead of a professional doctor¡¯s.

    Norah soothed Bernice, patting her on the back. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go check on Grandpa right now.¡±

    She pushed open the door and stepped inside. The room was filled with medical equipment, which made therge space feel cramped.

    The elderly man on the bed was drawing shallow breaths, his face obscured by an oxygen mask that fogged up intermittently. His hand, attached to an IV drip, showed the marks of age with its wrinkles and calluses.

    As Norah approached, the old man¡¯s eyes fluttered open.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1221

    ?Chapter 1221:

    ¡°Norah?¡±

    Keenan¡¯s voice rasped as he looked at Norah with affection, watching her settle on a chair beside his bed. ¡°This is our first time meeting, and I instructed your uncle to give you something from the ck safe in my room as a gift.¡± He spoke slowly, pausing to catch his breath after every few words.

    Norah listened patiently, her hand covering his, the warmth of his skin causing her heart to flutter. This was her grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± she cooed. ¡°I¡¯m Norah Wilson. You must have heard about me from Mom.¡±

    She offered a sweet, childlike smile. ¡°Mom might not have mentioned, but I¡¯m a very aplished doctor.¡± She blinked yfully, the light entuating her dimples. ¡°So don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you live a few more years.¡±

    Keenan¡¯s eyes, cloudy and dim, shifted slightly. His failing eyesight made it difficult to see clearly. ¡°I¡¯m aware of my condition. Just seeing your mother again has fulfilled my final wishes,¡± he sighed.

    As his end drew near, his longing to see his daughter intensified. Now that he had, he felt at peace, even if death came tonight.

    ¡°Grandpa, give me a chance. Trust in yourself, and you will improve.¡±

    As Norah spoke, she conducted a brief examination of his physical condition. With her unique skills, she uncovered numerous factors contributing to his declining health. The most severe issue was his coronary heart disease, which would require surgery to potentially extend his life by several years.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    Luckily, Norah, well-versed in various medical fields, particrly in cardiac surgery, had performed coronary surgeries many times before.

    Keenan gave a resigned nod. This first meeting left a strong impression. Her confident presence inspired his trust. Despite his looming mortality, he was ready to cooperate with her.

    Norah discerned her grandfather¡¯s thoughts¡ªthey were clear, and he didn¡¯t conceal them. She smiled reassuringly. ¡°Grandpa, get some rest. I¡¯lle back to see you tomorrow.¡±

    After Norah exited the room, Bernice grasped her hand, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Norah, how is he?¡± Huntley was still in disbelief. Despite having consulted numerous renowned doctors about Keenan¡¯s condition, none had made a difference. How could his young niece possibly manage to treat such a severe illness?

    Bernice kept her exnations brief and chose not to disclose Norah¡¯s full capabilities yet. She was confident her brother would understand once they saw the oues.

    Caylee, observing from nearby, appeared doubtful. Given Norah¡¯s youth, she seemed too inexperienced to handle Keenan¡¯s case.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1222

    ?Chapter 1222:

    Norah dered, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a basic grasp of his condition. I¡¯ll need to review his medical records thoroughly before making any decisions.¡±

    Bernice turned to Caylee and said, ¡°Caylee, you have my father¡¯s medical files, correct?¡±

    Caylee nodded. While she was the custodian of the records, she hesitated about handing them over to Norah. She nced at Huntley, seeking his opinion.

    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Huntley said, ¡°Caylee, bring them out. Norah is prepared to assist. Whatever the oue, we should support her as family.¡±

    Bernice said, ¡°Huntley, Caylee, Norah is serious about hermitments. If she sets her mind to something, she will definitely get it done.¡±

    Caylee walked into the room, shut the door, and started looking for the medical notes. ¡°Ahem, Caylee.¡±

    An old, hoarse voice came from the bed, prompting Caylee to pause and walk over.

    Keenan opened his eyes and said, ¡°I want to update my will.¡±

    Caylee paused briefly, taken aback, then asked respectfully, ¡°What changes do you wish to make?¡±

    ¡°Ten percent of thepany¡¯s shares should go to Bernice, and five percent to Norah. After the changes, the will needs to be notarized,¡± he said as he took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting this task to you. Handle it carefully.¡±

    hosts great stories

    Caylee was taken by surprise. It was clear Keenan held a deep affection for his daughter and granddaughter, evident from his decision to allocate shares to them after just one meeting. Transferring shares wasparable to handing over a fortune, especially since the Frazier family¡¯s shares were worth several hundred million.

    ¡°Got it. I will take care of it immediately.¡±

    Caylee picked up the medical notes, handed them to Norah, then moved to Huntley¡¯s side to discreetly inform him of Keenan¡¯s decision.

    As the current head of the Frazier family, Huntley needed to be informed about all significant decisions.

    He was still lost in thought when Florence approached, her voice sharp. ¡°No, the shares cannot be given to them.¡±

    Huntley looked up. Nearby, Bernice and Norah had their heads buried in the medical notes and didn¡¯t hear their conversation.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s my father¡¯s decision,¡± Huntley frowned.

    Florence clutched his hand, her voice filled with bitterness. ¡°Why should they get the shares? You are aware that after your sister¡¯s departure, the Frazier family endured ongoing oppression from the Miller family. Their hostility persists to this day. Why should we forgive her just because she returned, alive and tearful?¡± She remembered the joy she felt after giving birth to Braden. But the Frazier family was plunged into danger when Bernice suddenly left.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1223

    ?Chapter 1223:

    The Miller family held them responsible for Bernice¡¯s escape and initiated a vicious campaign of assassination and oppression, determined to eradicate the Fraziers.

    Every day, Florence woke up fearing she might not see her husband and son again, living in constant worry for their safety. Fortunately, her father-inw and husband managed to endure the hardships, sustaining and even advancing the Frazier family¡¯s status.

    But now, Bernice wanted to return and im a share of the family property just because she was alive? Dream on! Florence sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who remembers the agony from those days.¡±

    Huntley shared a knowing look with Caylee. They both consciously refrained from bringing up those harrowing times in front of Bernice, worried it might trigger feelings of guilt. But Florence¡¯s point was valid too.

    Huntley squeezed Florence¡¯s hand softly and said, ¡°This is what my sister and niece are entitled to. Honey, my father¡¯s request is fair. It¡¯s his legacy, and we need to honor his wishes.¡±

    ¡°Has Bernice ever respected us?¡± Florence suddenly became upset, pointing at Bernice. ¡°When she left, did she give us any time to get ready? Did she ever think about the danger we would face because of that? No, she didn¡¯t consider it. She only cared about herself. She¡¯s so selfish.¡±

    Tears welled in Florence¡¯s eyes. Her emotional outburst was a rare sight. She typically deferred to her husband and rarely objected. With her hand over her mouth, she wept and walked away.

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Bernice, overhearing this while discussing her father¡¯s health with her daughter, was taken aback by Florence¡¯s outburst. The guilt she had long suppressed resurfaced forcefully.

    She knew the Frazier family had been through a tough time these past years. Otherwise, why would Florence, who once liked her so much, treat her like this?

    The usation stemmed from the long-hidden resentment in her heart that finally came to the surface.

    ¡°Huntley,¡± Bernice called out to him, her voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Do you all actually not want me toe back?¡±

    She could feel Florence¡¯s resentment, a sentiment that wasn¡¯t easy to mask.

    Norah overheard the conversation between Huntley and Florence. She took her mother¡¯s hand, offering sce. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s concentrate on helping Grandpa get better first.¡±

    It had never urred to her to im a portion of the Frazier family¡¯s wealth. By herself, she was as affluent as a wealthy family. As for her mother, she hadn¡¯t pondered it either. The Wilson family¡¯s resources were more than sufficient for afortable life. Her journey to Sure was purely to reconnect with her family.

    Norah understood Florence¡¯s grievances. Their longstanding suppression had left deep scars that would take time to heal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1224

    ?Chapter 1224:

    ¡°Bernice, don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Florence just needs time to let go of her hard feelings. We all want you back.¡± Huntley approached and gently patted her head,forting her as he used to during their childhood. ¡°I¡¯m here, and you can always return home.¡±

    Bernice nodded, her lip quivering, holding back tears. Her longing for her family had never faded during her time with the Wilsons.

    Huntley turned to Norah and said, ¡°Norah, Bernice mentioned you¡¯re a doctor. We have trust in you, but we can¡¯t take any more risks with your grandfather¡¯s health. We¡¯ve consulted numerous specialists¡­¡±

    He hesitated, reluctant to continue.

    Caylee finished his thought, saying, ¡°As I exined earlier, your grandfather¡¯s condition suggests he may have no more than three months. We¡¯ve already started nning for his funeral.¡±

    Norah understood. That exined her grandfather¡¯s serene demeanor. Seeing her mother seemed to have brought him peace.

    ¡°In my view, with the right care, Grandpa could live another ten years,¡± she announced.

    Her confident deration, apanied by a smile, left everyone in shock.

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    Huntley¡¯s expression soured. He had initially been impressed by his niece, but her bold assertions made her seem arrogant. Was she a renowned doctor? By iming she could extend his father¡¯s life by ten years, was she dismissing the specialists he had consulted?

    Caylee was at a loss for words. Norah¡¯s audacious im was somewhat embarrassing. Only Bernice reacted with excitement, saying, ¡°Really? How can we assist? What should we do first? Norah, please tell us.¡±

    Huntley responded sharply, ¡°Dad¡¯s condition has been assessed by many experts I brought in. Norah, it¡¯s inappropriate to make light of such matters.¡±

    Norah raised her eyebrows, her eyes twinkling. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    Realizing their skeptical looks, she added, ¡°The words of the Supernatural Doctor are never in jest, correct?¡±

    Caylee smiled gently and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve never managed to secure the Supernatural Doctor. Why bring her up now?¡±

    Huntley exhaled with a hint of regret. ¡°If only we could actually bring the Supernatural Doctor here, perhaps Dad could have a chance. But we¡¯ve never seeded in getting her to see him.¡±

    Norah silently made an apology to them. She selected her patients whimsically. On days she felt generous, she might attend to a few. Otherwise, she typically disregarded requests, especially from Sure.

    Bernice looked at Norah and said cautiously, ¡°Norah is the Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1225

    ?Chapter 1225:

    Huntley yfully tapped her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Bernice. If Norah turns out to be the Supernatural Doctor, I¡¯ll shave my head on the spot.¡±

    When Huntley finished his words, he noticed the strange way his sister and niece were looking at him. Their gazes made him feel somewhat uneasy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at me like Norah¡¯s actually the Supernatural Doctor? Anyway, Dad¡¯s just d you¡¯re back, Bernice.¡±

    He barely got the words out before both of them nodded at the same time, making him freeze.

    Norah, looking part amused, part frustrated, let out a sigh. ¡°Huntley, I am the Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Beside her, Bernice backed her up quickly. ¡°I swear, she is.¡±

    Huntley and Caylee exchanged a nce, each trying to find the right words to argue. But the determined expressions on Norah¡¯s and Bernice¡¯s faces left no room for doubt. They weren¡¯t joking, especially not when Keenan¡¯s health was at stake.

    Their shock grew as Huntley and Caylee stared at the two, their minds racing.

    Norah repeated, softer this time, ¡°I am the Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    She looked worn out, as if proving her own identity to her family was exhausting. The silence stretched, her words sinking in. Who would¡¯ve guessed she¡¯d have to work this hard just to be believed by her own blood? Huntley and Caylee were still in disbelief, but now a flicker of possibility began to creep in.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    Norah smiled gently. ¡°I know exactly what¡¯s wrong with Grandpa. Mom and I are staying in Sure for as long as it takes. You can trust me to take care of him. I don¡¯t make promises lightly.¡±

    If Norah really was the Supernatural Doctor, maybe there was a chance. Maybe, just maybe, Keenan could get better. Huntley¡¯s heart raced with excitement. Who would¡¯ve thought? His niece had such an incredible talent! It felt like he¡¯d just uncovered a hidden gem in the family. He rubbed the back of his neck, a bit awkward as he ran his hand through his hair. Should he really shave it all off like he¡¯d promised? Well, he¡¯d hold off for now as he wanted to observe Norah¡¯s medical skills firsthand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this covered. Just remember to keep my secret identity hush-hush, alright?¡± Norah told them.

    She was fine with divulging her identity as the Supernatural Doctor to Huntley and Caylee, hoping this revtion would rify that she and her mother had not returned toy im to the inheritance. Norah¡¯s goal was to mend the fractured rtionship between her mother and the Frazier family.

    Though Florence hadn¡¯t exactly been weing, she¡¯d still had the servants prepare their rooms with care. Norah paced her room, taking in her surroundings. The ce was furnished with the best of everything, a clear sign that Florence did not intentionally offer subpar amodations due to her lingering hard feelings. Despite Florence¡¯s outward resentment towards her and her mother, Norah was beginning to see a softer side beneath the surface. The Frazier family wasn¡¯t as bad as she¡¯d once thought; everyone had their own concerns and reasons for how they acted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1226

    ?Chapter 1226:

    Gilda soon arrived, bringing the luggage with her. She would be staying in the guest room but remained close by, as always.

    Norah gathered her belongings, heading back to her room. She grabbed her pajamas and stepped into the bathroom. The hot shower soothed her, washing away the weight of the day and leaving her feeling refreshed.

    Afterward, she settled in bed and called Sean. His face appeared on the screen, still in his study, though he¡¯d changed into more rxed clothes.

    ¡°Have you made it to Sure yet?¡± Sean asked, adjusting his phone in one hand while clearing away the scattered papers on his desk with the other. His eyes locked on the screen, focused solely on her.

    The day before Norah had left, she had told him about the Frazier family. After seeing the names on the paternity report, Sean knew for sure it was the same influential Frazier family based in Sure.

    Who would¡¯ve guessed that her mother¡¯s family had such an influential background? He had wanted to go with her, to be by her side through it all. But thepany had thrown an unexpected problem his way, and with Norah asking him to stay behind, unsure of how things with the Fraziers would unfold, he respected her wishes and stayed.

    ¡°Yeah, we got here earlier today,¡± Norah replied, wiping her still-damp hair with a towel. She propped the phone on her bed andid down, her body finally starting to rx.

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to dry your hair properly, or you¡¯ll end up with a headache,¡± he cautioned her.

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Sean lifted an eyebrow, his sharp features softening just a bit. But his eyes, always deep and thoughtful, stayed fixed on her, filled with quiet concern and affection. Norah reached out, gently tracing the curve of his nose on the screen with her fingertip. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Without hesitation, he nodded, his expression softening even more. ¡°Of course I did, honey. When are youing back?¡±

    He longed for her presence, the distance between them feeling heavier with each passing day. Even though he knew it wasn¡¯t forever, being apart from her never sat right with him.

    As he watched her on the screen, a thought crept into his mind¡ªabout the proposal. He needed to n it soon. He couldn¡¯t stand the idea of anything keeping them apart again.

    Norah quickly assessed the situation, saying, ¡°I will stay for two months. Grandpa¡¯s condition is precarious, and as his granddaughter, I feel obligated to care for him.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression grew concerned. Was she nning to stay that long? He recalled that he had invested in apany in Sure, which could serve as a valid reason for him to visit and stay by her side. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You focus on your grandpa. I¡¯ll take care of things back here in Glophia. If your father needs help, I¡¯m here.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1227

    ?Chapter 1227:

    ¡°Thanks so much, Sean,¡± Norah smiled.

    Her father had recently returned to Glophia to manage the family business again, and there were plenty of adjustments he had to make. Sean¡¯s support would be invaluable.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dear.¡±

    As Sean gazed at his girlfriend¡¯s vibrant red lips, he felt a surge of affection. He was about to express his feelings when a knock interrupted him from the other end of the call.

    ¡°Just a second, I need to answer the door,¡± Norah said. She set the phone down on the bed, the camera facing up, disying the in white ceiling to Sean.

    ¡°Norah, can I stay with you tonight?¡± Roseanne pleaded.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I just feel like we clicked right away, and I would love to get to know you better.¡±

    Norah noticed Roseanne¡¯s hopeful expression and relented, allowing her inside. ¡°Sure,e on in.¡±

    She picked up her phone again, her face lighting up the screen. ¡°Sean, let¡¯s catch up tomorrow. My cousin¡¯s just arrived.¡±

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Sean¡¯s face looked disappointed. ¡°But we were just getting into our conversation¡­¡±

    Roseanne clutched her pillow, looking earnestly at Norah, worried she might be sent away. It seemed she had unintentionally interrupted Norah¡¯s conversation with her boyfriend.

    Norah sent Sean a yful kiss. ¡°We¡¯ll chat moreter. Bye for now.¡±

    She ended the call decisively, then turned to Roseanne, whose difort was palpable as she avoided eye contact.

    After Norah dried her hair, Roseanne sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes fixed on Norah with anticipation. ¡°Norah, when will you be free?¡±

    Norah understood she was asking about visiting the school. She said, ¡°In two days. Are you in a rush?¡±

    Roseanne vigorously shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that our university is hosting an event in two days, and I thought you might enjoying along for some fun.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have things to attend to. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s swap contact details then.¡±

    Roseanne was thrilled. Among her rtives, Norah was the only other woman, and her presence brought Roseanne immense joy. She was eager to forge a close bond. She didn¡¯t have any close rtives on her mother¡¯s side, and as for school matters¡­ she¡¯d rather not dwell on those right now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1228

    ?Chapter 1228:

    Norah was fond of kind and gentle women. Roseanne, bearing no malice and as naive as Susanna, quickly won her favor.

    In Huntley¡¯s bedroom, Florence expressed her disappointment. ¡°So, you ended up transferring the shares to them after all?¡±

    Huntley attempted to embrace her, but she pulled away. ¡°Darling, I won¡¯t im what rightfully belongs to my sister. It¡¯s hers by right.¡±

    He wrapped his arms around her firmly. ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset with my sister. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive her. They seldom visit, and guess what? Norah is the Supernatural Doctor.¡±

    Florence ceased her struggling, her expression one of astonishment. ¡°The world-famous Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let them deceive you. How could the Supernatural Doctor be such a young woman? That¡¯s just not usible.¡± Florence shook her head.

    ¡°Norah imed that with her treatment, Dad could live another decade.¡±

    Florence¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Really? Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°My sister wouldn¡¯t deceive us with Dad¡¯s health at stake. Love, regardless of what they ask for, as long as they can heal Dad, we should agree to it.¡±

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    Keenan had made significant contributions to the Frazier family¡¯s business, while Huntley was now working to expand it. Florence, hailing from a once-prominent noble family in Sure, understood Keenan¡¯s pivotal role in the Frazier family. She acknowledged that her own family¡¯s survival wasrgely due to the Fraziers¡¯ support.

    If Keenan were to live another decade, she would dly hand over all the money to Norah and her mother. ¡°Darling, it bothers me that Bernice, after disappearing for over twenty years, still stands to inherit a portion of the Frazier assets. If Norah truly is the Supernatural Doctor¡­¡± Florence stopped, gathering her resolve, then continued, ¡°Please ask her to treat Keenan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Norah will. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Huntley reassured her, knowing well his wife¡¯s disposition. He soothed her, saying, ¡°Those difficult times are all in the past. Things are looking up.¡±

    Norah wasn¡¯t concerned about the Frazier family¡¯s shares. Despite havingpany in her bed, she slept soundly throughout the night.

    The sound of movement woke Roseanne, who, upon checking the time, eximed, ¡°It¡¯s sote! I have sses this morning.¡±

    Norah yfully scolded, ¡°Then you should¡¯ve woken up earlier. I have ns today, so I can¡¯t drive you.¡± Handling someone as guileless as Roseanne was straightforward for Norah. Even simple, affectionate gestures made them feel close. ¡°Okay, Norah.¡±

    It wasforting for them both to have a female rtive to confide in and share nights with.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1229

    ?Chapter 1229:

    After freshening up, Norah came downstairs to find her mother already engaged in conversation with Florence on the sofa. Florence probably knew Norah¡¯s true identity since she seemed less cold towards Bernice.

    Florence caught sight of Norah and said, ¡°Norah,e sit with us.¡±

    Once Norah was seated, Florence requested the servant to serve breakfast. She cooed, ¡°Norah, if there¡¯s anything you need while you¡¯re in Sure, just tell me. We¡¯ll do everything we can to amodate you.¡±

    Securing the services of the Supernatural Doctor was an opportunity that most could only wish for. Keenan was indeed fortunate.

    Norah began her breakfast, and Roseanne, slightly behind, quickly joined her. Roseanne ate swiftly before dashing out.

    Florencemented with a smile, ¡°Roseanne has been coddled by us since she was young, so she¡¯s quite naive. I hope that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I find Roseanne¡¯s sincerity quite charming,¡± Bernice replied, feeling a swell of pride for her remarkable daughter.

    Her rtionship with Florence had warmed, easing past tensions. As both women were open to dialogue, they chose to let go of past grievances.

    After finishing her breakfast, Norah addressed a request to Florence. ¡°I need to inspect the medical facilities in the city since my grandfather requires surgery. Also, could you assist in arranging ess to an operating room?¡±

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    ¡°Okay, the Frazier family will take care of it,¡± Florencemitted wholeheartedly. ¡°Whatever you need, we will provide!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Norah appreciated Florence¡¯s concern for her grandfather. The general ambiance within the Frazier family appeared quite positive.

    Her uncle had left early for work, dedicated to sustaining the family. The family would have struggled without Huntley¡¯s efforts, which exined Florence¡¯s intense response to the issue of the share transfer.

    Though Florence initially had reservations about Norah and Bernice, it was understandable. If someone else were in Florence¡¯s position, Norah and Bernice might have been evicted from the house. Thankfully, that scenario remained theoretical.

    Braden and Hertha headed out early for work, with their child Hyatt at nursery and Bainbridge back at school as well. They had all gathered at Keenan¡¯s ce yesterday specifically to wee Norah back.

    Under the watchful eyes of her mother and Florence, Norah set out. Sometimes, being known as the ¡°Supernatural Doctor¡± wasn¡¯t as advantageous as one might expect, as there were those who hadn¡¯t even heard of the title.

    Norah visited various hospitals in the city, both public and private, and was struck by theirck of efficiency. Certain conditions required immediate attention, and any dy could prove deadly. Norah was relieved she hadn¡¯t relied on these hospitals for her grandfather¡¯s care. He might not have survived the wait.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1230

    ?Chapter 1230:

    She selected St. Martin¡¯s Hospital for its facilities. While it wasn¡¯t the most efficient, its medical equipment and care surpassed others in the area. It stood out as the optimal location for conducting the surgery.

    Once Norah returned and shared her choice with Florence, Florence¡¯s expression darkened. She exined, ¡°St. Martin¡¯s Hospital is under the Miller family¡¯s ownership. Any Frazier seen there would be in danger.¡±

    The mention of the Miller family resonated with Norah. Florence had brought it up the day before.

    ¡°After Bernice left, the Millers, who had once been in a marital alliance with us,unched a vicious retaliation against us. Their tactics included assassination attempts and oppression. They still hold a grudge unless we leave Sure voluntarily.¡± Florence broached this cautiously, not wanting to distress Bernice, and quickly steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°You could consider other hospitals, as St. Martin¡¯s Hospital is not an option. The Millers might jeopardize your grandfather.¡±

    The risk was real. They had to be vignt.

    Norahforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will check out other hospitals. We don¡¯t have to settle for that one.¡± Noticing her mother¡¯s growing frustration, Norah reassured her with a pat on the back, understanding that her mother needed time to work through her past grievances, Florence was beginning to open up. As Norah prepared to leave, Florence said, ¡°Oh, Norah, this was your grandfather¡¯s gift for you, and your uncle wanted me to give it to you.¡±

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    The gift had slipped their minds during the previous night¡¯s discussions about the Supernatural Doctor, only remembered by Huntley that morning.

    Florence handed her a red velvet jewelry box, which Norah epted. It was proper to ept a gift from an elder, especially her grandfather.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll see Grandpa when he wakes.¡±

    Norah carried the gift upstairs, leaving her mother and Florence to converse.

    Florence was a straightforward person, and Norah was hopeful that she could persuade her mother to release her guilt.

    In her room, Norah fired up herputer to dig into the background of the Miller family.

    She discovered that the Miller family was deeply entrenched in the underworld, engaged in activities like gambling, arms smuggling, and more severe crimes like kidnapping, murder, and theft.

    St. Martin¡¯s Hospital was set up primarily to cater to their own injured, with little concern for profitability.

    Deep in thought, Norah stroked her chin. While she acknowledged the Millers were not to be underestimated, she remembered treating a high-rankingmittee member in the past. They referred to him as the ¡°Godfather.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1231

    ?Chapter 1231:

    The Eleven Committee was the highest echelon in the mafia world, overseeing all mafia families.

    During her time in Mabgua, she had saved that big shot¡¯s life after he sustained critical injuries.

    She reached out to Chayce, requesting the dispatch of a particr item from her safe by jet.

    With this item, she could not only establish contact with her former patient but also leverage it for various purposes.

    The presence of the Miller family would no longer cast a shadow of fear over the Frazier family.

    Norah opened the jewelry box to find an exquisite diamond ne inside. The unique design and the prominent, sparkling diamond at its base indicated that the ne was expensive.

    She caught her breath in astonishment, realizing just how affluent the Frazier family was. A casually given gift worth a fortune underscored that they were anything but ordinary. Indeed, the fact that they had withstood the Miller family¡¯s assault for so long hinted that the Frazier family was not merely wealthy, but formidable.

    She carefully stowed the jewelry box, treating it with utmost reverence. These were tokens of affection from her family, and receiving such gifts always filled her with happiness.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    Before Chayce¡¯s delivery arrived, Roseanne had invited Norah to spend a day touring the university. At the entrance of Ravencrest University, Roseanne, d in trendy casual clothes, leaped up and waved. ¡°Norah, over here!¡±

    Norah approached in a sleek ck dress that cinched at the waist, featuring an asymmetrical hem that showcased her slender legs. She carried a small ck clutch, her hair flowing down her back, framing a face adorned with perfect makeup and vibrant red lips.

    As this stunning figure made her entrance, observers couldn¡¯t help but steal nces. Roseanne, puffing up with pride as though the beauty were her own, clutched Norah¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Norah, you look absolutely gorgeous today! You could pass for a college student!¡±

    Roseanne gazed at her cousin with a mix of awe and envy. How could someone be so effortlessly beautiful?

    ¡°You¡¯re looking lovely as well,¡± Norah responded genuinely. She wasn¡¯t just being polite. Roseanne¡¯s youthful, lively presence was genuinely refreshing.

    The campus was alive with students full of ambition and dreams for the future.

    Norah felt a twinge of envy. Her university title was merely nominal, and she had never experienced student life, making her yearn for the seeming carefreeness of college days.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1232

    ?Chapter 1232:

    Oblivious to her cousin¡¯s internal reflections, Roseanne excitedly pointed out various campus highlights. ¡°The culture festival is happening right now. All the clubs are active, and it¡¯s really vibrant.¡±

    On the sprawling field, colorful tents were pitched in a pattern that was both chaotic and orderly. The atmosphere was indeed lively, with everyone engaged and smiling.

    Roseanne, bursting with energy, ushered Norah through different club tents. They sampled cookies at the baking club, pondered over chess games at the chess club, and even purchased some blooms at the flower club.

    ¡°Wow, Norah, you¡¯re incredible at chess! You just took first ce!¡± Roseanne eximed with excitement. The champion¡¯s prize was a massive teddy bear, which Roseanne clung to tightly, unwilling to part with it. This prize held more significance than something simply bought; it was a special trophy won through her cousin¡¯s skill in the game!

    ¡°Norah, hold on for a second. I need to use the restroom.¡± Noticing Roseanne juggling therge teddy bear, Norah offered a hand. ¡°Do you need help holding it?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll just set it down on the table outsideter.¡± Roseanne, gripping the teddy bear tightly, strutted across the yground, drawing admiring looks from passersby. Girls naturally gravitated towards cute items, and a giant teddy bear was a universal favorite.

    Norah spotted the animal research club¡¯s tent nearby. It was a quiet spot, manned by a few members but otherwise ignored. Intrigued, she approached and discovered that the club was disying a collection of fierce-looking reptiles and amphibians.

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    Within a clear enclosure, snakes rested either on the bottom or coiled around branches, flicking their tongues while coldly observing the onlookers. Other enclosures housed creatures like lizards, hedgehogs, tarants, sugar gliders, pet rodents, and ferrets¡ª all rare and unusual pets.

    The club members noticed the neer, and one of them, a boy, eagerly called out, ¡°These pets are so cute! Want to pet them? They¡¯re very friendly and won¡¯t bite.¡± Norah nced at him strangely, as if he was clueless. Some of these reptiles were naturally cautious around strangers and could bite at any moment. How could he im they were harmless?

    Embarrassed by her look, the boy scratched his head and stammered, ¡°Uh, I meant those animals. Definitely avoid touching the snakes; they really will bite.¡±

    He gestured toward the mice and lizards, which were much gentler.

    Undeterred, the boy continued passionately. Their club had few participants, and the animals they disyed often frightened people away. Their tent was one of the least visited. He was determined to show that some people did appreciate these fascinating creatures.

    Norah wasn¡¯t fazed by the animals. She had been on assignments in tropical jungles, encountering a variety of stunning yet deadly creatures. Many of them could be lethal with just a small wound.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1233

    ?Chapter 1233:

    Suddenly, Norah felt like interacting with them. It had been a while since she¡¯d encountered such interesting animals since returning to Glophia.

    ¡°Can I touch this snake?¡± she inquired. The boy hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°That¡¯s a ck mamba, a dangerous and venomous species. It¡¯s not safe to handle.¡±

    If this pretty girl got bitten, she might not make it.

    The snake, as thick as an arm and coiled into a ball,zily flicked its tongue, its small ck eyes resembling ss beads.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility if anything happens,¡± Norah assured him.

    In the past, she had even danced with snakes and didn¡¯t fear even the deadliest of them.

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t change her mind, the boy called the few remaining club members together for a quick discussion, and they reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°If anything goes wrong, we won¡¯t be held liable. And for safety, you can only touch the snake while it¡¯s still inside the enclosure,¡± the boy said, watching Norah closely, hoping she might reconsider. But to his disappointment, she looked even more intrigued.

    Their conversation drew the attention of other students. Some urged Norah to stop, while others watched in anticipation.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Norah knelt and lifted the enclosure¡¯s lid, her hand moving inside. Her slender fingers inched closer to the ck mamba¡­

    ¡°Oh no, that snake¡¯s deadly! If something goes wrong, the club will be shut down.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, this club should have been banned ages ago. How can they call these creatures pets? They¡¯re terrifying to even look at.¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one worried she¡¯ll get hurt? Miss, please reconsider!¡±

    However, the chatter didn¡¯t distract Norah. Suddenly, the snake tasted the air and raised its head in preparation to strike.

    When her fingers were just inches away from its head, it lunged.

    A collective scream echoed through the crowd, only to be cut short by what they witnessed next.

    Norah¡¯s smile remained calm, her eyes bright. Her hand had expertly grasped the snake just below its head, holding it steady despite its wild thrashing.

    The crowd looked on in silent admiration, thoroughly impressed.

    The male students in the club discreetly gave a thumbs-up. They wouldn¡¯t dare handle such a venomous ck snake without protective gloves.

    Everyone watched in awe as Norah effortlessly lifted the ck snake from the enclosure, handling it confidently. The snake was utterly subdued under her control, drawing cheers from the spectators.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1234

    ?Chapter 1234:

    Norah amused herself with the snake for a bit before cing it back and moving on to pet other animals.

    ¡°This club is really impressive, but make sure you¡¯re extra cautious with these animals. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of the risks,¡± she said as she prepared to leave, imparting a word of caution.

    It was natural for the youth to seek thrills, but safety should never bepromised.

    They acknowledged her advice, saying, ¡°Thank you, we¡¯re always very careful to avoid any mishaps.¡± Satisfied with their response, Norah wondered about Roseanne¡¯s prolonged absence.

    She inquired about the restroom¡¯s location from a student and made her way there to wash her hands.

    Approaching the restroom, she noticed a few girls exiting quickly, their faces marked with distress. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s get out of here. The Miller family¡¯s daughters are harassing that girl again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of her family¡¯s feud with the Millers. Few of us dare to confront the Miller family¡¯s daughters.¡±

    ¡°Poor thing, she¡¯s been tormented since she started college. We better steer clear to avoid getting dragged into this.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    Norah¡¯s demeanor turned stern as she spected that the bullied girl they were referring to must be Roseanne. Entering the restroom, the first thing she spotted was a filthy teddy bear on the floor, appearing as if it had been repeatedly trampled and sttered with dirty water, its fur grimy.

    Meanwhile, the sharp sound of ps echoed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bark like a dog when you see me? You¡¯re my favorite dog.¡±

    ¡°Speak up! Aren¡¯t you usually chatty?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that, or I might just gouge your eyes out.¡±

    Eachmand was punctuated by a resounding p. Roseanne stifled a sob, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, aware that her face was bruised and swollen. She clenched her teeth, bearing the insults and harsh words from the three girls in silence, hoping they would soon tire of their cruelty.

    What would she say to Norah when they met next? And the teddy bear Norah had won for her was now ruined. Her ears rang, muffling their words. Suddenly, she noticed someone enter.

    Who was it?

    The sound of footsteps alerted the three aggressors. Zendaya Miller shot a nce at Janice Miller. ¡°Remove the neer. We Millers are here. Is she blind?¡± Janice, her wrist aching from hitting Roseanne, quickly moved to block the neer. ¡°We¡¯re the Miller family. You need to leave.¡±

    Used to throwing her weight around, Janice was momentarily taken aback by the neer¡¯s striking appearance but maintained her brusque demeanor. Norah merely gave her a brief, indifferent look and continued into the room,pletely disregarding her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1235

    ?Chapter 1235:

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Janice attempted to grab her wrist, but the woman, as if anticipating the move, deftly sidestepped, caught Janice¡¯s wrist, and twisted it sharply.

    Janice yelled in pain, ¡°Fuck you! Let go, it hurts!¡±

    Zendaya and another girl rushed over and witnessed the scene. A striking woman, her expression icy, was twisting Janice¡¯s wrist so intensely it seemed it might snap. The agony was clear. ¡°Zendaya, help me!¡± Janice yelled.

    Zendaya charged, her nails aimed directly at Norah¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you? How dare you mess with us? We are members of the powerful Miller family. We won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±

    Norah coolly dodged Zendaya¡¯s attack and pushed her aside, responding indifferently, ¡°Whatever.¡± She then released Janice¡¯s wrist and headed toward the bathroom stall, guided by what she believed was Roseanne¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Roseanne.¡±

    Her voice rang out, melodious and soothing. Roseanne looked up, blinked, and then broke down in tears. ¡°Norah!¡± She unleashed all her pent-up emotions, initially kneeling, now lunging to embrace Norah, sobbing without restraint.

    She had kept the bullying a secret from her family. Her mother had advised her to keep a low profile and avoid trouble, citing their family¡¯s current difficulties. Zendaya had threatened her, saying anyints would bring more trouble to the Fraziers.

    Find your favorite stories at

    This time, she hadn¡¯t expected Zendaya and her crew to show up at such a mundane event¡ªthey usually stayed away, but fate had other ns. Roseanne sobbed, ¡°Norah, they are from the Miller family. If you hit them, they won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    Norah assessed Roseanne¡¯s bruised face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Roseanne¡¯s cheeks were swollen, a handprint starkly visible. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± she murmured.

    Knowing Norah¡¯s fierce nature, Roseanne feared her parents¡¯ reaction if Norah acted impulsively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Norah reassured her gently, intuiting her fears. ¡°I¡¯m here now.¡±

    She hade to Sure primarily to address her grandfather¡¯s illness, but she was ready to handle any other issues that arose.

    A dangerous look shed in Norah¡¯s eyes. She wouldn¡¯t let the Miller family, the architects of their distress, off the hook.

    ¡°So, she knows this bitch. No surprise she¡¯s as annoying as Roseanne,¡± Zendaya muttered, straightening her hair.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1236

    ?Chapter 1236:

    Trying to regainposure, Janice massaged her wrist, relieved it hadn¡¯t broken, though it was still sore. Norah¡¯s shove had nearly caused her to twist her ankle.

    The three red furiously at the duo sheltered in the bathroom stall.

    Zendaya looked at Roseanne, a smug expression forming on her face. ¡°I was wondering why you seemed so strange today. Turns out you¡¯ve enlisted some help. Do you really think you two can stand up against the three of us? By the way, you wouldn¡¯t want to see your dad on the rooftop of Sure¡¯s tallest building, poised to jump, would you? If you had just kept in line, the Miller family might have been merciful. If your father is no longer in the picture, won¡¯t you and your siblings bepletely under our control? Hahaha.¡±

    Their faces twisted into spiteful grins. In their view, the Millers were the most powerful family in Sure. Any challenge from the Frazier family was a direct affront that required retribution. They considered themselves lenient for merely tormenting Roseanne at school.

    Upon hearing Zendaya¡¯s words, Roseanne trembled uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you asked, so why can¡¯t you let me off the hook?¡±

    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she recalled the years of bullying she had endured. Sadness weighed heavily on her. She knew she could never forgive herself if anything happened to her father.

    ¡°You brought this woman here to get back at us. Do you think the Miller family can be pushed around without paying the price?¡± Zendaya red at Norah. She med Norah for the fall that had nearly twisted her ankle. She had never been treated like this before.

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    Janice added, ¡°Exactly. You probably don¡¯t even know the influence that the Miller family wields. I suggest you leave, or you might disappear without a trace.¡±

    Zendaya stood tall. ¡°Roseanne, if you want to get off the hook, the solution is simple. Drink the water from the toilet behind you.¡±

    She then turned to Norah. ¡°And if you kiss my shoes, I¡¯ll let you and the Frazier family go.¡±

    Roseanne¡¯s face turned pale, though there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes.

    Norah was taken aback. Had Roseanne been through this kind of bullying before? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she seem surprised by such a demand?

    Her expression darkened. It seemed the Miller family had been far crueler to the Frazier family than she had imagined.

    ¡°Norah¡­¡± Roseanne¡¯s voice was hesitant. ¡°Do you know about the Miller family? They¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Norah said, embracing her and ring at the bullies. ¡°You have nothing to fear while I¡¯m here.¡± Their arrogance now would only lead to their downfallter.

    Zendaya snapped, ¡°Stop wasting time. This is yourst chance. Are you going to do it or not?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1237

    ?Chapter 1237:

    She thought that today¡¯s punishment of drinking clean toilet water was quite lenient for Roseanne. The striking woman beside her, who seemed to be her rtive, caught Zendaya¡¯s attention. All Zendaya wanted now was to watch this woman kneel and kiss her shoes. She was determined to have Janice record everything on her phone.

    Janice reminded Roseanne, ¡°Remember, we have something on you.¡±

    Evita Miller, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Oh, are you talking about Roseanne¡¯s nude photos? Wow, she¡¯s got a great figure. Those photos could fetch a high price.¡±

    Roseanne¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she shivered. Back when she had first started college, the trio had singled her out and forced her into those humiliating pictures. Whenever she tried to resist, they ckmailed her with them. Her only sce was that the three tormented her themselves instead of subjecting her to men.

    Norah¡¯s expression grew more serious. It was clear that Roseanne had suffered greatly at school. As long as the Miller family held power, the Frazier family would remain under their control.

    Norah gently but firmly lifted Roseanne¡¯s chin, making her look at the three of them. ¡°Roseanne, when you¡¯re not strong enough, avoidance is the best option. But when you have the power to fight back, don¡¯t even think about giving in. Watch carefully!¡±

    Zendaya was sure Roseanne would break once the photos were brought up. But to her surprise, the beautiful woman stepped forward, walking directly toward them.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Her eyes were cold, as if she were looking at the dead. ¡°How dare you hit me? Are you asking for death?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, you bitch! Get away from me!¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop! Please, don¡¯t hurt me!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll share Roseanne¡¯s photos with everyone at school!¡±

    Roseanne froze, trembling at the sound of her name. She slowly closed her eyes and covered her ears, whispering to herself, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Norah was formidable, forcing Roseanne to trust her.

    Ten minutes into the lopsided fight, Norah dusted off her hands and coldly surveyed the three individuals sprawled on the floor, too battered to even groan. She tugged Roseanne closer, forcing her to witness their pitiful state.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as frightening once you stand up to them. Be strong, Roseanne; don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Roseanne stared at the trio whose hideously diabolic faces had haunted her dreams. Now, seeing them defeated, she felt a surge of happiness.

    ¡°Are you still frightened?¡± Norah inquired.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1238

    ?Chapter 1238:

    Roseanne timidly nodded. Oveing years of trauma wasn¡¯t simple.

    Suddenly, Norah pped Zendaya sharply. The sound startled Roseanne.

    Zendaya shot her a venomous re. ¡°Roseanne, I won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Roseanne¡¯s p silenced her. Zendaya¡¯s curse earned her another firm p.

    Norah watched, satisfied. Roseanne was learning to defend herself.

    Finally, Roseanne smiled broadly, standing over the groaning Zendaya. ¡°No matter how powerful the Miller family is, the Frazier family isn¡¯t weak. I¡¯m not afraid of you, Zendaya!¡±

    Her newfound confidence shocked Zendaya and the others, who had never seen such resolve in Roseanne. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With Roseanne¡¯s confidence restored, Norah patted her shoulder and led the way. They wouldn¡¯t let scoundrels spoil their day.

    Roseanne nodded, lifted the soiled teddy bear, and walked out, head high.

    Norah nced at the teddy bear and remarked, ¡°This one¡¯s dirty. I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡±

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Seeing Roseanne¡¯s attachment to the bear, Norah was happy to rece it.

    Roseanne hugged the teddy bear tightly. ¡°No, this was a gift from you. I want to keep it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a toy; it represented the courage her cousin had given her.

    Seeing this, Norah didn¡¯t push further. Roseanne was an adult, and she respected her decision.

    They spent the day exploring the campus. As they were about to leave, Roseanne brought up Zendaya and the others again.

    ¡°The Miller family is powerful, Norah. Zendaya and her family won¡¯t let me or the Frazier family off easily.¡±

    They sat on a bench by theke, the gentle breeze rippling across the water. Roseanne lowered her head, absently kicking at the grass. She sighed, ¡°As for the photos, let¡¯s just leave it be. Who knows how many copies they have?¡±

    The thought of her nude photos made her uneasy.

    ¡°Norah, when you get home, please inform my parents about today¡¯s incident. I don¡¯t have the courage to call them.¡±

    Her cousin and aunt had only been back for a few days, and already, she had caused so much trouble. Roseanne was terrified of being scolded.

    ¡°Roseanne, it¡¯s okay. Your parents love you. You should¡¯ve told them sooner,¡± Norah told her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1239

    ?Chapter 1239:

    She knew her uncle wouldn¡¯t let his daughter suffer, even if it meant facing off against the Miller family. But Roseanne had been too timid to speak up when she was bullied.

    Roseanne shook her head, distressed. ¡°I just can¡¯t bring myself to tell them, Norah. It¡¯s gettingte; you should head back. I won¡¯t keep you for dinner, haha.¡± She tried to appear rxed, but the effort fell t.

    Norah patted her head gently, recognizing that Roseanne had done enough for today. There was no need to push her further.

    ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡±

    Watching her cousin walk away, Roseanne felt a wave of sadness. Her cousin really was kind to her.

    When Roseanne returned to the dormitory clutching her teddy bear, her roommates looked at her with admiration. ¡°Roseanne, you¡¯re incredible! I heard you actually stood up to Zendaya and her crew. Is that true?¡± one asked. Another chimed in, ¡°They looked so pathetic stumbling out of the bathroom.¡±

    A third roommate added, ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid to fight back? What gave you the courage this time? s, the Miller family won¡¯t let this slide easily.¡±

    ¡°And who was that impressive woman with you? She single-handedly took on three people and left them battered!¡±

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    Roseanne sat at the table, unzipped the teddy bear, and began pulling out the soggy cotton. The bear was filthy, having been trampled and soaked in dirty water. However, she was absorbed in her task, carefully removing the stuffing.

    She replied to her roommates, ¡°That was my cousin. She visited me at school today. After all the bullying from Zendaya and her crew, why shouldn¡¯t I fight back?¡± Pausing, Roseanne thought about her nude photos in their possession. With over two years left at school, how would she face her ssmates if those images were revealed?

    She had unleashed her anger today, but what about her future life at school?

    Her roommates watched her with a mix of curiosity and malice, and she was aware of their scrutinizing eyes. She reassured herself that the next two years would pass quickly. She couldn¡¯t disappoint her cousin.

    Listening to her roommates, she marveled at her cousin¡¯s bravery. Norah even dared to pet a venomous snake!

    When would she be able to live as freely and boldly as her cousin?

    Norah arrived at the Fraziers¡¯ house just in time for dinner.

    Bernice greeted her with a smile. ¡°How was your visit to Roseanne¡¯s university?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240:

    ¡°It was great. The campus is expansive and beautiful, with engaging activities.¡±

    As everyone settled down for dinner, Norah refrained from immediately discussing Roseanne¡¯s challenges, opting instead to inquire about her general life at university. Florence shared, saying, ¡°Roseanne says she¡¯s doing well, and her ssmates are friendly, but she seldom delves into details about her school life.¡± Understanding the situation, Norah waited until everyone was nearly finished.

    Eating before she calmly introduced a concerning topic, Norah said, ¡°Actually, I uncovered something terrible during my visit to Roseanne¡¯s school today.¡±

    She detailed how Zendaya and her crew had been bullying Roseanne, borating on their tactics. The revtions stirred strong emotions within the Frazier family.

    Florence¡¯s eyes welled with tears. ¡°Roseanne never revealed this to us. We assumed she was doing fine. My poor child, why didn¡¯t she trust us enough to tell us? We¡¯ve never been harsh with her, only loving, and yet she endured such bullying!¡±

    In the Frazier family, Roseanne was cherished by all. It was unimaginable to them that she could be subject to such cruelty.

    Huntley¡¯s expression turned icy as he mmed his hand on the table. ¡°The Miller family has crossed a line! We, the Fraziers, will not let this go!¡±

    Bernice felt a mix of distress and concern. Her past actions had inadvertently set the stage for these hostilities.

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    As a young woman, she had fled from an arranged marriage meant to unify the Frazier and Miller families, sparking the current animosity.

    ¡°Roseanne is innocent. With us by her side, how can we allow her to be bullied?¡± Norah spoke withposure, but her concern was palpable. ¡°I don¡¯t know the full extent of the bullying Roseanne faced in college. Huntley and Florence, you should speak with her directly. She¡¯s hesitant to bring up these issues, fearing she might trouble you.¡±

    When Florence heard Norah¡¯s words, her heart ached even more for her daughter. ¡°Roseanne has been so obedient from a young age. I always told her to defend herself if danger arose, yet she tends to overthink. I want to bring her home immediately!¡±

    Huntley made no move to stop her. Considering Roseanne had shed with Zendaya and her crew and was now alone at school, the potential for revenge was a real concern.

    Norah had been there for Roseanne, yet she hadn¡¯t fully considered how this would affect Roseanne¡¯s future at the university.

    Norah advised Florence, ¡°Take Roseanne home for a few days to avoid their vengeance. This issue will be resolved soon.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1241

    ?Chapter 1241:

    She checked the time, anticipating the arrival of the token at any moment.

    Huntley scoffed. He knew this situation wasn¡¯t about curing any ailment, and the title of Supernatural Doctor wouldn¡¯t intimidate the Miller family. He remained silent, however, pondering his next move against the Millers.

    Seeing his reaction, Norah chose not to borate. Later, after they had eaten, Bernice visited Norah¡¯s room, her expressionden with concern as she grasped her daughter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Norah, now that we¡¯ve resisted, if we leave, we can¡¯t support the Frazier family against the Millers¡¯ oppression. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Stay with Grandpa and leave these issues to me. I assure you, everything will be resolved before we head back.¡±

    Bernice felt a bit better with Norah¡¯s promise, knowing her daughter didn¡¯t makemitments lightly.

    Yet, the question remained: How would they resolve this situation? Could they really protect the Frazier family from this crisis?

    Norah offered no further details. The method might be harsh, but the oue was what mattered.

    She powered up the desktopputer her uncle had installed, impressed by its high specs. It seemed her uncle had much knowledge ofputers.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    This time, Norah didn¡¯t start with the hacker forum. Instead, she breached the localwork of Roseanne¡¯s university. After obtaining Zendaya¡¯s dorm details from Roseanne, she swiftly essed the digital devices of the three bullies.

    The hacker¡¯s techniques were always evolving, but the main aim remained the same: to ess the data on the target¡¯s devices. When Norah learned that they had taken explicit photos of Roseanne, her decision was clear. It was useless to threaten a skilled hacker with digital information.

    The phones andputers of the three bullies held countless images, mainly of naked girls and videos showing them being mistreated by men. The three bullies were clearly hardened criminals. They didn¡¯t hesitate to take pornographic photos of anyone they chose.

    Norah deleted each image as she came across it. Before long, she stumbled upon files showing Roseanne being dragged to the rooftop and photographed while naked. Her face grew darker with each picture.

    The three bullies were ruthless. Norah believed she needed a n to retaliate against them. Simply beating them would be too mild a response.

    She erased all the data, including backups, making sure that even aputer expert would be unable to recover it.

    Suppressing her rage, she called Roseanne.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1242

    ?Chapter 1242:

    ¡°Hello, Norah?¡± Roseanne¡¯s voice sounded strained as if she had just finished crying. ¡°Did your mother call you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. I have something interesting to show you.¡±

    With that, Norah ended the call.

    Roseanne stared at the screen where the call had been disconnected. She sniffed and fought to hold back her tears. After hearing her parents express their worry, she finally broke down. She knew her cousin must have informed them about what had happened.

    Her feelings were a mess. When she heard her mother say she woulde to get her, Roseanne hesitated but ultimately agreed. She thought she could hide for a while. Now, with her cousin saying she woulde to pick her up, Roseanne felt a deep sense of gratitude. Reflecting on her earlier doubts about her cousin made her feel embarrassed.

    Her cousin truly was a wonderful person!

    Norah exhaled deeply after infecting the three bullies¡¯ electronic devices with a virus. She made a note of their IP addresses and logged off. The audacity of someone daring to threaten her family was unimaginable. Anger surged through her, and determination lit her eyes. A sinister smile curled her lips as she promised herself that those who had bullied Roseanne would pay dearly.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    After a brief conversation with her father, Sean, and Joanna, Norah finally drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile, the three bullies were restless, tossing and turning in their beds.

    ¡°The explicit photos and videos on my phone andputer are all gone!¡± Zendaya said, her voice filled with disbelief.

    ¡°My photos and videos are gone too!¡± Janice added, panic creeping into her tone.

    ¡°They¡¯ve all been deleted!¡± Evita eximed, her disbelief palpable.

    The videos had been their most effective tool for manipting innocent girls, and now they were gone. Would they need to find their victims and record everything all over again? But doing so would be far too troublesome. If the girls became aware of their tactics, it would be nearly impossible to carry out their schemes again.

    Zendaya clenched her fists, her face twisted in fury. ¡°Who the hell deleted our photos?¡±

    Janice tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a hacker in the family? I heard he¡¯s ranked on the hacking leaderboard. Why don¡¯t we ask him to take a look?¡±

    Without wasting any time, they called the family¡¯sputer expert.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1243

    ?Chapter 1243:

    After examining the devices, the expert grimly shook his head. ¡°This was the work of a very skilled hacker. All the data has been thoroughly deleted and cannot be recovered.¡±

    In truth, he couldn¡¯t even detect the viruses in their devices because they were hidden so expertly.

    Unable to sleep, Zendaya, Janice, and Evita seethed with anger over the loss of the videos and photos they had carefully stored for so long.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Roseanne¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be having such a bad day!¡± Zendaya huffed.

    Janice scowled. ¡°She¡¯s at school anyway. We¡¯ll find her tomorrow. Since we don¡¯t have any leverage against her, we¡¯ll start by taking new photos of her.¡±

    The three exchanged determined looks. They nned to bully Roseanne as a way to vent their frustration.

    The next day, Roseanne removed the skin of her teddy bear from the hanger. It was still slightly damp after a night¡¯s airing. She ced both the stuffing and the skin into her bag.

    ¡°Roseanne, do you know Zendaya and her crew are nning to corner you today? I don¡¯t know if you can avoid them. They seem furious and determined to teach you a lesson,¡± her roommate warned with concern.

    Roseanne had spent the entire night in fear, dreading the possibility that her naked photos might surface on the school forum or other websites. Fortunately, nothing had appeared online so far.

    Still, it felt like only a matter of time, so she thought it best to leave early.

    ¡°My cousin ising to pick me up,¡± she said, trying to sound more confident than she felt.

    Her roommate raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Even if your cousin is powerful, she can¡¯t take on the Miller family. It¡¯s best not to drag her into this mess.¡±

    Roseanne bit her lip. ¡°My cousin is amazing. She¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    Her cousin had told her to trust her, and she clung to that hope.

    With a shrug, her roommate watched Roseanne pack up her suitcase and leave. As soon as she was out of sight, the roommate quickly called Zendaya. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s leaving with her suitcase. She said she was going home. She¡¯s already out the door.¡±

    Roseanne was unaware that her movements had been reported to Zendaya. At this moment, she spotted Norah downstairs dressed in a sleek ck tracksuit.

    ¡°Good morning, Norah!¡± Roseanne called out as she hurried over with her belongings.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1244

    ?Chapter 1244:

    Norah took the luggage and stowed it in the trunk. ¡°Did you bring everything you need?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Roseanne replied.

    After closing the trunk, Norah turned and saw someone approaching them, her eyebrow raised yfully. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re here.¡±

    Roseanne turned to follow Norah¡¯s gaze and saw Zendaya, Janice, and Evita approaching them, their expressions furious.

    Roseanne jumped and ducked behind her cousin, whispering, ¡°Norah, they¡¯re here. Can we still escape?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve been expecting them.¡± Norah squeezed Roseanne¡¯s hand before turning to Zendaya and saying, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a rooftop on one of the university¡¯s buildings that offers a beautiful view. Want to head there for a chat?¡±

    Zendaya hid her excitement, as she had been figuring out how to corner them. Now, Norah had made it easy. It was nothing short of ideal. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Roseanne¡¯s face turned terrified as she clutched Norah¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Norah, can we not go up there?¡±

    The memory of being dragged to that very rooftop by the trio, where they humiliated her and took inappropriate photos, was still fresh.

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    Norah blinked, her tone light. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Norah was fully prepared and knew the three bullies had something nned on the rooftop.

    Zendaya signaled Janice with a subtle gesture, then turned to Norah and Roseanne, saying, ¡°Follow me.¡± The rooftop was on the top of the tallest school building, and once up there, the wind whipped furiously. Norah calmly tucked her hair behind her ears and eyed the trio before her. ¡°Speak your mind.¡±

    Hearing this, Zendaya¡¯s face twisted with rage. ¡°You idiot, we¡¯ve finally trapped you here. Whether you can leave depends on our mercy.¡±

    With a loud clink, Janice secured the door.

    Norah sighed mockingly and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be calling for backup, but all you did was lock us in. Are you trying to get yourselves in trouble?¡±

    Her scornful attitude ignited fury in the trio, and Evita blurted out the n, ¡°Reinforcements are on their way. Locking the door was just to keep you from running. Roseanne hasn¡¯t told you what we did to her here, has she? Well, we stripped her and took plenty of ¡®gorgeous¡¯ pictures. Given Roseanne¡¯s reputation, I could sell them for ten bucks each! Ha ha!¡±

    As Evita went on, Roseanne¡¯s body stiffened. This was the nightmare she had been trying to erase from her mind.

    ¡°Plenty of ¡®gorgeous¡¯ pictures, huh? Then why not show them?¡± Norah asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1245

    ?Chapter 1245:

    Zendaya¡¯s face flushed with rage. ¡°Why the hell should we? Roseanne knows exactly what happened. You had the nerve to attack us yesterday. Do you think we¡¯re pushovers? Today, you¡¯ll end up just like Roseanne¡ªwith your nude pictures on our phones. Ha ha!¡± The trio advanced toward Norah, thinking yesterday¡¯s defeat had been a fluke and that they just needed to be more careful today.

    However, within five minutes, all three were sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain.

    Norah stared down at them. ¡°You are still feeling so powerful when you don¡¯t have the photos anymore, huh? Did you ever wonder why I came here today?¡±

    Frowning slightly, Roseanne quickly caught on. ¡°Norah, what do you mean when you say they don¡¯t have the photos anymore?¡±

    ¡°I wiped out all the pictures they took. Don¡¯t worry, even the backups are gone!¡±

    Clenching her fists, Zendaya¡¯s eyes burned with fury. ¡°It was you who deleted them?!¡±

    Roseanne was ted. ¡°Really? Norah, thank you! Thank you so much.¡±

    Desperate, Zendaya pulled out her phone to call for help, only to find it dead, just like the ones belonging to the other two.

    She hissed, ¡°Why won¡¯t my phone turn on?¡±

    Norah walked up to them slowly, a malicious grin on her face. ¡°Guess what we¡¯re going to do to you now?¡± She held up her phone and called out to Roseanne, who was still ovee with emotion. ¡°Roseanne,e over here. What do you want to do to them?¡±

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    With the bullies at their mercy, how would she unleash her fury?

    Roseanne gazed at the three individuals sprawled on the ground,pletely vulnerable, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat them the way they treated me. Norah, can you help me?¡± Norah nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    As Zendaya and the others hurled abusive words, Norah assisted Roseanne in takingpromising photos of them from every possible angle.

    The three seethed with anger, yet they were powerless to stop it and could only suffer in silence. At that moment, they grasped the despair those girls had felt when their privacy was vited.

    Norah smiled with a chill in her voice. ¡°So, how much do you think these photos are worth? Private photos of the Miller family¡¯s women should be worth a lot, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! The Miller family will never forgive this, never!¡± Zendaya huffed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1246

    ?Chapter 1246:

    Roseanne gripped her phone tightly. Her intent was merely for them to experience the vulnerability of having their private photos in someone else¡¯s control. She was not the type to recklessly distribute such images.

    She remained silent, looking at Norah with eyes filled with hope.

    ¡°The Frazier family isn¡¯t intimidated by you.¡±

    With those words, Norah led Roseanne away, paying no mind to the threats of the three.

    Zendaya, shaking with rage, hastily dressed and followed herpanions downstairs, struggling with a phone that wouldn¡¯t turn on. She cursed angrily, ¡°Damn Roseanne and the Frazier family; the Miller family will make sure they¡¯re erased from Sure.¡±

    Meanwhile, Roseanne¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched Norah. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re incredible.¡±

    Her actions were decisive; she had knocked the three to the ground effortlessly. The photo session went smoothly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll secure these photos and not share them,¡± Roseanne told Norah.

    ¡°Well, the photos are on your phone now. Handle them as you like.¡±

    Though they had given the three bullies a taste of their own medicine by taking theirpromising photos, Norah felt it wasn¡¯t sufficient punishment. They had likely having tormented Roseanne and others more severely, Norah had other priorities and decided to let them off for now. She nned to deliver a decisive blow to them eventually.

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    When Roseanne returned home with Norah, she eagerly recounted Norah¡¯s brave deeds to her mother. Florence was moved to tears by the story and promised to show even greater kindness to Norah. Huntley reassured Roseanne that the family would always stand behind her, no matter what.

    Norah observed the family reminiscing about past events; the atmosphere in the home was warm and joyful. She checked her phone briefly, then stepped outside.

    The package had arrived a few days earlier than expected, but it seemed like the perfect time to deal with it. She decided to go collect it today.

    Chayce had shipped the item by airmail. Norah signed for the delivery and held the package. As she opened it, she carefully lifted the object inside, examining it in the sunlight. It had been a while since shest saw this small item, and she hadn¡¯t expected to need it here. She hoped it would prove useful.

    Shortly after, she was at the entrance to the mafia¡¯smittee headquarters. The building served as the highest executive site for the mafia and was impressively constructed. Norah saw the armed guards and tight security. She realized that walking in openly would be much quicker than attempting to sneak in.

    She stopped at a nearby mall to buy a ck baseball cap and a ck mask. Feeling the item in her pocket, she approached the entrance confidently with the token in hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1247

    ?Chapter 1247:

    ¡°No admittance!¡± Four guards aimed their weapons at her as she got close to the entrance.

    Remainingposed, she disyed the token¡ªa natural crystal star glistening in the sunlight. ¡°I want to see Tristan.¡±

    The guards were taken aback when they saw the token. They exchanged quick nces, and one hurried inside to report. Just two minutester, he returned, breathless. ¡°Pleasee in, miss. Mr. Diaz awaits you.¡±

    Norah remained silent and followed the guard into the grand building.

    They navigated through numerous hallways until the guard opened a massive door, towering over ten meters high, and gestured for her to enter. Norah entered alone as the guard stayed behind. Inside, she quietly observed her surroundings.

    The expansive room was adorned with luxurious antiques and valuable items. At the far end, on an elevated tform, there was a throne crafted from gold. Norah discreetly counted ten people lurking in the shadows around the room.

    ¡°Supernatural Doctor, it has been a long time,¡± said a voice from the far end of the room.

    Seated on the golden throne was a middle-aged man, tall and muscr, with ck tattoos on his skin. His gaze was piercing as he looked directly at her.

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    He was the Godfather, Tristan Diaz.

    ¡°Tristan, how have you been all these years?¡±

    The voice that came from her was clear and smooth, resembling a middle-aged man¡¯s. It was Norah¡¯s disguised voice. She enjoyed showing up as different people.

    ¡°Thanks to you, my health has been good. But as I grow older, I¡¯m not as agile as I once was. Since you¡¯re here, perhaps you could check on me?¡± Tristan suggested, his tone turning light.

    Nobody would dare cross an exceptional doctor, for only the doctor could save them from grave illness. Tristan was well aware of this and showed immense respect to the Supernatural Doctor.

    ¡°I trust you recall this token. You mentioned that if I brought it, you would grant me three requests.¡±

    ¡°That is correct. Whatever your wishes, I shall fulfill them,¡± Tristan said, always honoring his promises.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have three requests. I¡¯d like tobine them into a single one.¡± Norah paused, her gaze piercing as she looked up at Tristan seated above. ¡°I want the Miller family wiped out.¡±

    Tristan almost jumped from his chair. A family that size epassed at least a hundred people. Had the Supernatural Doctor turned into a murderer? Why such ruthlessness? Noticing Tristan¡¯s astonishment, Norah asked, ¡°Is that not possible?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1248

    ?Chapter 1248:

    Tristan took a moment to ponder over the Miller family¡¯s status. In the world of organized crime, they were quite influential. There were over a hundred members in the Miller family. Tristan had considerable power, but eradicating an entire family was beyond his capabilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Tristan said honestly. Eliminating a few individuals from the family would have been manageable. Norah felt somewhat let down. She had proposed this extreme measure to gauge Tristan¡¯s limits, and it appeared she had reached them.

    ¡°Then, concerning the leader of the Miller family and a few others, I expect to hear they are no longer a concern.¡± She retrieved a list from her bag, which contained the names of those she deemed most harmful to the Frazier family, having learned their histories.

    Eliminating these individuals would significantly reduce the threat to the Frazier family. With these key figures gone, the Miller family¡¯s influence would naturally decline, shifting the bnce of power in favor of the Frazier family.

    A man approached, took the list from her, and handed it to Tristan. After scanning the names, Tristan rified, ¡°I can eliminate three individuals for you, as you were entitled to three requests.¡±

    The list had five names, but he was only able to amodate three.

    Norah quickly deliberated and selected three names, including the head of the Miller family, each of them prominent within their ranks.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Tristan nodded. ¡°Tonight, themittee will execute the mission. Your token will no longer have its contractual effect. If you need to see me, bring the token to themittee.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Norah decisively stored the token. ¡°Since you require my services, the fee is one thousand dors.¡± Her rates were mood-dependent. Typically, she might waive the fee if cheerful, but today her spirits were low. Tristan readily agreed, signaling that money was no issue. Thus, before departing, Norah collected a consultation fee of thirty thousand dors.

    While it wasn¡¯t precisely what she had hoped for, resolving some issues still felt productive. Would they really take action tonight? she wondered. Then she decided to follow them as well. This would shift all responsibility to themittee, distancing both her and the Frazier family from the fallout.

    Upon her return to the Fraziers¡¯ house, she found Huntley in his study. She knocked before entering.

    ¡°Uncle Huntley.¡±

    ¡°Norah, what brings you here?¡± Huntley looked up, set aside his paperwork, and sped his hands on the desk with a grave expression. He was deeply involved in managing the troubles with the Miller family, oblivious to their potential reprisals against the Fraziers. Yet, he shielded his family from these concerns, carrying the burden alone.

    ¡°I need some equipment for an assassination¡ªlike guns.¡± With no time to procure them elsewhere, she turned to her uncle for assistance. She suspected that the Frazier family might be involved in some covert activities. Huntley¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What do you need these for?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1249

    ?Chapter 1249:

    ¡°Secret. You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡±

    Norah chose to keep the details hidden for now.

    ¡°I can provide guns, ammunition, and bulletproof vests. What exactly do you need?¡± Recognizing Norah¡¯s integral role in the family, Huntley decided not to conceal these resources from her. ¡°Follow me.¡± He stood up and twisted an antique on

    The bookshelf shifted, and after the gears whirred, a crack appeared in the wall behind Huntley, revealing a hidden passage. Norah followed him inside without hesitation. Huntley flicked on the light switch, and a dim glow filled the narrow passage. ¡°The Frazier family operates legitimate businesses publicly, but we also engage in arms trading in secret,¡± Huntley exined, his tone suggesting this was how the Fraziers countered the pressure from the Miller family.

    Norah refrained from asking further questions and followed him to a room deep within the passage. Inside, about a dozen boxes were neatly stored. Huntley gestured toward them. ¡°These are the arms reserved for our family. Take what you need.¡±

    Upon opening one of the boxes, Norah¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the firearms¡ªtop-notch equipment that hinted at well-connected suppliers. ¡°My children and Bernice are unaware of this. Norah, I trust you¡¯ll keep it that way,¡± Huntley said firmly. Arms smuggling was perilous, and he preferred to keep his family shielded from the worry. Had Norah not been the so-called Supernatural Doctor, he might have kept her in the dark as well.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    ¡°Understood,¡± Norah replied simply.

    She initially considered taking an SVD sniper rifle but then realized her targets were minor threats. With her skills, she could dispatch them with a single shot. Ultimately, she selected two Beretta handguns, took ample ammunition, and picked out the best bulletproof vest avable¡ªit seemed imprudent not to use it.

    Huntley didn¡¯t probe further and led Norah out of the room. As night descended, Norah waited until after dinner and well past midnight to check her gear and set out. It had been a while since herst assassination mission, and she felt a twinge of nostalgia. Fortunately, her muscle memory was intact.

    Arriving at the pre-selected location, she took a deep breath, drew her handgun, and fixed her gaze sharply on her targets. The mission was underway.

    The muffled sound of the suppressed pistol barely echoed. Norah slipped into the room like a phantom of death, silently iming lives.

    The three individuals she had asked Tristan to eliminate were all influential figures within the Miller family. Normally, assassinating such high-profile targets would take days of nning, but these ordinary individuals were dealt with in a single night.

    By the time the first body was discovered, the Miller family¡¯s mansion was brightly lit, and no one dared to rest. Meanwhile, Norah, her taskplete, returned to the Fraziers¡¯ house and slipped into a deep, peaceful sleep.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1250

    ?Chapter 1250:

    The following morning, Huntley sat at the breakfast table, staring nkly at the news that had just arrived about the Millers. He was struggling to process the shocking information. After some time, he grabbed the report and rushed to his father Keenan¡¯s room.

    It was still early, and Keenan had not yet woken up. Startled by his son¡¯s intrusion, he frowned in irritation and spat, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a good reason for waking me, get out.¡±

    ¡°Dad, look at this,¡± Huntley said, handing over the report. Thanks to Norah¡¯s care, Keenan¡¯s health had significantly improved, and he was now able to sit up and take the report with ease.

    As he read about the overnight deaths of the Miller family leader and two other key figures, his eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Dead? They¡¯re all dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, six Miller family members in total¡ªall of them had longstanding feuds with the Fraziers¡ªare gone.¡± The Millers¡¯ power had always been a source of fear, but they never anticipated that the family which had dominated them until yesterday would lose its leader overnight.

    Keenan¡¯s hands trembled as he slowly spoke, ¡°With them gone, the Miller family is no longer a threat to us. Huntley, you must seize this opportunity and crush them.¡±

    Recognizing the importance of this moment, Huntley nodded resolutely. ¡°I will. I¡¯ve been preparing for this day for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Who took them out?¡± Keenan asked, deep in thought. The dead were no ordinary individuals. Without them, the Millers were like a house of cards, vulnerable to anyone with power.

    Huntley hesitated but finally spoke, recalling Norah¡¯s actions the night before. ¡°The Supernatural Doctor?¡±

    Keenan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The internationally renowned figure, sought after by the elite for her medical expertise, was actually his granddaughter!

    Keenan took a moment to gather himself and closed his eyes. He then opened them and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be a coincidence that she asked you for the weapon. Huntley, bring her to me. If it was Norah, we owe her more than we can repay.¡±

    Huntley shared the sentiment. The Miller family had loomed over them for years, but Norah, upon her return, had resolved the situation effortlessly. It was nothing short of remarkable.

    Norah had risen early, checking the news online about the Miller family. Seeing that the three targets on her list had been eliminated, she smiled with satisfaction. The once-mighty Miller family¡¯s downfall now paved the way for the Frazier family to rise.

    If not for the Miller family¡¯s dominance, the Fraziers could have earned a prestigious name in Sure long ago. Her good mood was interrupted when Huntley came looking for her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1251

    ?Chapter 1251:

    She stepped back cautiously, thinking of the pistol she had just received. ¡°Uncle Huntley, are you already asking for the gun back?¡±

    Realizing her misunderstanding, Huntley chuckled and said, ¡°No, your grandfather just wants to see you.¡±

    Hearing this, Norah exhaled, relieved. She had assumed her uncle was being miserly, but fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    She had already reached out to Alice, who was sending her a fresh batch of weapons. As the Breaker¡¯s second-inmand, Alice¡¯s arsenal would no doubt surpass anything her uncle had tucked away.

    Norah and Huntley gently pushed open the door to Keenan¡¯s room. Keenan, propped up in bed, was brimming with energy and cheer, a result of Norah¡¯s attentive care.

    ¡°Good morning, Grandpa. How can I assist you today?¡± Norah greeted him with a radiant smile as she took a seat on a stool next to his bed. Over the past few days, she had formed a harmonious rtionship with the Frazier family, making her feel at ease.

    Keenan cleared his throat and gazed at his granddaughter. Atst, he had mustered the courage to ask the question he had been meaning to ask. ¡°Norah, are you really the Supernatural Doctor? Also, do you know what happened to the Miller familyst night?¡±

    As expected, he brought up the matter. In response, Norah nodded at once.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    ¡°The title of Supernatural Doctor isn¡¯t something you can fake. You need genuine skills,¡± she said with a confident smile before shifting the topic to the Miller family. ¡°I¡¯ve been filled in on the longstanding feud between the Millers and Fraziers by Uncle Huntley. The Millers have oppressed the Fraziers for too long. Now that I¡¯m back and capable of dealing with them, I won¡¯t hide what I can do. You don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore. The Frazier family will thrive soon.¡±

    Huntley and Keenan exchanged excited nces. Then, the former curiously asked, ¡°Norah, how the hell did you manage it?¡±

    The Fraziers had resorted to hiring assassins in the past, and it was no secret that the Miller family had done the same. But after so many years, they had never seeded. Now, six prominent members of the Miller family were dead. How did Norah, despite being a woman, singlehandedly aplish this?

    Norah touched her nose lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not something I can easily exin. The most important thing is that they¡¯re no longer a threat, right?¡±

    Keenan¡¯s eyes sparkled in amazement. ¡°Norah, the Frazier family owes you one!¡±

    Whether it was because of her being the Supernatural Doctor, which gave him the hope of recovery, or the Miller family¡¯s assassinations, both were due to the remarkable woman before him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1252

    ?Chapter 1252:

    Norah shook her head in dismissal. ¡°You¡¯re my family, my mother¡¯s closest kin. Since I have the ability to help, I will.¡± She wanted her family to thrive and would never withhold her capabilities from them.

    After spending half an hour basking in their praises, Norah finally left the room, massaging her sore cheeks from smiling. Huntley, filled with determination, set off to manage the affairs concerning the Miller family.

    Meanwhile, Bernice pulled Norah aside with a curious glint in her eye. ¡°What did you and your grandfather talk about? He looks so spirited, as if he¡¯s taken some miraculous elixir. Do you have more of that wonder drug?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha, Mom, are you getting caught up in your novels again?¡± Norah chuckled. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s just thrilled about some good news.¡±

    Lately, Bernice had immersed herself in reading novels. On several asions, Norah even caught her staying upte into the night.

    ¡°Did you stay up reading against night? Look at those dark circles under your eyes. I have some eye cream on my dressing table that can help with that. Why don¡¯t you go use it?¡± Norah spoke with a blend of concern and resignation.

    Having prepared effective remedies for Susanna and Joanna, she wouldn¡¯t overlook her own family. She always made medicines tailored to their needs. Bernice gently touched the dark circles under her eyes and replied with a sheepish smile, ¡°Got it.¡±

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    She felt a bit intimidated by her daughter¡¯s stern demeanor. She was curious to know more, especially given the noticeable excitement of the Frazier family that day. Since her daughter didn¡¯t say anything negative, Bernice took it as good news.

    Meanwhile, when Roseanne saw the report her father had set down on the table, she screamed, hugged Florence, and bounced up and down in excitement. ¡°Mom, did you see it? The Miller family is going down! Ah, I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    Florence¡¯s eyes were rimmed red, a reflection of two decades of anguish. As her daughter¡¯s excited voice filled the room, sadness filled her heart, and tears cascaded down her face.

    ¡°I see it now. It¡¯s real. We can live without fear from now on. Roseanne, your college life will be back to normal. The Frazier family will thrive,¡± Florence smiled.

    Roseanne eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh, I am so thankful to whoever did this. We need to celebrate tonight, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ve already informed your brothers to return. Tonight, we will celebrate.¡±

    With that, the entire family started joyously preparing for the evening¡¯s celebration.

    Meanwhile, Zendaya and the other two had returned home the previous night to inform their family of the mistreatment they received from Roseanne, determined to teach the Fraziers a harsh lesson. By morning, upon hearing what had urred, they felt as though it was the apocalypse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1253

    ?Chapter 1253:

    The Miller family was now fighting for survival. Having angered many influential families, they teetered on the edge of copse, now vulnerable to revenge from those they had wronged.

    Forgotten were their ns for vengeance against Roseanne, as they were now overwhelmed by the fear of being targeted.

    A few dayster, Huntley delivered exhrating news to Norah: the Frazier family had acquired St. Martin¡¯s Hospital.

    ¡°This is incredible news! Now we have a ce for Grandpa¡¯s surgery,¡± Norah eximed, ted.

    She was surprised by her uncle¡¯s effectiveness. She had assumed he¡¯d forgotten about the hospital. Meanwhile, the Millers had rapidly disintegrated and werepletely eradicated in Sure.

    With the knowledge of the Millers¡¯ defeat, Keenan felt rejuvenated. Under Norah¡¯s care, he had transformed from the man who had been near death when she first encountered him.

    Norah had anticipated spending the uing days preparing for her grandfather¡¯s surgery. However, Alice arrived unexpectedly with troubling news.

    Alice, now the second-inmand of the Breakers, was enjoying a liberated life. No longer concealing her true nature, she had Riss firmly under her influence. Riss truly loved her, and with their child now part of their lives, his likelihood of dissent had diminished. Alice reported that the Breaker had ceased its illicit operations and was transitioning towards legitimate businesses.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    At the airport, Norah greeted Alice, who stood out in her tight ck leather outfit, her golden hair flowing down her back. She removed her sunsses to reveal striking blue eyes. They embraced warmly at the gate.

    ¡°When I saw youst in Bellfolk, I immediately recognized you. Despite your amnesia, you were unmistakably Norah,¡± Alice dered.

    Norah quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Back then, I lost all my past memories. How could I still be the same Norah to you?¡±

    Alice chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your personality that shines through. You¡¯re genuinely likable.¡±

    She then draped her arm over Norah¡¯s shoulder, and together they hopped into a sleek ck luxury car parked by the curb.

    ¡°So, when did your memoriese back? Catch me up on the past two years,¡± Alice prompted.

    Norah took the driver¡¯s seat, secured her seatbelt, and recounted the events of thest two years withposed narration.

    Listening intently, Alice let out a sigh. ¡°The important thing is you¡¯re alive and well.¡±

    Switching topics, she mentioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you request weapons? I¡¯ve brought some quality firearms this time.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1254

    ?Chapter 1254:

    ¡°My mother¡¯s side of the family is in the arms trade too. Perhaps there¡¯s a chance for coboration?¡± Norah suggested.

    ¡°Absolutely, I am more than d to have more partners. And I¡¯m relieved that it¡¯s you connecting us,¡± Alice replied.

    Herughter filled the car as she began to share stories about her son. ¡°I always wondered how I¡¯d introduce him to you, but there is no need for concern now. He¡¯s quite the charmer. Next time you visit Hander Land, I¡¯ll bring him along.¡±

    ¡°You secretly had a baby and didn¡¯t even tell me. Do you even think of me as a friend?¡± Norahined.

    ¡°I was still trying to figure things out at that time. How could I possibly have the courage to tell you I had a child?¡± exined Alice.

    Norah felt a chill run down her spine at Alice¡¯s artificially sweet voice. ¡°Stop that. It¡¯s been forever since west saw each other; don¡¯t make me feel sick the whole time we¡¯re together. You could have packed up the weapons and had someone else deliver them to me. Why did youe yourself?¡±

    Alice rolled her eyes and switched back to her normal voice. ¡°Of course, it was because I missed you.¡±

    As Norah drove her home, she said, ¡°Alright, I know you too well. Just get to the point.¡±

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    Alice¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t be shocked by what I¡¯m about to tell you. I swear it¡¯s true. Someone from Dark Night is still alive.¡±

    Norah mmed on the brakes. Alice, anticipating this, grabbed her seat belt tightly and looked at her. ¡°Hey, rx.¡±

    Norah restarted the car. ¡°How can that be? We were the only ones out on a mission while everyone else at the base was killed in the explosion.¡±

    Indeed, Dark Night¡¯s base had been destroyed. Those who weren¡¯t on missions were at the base for training, leaving no chance for anyone to survive.

    After Norah and Alice returned, they searched extensively but found not even a single intact body. The scene was aplete disaster, with no signs of life anywhere.

    Alice nodded. ¡°Yes, I found that strange too. Weren¡¯t you in Bellfolk recently? I was there dealing with some troublemakers under my Night Cat alias. Maybe that¡¯s why I was noticed. After I got back to Hander Land, I kept feeling like someone was watching me.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression darkened. She had recently met the leader of me. If he broke his promise, word that Dark Night¡¯s Rose was still alive would surely spread. If Dark Night members were indeed dead, it wouldn¡¯t be a concern. But if they were alive¡­

    Her face grew stern. She was prepared to send them to their doom once more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1255

    ?Chapter 1255:

    ¡°You were Dark Night¡¯s best assassin. If they find out you¡¯re alive, they will definitely hunt you down.¡± Alice sighed.

    Much like Alice, who was known as Night Cat Nia, Norah was called Rose within Dark Night¡ªa name that held significant weight in mercenary circles. That was why the members of me had been so cautious around her thest time they met.

    Alice frowned. ¡°If there are survivors from Dark Night, why have they remained quiet all these years? What are they nning? And who really brought the organization down?¡±

    Norah and Alice had no loyalty to Dark Night. Although the organization had rescued them, only they knew the true nightmares of its rule.

    It was a life filled with relentless agony, always fearing the consequences of failing a mission or facing death. Failure meant expulsion from the organization, with no honor even in death. While part of the organization, they were merely tools for making money.

    When the organization crumbled, they felt relieved, silently grateful to whoever had destroyed it and freed them.

    Yet Alice¡¯s questions were ones that Norah found difficult to address.

    ¡°This issue is crucial for us, so I needed to discuss it with you face-to-face,¡± Alice told Norah.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    This secret was something they both held, understanding its deep importance.

    Norah tapped her slender fingers on the steering wheel. ¡°I suspect Dark Night is plotting something secretly. We might already be their targets. Alice, be cautious during this time.¡±

    Alice smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Do you have a n in mind?¡± Her partner was known for confronting challenges directly.

    ¡°We need to be proactive and find out what Dark Night is nning since their members have resurfaced,¡± Norah pondered.

    Alice mused, ¡°I suspect they¡¯re up to no good. Why else would they be secretly following me?¡±

    Dark Night was infamous for mistreating its members, which left Alice with a deep-seated disdain for the group. Touching her chin thoughtfully, she spected, ¡°I wonder who, besides us, are the lucky ones left to survive. If Adair Branson is involved, it¡¯s certain they¡¯re targeting us.¡±

    She cast a quick nce at Norah, who was at the wheel. ¡°Norah, this could be connected to you if it¡¯s him,¡± she mentioned.

    Previously, within the organization, Adair notoriously pursued Norah under the guise of mission-rted activities, though she consistently rebuffed him. Alice had seen this y out multiple times, and Norah would sometimes discuss it with her. In Alice¡¯s eyes, Adair never deserved Norah.

    Upon hearing Adair¡¯s name, Norah¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°No matter who it is, I won¡¯t cower. Alice, I¡¯m determined to dismantle Dark Night once more.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1256

    ?Chapter 1256:

    Alice responded with determination, ¡°Absolutely. They¡¯re nothing but nuisances as long as they exist. Call on me whenever you need assistance. Both the Breaker and I support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Norah replied, then yfully punched Alice¡¯s shoulder, a gesture that spoke volumes about their deep connection.

    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit underground factory, a tall, imposing man of six feet three inches listened intently to his subordinate¡¯s briefing and then opened his eyes.

    ¡°Atst, I¡¯ve found you, my dear Rose.¡±

    While not traditionally handsome, the man¡¯s features were striking, with a prominent nose bridge that lent him a cunning look, and piercing eyes thatplemented his rugged appearance.

    A scar traced a line from his right eyebrow to the middle of his cheek, and his right arm bore burn marks. His exposed skin on his legs also showed severe burns.

    ¡°Determine her precise location in Sure. Everyone will follow me there,¡± hemanded. Then he gave a soft chuckle. ¡°Rose is hard to deal with, but it¡¯s reassuring to know she¡¯s alive. I will take her back with me.¡±

    His subordinates exchanged nces, their faces a mix of apprehension and resignation. Aware of Rose¡¯s formidable reputation, they knew she was no easy target. She was capable of taking lives in the blink of an eye.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Two weekster, Norah looked at Bainbridge with a hint of annoyance as he followed her. She frowned, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for some business.¡±

    Since a recent gathering where Bainbridge had learned of her true identity, he had stuck by her side, always watching her with a mix of awe and curiosity. Members of the Frazier family always held those who demonstrated strength in high regard, showing respect to those they deemed capable. Bainbridge was no exception, even unaware of Norah¡¯s role in the downfall of the Miller family.

    Her mere identity as the Supernatural Doctor was enough to leave him in awe.

    His cousin, the Supernatural Doctor, was known for handling the most challenging cases worldwide¡ªcases that seemed solvable only with her involvement. Bainbridge had be an ardent admirer of his cousin, especially after she had helped guide an experiment in heart disease medication, astounding both him and his supervisor.

    Her offhand suggestions had the potential to propel their experiments forward significantly. Although his supervisor was unaware of Norah¡¯s true identity, he recognized the extraordinary influence of Bainbridge¡¯s cousin. Whenever possible, he would prompt Bainbridge to return home and extract more information from her.

    Norah had been followed by Bainbridge recently. Even today, as she was on her way to the airport, he was determined to tag along.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1257

    ?Chapter 1257:

    ¡°Norah, since you¡¯re picking someone up, let me help with the luggage,¡± Bainbridge offered.

    Florence grabbed his ear. ¡°Your cousin has important work to handle. Why are you bothering her? Go back to your school.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t familiar with science or experiments. All she noticed was Bainbridge shadowing Norah recently. Sure, Norah was exceptionally talented, but did he need to act like that?

    Without Norah¡¯s guidance, Bainbridge figured today¡¯s experiment wasn¡¯t progressing either.

    Norah took Alice with her to the airport to pick someone up. Alice rolled down the car window, feeling the breeze on her face. She asked casually, ¡°Have you discovered anything?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of unknown people who¡¯ve arrived in Sure, but I haven¡¯t figured out where they¡¯re staying or if they¡¯re linked to the Dark Night.¡±

    ¡°Pass me the addresses. I¡¯ll have someone check into it.¡± Some areasckedwork coverage or surveince cameras, making Norah¡¯s hacking skills ineffective. It was easy for unidentified individuals to conceal themselves in ces like under bridges, making it nearly impossible for Norah to track them down.

    Norah casually provided a few addresses. ¡°These are the spots I¡¯ve seen them. Feel free to investigate.¡±

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    Still intrigued, Alicemented, ¡°I wonder, who else from the Dark Night is still out there?¡±

    Many members of the organization had perished, and many new ones had joined. The constant recruitment and training led to their ultimate downfall.

    Norah tapped on the steering wheel. ¡°No matter who they are, we can¡¯t afford to be careless.¡±

    The people trained by the organization were mostly not good. Lacking a sense of right and wrong made them easy to manipte.

    Alice gestured dismissively with her hand. ¡°Back when we were with the organization, you and I were the only ones we could truly trust with our lives. Norah, in that ce, we were the only friends.¡± Everyone else was a potential enemy.

    Alice had two main reasons foring to Sure: firstly, to deliver weapons, and secondly, to update Norah about the organization. If all went as nned, they intended to take out the remaining members of the organization located here.

    Apart from secretly searching for them these past days, she had also been negotiating with the Frazier family. Those in the arms trade ultimately chased profits. Nobody would ever turn away money.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1258

    ?Chapter 1258:

    At the airport, Norah spotted Sean arriving alongside Frank. Sean was dressed in a ck suit, tall and dignified, radiating charm with every gesture.

    ¡°Norah.¡±

    His voice carried a slight rasp, enhancing his mysterious charm. His eyes were intense yet inviting, both restrained and tempting.

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Norah smiled at him. She realized she had now been in Sure for nearly a month.

    Norah walked up and embraced Sean¡¯s tall figure. They hugged for a moment, then shared a quick kiss. Their lips separated swiftly, leaving Sean yearning for more.

    Norah gazed at Sean¡¯s striking features, his sharp nose, and perfect lips, which were moist and particrly inviting. She had just kissed them, and they were as delightful as she remembered.

    Sean, with his arm still around her, turned to greet Alice. Thest time he had encountered her was in Bellfolk, where she had specificallye to meet Norah.

    He had looked into Alice¡¯s background. She belonged to the Breaker, the very organization that had once abducted Norah. It was ironic that Alice had ultimately joined that group.

    He was unclear on how it had transpired, but Alice had left Dream to join the Breaker overseas. He hadn¡¯t been able to uncover more details. After all, his primary concern was always Norah.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    Norah and the others settled into the car.

    With others around, Sean felt shy about showing affection to Norah, so he kept things formal.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a while, and I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯m here to check on thepany and will stay for about a month,¡± he exined.

    Alice, sitting in the front seat, cringed at his serious delivery of sweet words.

    She teased, ¡°I knew it! Every time I see you two, it¡¯s like a love fest. No matter how much time passes, you¡¯re still so in love.¡±

    Norah thought Alice felt that way because she hadn¡¯t seen them fight.

    Sean, who had been annoyed that Alice had taken the seat next to Norah, softened his expression and said, ¡°Yeah, I really love Norah.¡±

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m sitting right here. No need to say it. Anyway, Sean, Grandpa¡¯s surgery is still two months away,¡± Norah told him.

    ¡°I know. I just used work as an excuse toe see you,¡± Sean chuckled.

    Frank stole a nce at his boss. Ever since Norah left, Sean had been pushing for a trip to Sure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1259

    ?Chapter 1259:

    Sean studied Norah¡¯s serious expression as she drove. Seeing her in person was different from watching her on a screen. He could actually hold her, and her presence brought him a sense of calm.

    Thinking of the ns he had back home, he smiled slightly. It wouldn¡¯t be long now.

    He wasn¡¯t sure why Alice was here, assuming it was just because they were close friends meeting overseas. Norah had never mentioned Dark Night to him, thinking he likely hadn¡¯t even heard of it.

    After dropping Alice off nearby, she took Sean back to the Fraziers¡¯ house.

    Aside from Bernice, no one knew who Sean was, which stirred up curiosity among the Frazier family members as they gathered around to get a closer look.

    Roseanne had starteding home more often now that Zendaya and her group had stopped harassing her at school. Rumor had it that the three had dropped out, and her college life was finally back to normal.

    She felt especially grateful to her cousin. Knowing that Norah would be leaving in a few months, she decided to spend as much time with her as possible. Bainbridge was home due tob research, while Florence and Huntley were deeply thankful for Norah¡¯s support of the Frazier family.

    Bernice called out excitedly, ¡°Oh, Sean, you¡¯re here! Come, have a seat!¡±

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm

    Sean felt only a bit nervous. He had already met Norah¡¯s parents, so why be anxious about meeting her rtives? Holding Norah¡¯s hand, he gave her a confident look. He was aplished, and he knew they¡¯d win everyone¡¯s approval and blessings.

    Norah shot him a yful re, wondering what he was so smug about.

    Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Ahem, let me introduce him to everyone. This is my boyfriend, Sean Scott. He¡¯s in Sure for work and came to visit me.¡±

    Florence nodded. The man before her was tall, handsome, and carried himself with an air of confidence. He was a perfect match for Norah.

    ¡°I thought Norah didn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. I was even considering introducing someone to her. Hey, Norah, your uncle knows plenty of great men. If your boyfriend ever treats you poorly, not only will the Fraziers take issue, but there¡¯ll be a line of worthy suitors waiting for you.¡± Florence chuckled.

    Norah found it amusing that Florence and Huntley had already made a backup n for her.

    Sean replied seriously, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll treat Norah well.¡± At his words, Norah had a sheepish look on her face.

    Sean held Norah¡¯s hand tightly, his expression serious. ¡°Norah, I¡¯ve decided to spend my life with you. I won¡¯t fall for anyone else.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260:

    Florence smiled warmly. ¡°Norah is our treasure. We won¡¯t let anyone mistreat her.¡±

    Roseanne and Bainbridge agreed enthusiastically. ¡°We¡¯ll be watching over you closely. If you make our cousin sad, you¡¯ll have to answer to us.¡±

    Huntley slowly shed a meaningful smile. ¡°Sean, I think it¡¯s time we had a talk about Norah.¡±

    For some reason, Norah thought her uncle might bring up the past glory of the Frazier family, which made her remember something.

    Norah asked, ¡°Sean, did you return Kennedy¡¯s gun for me? I totally forgot about it after I left with Joanna.¡± That night, they had visited theb, and she hadn¡¯t returned the gun she borrowed.

    ¡°You unmindful girl, you would have taken ages to remember and return it on your own,¡± Sean teased. The day after the banquet, Kennedy had someone return Norah¡¯s clothes and jewelry, which she had left at the shooting club, to Sean. That was when he realized Norah had borrowed the gun from the club.

    Norah had been desperate to rescue her parents and had luckily been able to borrow Kennedy¡¯s gun.

    When Sean returned the gun the following day, Kennedy acted strangely and kept asking if Norah really was the Wilson family¡¯s daughter.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Norah had actually nned to return the gun to Kennedy but simply forgot after being preupied with other matters.

    ¡°Thank you, Sean. You¡¯re wonderful.¡±

    Members of the Frazier family warned Sean not to mistreat Norah but showered her with praise, causing her to blush with embarrassment.

    Norah hadn¡¯t realized the Fraziers held her in such high regard, and that everyone genuinely liked and valued her. Sean then made a visit to Keenan. The old man was quite observant, and Sean¡¯s assured manner earned him a nod of approval, convincing him that this young man was a good match for Norah.

    Norah was cherished by the Frazier family. They all wished her a happy and carefree life. Through this, Norah was reminded once again of the deep affection the Frazier family held for her. She was profoundly touched, and her genuine approach towards them had certainly paid off.

    Originally, Sean had proposed staying somewhere else, given that Alice wasn¡¯t residing at the Fraziers¡¯ house either. However, Norah insisted that he stay here. Alice had her own reasons for not staying, while Sean was a different case. He was Norah¡¯s boyfriend, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to just send him away.

    Sean feigned reluctance but ultimately agreed to stay. After all, his main reason for this business trip abroad was to be near his girlfriend.

    Sean looked at Norah with a hopeful expression. Could he share a bed with her tonight?

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1261

    ?Chapter 1261:

    Norah yfully pushed him away. Did he really need to be so transparent with his desires? She could even sense her mother¡¯s amused nce.

    After dinner, the family spent some time talking downstairs before everyone headed to their rooms to freshen up. Sean¡¯s room was set up next to Norah¡¯s. After his shower, he craftily slipped into his girlfriend¡¯s room and embraced her as she exited the bathroom, freshly showered.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± he murmured.

    He wrapped his arms tightly around Norah from behind, resting his face against her neck and inhaling her scent. Norah rarely wore perfume, yet every time he drew close, he found her scent exceptionally appealing.

    Norah extended her left hand and yfully tousled Sean¡¯s hair. It felt both soft and substantial beneath her fingers, reminiscent of petting a thick-furred dog. Of course, she kept thatparison to herself, aware that voicing it might lead to his displeasure.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she cooed.

    While she was in Sure, they had stayed connected through nightly video calls, nurturing their rtionship despite the distance. This consistentmunication had be a cornerstone of their bond, as Sean had learned from his time in Silverdale. Texting felt too detached,cking the immediacy and warmth of their voices; only video calls and the asional embrace could truly bridge the gap between them.

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    Turning slightly, Norah pressed a kiss to his cheek. Even fresh from the shower, he carried the distinctive scent of sandalwood¡ªthe same one she had captured in the custom perfume, Silver Gxy. She had crafted it just for him. Back in Glophia, she had prepared several more bottles, ensuring he would not soon run out.

    Their gazes locked, a surge of affection filling the space between them, and the room¡¯s atmosphere thickened with romance. Inevitably, their lips met, and clothes¡ªa mere afterthought¡ªdrifted to the floor.

    Their intimacy was not new; Norah and Sean had been lovers for some time, and it was effortless for him to kindle her desires. Yet, the reminder that they were in her uncle¡¯s house prompted Norah to halt the advance, pushing Sean away with firm resolve.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Sean¡¯s confusion was palpable; he had been moments from further intimacy, and her abrupt cessation left him bewildered. Norah averted her gaze, her voice low.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t our home, and my family is nearby. We shouldn¡¯t continue this.¡±

    Had they been alone in a hotel or their own ce, she might have surrendered to the moment. But the thought of her rtives¡ªher uncle, cousins, and grandfather¡ªall under the same roof, quenched her ardor.

    Reading the firmness in her eyes, Sean exhaled a resigned sigh. Though frustrated, he respected her wishes, enveloping her in a gentle embrace and stroking her back tenderly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1262

    ?Chapter 1262:

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said softly, his voice warm. ¡°I¡¯ll just hold you to sleep then.¡±

    Both were unclothed, and as Sean held her close, Norah felt his arousal brush against her leg. She looked up at him with a hint of skepticism.

    ¡°Can you really sleep?¡± she asked, attempting to slip from his grasp. ¡°I think you¡¯d be morefortable in your own room.¡±

    It seemed cruel to her that he had to endure the proximity of his attractive girlfriend without the intimacy they both usually shared.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she added, ¡°men can be unpredictable. You might try to tempt me again.¡±

    A shadow crossed Sean¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is that what you think of me?¡±

    Norah nodded.

    Despite her reservations, Sean chose to stay in her room, unable to part from her soft, fragrant presence. Although it tested his self-discipline, he preferred it to the loneliness of his own bed.

    As sleep imed him, a thought lingered: he needed to take Norah away from this ce. The frustration was bing unbearable.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??

    The following morning, Norah awoke to find Sean no longer beside her.

    He had honored her boundaries. Her teasing had been intentional, and remembering his earnest reaction brought a smile to her face. Sean was indeed too amusing.

    Before the crisis with Dark Night escted, Alice had lowered her guard slightly, suggesting to Norah that they might be overthinking the threat.

    The survivors of Dark Night were insignificant now, hardly capable of stirring real trouble. Their interest in Alice and Norah likely stemmed from their former prominence within the organization. Perhaps Dark Night hoped to reim some of its lost influence by drawing them back in.

    During their confidential discussions, Norah and Alice considered various theories, and Alice¡¯s hypothesis seemed most credible. Consequently, Norah shifted her attention away from the undocumented migrants in Sure, focusing instead on preparing for her grandfather¡¯s surgery.

    Thanks to Norah¡¯s use of traditional herbal remedies, Keenan¡¯s health had markedly improved. He was now able to sit up and talk with visiting family members. Keenan had his attorney certify the transfer of the Frazier family shares, increasing Norah¡¯s stake to ten percent. This decision faced no opposition from the Fraziers.

    Both Huntley and Keenan acknowledged that without Norah, the Miller family would not have vanished so swiftly from Sure, nor would the Frazier family be enjoying such peace. Those shares were a gesture of gratitude to Norah.

    Upon learning this, Norah grew even more affectionate towards the Frazier family, appreciating their sincere concern for her. In contrast, within the Wilson family, Iker and others wished her harm simply to gain control of thepany shares.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1263

    ?Chapter 1263:

    Sean¡¯s presence didn¡¯t disrupt Norah¡¯s routine. She continued caring for her grandfather, asionally enjoyed shopping sprees and outings with Alice, and visited her cousins at their schools.

    Research on a specialized heart disease medication in Bainbridge¡¯s professor¡¯sb was advancing quickly. Bainbridge excitedly predicted that it might be sessful within a year.

    One day, Norah left theb after finishing her drug production. Theb where Bainbridge¡¯s professor worked was spacious, and she had requested to use it for her research. After Bainbridge¡¯s professor reported this to the school, they swiftly granted approval.

    She was producing Body-nourishing Pills, which significantly benefited her health. Her parents had been taking these pills daily since their return home, and their health had significantly improved.

    This was the most valuable medicine she could provide, and she believed it was only fair that her mother¡¯s family also benefited; everyone deserved a share.

    ¡°You want to pick me up? No need, I drove myself. Just head to my grandfather¡¯s house, and you can have dinner with me there,¡± Norah said.

    After ending the call with Alice, Norah then called Sean. ¡°I¡¯m finished here. Do you want toe over for dinner? Alice is avable today as well, so I¡¯ll have our family cook prepare something delicious for you.¡±

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    Sean paused. ¡°I have a meetinging up soon. It might runte. Don¡¯t wait up for me; I¡¯ll head back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±

    Norah let out a gentle sigh, ¡°Okay, understood.¡± Sean had promised to take her out once his business was squared away. When he was immersed in work, he waspletely dedicated, working tirelessly day and night.

    As his girlfriend, the best Norah could do was to asionally bring him home-cooked meals when she found the time.

    While driving home, she rolled down her window, feeling the warm breeze against her face. The car stereo sted upbeat rock and roll, and she rhythmically tapped her fingers on the steering wheel. As she drove, she noticed something odd. Two ck cars persistently followed her, matching her every turn.

    Could they be after her?

    Norah nced at the rearview mirror, raising an eyebrow. So, the Dark Night, having been quiet for so long, was now making a move?

    She called Alice, her voice teasing. ¡°Looks like someone couldn¡¯t stay idle any longer.¡±

    Alice sounded thrilled. ¡°Is it really the Dark Night?¡±

    Norahughed. ¡°The organization¡¯s emblem on the cars is quite unmistakable, but I can¡¯t see who¡¯s inside. You need to gather some people and head this way. We can¡¯t let them slip away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1264

    ?Chapter 1264:

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    At the next intersection, Norah made a sharp turn, steering the car onto the street to her right. The two cars trailing her continued to follow, not hesitating for a moment.

    Norah smirked, hoping they would continue to follow her. She tapped on the digital monitor inside her car, bringing up a map. A red dot, representing Alice¡¯s vehicle, was quickly moving towards her location.

    She had previously installed trackers in both their vehicles and on their bodies, ensuring they could swiftly share information if anyone faced difficulties.

    The license tes of the cars behind her seemed familiar. She recalled seeing them parked by the roadside from time to time. Had they been tracking her for that long?

    Someone in one of the trailing cars said, ¡°Boss, Rose has noticed us.¡±

    Adair chuckled with admiration. ¡°She¡¯s always been smart. If we follow her, she¡¯ll feel confident enough to get out of the car and talk to us. That overconfidence will be her downfall.¡±

    He understood Rose well. Her remarkable beauty and the arrogance she had developed from her rise to power were likely to be her weaknesses.

    ¡°But Night Cat is also in Sure. They¡¯ve made contact.¡± Adair sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Night Cat is far less of a threat than Rose. With our numbers and weapons, we should not fear her. Remember, our primary target is Rose. Understood?¡±

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    A unified response came from the car, ¡°Understood!¡±

    They were Adair¡¯s men, whom he had rescued. From that moment, they had vowed to loyally follow him, regardless of the risks. At the time of the explosion at the base, they were outside but got caught in the st wave, all knocked unconscious. Without assistance, they would have perished there. Having survived, they pledged to stand by Adair¡¯s side indefinitely.

    Three cars raced through the streets in a high-speed chase. Actually, they were no match for Norah¡¯s skills, but she was intentionally holding back her full capabilities; otherwise, she would have shaken them off much earlier.

    As Alice¡¯s car drew closer, Norah gradually reduced her speed, finally pulling over in an empty spot next to an old church. Within five minutes, Alice¡¯s car and two ck cars pulled up. Seeing Alice step out by herself, Norah raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just you?¡±

    Alice hurried over, gun in hand. ¡°This is to mislead them and lower their guard. Once our backup arrives, we¡¯ll round them all up at once. Don¡¯t worry, my team is close.¡±

    She nced at the gun on Norah¡¯s hip, noting that she was also armed. ¡°I¡¯ve got more guns and bullets in my car. If you run out, just grab some from there.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1265

    ?Chapter 1265:

    Though Alice was slightly less vignt, she was notpletely off guard. She habitually carried weapons in her car.

    The ck cars stopped, and the door of the first car swung open. Ten men emerged, followed by dozens more from the other vehicle, all dressed simrly.

    Upon seeing the muscr leader, Norah and Alice eximed together, ¡°Adair!¡±

    Adair growled withughter. ¡°Surprised to see me again?¡±

    Alice red at him. ¡°You¡¯re still around; what unbelievable luck.¡±

    Adair¡¯s intense gaze fixed on Norah, his eyes filled with desire. ¡°I haven¡¯t aplished what I need to do yet, so I would not surrender to death so easily. Hi, Rose, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    A shiver ran down Norah¡¯s spine. Before she could respond, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. I have to thank Night Cat; without her, I wouldn¡¯t have found you.¡±

    Even Alice hadn¡¯t located Norah before, so they hadn¡¯t found her either. If it hadn¡¯t been for Night Cat¡¯s brief appearancest time, they wouldn¡¯t have located Alice.

    ¡°You two haven¡¯t changed at all. Rose, do you realize how many of us there are? You brought us to this isted ce without a second thought¡ªdo you understand the risk?¡± Adair chuckled. His attention then shifted to Alice. ¡°Do you really think Night Cat can help you? I don¡¯t need Night Cat. I need you, Rose. I want you toe back with me. The Dark Night is no more. We could live peacefully together, just us, without any interference.¡±

    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    Alice interrupted sharply, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Adair? Do you think you have any right to talk? Take a good look at yourself. Do you honestly believe you¡¯re deserving of Rose? Pathetic.¡±

    He was nothing but a parasite who had always hidden within the organization.

    Adair had been the training officer at the base and assigned the missions. He never had to participate in the field missions himself; his role was solely to train the new recruits.

    Norah had been among the top recruits, which was why her codename ¡°Rose¡± had been named after the Dark Night¡¯s emblem.

    Adair had harbored desires for Norah for a long time. Even before she came of age, he frequently subjected her to sexual harassment, which only worsened over time. If Norah hadn¡¯t been so capable, he might have taken advantage of her much earlier.

    His expression turned sinister as he red at Alice and abruptly fired a shot.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1266

    ?Chapter 1266:

    Norah pulled Alice to the side, narrowly avoiding the bullet, which missed Alice by inches.

    ¡°Damn, Adair, you¡¯re aplete fool. And calling you a fool is putting it mildly. You¡¯re a monster, a predator.¡± Alice kept up her rant. The gun had been aimed directly at her head; clearly, Adair wanted her dead!

    Norah stared hard at Adair. This man had left deep scars on her past. Now in his forties, he was showing signs of aging with gray hairs appearing.

    Alice was correct; he was nothing more than a disturbed predator.

    ¡°Rose, don¡¯t listen to Alice. I¡¯ve always loved you,¡± Adair murmured.

    Norah was aware that his affection was solely for her looks. Without her beauty, she was worthless to him.

    She fought back the urge to vomit; the thought was disgusting. ¡°Adair, since you¡¯re still alive, stay out of our sight. You know I¡¯ve always wished you were dead,¡± she said resolutely. During her time in the organization, she simply never had the opportunity to kill him.

    Adair looked into her eyes intensely. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. You must love me too.¡±

    Alice¡¯s relentless insults oddly provided Norah a bit offort.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    ¡°You overestimate yourself. Don¡¯t be surprised if we¡¯re harsh. You¡¯re asking for it.¡±

    With that, Norah drew a Beretta handgun from her belt, cocked it, and aimed it at his head. Her gaze was as piercing as arrows, and she fired without hesitation.

    As blood spurted and one of his men fell dead before him, Adair was forced to confront that Norah truly wanted him gone. The man who took the bullet for him died tragically, without a moment to reflect.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Rose. Come back with me, please.¡± Adair¡¯s tone softened, his expression desperate. His yearning for Rose had sustained him over the years, always hoping they could be together happily.

    Without the rules of the organization, missions, or assassinations, they could lead a simple, joyful life.

    Alice yelled, ¡°Are you insane? Rose wants you dead. Do you get that? She wants you dead!¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Go back with you? For what? I prefer to kill you right here and now.¡±

    One of Adair¡¯s men suggested, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no point in arguing with Rose. Let¡¯s just tie her up and take her with us.¡±

    Adair responded with a sinister chuckle, ¡°Yes. A big reward for anyone who captures Rose.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1267

    ?Chapter 1267:

    Hearing this, all the henchmen became energized, sping their weapons and advancing aggressively.

    ¡°Never mind about Night Cat. If she continues to spout insults, feel free to kill her,¡± Adair said casually before raising his gun to aim at Alice, who was skillfully dodging around among the twenty or so henchmen.

    He had always despised Night Cat, always whispering bad things about her to Rose. If he hadn¡¯t needed her to track down Rose, he would have eliminated her a long time ago.

    He sneered, ¡°Underestimating your opponents is a beginner¡¯s error, Rose. I trained you, so I know all your weak spots. Just surrender; don¡¯t resist pointlessly.¡±

    Rose was undoubtedly a tough opponent, but these henchmen were his trainees. The two women stood no chance against such arge group.

    Norah and Alice shared a look, ignoring Adair¡¯s rants. They took cover behind the car, using it as a shield. Although Adair imed he wanted Rose alive, the intensity of the gunfire suggested otherwise. Norah and Alice had to stay alert. Alice suddenly stood, shot one of the henchmen dead, and then quickly squatted down.

    She huffed, ¡°Damn! They¡¯re hitting us with everything they¡¯ve got. Norah, are you sure they¡¯re trying to capture you and not kill you?¡±

    ¡°No matter their intentions, they all end the same way: dead!¡± Norah snorted.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    Alice moved to a new position and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve called our guys. There is no way we could possibly ovee so many!¡±

    The opponents were trained mercenaries. If their numbers had been smaller, perhaps the two women might have stood a chance. But with nearly twenty of Adair¡¯s men, Alice felt a pang of anxiety. They were outmatched.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called for backup. They should arrive any moment now,¡± Alice told Norah.

    Norah asionally tossed out a few smoke bombs, causing some of the henchmen to inhale the smoke and copse. Ten minutester, about ten henchmen were still standing. Alice pulled out her phone to check. ¡°Odd, why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±

    They had dared toe here because they expected backup.

    Norah asked, ¡°Are you certain they were following you?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! They were right behind me. They should¡¯ve been here by now; it¡¯s been ten minutes. Oh no, could something have happened to them?¡±

    Adair lowered his weapon after aiming for a while. Since the opponents were using the car for cover, he was cautious about not shooting his own men by mistake. Overhearing their conversation, he growled withughter. ¡°Waiting for your backup? Forget it. My men have taken care of them.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1268

    ?Chapter 1268:

    When she heard this, tears started to form in Alice¡¯s eyes. The reinforcements she had called were her reliablerades from the Breaker!

    Norah grabbed her wrist. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t lose it yet. He might just be trying to provoke you. I doubt he really had that many men to send, and your people arepetent. Trust in them; they might have just run into some trouble.¡±

    Emotions could lead to rash decisions. Norah observed the chaotic scene with a sharp gaze. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re on our own now.¡±

    Alice took a deep breath to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m almost out of bullets. Cover me; I need to make it to the car.¡±

    Adair kept his eyes on them, ready to act on any sign of vulnerability.

    Norah realized she was also low on bullets.

    ¡°Alright, you make a break for it first. I¡¯ll follow you right after.¡± With that, she leaned out from behind the car, took aim at the nearest henchman, and shot. The man fell dead immediately. ¡°Alice, go now!¡±

    In the brief moment when everyone stopped, Alice moved like an agile cat, running toward the nearest car.

    A bullet sliced through the air, making Alice stop abruptly. She clenched her teeth and managed to reach the car, flinging the door open and diving inside.

    Your next story begins at  .

    Norah saw the entire sequence of Alice getting shot. Her icy stare fixed on Adair; he was the one who had fired the shot that struck Alice.

    Her eyes burned with anger, and seizing a moment when she was unnoticed, she lifted her gun and targeted Adair¡¯s head. ¡°Go to hell,¡± she whispered softly, her voice carrying the chill of death.

    To her frustration, Adair moved out of the way, and his gaze turned towards her. ¡°Rose, you¡¯re disobedient. I need to discipline you.¡±

    Norah wasn¡¯t intimidated by him. Fear had never been her reaction. Her main concern was that their presence might disrupt her normal life.

    ¡°Damn you,¡± she muttered, having narrowly missed Adair¡¯s head.

    Such a shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This will all be over soon,¡± Adair sneered. Alice, now armed with supplies from the car, threw a box of bullets at Norah. ¡°Catch!¡±

    Norah saw that Alice¡¯s shirt was stained with blood on her shoulder, and herplexion was pale and weak.

    The box traced an arc through the air andnded in Norah¡¯s hand.

    With a cold expression, she began to reload her gun right there in front of everyone. Without backup, they needed to end the confrontation swiftly so Alice could receive medical help. Damn it, they had repeatedly nned for a potential sh with Dark Night, yet never envisioned it would be like this.

    ¡°Alice, hang in there!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1269

    ?Chapter 1269:

    Crouched behind the car, Norah called out to bolster Alice. Unsure of Alice¡¯s exact condition, she knew they couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more time.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Alice replied, then frowned, clutching her shoulder and breathing heavily. The pain was intense. She was determined to end Adair!

    Both women fought back ruthlessly amid the hail of bullets, ever watchful for Adair¡¯s stealthy moves.

    Their explosive balls were now less effective, as the enemies had grown cautious of anything they threw. To protect herself and Alice, Norah knew they had to rely solely on their sharpshooting skills.

    Both were breathing hard from the extended fight. As they neared exhaustion, Adair walked into the battlefield.

    He had taught them how to fight and was intimately familiar with their weaknesses. Without their guns, they stood little chance against him.

    Adair¡¯s eyes were resolute as he looked at Norah. ¡°Rose, give up. I really don¡¯t want to harm you.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Norah shot back.

    ¡°Come on! Rose wouldn¡¯t even spare a look for a failure like you!¡± Alice added.

    Norah and Alice positioned themselves back to back, clutching their pistols and trying to regte theirbored breathing. They regretted their previous overconfidence. Norah had thought her fighting skills were sufficient to escape from numerous opponents. However, Adair¡¯s presence was a harsh reminder that more formidable opponents existed who could dominate her. Her physical state was weakening, and Alice, having fought by her side this long, must also be at her limit.

    The burden of ensuring their escape rested heavily on Norah. Failure was unthinkable.

    She tightened her lips, her eyes intense, gripping her pistol firmly. Fear was not in her vocabry. Adair was no longer her mentor; she was capable of defeating him now.

    The remaining twelve men closed in, tightening their circle around the two women.

    Adair smirked. ¡°You have no way out!¡±

    A gunshot suddenly echoed, and one of the twelve men dropped to the ground. A subordinate looked around anxiously and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got trouble. A group of individuals is closing in, encircling us. We need to get out of here now!¡±

    As the gunfire persisted, the subordinate, noticing Adair¡¯s hesitation, decisively grabbed his wrist. ¡°Cover the boss. Let¡¯s pull back!¡± The well-trained mercenaries quickly formed a protective ring around Adair, shielding him as they made their retreat. Adair¡¯s gaze stayed locked on Norah the entire time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1270

    ?Chapter 1270:

    Norah lifted her gun, took aim at the shielded Adair, and fired. Seeing him hit in the shoulder, she burst outughing and held back Alice, who was about to pursue. ¡°Don¡¯t chase him. In your condition, it would be too dangerous.¡±

    Alice¡¯s wound was still bleeding. Upon hearing this, she abandoned the n. They had nearly wiped out all the Dark Night members. With Adair now exposed, Alice was confident that with Norah¡¯s capabilities, his defeat was inevitable.

    As the gunfire subsided, Norah eyed the figure emerging from the dust into the light. The man was tall, his face shadowed against the brightness, but his presence wasmanding. The ck-d gunmen slowly assembled behind him, standing in silence.

    Norah was momentarily taken aback. As he stepped into the light, his familiar features became visible. It was Sean, who had earlier imed to be in a meeting at work.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Sean said, quickly moving forward and wrapping her in a tight hug. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Alice, pushed aside,ined, ¡°As usual, I¡¯m just the extra. Ouch, my wound hurts.¡±

    Frank approached her and said, ¡°Alice, hang on a bit longer. The ambnce is on its way.¡±

    ¡°Sean, weren¡¯t you supposed to be in a meeting? How did you end up here?¡± Norah inquired, her voice tinged with surprise. Wrapped in her boyfriend¡¯s arms and breathing in his familiar scent, her tense body finally rxed. She leaned against him, feeling utterly exhausted.

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She had anticipated facing today¡¯s battle alone, but in the end, her boyfriend had stolen the spotlight.

    ¡°Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you call me when things got dangerous?¡± Sean held her close, his concern evident in his voice. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m useless?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re just overthinking it,¡± Norah replied softly.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t noticed something off about your car¡¯s location, how would you have dealt with it today?¡± He soothed her, gently patting her back. He chose not to be harsh at this moment. ¡°Have I ever told you not to underestimate me? I could have gotten Alice out of here without your help.¡±

    Norah was used to handling conflicts alone. Even though she often teamed up with Alice, the thought of asking Sean for help had never crossed her mind. The idea of relying on someone else felt somewhat unfamiliar to her.

    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Sean murmured, not arguing further. Instead, he affectionately patted her head. ¡°You can try to rely on me.¡±

    He had noticed, since the incidents with the Wilson family, that Norah preferred to handle things on her own and was incredibly good at it. She avoided burdening others.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1271

    ?Chapter 1271:

    ¡°I¡¯m not just anyone. You can ask for my help freely, and you don¡¯t have to worry about repaying me,¡± he teased, remembering how much Norah disliked owing anyone a favor.

    ¡°Thank you, Sean. I promise I will,¡± Norah responded, her eyes locking with his as she made a serious vow.

    Alice, propped up by Frank, weakly interjected, ¡°Could you two cut down on the lovey-dovey stuff? I¡¯m about to faint.¡±

    Norah suppressed her mixed emotions and smiled. ¡°It seems you still have some fight left in you. I doubt you¡¯ll faint.¡±

    Alice groaned, ¡°Come on, you overestimate my strength. It hurts so much¡­¡±

    Norah brought Alice to St Martin¡¯s Hospital, run by the Frazier family, which gave her a sense of reassurance. She carefully removed the bullet lodged in Alice¡¯s left shoulder and proceeded to bandage the wound herself.

    ¡°You know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do. Just be careful when you¡¯re back home,¡± Norah reminded Alice.

    ¡°I miss my son, Norah. I¡¯m leaving the rest in your hands. Can you manage?¡± Alice asked.

    Norah paused, then turned around with a reassuring smile. ¡°Night Cat, are you questioning Rose¡¯s skills?¡±

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°Not at all. Night Cat trusts Rosepletely,¡± Alice replied quickly.

    Norah turned and continued walking, gesturing with her right hand. ¡°Then head home without worries. I¡¯ll drop by when I can. See you.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t concerned about Alice making her way home alone, even after the recent injury.

    Alice watched Norah¡¯s departing figure, her face breaking into a broad smile. Indeed, Norah always provided her with reassurance.

    She recalled how, when Adair had escaped, Norah had shot him in the shoulder to avenge her. Having such a reliable teammate made her feel less troubled about the Dark Night.

    Sean, who had been waiting on a bench outside the hospital room, stood up as Norah approached and asked, ¡°Is Alice alright?¡±

    ¡°She was still joking andughing in the car just now. She¡¯s fine. Her left shoulder might need a few months to heal, but that¡¯s nothing new for her,¡± Norah replied.

    Alice had sustained more severe injuries on past missions. Norah was confident she would recover quickly.

    As they walked, Sean took her hand. ¡°Who were the people attacking you today?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1272

    ?Chapter 1272:

    When he arrived with his team, he had managed to rescue Alice¡¯s subordinates. However, another group got away too quickly, and Sean hadn¡¯t caught any of them.

    He sighed. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want you to hide things from me.¡±

    Norah had been thinking of fabricating a story, but at his words, she paused, awkwardly rubbing her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you either, but I¡¯m still trying to figure out how to exin it. Can you give me a bit more time? Once I sort it out, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    Seeing the uncertainty on her face, Sean stopped and affectionately pinched her cheek. ¡°Okay, whenever you¡¯re ready to talk, I¡¯m here to listen. I want us to always be honest with each other.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly as she looked at him. ¡°Okay. By the way, I was surprised by Sacredice¡¯s involvement in today¡¯s fight. Did you enlist their help to rescue me?¡±

    Now it was Sean¡¯s turn to feel uneasy. He had just spoken about the importance of honesty between them, and here he was, on the verge of lying. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite easy to hire Sacredice mercenaries. I think it¡¯s a worthwhile expense to ensure your safety.¡±

    Sean quickened his pace, trying to hide his difort. He wasn¡¯t entirely lying since Kelvin had organized these men knowing Sean¡¯s presence in Sure. He figured that since Norah had previously encountered Sacredice personnel, it would be easier to use them for support. If Norah never traveled internationally, his role as the leader of Sacredice could remain a secret.

    This felt like a ticking time bomb, and he knew he needed to choose the right moment to tell her the full truth. When should he do it? Maybe after they were married? That seemed like a good choice.

    Norah had no idea that the man next to her was already nning their wedding. She didn¡¯t worry about Sacredice¡¯s people. To her, they were just another group of mercenaries avable for hire with the right amount of money¡ªnothing out of the ordinary.

    But what did concern her more was Adair. Where might he have fled to after his escape? His arm injury would require medical attention, so where would he seek treatment? Who would he turn to for help?

    Caught up in her thoughts, Norah simply followed Sean, not paying attention to where they were going. When she finally snapped out of her reverie, she realized she was seated on a bed in a room at a five-star hotel. Taken aback, she blinked in confusion.

    Hadn¡¯t they agreed to go back to the Fraziers¡¯ house? How had she ended up here?

    Sean appeared calm and didn¡¯t seem the least bit uneasy. When he caught sight of Norah¡¯s questioning look, he coughed lightly a couple of times.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1273

    ?Chapter 1273:

    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. We shouldn¡¯t return and wake your rtives, so I¡¯ve arranged for a room where you can rx.¡± As he said this, his gaze lingered on her with an intensity, almost like someone starving who finallyes across a meal.

    Speaking of which, Norah touched her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    With a quick gesture, Sean signaled for Frank to bring over avish spread of dishes. Before being intimate with Norah, he wanted to ensure she was well-fed.

    Norah quickly forgot the questions that had been troubling her, shifting her focus entirely to the food in front of her.

    Sean ate a bit alongside her, resting his chin in his hands, smiling as he admired the sight of his girlfriend devouring her meal. She looked adorable, and it filled him with the urge to pull her close and kiss her.

    And so he did, gently tugging her into hisp.

    Norah hesitated for just a second before returning to her meal, unfazed by the change in position.

    With her perched on hisp, savoring every bite, Sean felt a wave of desire wash over him. Each moment spent near her made it harder to let go.

    He cooed, ¡°Norah, this dish is amazing. Let me feed you.¡±

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°I have hands, I can feed myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different when I do it. Now, open up.¡±

    Norah found his yful insistence a bit cheesy, but she secretly enjoyed it. Who wouldn¡¯t like being cherished?

    After their meal, they naturally ended up sharing a bath, which led to an intimate night together.

    After holding back for so long, Sean spent hours with Norah, making love.

    ¡°Norah, trust me, this is thest time,¡± he murmured.

    Norah rolled her eyes. ¡°You said that earlier!¡±

    ¡°I swear, this is really it. I mean it.¡±

    ¡°Sean, you promised! You¡¯re such a liar!¡±

    The room was filled with softughter and tenderness.

    The following morning, the sunlight gently filtered through the curtains,nding on Norah¡¯s face. She blinked and reached for her phone on the nightstand, noticing it was already past eight.

    Sean was no longer beside her, and the ce where he had been lying was cold. He must have already left for work. She vaguely recalled his voice and the soft press of his lips against her cheek as she drifted in and out of sleep.

    Slowly sitting up, Norah winced at the soreness in her waist and the tenderness between her legs, her cheeks flushing at the memory. Even though he had sworn it would be thest time, they kept going until she finally lost track of everything and drifted off.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1274

    ?Chapter 1274:

    Despite feeling a little worn out, she had slept soundly.

    At that moment, her phone buzzed with a new message from Sean. ¡°I figured you¡¯d be awake around now, so I arranged for breakfast to be ced by the door. If you¡¯re hungry, you can go and pick it up; if you¡¯d rather sleep in, just leave it.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile at his thoughtfulness.

    Pulling herself out of bed, her skin was dotted with love bites. Wrapping herself in a soft robe, she headed to the bathroom for a shower.

    After freshening up and enjoying her breakfast, she drove back to the Fraziers¡¯ house. Sean had mentioned the car¡¯s tracker before, but she hadn¡¯t expected it woulde in handy this soon.

    As she entered the house, she was greeted by the curious eyes of Bernice and Florence.

    ¡°Did you have funst night? How was it?¡± Bernice asked with a smirk.

    Smiling, Florence chimed in, ¡°I heard you and Sean had a candlelit dinner. Sounds so romantic!¡±

    Norah felt heat rise to her cheeks, unsure of what Sean had told them. She responded with a few nonchnt replies before escaping upstairs, unable to handle their yful teasing.

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    After returning to her room, Norah received a message from Alice. ¡°I¡¯m on my way back to Hander Land. Please thank Sean for saving my people.¡±

    Norah smiled, realizing Sean had done a good deed without her knowledge.

    She responded with a simple ¡°Got it,¡± then opened herptop. Norah had an exceptional memory and had noted the license tes of two cars. Despite the possibility that Adair and his men might be using fake tes, she decided to dig deeper.

    She quietly essed the city traffic database and began searching for details about the vehicles. Thest known location of the cars was a hotel near St Mary¡¯s Hospital.

    Interest sparked in her eyes. So, they had gone there seeking medical help.

    She then breached the surveince systems of both the hospital and hotel to review the footage from that time. Indeed, she spotted members of the Dark Night.

    Their audacity to show up and attack her was unbearable. Norah resolved to make sure they wouldn¡¯t leave the country alive.

    She noted down the exact location, closed herptop, and began examining the array of weapons Alice had left behind. The collection included grenades, machine guns, rifles, pistols, and bullets¡ªall high-quality.

    Should she confront them alone?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1275

    ?Chapter 1275:

    As she nned her next moves, she recalled Sean¡¯s words from the night before. He had wished that she would try to rely on him.

    Her expression softened. She decided to put the weapons away and discuss her n with Sean before taking any action.

    She chose not to inform the Frazier family, as it was her personal issue, and she felt confident in handling a few opponents with a solid strategy in ce.

    That evening, when Sean returned to the Fraziers¡¯ house, Norah immediately took him aside to share her n.

    ¡°I¡¯ve located them. I n to take care of this myself, Sean. I want to go alone.¡±

    Sean instantly objected, ¡°You¡¯ve brought it up to me. Do you think I¡¯d let you go by yourself? I have people from Sacredice you could use¡­ No, I¡¯ming with you!¡± He gripped her hand firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t ask about the details, but please let me apany you. I will protect you!¡±

    Just like he had done in Hander Land, Sean was determined to protect Norah, whether she was in the right or wrong.

    Norah responded with a sweet nod. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Adair had to be dealt with¡ªit was something she needed to do. Having Sean by her side would make it easier for her to finally close this chapter of her life.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Adair had recently undergone surgery in the hospital. The doctor¡¯s skills were modest, and the anesthesia had been too heavy, causing him to take a long time to awaken.

    The intense pain from his wound served as a harsh reminder of Rose¡¯s deep-seated hatred for him and her wishes for his death. But why?

    He had assigned her simple tasks and secretly provided her with extra training to make her stronger. His intentions were only to show affection. He hadn¡¯t taken any extreme actions.

    He believed that Rose had feelings for him when she was younger and had intended to wait until she matured before making her his. Reality, however, hit him hard. Adairy on the bed, drained of energy.

    His subordinate tried tofort him. ¡°Boss, the world is full of beautiful women. Why obsess over Rose? She¡¯s just a traitor who fled from the Dark Night. She deserves to be executed.¡±

    ¡°No, none can rece her.¡±

    To Adair, he only wanted Rose by his side.

    ¡°Boss, the car is ready. We should leave the country first. Rose is highly skilled. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll track us down soon.¡± His subordinate earnestly urged him to leave, but Adair was too consumed by his fixation on capturing Rose.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1276

    ?Chapter 1276:

    ¡°Boss, if we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯re all going to end up dead,¡± his subordinate added.

    Those words made Adair¡¯s eyes shift slightly, and he agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Once he was better, he woulde back.

    However, despite their intentions to leave, Adair and his subordinates found themselves trapped, unable to escape the increasingly tense situation around them.

    The men in ck had pushed Adair¡¯s stationed men out of the already cramped ward, resulting in over a dozen people packed closely together, the air thick with tension.

    Through the narrow doorway, two figures entered with an undeniable presence: a strikingly beautiful woman and a handsome man, a perfect pair exuding an aura that immediatelymanded attention.

    ¡°Adair, we meet again. Not looking too great, are you?¡± Norah¡¯s mocking words sliced through the thick silence in the room, drawing the attention of the men around them.

    The members of the Dark Night visibly stiffened, their expressions darkening as they tightened their grip on their weapons.

    Adair, hunched over and nursing his wounded shoulder, struggled to sit upright. His face twisted with pain as he sneered. ¡°Rose, you¡¯vee to visit me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for a visit. I¡¯m here to end your life.¡± Norah scoffed, her cold gaze falling on him.

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Once, Adair had been a top trainer within Dark Night, a figure of power and skill. Seeing him in this pitiful state now stirred a strange mix of emotions in Norah, none of them pleasant.

    Sean stood beside her, silent but vignt, his eyes taking in every detail of the unfolding scene.

    With Adair cornered in the cramped space and nursing a wound, escape was no longer an option.

    Adair¡¯s eyes softened as they lingered on Norah, filled with deep affection. ¡°Rose, have you forgotten our past? I truly loved you.¡±

    Sean¡¯s hand instinctively tightened around Norah¡¯s, his mind racing. The man imed he truly loved her, hinting at a shared history that Sean hadn¡¯t known.

    Norah, however, had no interest in rehashing their past. She didn¡¯t want to waste another second on him. Without sparing him another nce, she turned her attention to Sean. ¡°Take care of the others for me. Leave the one on the bed to me.¡±

    As Norah spoke, Adair¡¯s eyes burned with fury. But before he could react, his men began copsing around him, their lives extinguished one by one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1277

    ?Chapter 1277:

    Norah, standing unmoved, watched the carnage unfold with chilling indifference. They should have perished back during the explosion at the base. That they had survived for these few extra years alongside Adair was already enough.

    ¡°Rose, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The gunshot echoed through the room, drowning out Adair¡¯s final, desperate plea. His body jerked, then slumped back against the bed, the light in his eyes slowly fading as his life ebbed away.

    Silence fell over the room like a shroud.

    When Norah finally came back to herself, the room was eerily quiet. Her mind cleared, and she realized she was now alone. She looked up and met Adair¡¯s ssy, lifeless stare. She took a slow, deliberate breath and stepped forward. As she crouched beside him, her expression was unreadable. Her fingers, cold and steady, reached for his eyelids, gently closing them.

    After onest look at Adair, Norah turned on her heel and left the room without a second thought, her footsteps soft against the cold floor.

    Outside, the cool night air greeted her, and there on the balcony, Sean stood waiting. He leaned casually against the railing, a cigarette smoldering between his fingers. His gaze was distant, but when he heard the sound of the door behind him, he stubbed out the cigarette and straightened.

    He smiled. ¡°I saw there was a lot on your mind, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll assign someone to handle things inside. You ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Norah gave a small nod, her body finally rxing as the tension bled away.

    The Dark Night, the shadow that had haunted her for the first half of her life, had finally vanishedpletely from her world.

    For the first time in years, she felt the tension in her chest ease, the relentless pressure lifting from her heart. A small, unfamiliar sense of peace began to take root. She feltpletely rxed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions,¡± Norah murmured after a moment, her voice softer now. ¡°But I haven¡¯t figured out how to exin them all yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I told you before, I¡¯ll be a listener whenever you¡¯re ready to tell me.¡±

    Their hands remained sped, a silent promise between them, and as they looked at each other, they both smiled.

    After dealing with Adair and his men, Norah wasted no time in sharing the good news with Alice.

    Alice¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°I knew you guys wouldn¡¯t let me down. Now I can finally focus on recovering.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1278

    ?Chapter 1278:

    A small smile yed on Norah¡¯s lips as she read the message, rolling on the bed. It felt good to rely on Sean asionally. It seemed she liked Sean a little more now.

    Meanwhile, in the room next door, Sean initiated a secure video call using special encrypted software. It didn¡¯t take long for the four Deacons to join the meeting.

    T, the first to speak, asked, ¡°Why is there another meeting? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    K echoed, ¡°Is there a new mission for us?¡±

    J said, ¡°No way. I bet this is about his girlfriend.¡±

    P sighed, exasperated. ¡°Hey, you guys keep yapping. Our lead hasn¡¯t even had a chance to say anything yet.¡±

    As the others finally quieted down, Sean cleared his throat and began to speak.

    ¡°Have any of you ever heard the name Rose?¡±

    K¡¯s eyes sparkled, and a wisp of silver hair swayed on his head as he spoke. ¡°Sir, are you familiar with Rose? She was well-known in the mercenary circles, and alongside Night Cat, they were key yers for the Dark Night. We encountered Night Catst time in Bellfolk. Could it be that both of them are still alive?¡±

    The code names Selene and Rose had be legendary, and people habitually referred to her by these familiar names.

    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub

    K, responsible for managing mercenary operations at Sacredice, knew these figures well. ¡°Sir, where did you get this information? I¡¯ve yet to have the opportunity to fight against Rose. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡±

    It was then that Sean realized what Norah had been hiding from him.

    Since Norah had brought him along today, she clearly wasn¡¯t trying to keep it a secret from him. Now that Rose¡¯s name was mentioned, a simple search would reveal her identity.

    Unexpectedly, Norah was none other than the infamous Rose, while Night Cat was Alice. No wonder their connection seemed so deep. All the pieces Sean couldn¡¯t previously connect now fell into ce.

    Since Norah wasn¡¯t ready to reveal this herself, Sean decided to wait for her to share the details on her own terms.

    ¡°They¡¯re still alive. But whether Rose is willing to have a fight with you, I can¡¯t say,¡± Sean told K.

    K¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Sir, you must tell me where she is.¡±

    He admired strength and sought challenges from powerful individuals. Rose¡¯s reputation had soared rapidly within a few years before it quickly faded. Many were aware of the Dark Night¡¯s copse and had presumed the demise of its two elite members.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1279

    ?Chapter 1279:

    ¡°No,¡± Sean refused at once. ¡°But I¡¯ll ask her about it next time I have the chance.¡±

    K nodded eagerly. ¡°I understand. Please don¡¯t forget my request.¡±

    ¡°Sir, how have you been in Sure? If you ever need anything, just give me a call. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you,¡± J offered with a smile.

    T, theputer whiz, chimed in, ¡°P, you¡¯re really lucky to be with Sir¡¯s sister. You guys are practically family now. Did you n this all along?¡±

    Phillip blushed. ¡°Susanna likes me for my charm. You guys just can¡¯tpete with me there.¡±

    After some light-hearted teasing, Sean ended the call. His thoughts drifted to the moments he had shared with Norah.

    She was strong, used to handling things on her own. But now that the Dark Night waspletely dismantled, she was simply his Norah. No matter what other secrets she had, Sean wouldn¡¯t be surprised. He knew the only woman he loved was Norah.

    Derek had been foolish enough to let such an incredible woman slip through his fingers. Sean counted himself lucky to be Norah¡¯s partner.

    In the shower, humming a tune, Sean couldn¡¯t help but muse over Norah¡¯s questionable taste in men, particrly her past affection for Derek.

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    When Norah emerged from the shower, she was met by a yful Sean, who showered her with affection like an overexcited puppy, nuzzling her until she yfully kicked him out. ¡°We can¡¯t do that at home!¡±

    She didn¡¯t mind if Sean knew her true identity. Now that Rose¡¯s name hade up, whether he investigated further didn¡¯t matter to her.

    Of course, she still needed to give him a detailed exnation, but that could wait.

    Their rtionship was exactly as it should be¡ªfilled with love, mutual reliance, and unwavering trust in each other. Norah smiled as she settled into bed, feeling confident that she would have sweet dreams that night.

    Though repeatedly urged by Calvin to take his family home, Sean managed to bring Norah out for some enjoyment, marking the end of their month-long stay at the Frazier¡¯s house. They headed to Freydale, touring severalndmarks.

    Naturally, they wrapped up their trip with some shopping. Given their financial means, they purchased quite a few items.

    Norah picked up gifts for all her friends and rtives back in Glophia, relying on Sean to help carry them. Their three-day getaway brought them even closer.

    After Sean¡¯s departure, Norah felt a touch of loneliness. She had gotten used to his constant presence, and his absence left her feeling somewhat odd.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1280

    ?Chapter 1280:

    Sean left behind two top-tier mercenaries from Sacredice to watch over Norah, supplementing the security already provided by the Frazier family. After a close call Norah experienced, Huntley, informed by Sean, assigned an additional two bodyguards to her detail. Now, she had four bodyguards apanying her whenever she went out.

    Norah recognized the need for such protection, especially in a ce less safe than her own country, where shootings were frequent and one had to be cautious even on the streets.

    Roseanne had fallen deeply in love. Florence told Norah that Roseanne¡¯s boyfriend was the sole heir of a prominent family and their romance was intense. Yet, Norah remained the most significant person in Roseanne¡¯s life ¡ª even more so than her boyfriend!

    When Norah heard about this, she found it amusing. Roseanne¡¯s boyfriend had tried so hard, only to realize he still ranked below her cousin.

    Apart from caring for her grandfather, Norah devoted much of her time to assisting Bainbridge in theb. They were developing a special medication for heart disease. The agreement was that her hospital would get the best price on the medication once it was ready. She contributed advice during the development phase.

    The project had moved into clinical trials. Bainbridge was pleased with the progress, as they were ahead of schedule. Initially expected to bepleted by the end of the following year, he was amazed at his cousin¡¯s help!

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    His efforts to ingratiate himself with her had not been wasted. Dedicated to medical progress, he was prepared to make sacrifices.

    Time passed, and soon the day of the surgery arrived.

    The entire Frazier family paused their activities and gathered in the hospital room to support Keenan.

    Braden and Hertha said, ¡°Grandpa, recover quickly. Hyatt is eager for you to take him out to y.¡±

    Hyatt, with his innocent, childlike tone, chimed in, ¡°Great-grandpa, you will get better.¡±

    Bainbridge, trying to lighten the mood, joked, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve got to tell you, Norah is practically a magical angel. You¡¯re going to feel a lot better after the surgery.¡±

    Roseanne gave a reassuring nod. ¡°Grandpa, have faith in Norah¡¯s medical expertise.¡±

    They both adored Norah, heaping unreserved praise upon her. Once the younger generation had their say, they stepped out to let the older ones have some privacy.

    Bernice wrapped Keenan in a gentle embrace. Her father¡¯s hug felt asforting as it always had. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to be okay.¡± Keenan responded with a soft pat on her back, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1281

    ?Chapter 1281:

    Huntley fought back tears, overwhelmed by the moment. He hadn¡¯t anticipated reuniting with Bernice, but thanks to Norah, they had this chance toe together.

    Standing by his side, Florence felt the same way. The Frazier family had weathered many storms over the years, and it seemed their prospects were only improving.

    The room was filled with warmth and affection. In the meantime, Norah, getting ready in the operating room, feltposed. She had been diligently looking after her grandfather. Post-surgery, he was expected to make a gradual recovery. As she had promised, he had many more years ahead of him.

    The light in the operating room flickered on, and the Frazier family members were gathered outside, filled with anticipation. While they imed to be calm, each person was secretly anxious, silently praying for the operation to seed.

    Their confidence in Norah was strong, firmly believing she would sessfully perform the surgery. Three hourster, the light dimmed.

    Bernice and Huntley leaned on each other as they walked up to the door of the operating room. Norah emerged in her surgical attire and said, ¡°The surgery went perfectly. Now, Grandpa will spend a day in the ICU for monitoring. If everything looks good, he¡¯ll be moved to a regr room.¡±

    At this news, the Frazier family members let out subdued cheers. Keenan was out of danger, which ensured that he would remain with them for years toe!

    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m

    Tears of joy silently rolled down Bernice¡¯s and Huntley¡¯s faces. It was a relief to know their father would be around for more time. Witnessing her family¡¯s relieved expressions, Norah reflected on the true value of her medical career.

    It was used to bring light to people in their darkest times. Being a doctor was about leading people through darkness and restoring hope.

    Norah resolved to spread even more hope in the future.

    Once Keenan¡¯s condition was stable and he was moved to a regr room, all Norah heard were words of praise from her family. Thinking it over, she realized that since her grandfather was stable and only needed rest to recover, she could step away to attend to other matters.

    After discussing it with her mother, Norah caught a flight to Hander Land. The heart disease medication was already in clinical trials and didn¡¯t require her daily oversight. She was finally on her way to see Alice!

    At the airport in Hander Land, Alice was waiting excitedly, holding the hand of a little boy about five years old. He had short, curly blond hair, a smattering of freckles across his cheeks, and strikingly bright,rge eyes.

    ¡°Mom, when is Aunt Norah going to arrive?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1282

    ?Chapter 1282:

    ¡°Just a little longer, Troy. She¡¯s almost here,¡± Alice reassured her son, Troy Mayer.

    She craned her neck, scanning the crowd for Norah¡¯s familiar figure until she finally spotted her. ¡°Norah, over here!¡±

    Norah arrived with only a small backpack, confident that Alice had everything else covered.

    ¡°Alice, how¡¯s the shoulder?¡± Norah asked with concern.

    The two embraced, and Norah yfully poked Alice¡¯s wounded shoulder.

    ¡°Ouch, that hurts! If it starts bleeding again, you¡¯ll have to redo the bandage for me,¡± Alice protested.

    Theirughter filled the air, creating a light, joyful atmosphere. Troy watched Norah, fascinated by the cheerful rapport she shared with his mother.

    ¡°This must be your son Troy, right? He¡¯s absolutely adorable.¡± Norah bent down, scooped up Troy in her arms, and gave him a big hug.

    Troy hugged her neck tightly, his eyes lit up with delight. He cherished the warmth of the lovely woman¡¯s embrace, noticing even her pleasant scent.

    His cheeks blushed as he joyfully eximed, ¡°Mom, I like this prettydy.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    ¡°Remember to call her Aunt Norah,¡± Alice corrected gently, patting his back. ¡°Norah, let¡¯s head to my ce and catch up.¡±

    Norah had a way with people, and Alice wasn¡¯t surprised that her son would take to her quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to sit in the front seat today,¡± Norah dered.

    With Troy in her arms, she led the way, her expression rxed and joyful as she chatted with him.

    Alice¡¯s smile was tender as she followed them; she had envisioned this reunion many times. It felt great to see their happiness align. She quickened her pace to join their lively chat.

    Later that evening, at the Breaker¡¯s base, Alice firmly sent Troy to spend time with his father. She and Norah shared a room, just as they had back in Sure.

    Now, with their circumstances changed, they found new stories and feelings to share.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Troy just the cutest? While I was away from Riss, Troy really kept mepany.¡± Alicey on the bed, careful not to hurt her shoulder, and looked up. ¡°Have you ever thought about having a baby?¡±

    Norah, drying her damp hair, sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s adorable, but I¡¯m not thinking about having a kid right now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1283

    ?Chapter 1283:

    ¡°Why not? You said everything¡¯s sorted. What¡¯s holding you back?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Having a kid would mean less time with my partner! Plus, I still want to focus on building my career while I¡¯m young.¡±

    ¡°Well, having a child won¡¯t stop your career. You can have the baby first; it¡¯s actually wonderful to have one around.¡±

    Norah shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want a child to miss out on love. Sean is always busy running hispany. If we have a baby but aren¡¯t there for them, it would be wrong.¡±

    Alice went quiet. She knew how important it was for a child to have their parents¡¯ presence. Troy used to ask her why other kids had both, but he only had his mom.

    ¡°Well, Norah, I have to admit, you¡¯ve really thought this through. I won¡¯t push you to have a child. But what about marriage? Will you start nning for that?¡± Alice inquired.

    Norah¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile. ¡°As long as Sean¡¯s on board, I¡¯m ready whenever he is.¡±

    Marrying the person she loved felt like the ultimate romance. If that person was Sean, she couldn¡¯t wait to start their life together.

    ¡°Haha, I bet Sean¡¯s already excited to marry you.¡± Alice winked yfully. ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯ll be at your wedding pretty soon.¡±

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    They chatted about everything, from the Breaker to people back home, like Susanna. As the night faded and the moon began to sink, they slowly drifted off to sleep.

    The carefree days with her friend were a total joy. Alice left her child and work in her husband¡¯s hands and took Norah out for some fun.

    Even though they¡¯d been to these spots countless times, each visit brought a new feeling.

    At Silverstone Circuit, Norah took the driver¡¯s seat while Alice sat next to her. They¡¯d heard about a race happening and brought their racing car along.

    Alice nced at the buzzing crowd outside. ¡°I rememberst time you wiped out all thepetition with your driving skills. Hahaha, Norah, you¡¯re incredible!¡±

    Alice¡¯s racing skills were just okay, so she usually stuck to the passenger seat, cheering Norah on. This time, she found out about the race and brought Norah along for the fun.

    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll see them again, hahaha.¡± Just as Alice finished speaking, several familiar sports cars pulled up on the grid. The dark red one must be Chasen¡¯s, the ck one had Humphrev inside, and the green one was Lucia¡¯s.

    All three of them were here! What a coincidence!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1284

    ?Chapter 1284:

    Since they were just here to have fun, Norah gave the organizers a fake name. With the car windows rolled up, it was hard to tell who was driving.

    ¡°Wow, I can already tell this race is going to be exciting!¡± Alice tightened her seat belt. Only racers truly understand the thrill. She loved extreme sports!

    Eight sports cars lined up diagonally on the grid. Norah was behind the wheel of a dark blue McLaren, the same car Alice had let her drive a year ago when she visited Hander Land.

    The other racers, spotting the familiar car, started guessing who was behind the wheel.

    Chasen narrowed his eyes as he examined the McLaren. Over the years, he had spotted different McLarens at various races, but the sight of this deep blue one took him back to the race where he first saw his idol, Selene. It had been a long time since hest saw her.

    He wondered where his idol might be. He hadpeted in numerous races across Hander Land but hadn¡¯t crossed paths with her again.

    The other racers felt simrly, each of them yearning for another chance to race against Selene. In the past year, they had all honed their skills considerably.

    The race¡¯s poprity had surged, drawingrge crowds of spectators, each racer cheered on by their own group of fans. Norah gripped the steering wheel tightly. Inside the race car, her world narrowed to a single focus: victory.

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    As the referee¡¯s whistle blew, the race cars shot forward.

    The deep blue car surged ahead, securing an early lead. The three racers trailing close behind sensed an unusual challenge.

    Chasen, often a champion at the Silverstone Circuit, and his fellow racers were ustomed to thepetition, yet it had been ages since they saw a car lead from the start like this.

    Both Chasen and Humphrey were determinedpetitors. What seemed like a typical race was proving to be a battle against a formidable rival.

    The deep blue car, along with the dark red and ck cars, sped down the track, drawing loud cheers from the crowd.

    For Norah, the crowd¡¯s cheers were unnecessary; Alice¡¯s presence and support were all she needed.

    With Alice¡¯s enthusiastic support, Norah clinched the race effortlessly. Her skills were undiminished by any hiatus. Once behind the wheel, she felt liberated and drove with fluid precision. Alice roared withughter, ¡°Hahaha, those trailing behind must be steaming after losing to a nobody.¡±

    At the finish line, Chasen and Humphrey exited their cars and approached the mysterious deep blue car, curious about this new racer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1285

    ?Chapter 1285:

    Alice teased, ¡°Looks like your fans want to chat. Going to stick around?¡±

    Norah responded, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d much rather go shopping with you.¡± She fired up the engine and eased the car into motion. Nearing the racers, she rolled down her window and shed a dazzling smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got to push harder than that.¡±

    With those words, she elerated her car swiftly, leaving them in stunned silence.

    ¡°Wait, was that Selene just now?¡±

    ¡°It looked like Selene to me!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys serious? If you couldn¡¯t recognize Selene right away, how do you even dare call yourselves her fans?¡± Lucia approached and yfully smacked each of them on the back. ¡°What are you waiting for? Chase her down and get her contact!¡±

    Jolted back to reality, Chasen and Humphrey hurriedly got into their cars to follow, but Norah was already out of sight.

    Alice burst intoughter, pping her hands as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Haha, Norah, you¡¯re such a tease. You totally did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Why else would you chat with them before zooming off? Now they know you¡¯re around but can¡¯t track you down. You¡¯re very naughty.¡±

    Norah gave a slight smile. ¡°I was merely encouraging them to step up their game. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Her innocent expression made it appear as though she truly meant no harm.

    Alice paused, then herughter grew even louder. Norah¡¯s words reminded her of the times when Norah would never confess to being mischievous.

    ¡°Troy said they made something delicious for us. Let¡¯s head home,¡± Alice chuckled.

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    As they drove off, the setting sun cast a long shadow of the car onto the road, and the breeze was just right.

    Sean had been back in Glophia for four weeks. Afterpleting his tasks, he contacted Phillip. ¡°How¡¯s the assignment progressing?¡±

    Rxing in his office chair, he gazed out at the busy yet unremarkable city street.

    ¡°Almost everything is set. I haven¡¯t told Susanna. She¡¯s still in the dark,¡± Phillip replied.

    ¡°Wait until Norahes back, then brief Susanna and Joanna. We¡¯ll need their assistance.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Oh, Sean, I¡¯ve emailed you the details about the other Wilson family members.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1286

    ?Chapter 1286:

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sean said, ending the call and opening his inbox.

    In a cramped rental unit, the Wilsons were gathered.

    Mindy pounded the table, seething. ¡°Hadley, we¡¯ve been out all day, and you didn¡¯t bother to cook. Do you want us to starve?¡±

    Elsa, sitting on the couch, chimed in, ¡°Hadley, you¡¯re lounging here with the fan on. Do you ever think about us? Watching you sit around drives me crazy¡ªI can¡¯t even eat!¡±

    Hearing this, Mindy grew even more incensed. With Iker and Hank in prison, she had assumed leadership, managing the family¡¯s finances.

    ¡°Hadley, given the current situation, you can¡¯t afford to throw fits. The family¡¯s well-being affects you too,¡± Larry added.

    Hadley, the target of their frustration, nced at Larry, remembering how she used to care for him. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t let herself fall for him or be misled.

    Cradling her child, she faced them. ¡°Why should I be responsible? I work to earn money, thene home and handle chores. Now you want me to cook too? Am I your maid? Are you paying me?¡±

    Mindy pointed an using finger at her and spat, ¡°As a daughter-inw of the Wilson family, this is your responsibility! Where on earth would we get money if you didn¡¯t work?¡±

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Hadley rose, her expression frosty. ¡°I¡¯m already contributing by earning. Don¡¯t expect me to do more.¡±

    Without another word, she walked into her room, holding her child close.

    Since being evicted from the Wilsons¡¯ house, arguments had be a daily urrence. Hadley had long felt the urge to stand up to them. Now that they no longer possessed power or money, it was the perfect time to fight back.

    Norah had once discussed the option of helping her file for divorce from Hank, but Hadley had hesitated, saying she wanted to wait.

    With Iker and Hank behind bars, the Wilson family was powerless, nothing short of a toothless dog. Hadley felt she could seize control of the household and make them pay for her suffering. Once she had them under her thumb, she would divorce Hank and build a new, happier life.

    But for now, she wanted those who mistreated her to feel the sting of regret.

    Mindy and Elsa were pulling strings, using whatever connections they had left to try to shorten the jail sentences of Iker and Hank. Watching Hadley leave with a cold expression, Mindy turned to Elsa. ¡°I recall Mr. Tucker has a thing for married women. You know what to do, right?¡±

    Elsa had long resented Hadley¡¯s behavior, though she was still her brother¡¯s wife.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1287

    ?Chapter 1287:

    ¡°If my brother finds out how we treated Hadley after he¡¯s released, will he¡­?¡± Elsa hesitated.

    ¡°He¡¯s a grown man. He can always find someone else. If we weren¡¯t in such a bad spot, Hadley wouldn¡¯t dare act so high and mighty. It¡¯s her duty to contribute to this family,¡± Mindy sneered.

    Larry felt a sudden chill, realizing that only those with the Wilson name were truly considered family, while everyone else was just an outsider.

    Sean finished reading the documents with a thoughtful expression. The Wilson family still hoped to secure a remission for Iker and Hank, despite the strong evidence against them. He knew that the trial would almost be starting by the time Norah returned. Phillip had mentioned that Iker and Hank would likely face a long time in prison.

    Iker had been found guilty of hiring someone for murder andmitting tax fraud, meaning he wouldn¡¯t be getting out anytime soon. As for Hank, his fate hinged on what Norah would decide. Sean believed it was time for him to call his girlfriend and talk about the day¡¯s events. He was eagerly looking forward to Norahing back.

    Norah had no idea that Sean eagerly anticipated her return every day in Glophia. She had been enjoying her time at Alice¡¯s, letting go of her worries for a while. But her family and friends were always on her mind. Today, she decided to say goodbye to Alice.

    Alice sent Norah to the airport, holding her by the shoulders and looking at her sincerely. ¡°Norah, I wish you happiness. And don¡¯t forget to invite me to your wedding!¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales

    Norah smiled and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t forget you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Alice was deeply concerned about Norah¡¯s future life.

    Troy wrapped his arms around Norah¡¯s leg. ¡°Aunt Norah,e y with me again next time, okay?¡±

    He thought his mother¡¯s friend was amazing and she left asting impression on him. ¡°Okay then, take care.¡±

    Norah waved as she approached the departure gate, pulling therge suitcase that Alice had packed for her. She wished she could have taken her weapons home, but had to leave them at Alice¡¯s due to her country¡¯s stringentws and strict gun control.

    Sean and his sister arrived at the airport to greet Norah. Joanna had wanted to join them, but Norah suggested they meet for a meal in a few days instead.

    ¡°Norah, it¡¯s been so long since west saw each other! I miss you very much,¡± Susanna said while embracing her.

    Phillip and Sean watched, feeling a bit jealous.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1288

    ?Chapter 1288:

    ¡°Look at my face. It¡¯s so much better now. The medicine you left worked wonders, and I¡¯ve been using it daily. Phillip and I have been exploring the city. We had a lot of fun here. When will youe with us? Sean is always busy with work. Phillip and I wanted to travel further, but he had to call us back. Such a bad brother,¡± Susannained.

    Norah smiled as she listened to Susanna¡¯s lively updates, thinking that such a life seemed much better.

    A bodyguard approached to take her suitcase, allowing Sean to finally hold his girlfriend¡¯s hand, his eyes full of frustration. Norah smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I rushed off and didn¡¯t get a chance to say goodbye to you. You seem to have enjoyed yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Susanna frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the same when I go out with you? Sean, look, Norah is making fun of me.¡±

    Sean gently shoved Susanna aside. ¡°Norah isn¡¯t making fun of you. Phillip, please take Susanna away.¡±

    Phillip responsibly guided his girlfriend away, noticing the disapproval in Sean¡¯s nce toward Susanna.

    Norah firmly gripped Sean¡¯s hand and yfully said, ¡°Why were you so harsh with Susanna? After being away for so long, I¡¯ve realized there¡¯s no ce like home.¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Norah, wee home.¡± Those words deeply moved Norah.

    Step into a new journey on  .con

    She felt a deep sense of belonging. Surrounded by friends, her lover, and family, her future was no longer tied to missions, nor was her world enveloped in darkness. Instead, a future filled with light and hope awaited her. ¡°Thank you, Sean.¡±

    Bringing the energetic Sean and Susanna back to Wilson Manor, Norah felt it was prudent to stay there since her father also resided at the manor. It seemed inappropriate to take them directly to Dreamview Vis.

    She had instructed the staff to stock up on fresh ingredients before their arrival. Upon returning to the vi, the first thing Norah did was tie up her hair, roll up her sleeves, and start cooking. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I cooked. Let me whip up something delicious for you.¡±

    Sean shed his suit jacket, revealing a crisp white shirt, and donned a checkered apron, dering, ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±

    Norah shed him a pleased look and weed his assistance. Together, they immersed themselves in the culinary process. Susanna leaned against the kitchen doorway, observing the warm, homey scene unfold.

    Norah¡¯s movements were particrly deft as she heated the oil, the spat in her right hand moving with the precision of a maestro. Her cooking was seamless and skillful.

    Meanwhile, Sean meticulously picked through the vegetables, discarding any inedible parts, their teamwork syncing perfectly and creating an atmosphere that felt exclusive to them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1289

    ?Chapter 1289:

    ¡°I remember before you two became a couple, you tried to impress each other with your cooking skills, right?¡± Susanna teased.

    Norah paused thoughtfully. ¡°Not exactly. I mainly cooked for myself.¡±

    Sean stopped sorting the vegetables for a moment and looked over at Norah, who was focused on her task. He confessed, ¡°Cooking is definitely part of one¡¯s charm. I was really trying to impress Norah back then.¡±

    He had hoped to catch Norah¡¯s special attention, harboring feelings that might have been deeper than he initially understood. Susanna chuckled and gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Sean, you really know how to capture a woman¡¯s heart.¡±

    Norah blushed slightly and yfully scolded him, ¡°Stop making fun of him.¡±

    It was clear that Sean had deeper intentions even back then. At that time, although recently divorced, Norah was confident in her appeal.

    Indeed, men often noticed beautiful women.

    Norah had always had an eye for handsome men, and even before her feelings for Sean developed, she found him strikingly attractive. By evening, the duo had prepared a bountiful spread of dishes.

    Norah¡¯s culinary skills could rival those of a three-star Michelin chef. Her creations were not only a feast for the eyes but also aromatic and savory. Susanna was already snapping photos to share on Instagram.

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    When Calvin returned home from work, the vibrant scene in the living room nearly brought him to tears. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re finally back. Did your mome with you?¡±

    It had been an unusually long time since he had seen his wife, and he missed her deeply. His mention of missing his daughter seemed almost an afterthought.

    Norah quirked an eyebrow and said, ¡°I came back alone.¡±

    Noticing her father¡¯s disappointment, she quickly ryed some positive news. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s condition has stabilized. Mom said she¡¯ll be back in a few days. Then you two can visit Grandpa together.¡±

    Calvin¡¯s spirits lifted at the thought of his wife¡¯s return.

    The prospect of dealing with his father-inw¡¯s family made him somewhat apprehensive, but he wasn¡¯t overly worried. He believed the Fraziers had already let go of the grudges they held against him after many years and wouldn¡¯t evict him from their house.

    Seeing the tableden with dishes that Norah had prepared, Calvin felt a mixture of gratitude and pride. His daughter was so considerate, returning home and even cooking dinner for her father. He felt fortunate to have such a thoughtful daughter. He invited the Scott siblings to join the table, with Phillip naturally sitting next to Susanna.

    Calvin took his ce at the head of the table, his voice wavering slightly as he raised his ss. ¡°We¡¯ve been through a lot, but we¡¯ve arrived at the best possible oue. Sean, you¡¯re the one Norah chose, and you¡¯ve been a great support to me during this time. Norah¡¯s mom and I have always supported your rtionship. We hope your love stays as strong as when you first met. Always cherish the feelings you had at the start.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1290

    ?Chapter 1290:

    Realizing he was veering off-topic, Calvin swiftly redirected and said, ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion for us all to be together. Let¡¯s enjoy this meal. Susanna, Phillip, please make yourselves at home.¡±

    Susanna eagerly replied, ¡°Of course, Mr. Wilson. Phillip and I won¡¯t stand on formalities. We truly appreciate your kindness. Norah, you and your father are very amiable.¡±

    Sean looked at Norah with a tender gaze, feeling fortunate that her parents approved of their rtionship. However, thoughts of his own parents surfaced, and his expression darkened slightly.

    His father would be on his side, but ultimately, his father always stood by his mother¡¯s decisions. Although their marriage itself wouldn¡¯t be an issue, receiving his mother¡¯s blessing would be a challenge, given her difficult nature. Thinking of this, Sean felt a pang of guilt for Norah.

    Noticing his look, Norah blinked in puzzlement. Why was he staring at her that way? Had her father said something wrong?

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Sean smiled.

    He ced some food on her te, pushing aside his concerns. Missing his mother¡¯s approval wasn¡¯t a huge loss. After all, he had received little maternal affection while growing up anyway.

    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    They all ate heartily, nearly finishing every dish Norah had prepared. When they were done, Calvin got up, patting his stomach. ¡°Norah, I¡¯m heading out for a walk and will give your mom a call.¡±

    ¡°Phillip and I should get going now, Norah. Thanks again for the amazing meal. It was really delicious.¡± Susanna suddenly burped, quickly covering her mouth and giving Phillip a signal to leave.

    Phillip nodded at Sean and gently escorted Susanna out.

    The maid tidied the dining table, and Norah led Sean back to their room.

    ¡°Sean, what were you going to say earlier at dinner?¡± Norah inquired.

    Smiling, Sean wrapped his arms around her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, sweetheart. Just some thoughts crossed my mind.¡±

    She ced her hand over his and said softly, ¡°Whatever the future holds, Sean, I¡¯ll stand by you. We¡¯re in this together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Certain sentiments need to be shared often to fully grasp their significance. At that moment, they felt the depth of each other¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve been thinking about my future,¡± Norah said.

    After leaving Silver Boulder Private Hospital, her career path became clear.

    Clearing her throat, she continued, ¡°If the truth about me being the Supernatural Doctores out, it could cause us trouble.¡± Norahid out her ns. She understood that revealing her identity was inevitable to achieve her goals.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1291

    ?Chapter 1291:

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. The government will recognize your talent and keep you protected,¡± Sean assured her.

    Norah, unfamiliar with the country¡¯s intricacies, looked at him curiously. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. But you might end up with a packed schedule,¡± Sean replied with a chuckle, gently ruffling her hair. ¡°You could get involved in a range of medical projects or lectures. If it feels overwhelming, we can pace ourselves.¡±

    Norah shook her head decisively. ¡°No, I¡¯m determined. With you by my side, we can face anything thates our way.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I may not know much about medicine, but if you need anything, let me know. The Scott and Dixon families have good ties.¡±

    The Dixon family, one of the most prominent in the country, had built a vast empire in the medical industry, far-reaching and powerful.

    Norah had heard of them but didn¡¯t know anyone personally from that family. Sean¡¯s connections were certainly impressive. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s both work toward our goals!¡± she replied, her eyes sparkling with determination and full of dreams.

    Sean had no doubt that Norah would seed, with or without his help.

    The next day, Norah attended a party organized by Joanna, where all their friends from Glophia gathered. It took ce in a private room on the second floor of the mour Club.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Spencer remarked, ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been ages since west got together like this.¡±

    Kaiden, draping his arm around Spencer¡¯s shoulder, chimed in and said, ¡°Indeed, it has been too long. Norah, my uncle sends his regrets; he¡¯s swamped with work and couldn¡¯t make it.¡±

    Norah reclined in her seat, swirling her ss of wine. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Sean sat next to her, maintaining a low profile. Aware of his high status, he knew it might make others ufortable, but he wanted to be there with her.

    Jaxson observed the scene with a squint. He was surprised by the dramatic shifts within Glophia¡¯s elite since his return from abroad.

    Iker and Hank were now in prison, and the Wilson family¡¯s internal power struggle had be the talk of Glophia. Calvin hade out on top, and his daughter, Norah, was now a ma for ttery.

    Thest anyone heard, Norah was Derek¡¯s ex-wife, but she now bore the titles of the Wilson family¡¯s eldest daughter and Sean¡¯s girlfriend.

    Her allure was evident. Sean was known for his exacting standards, and his interest in someone spoke volumes.

    ¡°This is Jaxson Singh, the youngest son of the Singh family. He¡¯s deeply involved in medical research, which is why he¡¯s seldom in the country.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1292

    ?Chapter 1292:

    Norah had noticed Jaxson¡¯s gaze but remained silent until Sean¡¯s introduction prompted her to engage. She looked at Jaxson thoughtfully. Something about him seemed familiar; had they met somewhere before?

    Jaxson greeted Norah, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Wilson. I¡¯m a close friend of Sean. I¡¯ve been busy studying medicine abroad, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to meet you earlier. My apologies.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± Norah replied. ¡°You look familiar, Mr. Singh. Have we met before?¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Could they have met before he knew Norah?

    Meanwhile, Jaxson, caught under Sean¡¯s intense gaze, held his wine ss awkwardly, feeling the tension. Yet, he could not recall meeting Norah before.

    A realization dawned on Norah. She set her wine ss down and asked, ¡°Were you with Doctors Without Borders in the border conflict zone, Mr. Singh?¡±

    That triggered Sean¡¯s memory. Norah, known as the Supernatural Doctor, had also served with Doctors Without Borders in the conflict zone. Jaxson had been there as a passionate young man and had once spoken vividly about the harsh realities of the battlefield to Sean. So, they had met there!

    Sean¡¯s expression softened. Those who served with Doctors Without Borders were trulymendable.

    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Jaxson looked surprised. ¡°Yes, but¡­ If someone as beautiful as you had been at the border, I definitely would have remembered!¡±

    Though hisment was light-hearted, it held truth. Norah¡¯s striking presence was not easily forgotten. Norah smiled, recalling the diligent young man from those days.

    She chuckled, ¡°Well, we did meet back then.¡±

    ¡°Where were you back then? I don¡¯t remember seeing you.¡±

    Jaxson expressed his curiosity. Being part of Doctors Without Borders required significant resilience and skill. Norah had an impressive background, so why would she have served with them?

    Jaxson¡¯s view of her changed instantly after such a revtion.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Norah replied, keeping him intrigued. ¡°How long do you n to stay, Mr. Singh?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re Sean¡¯s girlfriend, please call me Jaxson. I¡¯ll be here for a few days before heading to Sure. They¡¯re developing a new heart disease medication there, and I want to check it out,¡± Jaxson told her.

    It turned out Jaxson nned to visit Sure to explore a special medication for heart disease, which greatly piqued his interest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1293

    ?Chapter 1293:

    As he and Norah delved into a discussion about medical advancements, Sean watched them, resting his chin on his hand and smiling as he observed their animated exchange.

    Sean wondered how Jaxson would react upon discovering that Norah was the renowned Supernatural Doctor. He was quite excited about the oue. Meanwhile, Joanna and Bryson sat together, watching the group engage in lively conversation.

    ¡°Norah is truly exceptional,¡± Bryson murmured.

    His smile carried a hint of regret. From the moment he first met Norah, her remarkable abilities had drawn him in. Yet, his reserved nature had caused him to miss the opportunity to pursue her, a decision he now regretted. If only he had been bolder, perhaps they could have been more than just acquaintances.

    ¡°Bryson, what are you pondering? Do you also think that Norah and Sean will marry soon?¡± Joanna teased, noting how Sean¡¯s gaze hardly wavered from Norah, clearly indicating his deep affection.

    It was surprising to see the usually reserved Sean so openly enamored. Norah was indeed fortunate.

    As Joanna thought about Duncan, who had recently been a constant presence by her side, her cheeks tinged pink. In the dimly lit room, her flush went unnoticed.

    Soon after, a young man and a young woman from the Dixon family arrived.

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Jaxson, familiar with them, waved them over for introductions. ¡°Norah, this is Brigid Dixon and Luka Dixon. I thought it¡¯d be good for you all to meet.¡± During their earlier conversation, Jaxson had gleaned insights into Norah¡¯s uing projects and was keen to connect her with the Dixons.

    The Dixon family was extensive, with many branches, but Brigid and Luka, siblings, represented the main line. Brigid, about twenty-four, sported short hair and exuded a capable aura.

    Luka, a reserved young man with ck hair, stood slightly behind his sister.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Wilson, I¡¯ve heard so much about you,¡± Brigid greeted Norah.

    ¡°Miss Dixon, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Norah replied, offering a light handshake. This was the first time Norah had really taken a moment to observe the siblings. Although she had seen them at previous gatherings, they had never actually spoken.

    Both siblings were notably attractive. Luka, who appeared to have recently matured into adulthood, stood at about 5 feet 7 inches, the same height as his sister, which gave him the charm of a younger brother. Jaxson softly exined, ¡°Brigid has already taken over several hospitals in their family business. She¡¯s so busy with work that she barely has time for anything else.¡± Their presence at the party spoke to the considerable influence both Jaxson and Sean held. Norah smiled and acknowledged, ¡°I see.¡±

    She then engaged Brigid in a conversation about medical equipment, while Jaxson guided Luka to sit next to him. Brigid¡¯s eyes showed a spark of realization that Jaxson was facilitating a connection with Norah. In the business world, rtionships were driven by mutual interests, with friendships forming where beneficial alliances could be made.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1294

    ?Chapter 1294:

    The conversation flowed smoothly, and Norah quickly gathered the information she sought, nodding in satisfaction.

    After wrapping up their discussion, she turned to Sean and whispered, ¡°Sean, we should have Phillip and Brigid¡¯s parents take a paternity test.¡±

    Sean looked puzzled. ¡°Why do you suggest that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Don¡¯t you think they look somewhat alike?¡±

    ¡°People resembling each other doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯re rted. Should everyone who looks simr have a DNA test?¡± Sean joked, a light chuckle escaping him. ¡°Phillip is an orphan whom my father took in from an orphanage. He¡¯s been with us since he was very young.¡±

    Norah had heard from Susanna that Phillip was very aplished, but she was surprised to learn he was an orphan.

    ¡°The Dixon family is wealthy and influential. How could they possibly be rted to Phillip?¡± Sean mused, feeling a vague sense of familiarity when he saw the Dixon siblings but not giving it much thought.

    Norah also considered that she might be reading too much into it. Could a child from such a prominent family really go missing? That seemed unlikely.

    ¡°I just feel like there¡¯s some connection between them,¡± Norah persisted, her eyes shifting between Brigid and Phillip. ¡°Besides, why does Phillip share the Dixonst name? Is that just a coincidence?¡±

    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°My dad said that when he brought Phillip home, Phillip chose the surname Dixon,¡± Sean replied.

    Norah felt a pang of emotion. Sean¡¯s father was a kindhearted man, though perhaps a bit too indulgent with his wife.

    Suddenly, Norah¡¯s thoughts drifted to Nancy. She recalled a disturbing incident during a pianopetition where someone had sabotaged her piano with a de. Could Nancy be involved?

    Alice had once hinted that someone named Cade was behind it. The details were murky, but given that Nancy was protected by Sean¡¯s parents, could she be the one responsible?

    Nancy had been like a hidden time bomb for so long. Norah cast Sean a meaningful look.

    He was bold, keeping such a potentially dangerous woman close to his parents. If anything went wrong, he would surely regret it.

    Fortunately, he had her as his girlfriend. She resolved to keep an eye on Nancy for him.

    Sean, noticing Norah¡¯s intense gaze, was confused. Why was she looking at him like that?

    Norah turned away, swirling her wine as she leaned back on the sofa. She had been abroad for quite some time, wondering how those connected to her were faring.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1295

    ?Chapter 1295:

    In the Carter household, Madeline was distraught in the living room. She hissed, ¡°Derek, have you stopped caring about me? Were all those promises you made just lies?¡±

    Sharon attempted to soothe her, ¡°Madeline, please sit down. Let¡¯s talk this through.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing this for three months. Have we reached any conclusion? You brought Marlene here today to make a decision, didn¡¯t you?¡± Madeline snapped.

    Marlene, the target of Madeline¡¯s usation, began to cry. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Madeline, I¡¯ve told you repeatedly, I didn¡¯t mean to sleep with your husband. I wasn¡¯t even aware of what was happening¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know what was happening when you slept with my husband? Just keep making up stories!¡± Madeline yelled, her anger rising.

    Enraged, she advanced toward Marlene, unable to contain her fury any longer. This woman had been so elusive, not even attending school, and Madeline had been suppressing her anger, needing an outlet.

    In panic, Marlene fled into Derek¡¯s arms, pleading, ¡°Mr. Carter, please protect me.¡±

    Her vulnerability and tearful expression softened Derek¡¯s heart. He protectively held Marlene by the shoulders and frowned at Madeline. ¡°Madeline, when did you be so unreasonable? You¡¯re acting out of control, and it¡¯s disappointing. This isn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Madeline responded with a bitterugh. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. I just hid it well. Seems I fooled youpletely, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    She had sensed Derek¡¯s affection waning. She had tried to endure, hoping their deep past connection would salvage their rtionship.

    ¡°Oh, no. I should say you have poor taste in women.¡± Madeline¡¯s eyes shot a piercing look at Marlene, who was quivering in Derek¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°This is all my fault. Marlene is innocent.¡± Derek sighed, his voice weary. Hearing this, Madeline¡¯s disappointment reached its peak.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed as we agreed and get a divorce.¡±

    Sharon was so agitated that she stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t get divorced, Madeline. Don¡¯t me Derek; he made a mistake that any man might make.¡±

    ¡°But Sean would never do such a thing!¡± Madeline countered loudly. ¡°He has always been loyal to Norah.¡±

    The room fell silent at the mention of these familiar names. Norah and Sean were regarded as unattainable by them.

    Adrian said calmly, ¡°So what if Sean is loyal? Didn¡¯t he seek Marlene as a stand-in when Norah went missing?¡±

    Marlene, feeling the weight of everyone¡¯s stares, spoke up weakly. ¡°Sean was just helping me. He didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1296

    ?Chapter 1296:

    Derek knew what Marlene had said was true. After all, Marlene¡¯s first time had been with him.

    Thinking of Norah, that beautiful and dignified woman, he clenched his fists, his eyes burning with a mix of anger and regret. No one knew that he had once harbored hopes of reuniting with Norah.

    Madeline sneered. ¡°Do you see the difference now? That¡¯s the gap between you and Sean. You¡¯re nothing but a jerk, Derek. We¡¯d be better off divorced and parting ways amicably.¡±

    Sharon screamed again, ¡°You can¡¯t get divorced!¡±

    Despite Sharon¡¯s disdain, Madeline was still a Powell, far more prestigious than Marlene, who came from no significant background. Sharon¡¯s main concern was maintaining the advantages Madeline brought to the Carter family.

    Facing the current predicament, Sharon knew Derek wouldn¡¯t easily find another woman of Madeline¡¯s standing.

    Derek gritted his teeth as Madeline insisted on a divorce.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s divorce.¡±

    ¡°Since you cheated on me, half of the Carter family¡¯s assets shoulde to me.¡± Madeline pped the preprepared divorce agreement on the table in front of Derek.

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Derek said in disbelief, ¡°No way!¡±

    Relinquishing half of the Carter family¡¯s assets to Madeline was out of the question.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s settle this in court. Enjoy thesest few peaceful days with your mistress,¡± Madeline dered disdainfully. Before storming out, she pulled Marlene aside and delivered a sharp p, hissing, ¡°You deserve this.¡±

    Then she strode away, leaving Marlene sobbing in Derek¡¯s embrace.

    The atmosphere in the Carter household was grim. The public was aware of Derek¡¯s infidelity, and a legal battle would likely end unfavorably for him.

    Juliana, upon hearing the news, was so incensed that she fell ill and spent her days bedridden,menting the situation. ¡°It¡¯s all because of what we owe Norah. Derek, your one poor decision has brought the Carter family to this point.¡±

    Norah, though curious, refrained from probing into Derek¡¯s affairs directly. She asionally heard bits of the story from Joanna and Susanna during their conversations.

    The Carter and Powell families were embroiled in a contentious divorce, with neither side willing to back down. The Powells were adamant that Derek should surrender half of the Carter family¡¯s property to them. This soap opera-like saga had be a hot topic of discussion in Glophia.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1297

    ?Chapter 1297:

    After Norahpleted her business in Glophia, Bernice returned home.

    Calvin, eager to celebrate, insisted on hosting the long-awaited banquet. He wanted to showcase his daughter to Glophia¡¯s elite. Determined to make the event spectacr, he nned for it to bevish and grand.

    Sean offered his assistance discreetly. It was another opportunity for him to publicly affirm his rtionship with Norah.

    Invitations were swiftly dispatched, and all the prominent families in Glophia were invited.

    This was the first banquet hosted by Calvin as the head of the Wilson family, adding ayer of significance to the event.

    Regardless of who led the Wilson family, their stature in Glophia remained unchanged. This event presented a prime opportunity for Glophia¡¯s elite to forge connections with the new head of the Wilson family, a chance no one intended to miss.

    In the Scott family vi, Matteo ced an invitation on the table. ¡°We should attend the Wilson family¡¯s banquet.¡±

    Ka, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, responded with a serene expression, ¡°Indeed, we should. Twenty years ago, our families were quite close.¡±

    As a soothing piano melody yed from the television, Ka raised her hand, her fingers moving in sync with the rhythm.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives

    Matteo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite unexpected, really. What we once joked about hase to pass.¡±

    Years ago, they had joked about arranging a marriage between their children. Then, the girl went missing, and the topic was forgotten. Despite the twists and turns that followed, their children eventually met and formed a bond.

    With the Wilson family¡¯s elevated status, Ka¡¯s view of Norah had shifted. Initially seeing her as an outsider, she now regarded Norah with newfound respect. After several interactions, she found Norah to be a remarkable woman. If Sean was fond of her, Ka saw no reason to object. Their marriage seemed inevitable and insignificant to her¡ªthe only thing that truly mattered was the piano.

    She withdrew her hand and nced at Nancy, her expression softening.

    Her primary focus now was on nurturing Nancy into a world-ss pianist.

    Since thest Bellfolk pianopetition, Norah¡¯s name had seldom been mentioned, seeming more like a brief sensation.

    ¡°Ka, I have a pianopetition on the same day. Won¡¯t youe with me?¡± Nancy looked up at Ka with a gentle, pleading voice.

    Ka admired Nancy¡¯s obedience and was now torn between hermitments. The pianopetition was crucial to Nancy, but the Wilson family¡¯s banquet held significant social importance. If only Sean attended, it might be perceived as disrespectful by the Wilsons. Especially now that their children were dating, skipping such an important banquet could spark rumors.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1298

    ?Chapter 1298:

    Matteo interjected, ¡°How about this, Ka? You and Nancy attend thepetition, while Sean and I will go to the banquet.¡±

    This seemed like the bestpromise. Ka nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡±

    She gently patted Nancy¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nancy. I¡¯ll definitely be there with you at thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nancy hugged Ka¡¯s arm affectionately, nestling into her embrace. The tender moment brought a smile to Ka¡¯s face.

    Matteo watched the affectionate exchange between them with a sense of contentment, pleased to see Ka so happy.

    With Nancy by her side, Ka¡¯s spirits were lifted.

    As time passed, the day of the banquet arrived. Wilson Manor was once again aglow, splendidly decorated, and buzzing with activity.

    Norah donned a designer dress and effortlessly mingled among the guests.

    Her identity was well-known throughout Glophia, so no formal introductions were needed.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape

    Sean, having arrived early, stayed close by her side, weing the guests together. Their standing was now seen as equal, and they were often spoken of as a perfect match.

    The guests continuallyplimented them on how well-suited they were.

    While Norah¡¯s smile grew weary from constant use, Sean was visibly in high spirits.

    This banquet provided just the right asion for their rtionship to be public.

    Matteo, who had also attended, found himself rubbing his forehead in resignation. His son waspletely devoted to his girlfriend, and he was at a loss for words. The Wilsons were not perturbed that only Matteo and Sean had attended their banquet. For them, hosting the event was what mattered most.

    From the second floor, Calvin and Bernice observed the lively scene below, taking in the festive atmosphere.

    ¡°Thankfully, things are looking up from here,¡± Calvin said, his voice tinged with emotion.

    Now that he and Bernice had found their daughter, he wasmitted to advancing the Wilson family¡¯s status, setting his sights on a future filled with promise. He aspired to raise the Wilson family to a stature simr to the Scott family, the most distinguished family in Glophia. Aware of Sean¡¯s relentless efforts, he realized he must continue to strive harder.

    Calvin gently draped his arm around Bernice¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Honey, do you ever regret choosing to be with me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1299

    ?Chapter 1299:

    Bernice shook her head. ¡°After all this time, you still ask me that? Calvin, my love for you has never wavered.¡± From her initial crush on him in her youth to the joyful days following their marriage, every moment of their journey together was etched deeply in her heart. She cooed, ¡°Calvin, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    They shared a kiss, filling the room with warmth.

    Just as Norah was about to seek out her parents, she nced up and caught them in an embrace upstairs. A smile spread across her face.

    It was beautiful to see her parents still so in love, cherishing each other and her.

    ¡°Norah, I¡¯m here! Wow, you look absolutely stunning today!¡±

    ¡°Norah, you look wonderful. I¡¯m so happy for you that you finally reunited with your parents.¡±

    The cheerful greetings and well-wishes of her friends mingled in the air. Norah¡¯s eyes softened, and she sped Sean¡¯s hand more firmly.

    Calvin then descended the stairs to speak with the guests, sharing updates about the Wilson family¡¯s circumstances. The long-awaited banquet, postponed by three months, was finally taking ce today.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter

    Outside the manor, Mindy and Elsa gazed enviously at the celebration. They believed they should have been part of that life, yet here they were, excluded because of Norah. Now, without the means or influence, they felt powerless to challenge the position of Calvin.

    A scowl marred Mindy¡¯s face. ¡°One day, we¡¯ll reim what¡¯s rightfully ours. Elsa, did you get in touch with Mr. Tucker?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s scheduled to meet us for dinner soon. If he¡¯s impressed, he might offer us a substantial investment, potentially in the millions.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure Mr. Tucker is well taken care of¡ªperhaps even arrange for him to spend time with Hadley.¡±

    After the banquet concluded and the lively atmosphere at the manor began to wind down, Calvin beckoned Norah aside, mentioning that he needed to speak with her.

    Norah gave Sean a nod, suggesting he head upstairs to freshen up. Then, she settled down beside her parents. ¡°What did you want to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Norah, even though I was raised as a Wilson from a young age, I never thought my brother would harbor such schemes, causing your long period of hardship and taking what rightfully belonged to us. I¡¯ve always felt deeply sorry for that.¡± Calvin bowed his head, his voiceden with regret. Bernice gently ced her hand over his.

    ¡°Norah, we¡¯ve been meaning to have this conversation. Now¡¯s a good time.¡± Calvin looked up, his expression resolute. ¡°You are our only child. Everything belonging to the Wilson family will eventually be yours. Whatever decisions you make, I hope to never see the Wilson legacy decline.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300:

    Norah¡¯s eyes brightened with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a hefty responsibility, but I promise not to let you down.¡± Bernice, seated between them, wrapped an arm around Norah. ¡°Norah, I don¡¯t expect anything extraordinary. All I want is for you to live a life that¡¯s secure, healthy, and filled with happiness.¡±

    It was a heartfelt desire, simple yet the most genuine of blessings.

    Norah smiled. ¡°Dad, Mom, I understand. But how can life be free of challenges? I¡¯ve spent years moving from ce to ce, picking up skills along the way that I¡¯ll carry with me forever, though it¡¯s true I¡¯ve had to let go of some things in the process. But now that we¡¯re reunited, let¡¯s not dwell on what¡¯s behind us. Let¡¯s focus on living well in the moment.¡±

    After a lengthy conversation about life and ns with her parents downstairs, Norah finally bid them goodnight and made her way upstairs.

    Just as she was nearing her room, she noticed Sean rushing down the stairs and called out to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s an emergency at home. I need to leave,¡± Sean responded, his pace quickening. Within moments, he reached the vi¡¯s entrance, his expression stern and zing with anger.

    Unsure of what had happened, Norah quickly followed him and took hold of his hand firmly. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Sean gripped her hand and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Calvin and Bernice were still lingering in the living room, frowning at the sight. Sean appeared stern, hinting at the gravity of the situation.

    In the speeding car, Phillip drove while quickly reporting the incident to Sean. ¡°Your father attended the banquet today alone. Your mother went with Nancy to apetition abroad. After thepetition, on their way back to the hotel, they abandoned their bodyguards and disappeared.¡±

    Sean noticed that his father arrived alone and gave him a brief greeting, without asking any further questions. The Wilson family hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it, and Sean hadn¡¯t been especially worried either. For thest two years, his mother had been traveling across the country with Nancy to various pianopetitions. Since they were always apanied by bodyguards, he hadn¡¯t been overly concerned whenever he heard about their travels.

    He hadn¡¯t expected any problems this time.

    ¡°Where did they disappear?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°In Ironlea, Sevaedda. Nancy was at an international musicpetition. I¡¯ve already arranged for a private ne. Miss Wilson, will you being too?¡±

    ¡°Certainly!¡±

    After hearing about the situation, Norah became even more determined to go with Sean. She had been suspicious of Nancy and was surprised to see her take action so swiftly. It appeared Nancy could no longer hold back.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1301

    ?Chapter 1301:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sean. Your mother will be okay.¡± She reassured him, feeling no particr affection for Ka, but she held her in higher regard because Ka was Sean¡¯s mother.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told Susanna about this yet; I told her that you and I were going abroad for business.¡± Sean appeared tense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this from her for now until we bring your mom back,¡± Norah suggested.

    She lowered her head and sent a message to her parents, letting them know she was heading to Sevaedda and would return home in a few days if things were resolved smoothly. Matteo was already waiting on the tarmac, his face darkened.

    Once they met, they boarded the ne in silence, the atmosphere tense.

    After a long silence, Matteo finally said, ¡°Your mother is always with her bodyguards when she goes out.¡± Coming from a wealthy family, they were well aware of the dangers of kidnapping. Ever since Matteo met Ka, he had never seen her without security nearby.

    ¡°Ka mentioned she would be back in two days after going to Sevaedda. She always took Nancy topetitions without any problems,¡± Matteo added.

    ¡°Humph, Nancy spending two years with you was merely a ploy to lower your defenses. Now Mom has fallen into her trap.¡± Sean sneered.

    At first, everything seemed normal. Now that something had gone wrong, Nancy was the prime suspect. ¡°Let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t hurt Mom.¡± Sean sighed.

    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Matteo held his head in frustration. ¡°We had investigated thoroughly. Nancy is just an orphan with no connections. Who could she be in contact with?¡±

    If even Sacredice couldn¡¯t reveal her true identity, what could her background possibly be?

    They had ced too much trust in Sacredice¡¯s intelligence, assuming all the information they received was urate!

    ¡°Whether she is a threat or not, we will find out.¡± Sean looked at Norah and softly added, ¡°You can rest now, honey. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡±

    This situation had nothing to do with Norah; it was because of him that she got into this mess.

    Norah shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Sean. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Clearly nervous, Sean reached into his bag, pulled out hisptop, and logged into Sacredice¡¯s system. ¡°Everyone, if you¡¯re free, head to Sevaedda now. Here¡¯s the location. T, assist me in gathering all surveince footage of this individual from Sevaedda¡¯sworks.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1302

    ?Chapter 1302:

    His fingers moved rapidly across the keys. These Deacons were his most reliable allies, the ones he trusted deeply.

    Norah rested her chin on her hand, quietly observing. Was Sean really working, or was there something else going on? She leaned in and saw Sean type a URL and sign in swiftly.

    The page looked oddly familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the hacker forum? Could Sean be involved in hacking as well?

    Sean assumed Norah wouldn¡¯t recognize the site. He posted a high-paying bounty about Nancy, offering a thousand dors for any useful information. Immediately,ments began flooding in.

    Due to the screen¡¯s re, Norah couldn¡¯t make out the username, but she could still see the messages.

    ¡°Who is Ang?¡± she asked, pointing to ament. During her time with the Carter family, she hadn¡¯t kept up with certain events and didn¡¯t recognize some of the new names in the hacker world.

    Sean¡¯s face darkened as he responded to thement. But there was no follow-up from the user, who vanished after making the cryptic statement.

    Matteo observed their interaction and said firmly, ¡°Give T the ount to trace the user.¡±

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Tracking the ount¡¯s activity acrossworks, Sean ignored Matteo¡¯s suggestion, determined to find the person on his own. Trying to hide from the second-ranked hacker on the forum was a futile effort. With just a trace, he could locate the user¡¯s IP address and pinpoint their device.

    Suddenly, Norah caught a glimpse of the username ¡°ck¡±¡ªSean¡¯s alias on the forum!

    She pressed her lips together. Was the hacker ck actually Sean?

    She mentally retraced her past conversations with ck. It all made sense now¡ªthe strange sense of familiarity she had experienced during those exchanges was because ck was none other than Sean.

    Sean likely had no idea she was Moon. She had concealed her identity well, and no one knew her secret.

    Sean hadn¡¯t hidden anything from her. Should she finally reveal who she was to him? He might even need her expertise this time.

    As Norah considered it, Sean struggled to break through the mysterious user¡¯s firewall. Knowing someone was probing, the target had reinforced their defenses, and Sean¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t working.

    Normally, Sean would take his time, but his urgency to get information about his mother made him reckless, causing repeated failures.

    ¡°Rx, Sean,¡± Norah said, sensing his frustration. She put aside her thoughts and gently patted his back. ¡°Let me give it a shot.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1303

    ?Chapter 1303:

    Phillip was about to suggest they leave it to Sean. After all, as the second-best hacker, he was far more capable than any amateur. Norah wasn¡¯t trained inputers¡ªhow could she possibly help?

    Shaking his head, Sean put his hand on theptop and said, ¡°Norah, you won¡¯t be able to assist here. I¡¯ve got this.¡± If he couldn¡¯t crack it, how could Norah, who knew nothing about hacking, be of any use?

    Norah grasped theptop firmly, her expressionposed. ¡°Sean, rx. Let me have a go.¡±

    Publicly admitting she was the notorious hacker Moon in front of everyone would be too embarrassing. It was better to just demonstrate her skills.

    Matteo sneered. ¡°Norah, you probably don¡¯t even know the basics of aptop. Let Sean handle this.¡± Phillip was doubtful as well. ¡°Norah, Sean is highly proficient withputers.¡±

    After all, who could deny the expertise of someone ranked second on the hacking leaderboard?

    Norah blinked, her lips curling into a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t make a mess of it.¡±

    At her assurance, Sean rxed his hold. He trusted that Norah wouldn¡¯t fumble and appreciated her grasp of the situation¡¯s urgency.

    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    Norah took theptop and began breaching the adversary¡¯s firewall using the guidelines Sean had provided. Sean watched her every move closely. Her fingers danced across the keyboard like a pianist during a concert, swiftly entering sequences of code. Sean was visibly impressed. Norah was truly talented, possibly even more so than he was.

    Matteo and Phillip might not have understood the technical terms shing on the screen, but Sean¡¯s shocked face made it clear that Norah was formidable.

    Ignoring the skepticism from others, Norah kept her focus on breaching the firewall. She quickly overcame the digital barriers, locating the adversary¡¯s IP address.

    Sean asked, ¡°This is the IP address. Can you dig up more specific details?¡±

    Norah¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop typing on the keyboard. ¡°It traces back to Sevaedda.¡±

    Worried about being tracked, the adversary cut off thework connection. Norah had nned to infiltrate their device further, but without an inte connection, she had to stop.

    ¡°This is all I could uncover. If you need more, just let me know.¡±

    Sean epted theptop back, reviewing the data she had retrieved.

    He inquired, ¡°Norah, your skills withputers¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1304

    ?Chapter 1304:

    ¡°It¡¯s confidential.¡± Norah dodged the question. ¡°Have your team in Sevaedda check out who this is.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sean had connections within the Sacredice group in Sevaedda. He promptly texted K to monitor the situation. Sean didn¡¯t feelpelled to pry into Norah¡¯s mysterious past. Some preferred to remain under the radar, and Norah fit that description perfectly.

    His primary concern at the moment was the safety of his mother.

    In an apartment building in Sevaedda, a young man with blonde hair yanked the router plug out, provoking loudints from below.

    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? Why did the inte cut out?¡±

    ¡°Hey, who unplugged the router upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I was right in the middle of an online game. It¡¯s ruined now.¡±

    The young man with blonde hair broke into a cold sweat. Messing with the second top hacker on the leaderboard was proving to be a grave mistake. He had hoped to delete his incendiaryment but received a swift counter instead.

    He attempted to mount a defense but was swiftly overwhelmed. The hacker¡¯s skills were far superior, and he was outmatched.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    It was likely that his and Ang¡¯s locations were alreadypromised. Staying here was no longer safe.

    In the basement, Ka, whose limbs were tied, slowly regained consciousness, her eyes adjusting to the unfamiliar environment. Her attempts to speak were muffled by the tape over her mouth.

    ¡°Ka, you¡¯re finally awake. I might have overdone it with the sedative.¡±

    A sweet, girlish voice floated in. Ka looked up to see Nancy, wearing a white princess dress, smirking at her from the doorway.

    Ka continued to groan. She wanted to ask Nancy what was happening.

    Ka¡¯s gaze was the only outlet for her emotions, as her mouth was taped.

    She recalled how, just after apetition, as they were about to leave, Nancy had suddenly insisted on taking her somewhere privately, instructing the bodyguards not to follow. After two years ofpanionship, Ka had grown to trust Nancypletely and followed her without question.

    Then she noticed a few men around them, and momentster, she cked out. Awakening here was a shock.

    Nancy entered the room slowly, her smile growing cruel and sinister as she approached and crouched beside Ka.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1305

    ?Chapter 1305:

    ¡°Ka, initially I stayed with you for the Scott family¡¯s wealth, but then I genuinely fell for Sean. I truly want to be with him,¡± Nancy said in a hushed, bitter tone. ¡°But he¡¯s obsessed with that bitch Norah. I¡¯ve been patient for years, yet nothing has changed.¡±

    She lifted Ka¡¯s chin with her fingers. Even in this predicament, Ka¡¯s face was still so beautiful. No wonder Ka could give birth to such a handsome son like Sean.

    Nancy sneered, ¡°I¡¯m tired of waiting. The time to act is now. Ka, this entirepetition was a setup just for you. It¡¯s fortunate Matteo didn¡¯te with us, making it easier for me to take you.¡±

    Ka had led a protected life and was unustomed to such betrayal. Tears began to form as she thought of how she had rescued Nancy from poverty and raised her with affection, only to be repaid with treachery. ¡°Nancy¡­¡±

    Her voice muffled by the tape, she tried to say her name, but Nancy remained emotionless and chillingly distant. ¡°Just stay here.¡±

    With one final cold nce at Ka, Nancy turned and left. The basement lights went out, plunging the room into darkness.

    Ka curled up tightly, overwhelmed by fear and darkness, tears flowing freely. All she wanted was to go home.

    As Nancy reentered the apartment, a man with blonde hair rushed towards her. ¡°Ang, bad news¡ªwe need to move.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    Nancy halted abruptly, her expression tightening in annoyance. ¡°Why? What have you done?¡±

    Under Nancy¡¯s intense stare, the man shook as he fumbled for an exnation. He had meant it as a joke, just a yfulment online.

    Nancy recalled that this man was their group¡¯s hacker. Could their hidden location have beenpromised so easily?

    ¡°Ang, they must being for the woman in the basement. Should we relocate?¡± the man asked tentatively, his face still stinging from her p.

    ¡°This cyber-attack¡­ it appears to be Sean¡¯s doing. Why should we run? Let theme to us. Is the helicopter ready? We¡¯ll need a quick escape once we secure what we need.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the helipad, all set.¡±

    Nancy nodded. ¡°Good, make sure everyone is armed and ready for a fight.¡±

    As she moved, the hem of her white dress fluttered, and a sinister smile spread across Nancy¡¯s face. She wondered whether Sean was prepared to pay the ransom to get Ka back.

    As Sean and his team¡¯s ne touched down, he received a call from Nancy. He switched the call to speakerphone, giving Norah a significant nce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1306

    ?Chapter 1306:

    ¡°Sean, it¡¯s been a while. Miss me?¡± Nancy inquired.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Sean¡¯s voice was filled with disgust. ¡°Out with it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sean, you¡¯ve already tracked down my location, haven¡¯t you? We¡¯re right here, waiting. And just a heads-up, if you want her back safely, have a hundred million dors ready.¡±

    Matteo¡¯s voice cut in over the phone, saying, ¡°Nancy, don¡¯t you dare harm Ka.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Matteo, you¡¯re here too. And don¡¯t tell me your irritating daughter ising along as well. Rx, Matteo, I¡¯m treating Ka just fine. As long as you deliver the cash, she¡¯ll be back with you in no time,¡± Nancy dered.

    The call was still active, and the quiet sound of breathing on the other end was evident.

    Norah¡¯s expression tightened as her fingers flew across the keyboard, trying to pinpoint Nancy¡¯s location. Unfortunately, a signal blocker was in y, making it impossible to track.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up. Ka hasn¡¯t eaten and is suffering,¡± Nancy added before abruptly ending the call. Unsurprisingly, Sean¡¯s and Matteo¡¯s faces grew dark with anger.

    Nancy had been hanging around the Scott family for ages, and it was all for a ransom of one hundred million dors? She was clearly tied to an organized crime group, and Ang¡¯s real background wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared. Norah shook her head and said, ¡°They¡¯ve anticipated our move and jammed the signal, but the previous address was still correct.¡±

    The ne touched down, and the three Sacredice Deacons dropped everything to converge in Sevaedda. Without wasting time on pleasantries, they immediately got to the point, discussing thetest intel.

    Inside an apartment, T ced hisptop on the table and disyed the findings. ¡°Ang has kept a low profile. Our investigation confirms she¡¯s a key yer in a global fraud syndicate.¡±

    Norah rubbed her chin thoughtfully and said, ¡°Someone with a heart condition that could kill her at any moment, yet she¡¯s a crucial member? She must be extremely sharp despite her health issues.¡±

    J adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said, ¡°These types are usually the most lethal, capable of striking without warning.¡±

    Within their team, K held a simr position of importance.

    ¡°Norah mentioned she has a fragile health condition, which means she is easy to subdue. I can infiltrate and take her out, and the other members of their group are easy to deal with,¡± K remarked.

    Norah remembered this man vividly. He had been Sean¡¯s protector back in Hander Land, and it seemed now Sean had hired him again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1307

    ?Chapter 1307:

    The three men radiated a palpable aura of strength. She had crossed paths with Kelvin before. The scruffy guy with theptop was probably a tech expert. The man with the golden hair and sses radiated a sharp, businesslike intelligence.

    It was clear that the people Sean brought weren¡¯t ordinary by any means.

    Sean introduced them, saying, ¡°Norah, you¡¯ve met Kelvin before. This is Timmy, and this is Jason. They¡¯re here to assist me.¡±

    The three looked annoyed at the casual names Sean had assigned them, but Kelvin, familiar with it, showed no reaction.

    Fourteen hours had passed since the abduction, and the tension in the air was thick.

    Clearing her throat, Norah suggested, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform the authorities? After all, the location¡¯s confirmed.¡±

    Shaking his head, Matteo quickly shot down the idea, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not going to the police! We¡¯ve got our own people.¡±

    Kelvin nodded in agreement and said, ¡°We¡¯ve brought forty men, and more are on their way.¡±

    Hearing this, Norah stayed silent. Forty people¡ªmore than enough, almost as many as a small police department.

    Sean watched the sunset through the window and said icily, ¡°Phillip, get the one hundred million ready.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re short on funds, I have some money in my ounts¡­¡± Norah began.

    However, before she couldplete her words, Sean interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the ransom. You¡¯ve already been dragged into this mess, and I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±

    ¡°Sean, I can¡¯t just sit back when your mother¡¯s in danger. If you need anything, let me know. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± As she spoke, she mentally calcted the funds in her ounts, factoring in her earnings from both her medical career and racing ventures.

    J¡¯s lips twisted into a sly grin. ¡°Sean, let me take care of this.¡±

    He had always been the one in charge of Sacredice¡¯s money. Pulling out a hundred million in cash was something he could do easily. He turned to Phillip. ¡°Phillip,e along.¡±

    Still, J couldn¡¯t help but wonder when Sean would finally tell Norah about Sacredice. Every time they met Norah, they had to pretend, acting like hired mercenaries. It was exhausting.

    He had almost let it slip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1308

    ?Chapter 1308:

    Norah was stunned. Were these people really that close to Sean? Could they actually pull together one hundred million just like that? And who were the people he had with him?

    She remembered Kelvin¡¯s skills all too well. He fought sharply and swiftly, never holding back when it came to striking.

    But what exactly was Sean¡¯s connection with them?

    In less than two hours, J and Phillip came back, hauling cash in a truck.

    A hundred million dors weighed close to a ton, and the entire truck seemed soaked in the smell of money.

    Norah¡¯s face tightened with concern. Were they really going to hand over this much cash to Nancy? Was Sean actually ready to go through with it?

    In order to save his family, money didn¡¯t matter. If it were her mother, she wouldn¡¯t think twice. She¡¯d give everything she had to save her.

    The reinforcements Kelvin had mentioned showed up next, stepping out of a sleek ck van. All of them were dressed in ck robes.

    One of them, a little shorter than the others, walked right up to Kelvin, a bright smile on her face.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder

    ¡°Xenia? What are you doing here?¡± Kelvin¡¯s eyebrows pulled together in confusion. He¡¯d expected elite mercenaries for this job, and while Xenia was talented, this mission wasn¡¯t really suited for her.

    Xenia¡¯s face warmed as she sneaked a nce at the cool, intimidating figure of Sean. In a soft whisper, she said, ¡°Is that our leader? He¡¯s unbelievably handsome, so charming! Come on, why can¡¯t I be part of the Sacredice mission?¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes widened in realization. The helpers Sean had hired all came from Sacredice. It hit her then¡ªwhenever Sean was in need of help, he always called on them. He trusted no one else for important tasks.

    It made sense to her, though. The mercenaries from Sacredice were dependable, and since they had the money to pay for it, there was no reason to waste their own time and effort.

    Without knowing that Norah had already justified his decision, Sean stayed busy, checking over the group and their weapons, making sure everything was ready before they set off.

    Matteo, wrapped in a ck cloak, disappeared into the crowd like he belonged there. Norah spotted him but stayed quiet, figuring Sean¡¯s father had his reasons for keeping a low profile.

    Kelvin stepped up. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll go on ahead and check things out. Take your time and follow when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Sean replied, before turning to Norah. ¡°Stay here and wait for me, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1309

    ?Chapter 1309:

    He didn¡¯t want to risk her safety. Their enemies weren¡¯t just crooks; they were con artists, dangerous people. He was sure he and his team could handle it.

    Norah tightened her grip on his hand, her eyes steady. ¡°Sean, don¡¯t fret about me. You know my skills inbat. Time is of the essence. Let¡¯s go already!¡± Norah stayed close, following the group as they approached the location. Just before they arrived, they received an update from Kelvin.

    Kelvin revealed, ¡°I checked things out. There are over twenty people inside, but I can¡¯t tell what kind of weapons they¡¯ve got.¡±

    If a fight broke out, Sean¡¯s men would likely be able to handle themselves. That gave Norah a bit offort. Her job was to get Sean¡¯s mother out during themotion. It wouldn¡¯t be easy, though. With the hostage involved, the situation wasplicated.

    They finally reached a small vi hidden deep in the woods at the edge of town. Signal jammers blocked anymunication, and an electrified fence surrounded the property. The only way in or out was through the front gate.

    Behind the vi, the forest stretched out, offering the enemies a quick escape if things went south.

    Norah carefully assessed her surroundings, piecing together the situation in her mind.

    The vi¡¯s perimeter was secured with electrified fencing; a single touch could be lethal.

    The security was so tight around the vi that it seemed impregnable, a testament to Kelvin¡¯s adeptness given he had infiltrated and extracted information without being noticed.

    Norah pulled her jacket¡¯s zipper up to her chin. Since their arrival in Sevaedda, the drop in temperature had been so sharp that even she had switched to warmer attire.

    ¡°Nancy!¡± Phillip¡¯s voice boomed from a loudspeaker, capturing the attention of those inside. Figures appeared at the vi¡¯s windows.

    Norah detected the presence of snipers targeting them, potentially hidden within the vi.

    Nancy emerged with a confident strut, her head held high. Seeing the line of ck-robed figures at the entrance, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    Sean truly spared no expense, employing many from Sacredice¡ªsuchvish spending was typical of him.

    ¡°Sean, good to see you. Where¡¯s Matteo? Didn¡¯t hee? Is he too scared to see his wife suffer?¡± Nancyughed softly, covering her mouth. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I have only starved her. How could I mistreat her when she¡¯s been so kind to me?¡±

    Then, turning to Norah, her eyes shed with envy. ¡°Oh, and Norah¡¯s here too. I¡¯m genuinely surprised that Sean would bring you to such a perilous ce.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1310

    ?Chapter 1310:

    The sight of Sean and Norah so close together infuriated Nancy. Why did Sean favor Norah so much?

    She had feelings for Sean. If he chose her, she was ready to leave behind her fraudulent life and settle down peacefully with him.

    She was ready to sacrifice everything for love.

    Yet, subsequent events only fueled her animosity, igniting a desire to ruin the Scott family.

    ¡°Nancy, let¡¯s not drag this out. Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Sean¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°I¡¯ve brought what you asked for. Now, let her go.¡±

    Beside him, a truck stood parked, its doors swung open to reveal neatly stacked boxes. He casually flipped one open, disying stacks of cash inside.

    The people inside the vi saw this and began discussing loudly.

    ¡°Ang is remarkable, asking for such a substantial amount from the Scotts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Ang is a key yer in our organization. She¡¯s been making significant contributions from a young age.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise we all look up to her. We could all stand to learn a thing or two from her approach.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Abandoned due to congenital heart disease, Ang faced many challenges. Her striking looks often brought unwee attention, and her delicate health made resistance difficult.

    She eventually realized that her vulnerability could actually work in her favor, often leading people to take her under their wing for protection, which brought numerous advantages.

    After inadvertently bing involved with a fraud organization, Ang leveraged her intelligence to secure afortable life. Her heart condition became not just a vulnerability but a strategic asset to garner sympathy.

    Nancy bit her lip. She was aware of the Scott family¡¯s affluence, but witnessing the cash stored inside the truck still sent a thrill through her.

    During her time with the Scott family, she truly experienced the lifestyle of the wealthy, indulging in the finest services. Yet, it was she who ultimately shattered that peaceful life.

    Nancy smiled. ¡°Alright, Sean, I know you¡¯re straightforward. Guys, bring the woman up.¡±

    Ka was shoved forward, her eyes hidden behind a ck cloth, her mouth shut with tape, and her hands bound. The once graceful and poised woman now found herself in a humiliating position, stumbling as she was forced to the side of Nancy.

    ¡°Is Sean here? Sean, please help me!¡± she screamed silently in her mind, but all that escaped her lips were muffled cries, leaving her looking utterly helpless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1311

    ?Chapter 1311:

    Matteo, blending into the crowd behind Sean, clenched his fists tightly as he red at Nancy with a deadly intensity.

    ¡°Ka,e on, greet your son,¡± Nancy instructed.

    With a swift motion, she pulled away the ck cloth covering Ka¡¯s eyes. As Ka¡¯s vision cleared, tears streamed down her face, and the redness around her eyes tugged at the hearts of everyone watching. As Ka spotted Sean standing outside the wall, her heart ached with longing and despair.

    If only she had listened to his warnings, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.

    But in this world, there are no ifs; everyone must face the consequences of their choices.

    Norah grasped Sean¡¯s clenched fist. ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. Just stick to the n. Your mom is safe at the moment.¡±

    Sean nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Ka, aren¡¯t you touched? Your son brought a hundred million dors in cash to save you. He¡¯s so good to you! Why does he have to be with Norah?¡± Nancy said with regret, wishing she were the one he cherished. His parents had always favored her.

    If she had married Sean, it would have been the perfect match, but fate had different ns.

    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away

    Ka cried quietly. She had felt her family¡¯s love but chose to overlook it. Regardless of the decisions she made, she knew her family would always be there for her.

    It was her recklessness that led to her current predicament.

    Sean turned to Nancy. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the money. Now, let my mom go as promised.¡±

    Nancy pushed aside her useless feelings; money was her priority.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send four people to drive the truck away. You can¡¯t attack them. Once my people drive off with the truck, I¡¯ll release your mother,¡± she said to Sean, dismissing Norah as merely a pretty face and not a threat.

    Sean nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Four men with a shady demeanor stepped out of the vi. Their eyes sparkled when they saw the truck filled with cash. They casually checked a few boxes, nodded to Nancy, and swiftly climbed into the truck.

    Everyone was focused on the vehicle, unaware of a man quietly making his way down from upstairs.

    As the truck began to move, Nancy smiled in triumph and led Ka downstairs. ¡°Ka, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve been together for so long. Now that Sean cooperates, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    She dragged Ka down the stairs like a rag doll. At some point, Ka¡¯s high heels slipped off, leaving her bare feet scraped and bleeding, creating a trail of blood on the stairs.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1312

    ?Chapter 1312:

    Nancy saw it but chose to ignore it as she pulled Ka downstairs. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ll release your mother once my people are inside. Don¡¯t even think about shooting or breaking in; the electric fence has high voltage, and anyone who touches it will die.¡±

    She tilted her head and smiled, dressed like a princess but grinning mischievously like a devil. She added, ¡°And inside the vi, there are machine guns and sniper rifles aimed right at you. Don¡¯t try anything foolish.¡±

    Ka¡¯s disheveled appearance incited anger in Sean and the others, reddening their eyes. ¡°Kelvin, go now!¡±

    As the truck rolled through the gates into the vi, capturing everyone¡¯s attention, Sean¡¯s chilling voice broke the silence.

    Nancy was shocked to see a man with silver hair suddenly step out from behind her, quickly pushing her aside and rescuing Ka from her grasp.

    ¡°Everyone, stay sharp and fire!¡± Nancy quickly regained herposure and ordered. ¡°Shut the gates and block their exit.¡±

    The loss of their hostage put them at a disadvantage. When had this intruder slipped in?

    Gun barrels peeked from the windows, targeting the figures darting across the courtyard, opening fire. The area resonated with the tter of gunfire as the gunmen unleashed a barrage from four machine guns.

    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Get the truck inside quickly, and have the snipers prepare.¡±

    Nancy¡¯s expression was stern. How could she feel any remorse? Her initial n was to kill Ka after receiving the ransom, plunging the Scott family into despair over their loss.

    However, as they were executing the exchange of money and hostage, something unforeseen happened.

    The gates, which should have closed as the truck passed, malfunctioned. The truck drove into the vi without hindrance, even as they attempted to block those escaping.

    The ck-robed men from Sacredice surged through the still-open gates, initiating a fierce rescue and attack.

    Norah shut herptop and stood up, saying, ¡°Timmy, that was impressive.¡±

    Timmy replied sheepishly, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re the impressive one. I hadn¡¯t even started, and you already wrapped things up.¡±

    They had managed to jam the gates, keeping them open long enough for Kelvin to escape and allowing the Sacredice team to storm in.

    Kelvin, carrying Ka, moved with surprising speed even under machine gun fire, skillfully navigating past the truck.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1313

    ?Chapter 1313:

    Just as he was about to make his exit, a high-caliber sniper bullet whizzed towards his head.

    Norah¡¯s expression shifted abruptly. ¡°Kelvin, hit the deck!¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Kelvin threw himself and Ka to the ground, barely missing a bullet that whistled past his ear.

    Norah narrowed her eyes, annoyed. ¡°These small fries are really getting on my nerves.¡±

    She reached into the weapon box, pulled out an SVD rifle, set up its bipod, and peered through the eight-times scope. She was certain the sniper fire hade from that particr window.

    The moment the enemy sniper peeked out, Norah fired, taking him down with a single shot.

    T swallowed hard, realizing that Norah was quite remarkable. She could sit at theputer and hack alongside Sean, then grab a sniper rifle to fight back. Truly impressive.

    Kelvin dashed a few steps and handed over Ka, whom he had rescued, to Sean. ¡°She¡¯s safe. I¡¯m heading back to support the others.¡±

    He vanished in an instant.

    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Norah efficiently took out another two snipers with just two shots. Sean grabbed an assault rifle, and together, they wiped out the remaining threats by the window. The remaining adversaries had no chance of escaping with Sacredice¡¯s forces closing in.

    Norah went over to Ka, gently removing the tape from her mouth. ¡°Ka, you are safe now.¡±

    Sean embraced his mother tightly. ¡°Mom, are you okay? Tell us if you¡¯re hurt. Norah can help; she¡¯s a doctor.¡± Ka¡¯s once beautiful dress was now torn and ragged, revealing visible bruises and scrapes.

    She leaned forward, grasping Sean¡¯s neck and breaking into tears. ¡°Sean, I¡¯m alright. Where¡¯s Matteo? Did hee too?¡±

    Sean scanned the area, noting all the Sacredice members swarming into the vi to mop up the opposition, his father among them.

    ¡°Dad is currently in the vi, assisting our team. There¡¯s no need for concern,¡± Sean assured Ka.

    He gently brushed the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Try to stop crying, or it will concern Dad when he notices.¡±

    Sean always exhibited a caring demeanor toward his family, despite a seemingly indifferent exterior. Norah observed quietly, her feelings toward him softening.

    She remarked, ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve examined your mother¡¯s injuries. They require immediate attention. I¡¯ve brought glucose with me. Drink this, Ka. It will help energize you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1314

    ?Chapter 1314:

    With a portable first-aid kit in hand, Norah started to attend to Ka¡¯s injuries.

    From where she sat, Ka, her eyes rimmed red and her nose tipped, observed Norah¡¯s careful treatment of her wounds.

    Norah, engrossed in her task, treated each injury with delicate precision. It was clear that her past disagreements with Ka hadn¡¯t affected her care.

    ¡°Norah,¡± Ka began. ¡°I must admit I was mistaken before. Please ept my apology. I truly am sorry.¡±

    Despite the situation, Norah¡¯s hands remained steady as she applied the cotton swab. ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies, Ka. We never had any real issues before, so why the need for one now?¡±

    Just then, Ka winced as a sharp sting radiated from a tender spot where the swab touched. The difort served as a reminder of her misguided trust in Nancy.

    Ka sighed. ¡°Previously, I despised you, thinking you weren¡¯t suited for Sean. Coming from a family that valued alliances between equals, I was quick to judge based on your humble background. That was unfair of me, and I regret it. As I¡¯vee to know you better, I see how capable you are. It¡¯s understandable why Sean is fond of you.¡±

    Ka spoke earnestly, her voice reflecting sincerity.

    Norah listened in silence, her earlier impressions of Ka being challenged by their current interaction. Today¡¯s discussion revealed a different perspective, showing Ka in a more reasoned light than Norah had previously perceived.

    .c¨®m is the source

    ¡°Those events are part of the past. They didn¡¯t bother me, so they shouldn¡¯t bother you either, Ka.¡± Norah finished wrapping thest piece of gauze around the wound and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Sean. Stay here for now. There are guards outside, so no need to worry. We will return shortly.¡±

    Before departing, Norah handed her something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All will be resolved soon.¡±

    After Norah had gone, Ka opened her hand to reveal several candies in bright wrappers. The mere sight of them hinted at their sweetness.

    Nancy noticed Ka being escorted away and feltpelled to recapture her. Yet, observing the arrival of the truck and Sacredice mercenaries, she clenched her teeth andmanded, ¡°Trap the enemies within our fire range. The rest of you, prepare for retreat and secure the money.¡±

    By the helipad, the team was ready. As soon as the truck halted, they coordinated the loading of money into the helicopter.

    The sounds of gunfire and yelling persisted from the vi. Nancy clenched her jaw. Cursing Sean, shemented her misced trust, realizing men were deceitful.

    ¡°Move quickly!¡± she yelled. She didn¡¯t want to stay there to confront Sean and his men; she simply aimed to take the funds and leave the scene. The fate of those risking their lives for her was inconsequential. More recruits were always avable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1315

    ?Chapter 1315:

    It took time to load the cash onto the helicopter, and she needed to find a way to stall to buy them more time.

    She retrieved a remote from her pocket. Beneath the vi, explosives were set. Activating the red button would instantly obliterate the structure.

    Yet, this action would surely impact them too.

    ¡°Ang, our team hasn¡¯t cleared out of the vi yet,¡± someone yelled, noticing her finger on the bomb¡¯s remote. ¡°The st will hit us too!¡±

    Nancy shot him a fierce look and said, ¡°Stay out of my business. What I do is not your concern.¡±

    She turned away, staring into the distance. Amidst the cacophony of gunshots and yelling, the vi was a battleground for her crew and the Sacredice mercenaries. Sean and Norah might be in there too.

    Pushing this button would end it all¡ªher foes would vanish, unable to trouble her ever again. ¡°To hell with them,¡± she thought.

    With a cold smirk, Nancy eyed her former stronghold and pressed the red button.

    In thirty seconds, the timed bombs would detonate. Nancy dered, ¡°Time to go. Forget about the rest of the money.¡± Seeing that only half the cash had been loaded onto the helicopter, she knew they were out of time and quickly climbed aboard. ¡°If you want to survive,e with me.¡± At hermand, those loading the cash abandoned their task and jumped onto the helicopter. The engines growled to life, and the helicopter began its ascent.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales

    Suddenly, a massive explosion shattered the silence¡­

    Norah stepped into the smoke-filled vi with her gun ready. Outside, Timmy, Jason, and several of Sacredice¡¯s mercenaries kept watch. She was concerned for Sean and his father; they weren¡¯t trained mercenaries. What if they were hurt in such a dangerous ce?

    As for Nancy and the money she took, Norah was not concerned at all, trusting the Sacredice team to handle it.

    ¡°Norah, why did youe inside?¡±

    The vi was clouded with smoke, and mysterious white fog blurred their sight.

    A familiar, warm hand found hers. Sean was by her side. sping his hand tightly, Norah admitted, ¡°I was worried about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Kelvin reported that they¡¯ve taken care of the enemies in the vi. The rest are headed to the mountain where a helicopter is waiting. They¡¯re trying to flee¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, an overwhelming st interrupted him, temporarily deafening both.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1316

    ?Chapter 1316:

    ¡°It was my father¡¯s doing. He had two grenades with him when he left,¡± Sean exined quickly.

    He added, ¡°That explosion came from the mountain. It seems he was trying to block their escape.¡±

    ¡°No, something¡¯s not right.¡± Norah frowned.

    She abruptly held her breath, silencing Sean, and strained to listen.

    The gunfire dwindled, and they could distinctly hear the beeping of a timer.

    It was unmistakably the ticking of the time bomb.

    ¡°Damn it! Alert everyone to evacuate immediately. There are bombs right beneath us!¡±

    Norah was frantic. If there were bombs nted throughout the vi, they wouldn¡¯t have much time to avoid the st, not knowing when the bombs would detonate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get as far away as possible!¡±

    They dashed outside. On the run, Sean removed a bone whistle from his neck and blew it hard. The piercing sound carried far.

    He blew several times to signal his men before stashing the whistle.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    ¡°Forget about them now. We need to move!¡±

    They had just cleared the vi gates when a tremendous explosion obliterated the vi, sending a huge gray mushroom cloud skyward.

    The shockwave knocked them to the ground. Once the ringing in their ears subsided, they slowly got to their feet. Relieved to find each other safe, they shared a tight embrace.

    Sean spoke, his voice still edged with fear. ¡°Norah, thank you. We¡¯re lucky to be alive.¡±

    He had not detected the bomb¡¯s ticking. In such little time, he hadn¡¯t grasped that the vi was wired with explosives. Had they not escaped when they did, they might not have survived.

    Nancy¡¯s ruthless strategy spared no thought for her own people, all to ensure their elimination.

    ¡°Sean, Norah, are you both okay?¡± Ka shouted as she staggered out barefoot.

    She had just heard a deafening explosion while in the car, and stepping outside, she was greeted by the sight of a mushroom cloud, her face turning ashen with shock.

    The vi had been destroyed. Where were her husband and son, who had gone inside the vi? And Norah had entered with them. Had they survived?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1317

    ?Chapter 1317:

    T and J steadied Ka by the arms, their faces mirroring the shock, as they gazed at the demolished vi not far off. Could Sean and their fellows have survived such a st?

    Sean released Norah from his embrace, sat up, and blew his whistle. The sharp sound echoed, and figures in ck robes from Sacredice began appearing around them.

    Kelvin, dressed in ck with his silver hair dusted in ash, descended from a tree. ¡°Luckily, the boss gave us the heads-up, and we just barely avoided disaster.¡±

    He had nned to pursue the enemy into the mountains but decided against it when he heard the whistle. Fortunately, his quick decision-making averted what could have been a fatal dy.

    Kelvin did a quick headcount of the Sacredice members and reported, ¡°Mr. Scott, we¡¯re all ounted for, no casualties.¡±

    This was the strength of Sacredice!

    Despite the perilous circumstances, they managed to retreat without a single injury or loss.

    Ka, a bit unsteady, made her way to them and clung to Sean. ¡°Sean, where¡¯s your father? Did he get out okay?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe Matteo hadn¡¯t rushed to rescue her, and she refused to ept that he wouldn¡¯t.

    Sean¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Kelvin, where¡¯s my father?¡±

    Check new chapters at

    Kelvin chuckled. ¡°Your father? Last I saw, he was heading towards the mountain behind the vi. That st we heard before the main explosion might have been his doing.¡±

    Matteo, the former head of Sacredice, was no stranger to danger. Kelvin had intended to back him up but had retreated at the sound of the evacuation signal.

    Norah assisted Ka to stand, noticing a cut on her heel.

    ¡°Ka, you¡¯ve cut your foot on a stone.¡±

    Ka gave a tearful smile as she processed the pain and relief. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sean, please go find your father. I¡¯m really worried about him.¡±

    ¡°Norah, look after my mother for me. I¡¯m going to help my father,¡± Sean said.

    Norah nodded. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    The team swiftly made their way across the remains of the vi, heading toward the helipad behind it, while Norah helped Ka, watching them as they moved away. ¡°Matteo is both courageous and smart. He¡¯ll be fine. Try not to worry too much, Ka,¡± Norah reassured.

    They slowly walked towards the jeep. J paused to make a phone call.

    Norah attended to Ka¡¯s foot injury and advised, ¡°There aren¡¯t any shoes for you in the car. It¡¯s best you stay inside to avoid further injury.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1318

    ?Chapter 1318:

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Ka peered anxiously outside, silently hoping for their safe return.

    Not long after, Sean returned, apanied by Kelvin and Matteo, along with a group of tough mercenaries in ck robes.

    Norah approached them and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°My father used a grenade to take out the helicopter before it could escape. Most of the enemies were injured. We managed to secure the area. We lost some of the money, but the majority is still secure,¡± Sean revealed.

    Over there, Matteo and Ka were already in each other¡¯s arms, tears mixing with their relief and grief.

    ¡°And what about Nancy?¡± Norah pressed.

    Nancy was the mastermind behind this incident. Since she failed to take the money away, what would happen to her? How would Sean¡¯s team handle her?

    Sean, looking out with a steady gaze, responded calmly,

    ¡°Nancy is dead.¡±

    Norah was taken aback. Was it really over just like that?

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°After surviving the helicopter explosion, Nancy attempted to shoot my father. But when we arrived, we saw him end her with a gunshot,¡± Sean exined.

    Anyone who threatened Ka would never be forgiven by Matteo. He would act decisively, eliminating the threat before Ka could intervene with mercy.

    Sean had known that Nancy would never make it out alive and silently supported his father¡¯s decision, witnessing her slowly die before him.

    ¡°Now that she¡¯s out of the picture, let¡¯s leave it at that. There¡¯s no telling how many people she tricked before she showed up at the Scott family or how many lives she destroyed. People like her deserve to die,¡± Norah remarked. Scams had caused the downfall of many families, which was amon issue all over the world.

    ¡°My mother is safe now. The Sacredice¡¯s mercenaries will take care of the scene. Let¡¯s head back,¡± Sean suggested.

    As he finished speaking, the sound of a helicopter filled the air, its massive des cutting through the sky and capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Arge chopper appeared above them.

    J gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, you and your families can take the helicopter to Sevaedda first to rest.¡± The helicopter circled several times beforending in a rtively t area.

    Sean and Norah boarded first, followed by Phillip, T, and J. Matteo, carrying Ka, boarded next, while K remained on the ground with his men to manage everything at the scene.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1319

    ?Chapter 1319:

    The helicopter lifted off, and the vi, which had been destroyed in the explosion, quickly shrank into a small dot, disappearing as they flew away.

    On the helicopter, Matteo held Ka tightly, still shaken. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t survive the explosion. I didn¡¯t even have time to warn you.¡±

    Ka stayed silent while listening to their conversation. Sean sighed. ¡°I was so careless that I missed the bomb¡¯s countdown. It was Norah who noticed it and pointed it out to me.¡±

    Norah smiled gently. ¡°I was just lucky to notice. It¡¯s such a relief that we all stayed safe.¡±

    The Deacons were impressed by her shooting andputer skills. In the recent fight, they had witnessed how amazing she was. Without her, they could have run into serious trouble during the rescue.

    Matteo looked at Norah with respect. He had initially thought she was just a well-mannered young woman with some medical knowledge, but her bravery and intelligence now stood out as well.

    In Matteo¡¯s eyes, Norah and Sean were the perfect couple. He had to give Sean credit for having excellent taste in women, finding such an exceptional wife in Norah.

    Noticing his shirt was wet, Matteo nced down and saw Ka quietly crying.

    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Ka, is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Is Nancy dead?¡± Ka thought back to her times with Nancy, wondering if Nancy had ever shown her anypassion. How could Nancy have treated her in such a cruel manner?

    ¡°Yes, I was the one who killed her.¡±

    Matteo clenched his fist. He hadn¡¯t missed Nancy¡¯s deadly intent just moments earlier. He had to eliminate the danger.

    ¡°Never mind. To her, our years together paled inparison to a hundred million dors. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Sean and Norah shared a look but stayed quiet. This was an emotional issue Ka had to work through on her own. No amount offorting would help.

    The helicopter touched down on the rooftop of a five-star hotel in Sevaedda. J had reserved the entire top floor, ensuring that everyone could shower and rest as soon as they stepped off the helicopter.

    Sean led Norah to their room. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you wash up first? I need to take care of something.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Norah made her way to the bathroom to clean up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320:

    Sean then convened a meeting with the three Deacons.

    He instructed, ¡°Phillip, tomorrow you¡¯ll escort my parents home. You also need to inform Susanna about the entire situation.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here with Norah for a few more days. J and T, if you¡¯re eager to head back to Sacredice, feel free to leave whenever. But if you¡¯d like to stick around and enjoy yourselves, I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± Sean dered.

    T stretched out leisurely and replied, ¡°The team back at my department can handle things without me. It¡¯s not often we get a break, so I n to enjoy myself for a few days.¡± J felt the same. They worked tirelessly all year with barely any time off, and he was keen to use this opportunity for some well-deserved rxation.

    Sean turned to Phillip. ¡°Phillip, once you¡¯re back, take some time off with Susanna and have some fun. Consider it your vacation.¡±

    Phillip smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott.¡±

    ¡°Great, that¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll go over the details with you tomorrow. For now, everyone, head back to your rooms.¡±

    Meanwhile, Matteo was alone with Ka in their room.

    Matteo fetched a damp towel and tenderly cleaned the dirt from Ka¡¯s face. He then helped her intofortable pajamas. The sight of the red marks on her body, remnants of Nancy¡¯s cruelty, filled him with anger.

    He regretted giving Nancy a swift death, finding it too merciful considering the harm she had inflicted on Ka. Kay quietly, passive as Matteo cared for her, not reacting to his ministrations.

    ¡°Ka, stop dwelling on it. Get some rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he cooed.

    Since handing over the reins of the group and Sacredice to Sean, Matteo had the freedom to travel the world with his wife. It was only Nancy¡¯s emergence that drew them back to settle in their hometown, Glophia.

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll continue our travels around the world. Don¡¯t let these recent events weigh on you.¡± Matteo gripped her hand firmly. ¡°Ka, I¡¯ll always be right here with you.¡±

    Ka, touched by his words, began to sob uncontrobly. ¡°I was so kind to Nancy, even neglecting Susanna to teach her piano. To think that all those years of affection she showed towards me were just an act? She actually plotted against my life, Matteo. It breaks my heart.¡±

    The pain of betrayal from someone close was overwhelming for her. She now realized the cause of Susanna¡¯s previous distress. It was the neglect from her own mother, who preferred another, that had hurt her deeply. Ka acknowledged her foolishness.

    She had overlooked her own daughter to care for an ungrateful person, causing a rift within her family. ¡°Matteo, I¡¯ve made a mistake. I need to apologize to Susanna,¡± she murmured.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1321

    ?Chapter 1321:

    Holding her close, Matteo soothed her with gentle pats on her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Susanna¡¯s love for you is deep. You¡¯ve realized the truth in time, Ka. It¡¯s never toote.¡±

    Tears brought relief to Ka, and seeing her recovery, Matteo let out a sigh of relief, d she was moving past her pain.

    The following morning, Norah learned that Matteo and his wife were departing that day. She took the opportunity to change Ka¡¯s bandages onest time.

    ¡°Make sure to have the family doctor look at these once you¡¯re home. The wounds should start to heal properly in a few days, Ka.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Norah, thanks. When you get back,e over for dinner at the Scotts¡¯ house. I¡¯ll cook something special for you.¡± Ka smiled.

    She thought about ruffling Norah¡¯s hair but instead gently patted her shoulder.

    Her affection for Norah had grown immensely. Knowing that Norah would soon marry into the Scott family brought her great joy.

    After bidding farewell to Matteo and his wife, Norah turned to Sean. ¡°What¡¯s on the agenda for us now that we¡¯re still here?¡±

    Sean smirked. ¡°We¡¯re in Sevaedda; missing out on skiing would be a shame. Do you know how to ski?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all

    A sparkle appeared in Norah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really, can we go skiing? I know a bit and would absolutely love to.¡±

    Skiing was a passion for Sean, who relished the adrenaline rush of this challenging sport during his trips abroad.

    Sevaedda was a haven for ski lovers, home to many ski resorts and famed for its excellent skiing conditions. Norah would often escape to Sevaedda to hit the slopes whenever she wasn¡¯t on a mission.

    Seeing her enthusiasm, Seanughed. ¡°I was hoping you might need some lessons, so I could teach you. How well can you ski? Your answer will help me pick the right resort for us.¡±

    With a yful roll of her eyes, Norah responded, ¡°Honestly, I can hardly keep upright on the skis. I¡¯ll still need your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the time I¡¯m done teaching you, you¡¯ll be a pro at skiing.¡±

    Sean quickly made a phone call and hung up. Then he turned back to Norah. ¡°The three who were with us yesterday will being along. Let¡¯s head to Evercrest Ski Resort.¡±

    Evercrest Ski Resort offered year-round skiing and was considered the top destination in Sevaedda for its breathtaking views and stunningndscapes.

    As they drove, Sean described the resort in a calm, soothing voice that was quite pleasing to listen to.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1322

    ?Chapter 1322:

    Norah rested her chin on her hands, looking intrigued. ¡°You seem toe here a lot and really know your way around.¡±

    ¡°You know, ces like this are ygrounds for the wealthy. When we get a chance, I¡¯ll also take you diving and skydiving. All quite thrilling sports.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Norah eximed, her eyes shining with anticipation. Back in Glophia, the only adrenaline rush she sought was through racing.

    Once they all exited the car, J had already arranged for their brand-new skiing attire and equipment to be ready. ¡°Would you prefer a snowboard or skis?¡± Sean asked as he sifted through the equipment.

    He loved skiing, especially the rush of the wind on his face as he swooped down slopes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the snowboard,¡± Norah answered, her smile bright as she chose her board. The car was packed with high-end skiing and snowboarding gear.

    Sean looked slightly concerned. ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m not great with a snowboard.¡±

    He turned to the three behind him. ¡°What¡¯s your choice?¡±

    K picked up a snowboard and said, ¡°I¡¯m new to this as well, maybe slightly better than Norah though.¡±

    T and J, who seldom skied, were clearly beginners in need of instruction.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Norah gave a resigned shrug. ¡°Guess I¡¯m on my own to figure this out.¡±

    ¡°Only about 20% of Evercrest Ski Resort caters to beginners. It¡¯s not the most beginner-friendly ce. Should we consider a different location?¡± Sean proposed.

    Norah responded, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s make the best of it.¡±

    epting her decision, Sean dropped the idea of moving and had J arrange for a snowboarding instructor for the newbies.

    Norah suited up in her ski gear and, clutching her snowboard, said, ¡°Let¡¯s hit the slopes.¡±

    Observing the others geared up, she fetched three cushions from the car. ¡°I think you newbies might need these.¡±

    She handed them over with a smile, choosing not to mention they were to cushion any falls.

    Trying to contain his amusement, Sean advised, ¡°Norah¡¯s looking out for you. Strap them on quickly.¡±

    The three skiing novices, unsuspecting, donned the cushions and followed their guide.

    ¡°Norah, since I¡¯m not versed in snowboarding, I¡¯ve arranged a coach for you. We¡¯ll stick around a few more days,¡± Sean told her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1323

    ?Chapter 1323:

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Norah agreed cheerfully. She enjoyed these shared moments of fun.

    With the neers grouped together under the watchful eye of the skilled, attractive coach, Sean and Norah had the freedom to explore on their own. The instructor Sean hired was not only tall and good-looking but also meticulous and patient.

    Norah stepped onto her snowboard and started following the coach¡¯s instructions meticulously.

    Sean strapped on his skis, staying protectively close to her, anxious about her well-being on the slopes.

    Norah feigned clumsiness and pretended to be a novice at skiing as part of a prank on Sean.

    Her swift improvement caught the coach off guard, prompting him to exim with enthusiasm, ¡°Oh my god, just keep it up. You¡¯re doing wonderfully.¡±

    Sean was amazed at Norah¡¯s rapid learning curve. Mastering skiing usually took time because it involved navigating various challenges on the slopes.

    Sean had been skiing from a young age, making it seem like second nature to him.

    Norah was a quick study, indeed. Within just over an hour, the coach dered, ¡°She¡¯s really catching on quickly. She¡¯s now ready for the beginner trails. Mr. Scott, please take her on the blue slopes but don¡¯t go on the red and ck ones.¡±

    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    The blue slopes were tailored for beginners, whereas the red and ck slopes catered to more seasoned skiers. The off-piste areas were also out of bounds for Norah.

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    With the endorsement of a beginner ski coach, Sean was assured of Norah¡¯s skills; she was ready to navigate the regr trails with ease.

    Sean reassured her, ¡°Honey, just take it easy. No need to rush or feel scared, just enjoy skiing.¡±

    Norah responded with a calm smile, ¡°Sean, I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s more anxious.¡±

    Acknowledging this, Sean replied, ¡°Well, I brought you here to have fun, so naturally, I¡¯m concerned about keeping you safe.¡±

    idents were a possibility on the slopes, and they needed to stay alert. Sean understood Norah¡¯s passion for racing, so he was confident she¡¯d take to skiing as well. Despite the risks, he was determined to share this experience with her.

    ¡°Ready? Let¡¯s start.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1324

    ?Chapter 1324:

    They were at the peak of the hill, looking down the beginner-friendly blue slope. Below, skiers and snowboarders moved cautiously, some inevitably tumbling andnding awkwardly.

    Norah suppressed herughter upon spotting Kelvin among those who had fallen.

    Kelvin, usually soposed, now appeared youthful and clumsy, his silver hair blending with the snowy backdrop. They all shared a heartyugh at the sight.

    ¡°Be careful, honey,¡± Sean reminded, staying just behind her to assist if needed. As she picked up speed and more skiers appeared below, he couldn¡¯t help but warn her again.

    Navigating skillfully past others, Norah approached a small rise, sped up, andunched into a jump. Mid-air, she executed a stylish grab, looking impressively skilled. From her vantage point during the jump, she took in the breathtaking views.

    Watching nervously, Sean¡¯s heart raced. He sped up to stay close, calling out, ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s easy to collide and get injured.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m getting pretty good at this.¡± Norah steered her snowboard, kicking up a spray of snow, exuding a sense of freedom and exhration.

    Sean felt a thrill watching her. He usually skied more challenging red and ck slopes, finding the blue ones somewhat dull. Yet, skiing with Norah brought a new level of enjoyment.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Caught up in the moment, Sean failed to anticipate an incident up ahead.

    ¡°Do you even know how to ski? You nearly hit my friend; she had to swerve sharply!¡±

    ¡°You need to apologize. Why are beginners on the slope? Unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Quality ski gear doesn¡¯t mask yourck of skill. You truly are terrible.¡±

    A circle of people gathered around Norah, insisting she apologize.

    Norah remainedposed and confident. ¡°I was following my track just fine. She came out of nowhere into my path.¡± She turned to look at a woman hidden among the group, noting her tear-stained eyes. ¡°Moreover, I managed to stop on time; I didn¡¯t even touch her.¡±

    Moments ago, just as she was picking up speed again, someone on skis burst in from the side, clumsily handling her ski poles. Before Norah could react, this woman¡¯s friends criticized her skiing abilities and med her for the supposed mishap.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Sean moved swiftly to her side, positioning himself between Norah and the crowd. ¡°Can someone exin?¡±

    He was tall and sturdy, his ski goggles leaving only his chin exposed. His stern voice caused the noisy crowd to quiet down slightly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1325

    ?Chapter 1325:

    There were four of them, all apparently from the same country, judging by their ents. They seemed to have targeted Norah, thinking they could intimidate her because she was alone and female. They hadn¡¯t anticipated someone so intimidating to be with her.

    Norah told Sean the incident coldly, causing the woman to turn red and retreat behind her group.

    ¡°So, this womancks proper skiing skills yet tries to imitate others. Does she really think she¡¯s capable?¡± The group had skied behind Norah earlier, observing her attempts at skiing stunts, and were now mocking her.

    ¡°She¡¯s barely off the training slopes and thinks she¡¯s a prodigy. We won¡¯t waste our time arguing. Let¡¯s go, Alyssa. It¡¯s good that nothing serious happened.¡±

    Alyssa Castro was evidently the favorite of the group, who rallied around her protectively.

    Alyssa regarded Sean with admiration. He was tall and strong, with a soothing voice that suggested he was also quite handsome. She wondered if the woman with him was his girlfriend.

    Sean frowned and stopped them. ¡°My girlfriend hasn¡¯t made any mistakes, and yet you¡¯ve all teamed up to criticize her. Don¡¯t you think you owe her an apology?¡± The group¡¯s demeanor shifted; they had taunted Norah thinking she was alone and that no one would defend her. Only Alyssa seemed conflicted, wanting to say something, but her friends cut her off.

    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°And who are you to demand an apology from us? What right do you have?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Alyssa, pay them no mind. They¡¯re just a pair of troublemakers seeking attention.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hit the slopes. Don¡¯t let these irrelevant people upset you. You¡¯re way better than that, Alyssa.¡±

    Norah¡¯s expression grew stern. She typically avoided confrontations, but their smug demeanor pushed her to the edge.

    ¡°Hold on a second. Why don¡¯t you introduce yourselves now that you are so full of yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Look, setting aside who we are, Alyssa Castro is the only daughter of the president of Crestview Trust Bank. Do you really think ordinary people like you could even hold a candle to her? You¡¯re fortunate we haven¡¯t demandedpensation for your insults. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    Alyssa blushed and gently pulled on the arm of the woman speaking for her. ¡°Stop it, please. It was my mistake for getting in the way.¡±

    ¡°Alyssa, what are you afraid of? With your status, do you really need to fear two nobodies? If they continue to be rude, just have your family¡¯s bodyguards handle them.¡±

    Sean said coldly, ¡°Are you suggesting we resort to violence?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1326

    ?Chapter 1326:

    Alyssa shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what we meant.¡± She then turned to her friends. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. I don¡¯t want to deal with this anymore.¡±

    She leaned on her ski poles, clumsily attempting to walk away.

    Sean turned to Norah and said, ¡°She¡¯s the bank president¡¯s only daughter. Do we still want to make a big deal out of this?¡±

    Sean could certainly assist Norah if she wished to pursue the matter further. He was well-connected with the bank president, who would surely ask Alyssa to apologize to Norah if Sean requested it.

    However, under the current circumstances, Alyssa appeared quite rational. It was only her entourage that kept pushing her to cause trouble for Norah.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Alyssa! That woman almost collided with you and she¡¯s still bothering you. Does that not make you angry?¡±

    ¡°Stay, Alyssa, don¡¯t fear. We all support you here.¡±

    The trio of women, frustrated with the attitudes of Norah and Sean, repeatedly encouraged Alyssa to retaliate.

    As Alyssa was reluctantly drawn back by the trio and urged to settle the score, Norah observed with cool detachment.

    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    With a smirk, Norahmented, ¡°You¡¯re aimed to avoid a scene, yet some just can¡¯t let things be.¡±

    Alyssa¡¯s eyes welled up with frustration as she eximed, ¡°Enough! I came here to ski for enjoyment, not to engage in arguments.¡±

    Her friends, caught off guard, protested, ¡°Alyssa, we are only trying to support you. She ran into you and now they expect an apology from you. They are going too far.¡±

    Whispering to Sean, Norah remarked, ¡°I was beginning to find skiing a tad dull. But now, it seems we have a more thrilling pursuit at hand. Let¡¯s engage with them first.¡±

    She then cleared her throat to capture their attention. ¡°What if we settle this on the slopes? You im my skiing isn¡¯t suited for the blue slope. Let¡¯s head to the ck slope instead. We¡¯ll race. No stunts, just speed. The first one to finish could demand an apology from the other. What¡¯s your take on that?¡±

    Alyssa paused, visibly unsure, and responded, ¡°Today marks just my third day on skis. It¡¯s hard enough to manage the blue slope slowly.¡±

    Sean, giving Norah a look of concern, advised, ¡°No, today is your first day. The ck slope is far too risky for a beginner.¡±

    One of the three women spoke up. ¡°Alright, since you said that, I¡¯m willing topete on Alyssa¡¯s behalf to defend her honor.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1327

    ?Chapter 1327:

    Alyssa, taken aback, responded, ¡°Greta, you are a renowned skier. Isn¡¯t it a bit unfair for you topete against a novice?¡±

    Alyssa understood fairness, which was why she had been embarrassed by her friends¡¯ earlier suggestion. It seemed extremely unjust, especially since Norah was much less experienced at skiing than Alyssa.

    ¡°Alyssa, they didn¡¯t specify that you had to be the one topete. It doesn¡¯t have to be that womanpeting. That man seems quite adept. The chances of winning thispetition are even. Just support me, okay?¡±

    Greta Seymour, with a lofty look, surveyed Norah and Sean from head to toe. As a prominent professional skier, she was confident of her victory against these amateurs.

    Sean, standing next to Norah with a resolute expression, dered, ¡°Norah, let mepete on your behalf. Trust me.¡±

    Norah, maintaining herposure, stated, ¡°Since I initiated this challenge, I will definitely participate. They can choose anyone to face me in thepetition.¡±

    Alyssa tugged at Greta¡¯s arm and said to Norah, ¡°Forget it. I apologize for my friends¡¯ harsh words. They were trying to defend me. Please don¡¯t take them to heart.¡±

    She apologized first, feeling that thepetition should not proceed under these circumstances.

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    Alyssa did not wish to use her status to intimidate others. She had simply found the skiing in Sevaedda intriguing and had invited some friends to join her.

    ¡°Greta, we should leave. Are you not going to heed my request?¡±

    Greta, however, was adamant about demonstrating her skills before Alyssa. ¡°She is not intimidated, so I mustpete against her. Alyssa, have faith in me. I will make her apologize to you.¡±

    She then fixed her determined gaze on Norah.

    Norah¡¯s lips curled into a soft smile. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Norah, Sean, Alyssa, and Greta took the ski lift up, the cold air biting at their faces as they reached the mountain¡¯s peak. Without hesitation, Norah and Greta picked the ck slope¡ªthe hardest and most dangerous route down.

    Greta, already on her skis, crouched down to double-check her gear. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this isn¡¯t like the blue slope. One wrong move, and you¡¯re not just falling¡ªyou¡¯re getting seriously hurt. Or worse.¡±

    Sean¡¯s chest tightened with worry. He knew Norah could handle the blue slope, but the ck was a whole other challenge.

    His voice came out, pleading, ¡°Norah, let me go instead.¡± But Norah remained calm. She gently held Sean¡¯s helmeted head between her gloved hands, her eyes steady. ¡°Alyssa doesn¡¯t throw her weight around, and I won¡¯t either. I need to win this on my own, and I want them to know it. Don¡¯t worry about me¡ªI never take risks I¡¯m not ready for.¡± Norah never did anything without thinking it through. To outsiders, she might seem like she didn¡¯t care, but she always handled things with a quiet precision that left no room for error.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1328

    ?Chapter 1328:

    Sean cautioned, ¡°Just be cautious. Thispetition doesn¡¯t matter¡ªwhat matters is you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡± Norah smiled. Alyssa stumbled toward Norah, her words shaky. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. Save it for after thepetition. Apologies won¡¯t mean anything right now.¡±

    Norah headed for the starting line, ignoring Greta¡¯s snide remarks about her exceptional skiing skills. Her face remained unreadable, as if Greta¡¯s words didn¡¯t even register.

    At the foot of the mountain, Alyssa¡¯s two other friends sat as judges, live-streaming the event to prevent any cheating. Alyssa shut her eyes tight and swallowed the lump in her throat, silently hoping that the young woman wouldn¡¯t get hurt. She knew she couldn¡¯t handle the me if something went wrong.

    ¡°Ready, set, go!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, Norah and Greta shot off, racing at full speed.

    Alyssa watched them disappear down the slope, her stomach twisting with worry. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of thing, having lived a life sheltered from danger. She hated how quickly everything had gotten out of control.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. It¡¯s my fault,¡± she said, her voice shaky. ¡°No matter how this ends, I¡¯ll apologize.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales

    ¡°This was Norah¡¯s choice,¡± Sean replied, though his eyes showed he wasn¡¯t letting her offpletely. ¡°But you definitely have some responsibility for what is happening.¡± With that, he headed down the slope after them.

    Alyssa stood there for a moment, unsure of what to do. She finally decided to take the ski lift. There was no way she could follow them down the ck slope with her limited skiing skills.

    Norah flew down the steep slope, quickly putting distance between herself and Greta.

    The slope was sharp and challenging, but that only added to the excitement. Skiing like this felt like flying, a rush that few other sports could offer.

    Norah had skied this path countless times and knew it like the back of her hand. Even though Greta was a pro, she couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Norah was the first to cross the finish line.

    She didn¡¯t expect to see Seaning in right after her. Norah turned, surprised, and raised an eyebrow as he skidded to a stop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1329

    ?Chapter 1329:

    Sean had startedter, trailing behind her as they moved down the slope. Still, somehow, he¡¯d managed to speed up and pass Greta, securing second ce with surprising ease. Greta arrived third, her face a mix of frustration and disbelief. Norah and Sean were already standing at the finish line, chatting like it had been easy. She couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªbeaten by two amateurs?

    How was this even possible?

    All three were unharmed, and Alyssa let out a long breath, thankful nothing had gone wrong. She quickly brought Greta over to the pair, apologizing over and over for how things had turned out.

    Norah looked content. This was exactly what she had wanted when she called for the race.

    ¡°You¡¯re no amateur!¡± Greta¡¯s eyes narrowed at Norah. ¡°You yed weak to throw me off, just so you could win!¡±

    Norah shed a sweet smile. ¡°I never said I was an amateur, and honestly, you¡¯re not that impressive at skiing.¡± Her calm tone nearly pushed Greta over the edge. She was a nationally recognized professional skier, and now she was being looked down upon by a nobody!

    Sean, having a st on the ck slope, chimed in with a grin, ¡°Your reputation doesn¡¯t need Norah to y nice. Next time, make sure you know who you¡¯re up against before trying to teach someone a lesson.¡±

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    They walked off together, leaving Greta feeling deted. ¡°Have I really gotten that rusty? Beaten by two amateurs on a slope I¡¯ve skied countless times¡­¡±

    Alyssa gave her a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash next time. You didn¡¯t need to blow this out of proportion. Next time, listen to me, or I¡¯ll call my other friends over.¡± Greta was stunned. She had tried so hard to impress Alyssa, but almost ended up humiliated!

    It was gettingte, and Norah¡¯s stomach growled. The two made their way to the ce where they and the other three would meet.

    Sean asked, ¡°Norah, you¡¯re not a beginner, are you?¡±

    Norah replied mysteriously, ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I took it seriously when I reviewed the basics with the coach. I haven¡¯t skied in years, so I practiced a bit before daring to try the ck slope.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re brave for skiing on that slope, but don¡¯t push your luck like that again.¡±

    Norahughed openly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll definitely do it again. But honestly, her skills are rusty. A so-called professional skier wasting her time sucking up to a spoiled heiress? She¡¯spletely lost her focus.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has different priorities. She could stand to sharpen her skills, though.¡± Sean¡¯s gaze darkened a little. ¡°I should probably do something for the country¡¯s skiing scene, too.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1330

    ?Chapter 1330:

    Norah didn¡¯t grasp his meaning untilter when Phillip told her Sean had donated arge batch of ski equipment to the national government¡¯s skiing department.

    The five of them reunited at the base of the mountain.

    As soon as they met, Kelvin shot Norah and Sean a resentful look, holding onto a beginner¡¯s cushion¡ªjust like the other two.

    Jason¡¯s voice echoed through his helmet, ¡°Mr. Scott, where did you go? Weren¡¯t you skiing on the blue slope?¡±

    Kelvin, still fuming, blurted out, ¡°Mr. Scott, Norah, why didn¡¯t you tell us the cushion was for beginners who are afraid of falling?¡±

    On the blue slope, they spotted only a few young women wearing the cushions, making the three men feel embarrassed. They couldn¡¯t wait to take them off after skiing.

    Norah tried to hold back herughter. ¡°The cushion is actually very handy! It saved you from falling, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sean, holding her hand, smirked. ¡°We were just looking out for you, and you¡¯re stillining. Fine, figure out your dinner ns on your own then.¡±

    As the two walked away, T grumbled to the others, ¡°This is your fault. I was hoping to tag along with Mr. Scott for a nice meal, and now I¡¯ve got nothing.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re broke. I will treat you to something good,¡± Jason chuckled, throwing an arm around T¡¯s shoulder.

    Kelvin was about to add something when someone appeared beside him, heavily geared. ¡°Kelvin, it took me forever to find you! Luckily, T sent me your location, or I¡¯d still be lost.¡±

    I squinted at the woman in front of him, recognizing the voice. ¡°Xenia, why are you here?¡±

    With a yfulugh, Xenia replied, ¡°I took some time off from Sacredice to visit you. Aren¡¯t you d to see me?¡± As she spoke, her eyes searched behind them, hoping to spot someone. Not seeing Sean, her smile faded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee to stay, but we won¡¯t be here much longer. If you want in, join us,¡± T offered.

    Being part of Sacredice, Xenia got along well with the Deacons.

    Kelvin gave her a yful pat on the shoulder. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, enjoy yourself! Previously, I was concerned that you might not safely return from the mission due to your less-than-ster skills.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hold on! I may not be as skilled as you guys, but I can handle myself. Where¡¯s Mr. Scott? Didn¡¯t hee along?¡± Xenia inquired.

    ¡°You just missed him. He and his partner are off on a romantic candlelight dinner. We were actually just talking about where to eat.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1331

    ?Chapter 1331:

    ¡°Perfect timing! Count me in, I¡¯m ready to score a free meal from you,¡± Xenia chuckled.

    Norah and Sean had swapped their snow gear for casual outfits, now walking hand in hand down the busy street. The street buzzed with life, people moving all around them as they strolled, enjoying the sights.

    ¡°Sean, you hired people from Sacredice, but why do you seem so invested in them?¡± Norah asked.

    She could easily tell he treated those three differently, even inviting them here to have some fun.

    Sean wasn¡¯t surprised by her question. Staying calm, he replied, ¡°My connection with them isplicated. I just haven¡¯t figured out how to exin it to you yet.¡±

    Norah got it. She hadn¡¯t quite figured out how to share her own issues with Sean either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just curious. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to exin. As long as I know they¡¯re not a threat, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    She squeezed Sean¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Some secrets don¡¯t need to be shared with me.¡±

    When the time was right, they¡¯d naturally open up to each other.

    The wind here was bitterly cold. They exchanged a nce, eyes full of affection.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder

    After their romantic candlelight dinner, they headed back to the hotel, only to discover a new arrival.

    Inside, a blonde woman in a long, bright red down jacket hurried over when she saw them, bowing to them in a respectful greeting.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Scott. Do you remember me? I¡¯m Xenia. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you. Your name precedes you. Sacredice is thriving under your leadership.¡±

    Her voice was filled with excitement as if she¡¯d just found her savior, eyes gleaming as she looked at Sean.

    Sean had intended to keep his identity as the leader of Sacredice a secret from Norah, but now it was out in the open.

    ¡°What is she talking about, Sean?¡± Norah inquired.

    T sighed, rubbing his forehead, realizing he forgot to tell Xenia that Sean¡¯s partner was unaware of his connections to Sacredice. The group stood there, feeling awkward in the hallway.

    Sean sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this inside.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1332

    ?Chapter 1332:

    The six of them headed to Sean¡¯s presidential suite, which was spacious and ideal for their discussion.

    As soon as they entered, Xenia gazed up at Sean with admiration. She had only ever seen him from a distance in Sacredice, so being this close made her feel both happy and excited.

    She regarded the woman next to him with disdain. Just a woman; great men shouldn¡¯t settle for just one.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, you saved me once. Do you remember?¡± Xenia asked.

    Sean stared at her for a moment before shaking his head honestly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    He quickly turned tofort Norah. ¡°Honey, I need to take care of something. Why don¡¯t you freshen up first?¡±

    Norah asked with a slight smile, ¡°What? Am I not allowed to be privy to your conversation? You have been keeping your identity as the leader of Sacredice secret from me, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I meant to lead both Sacredice and the Scott family. When I came of age, I took over both, and my father left to travel the world with my mother.¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart ached for him. He had borne such immense responsibility from such a young age. Running both Sacredice and the Scott family couldn¡¯t have been easy.

    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    She murmured, ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve done an incredible job.¡±

    He looked at her, surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t me me? I was the one who ordered not to take on your case back then.¡± In this moment of truth, he felt it was only right to confess everything.

    ¡°I did investigate your parents but found nothing. That¡¯s why no one from Sacredice epted the Wilson family¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± she said softly.

    Talking about her parents no longer filled Norah with the sharp pain it once did. She continued, ¡°Whether the Sacredice could have helped or not, that¡¯s in the past. It was a dead-end investigation, and I was grasping at straws.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sean whispered, pulling her closer.

    ¡°I never meant to deceive you. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡± Norah pressed her fingers gently against his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sean. I understand. I don¡¯t want us to fight over this.¡±

    The three Deacons exchanged uneasy nces. It was clear now¡ªNorah had uncovered Sean¡¯s deception.

    Xenia, eyes shimmering with unshed tears, lifted her head. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ve never forgotten your kindness since the day you saved me. Now, finally, by your side, I must thank you properly.¡±

    But Sean¡¯s attention was fixed solely on Norah; he couldn¡¯t hear a word from Xenia.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1333

    ?Chapter 1333:

    ¡°Kelvin, control your subordinate.¡±

    Kelvin stiffened as the weight of Sean¡¯s displeasure settled over him. Trembling slightly, he approached Xenia and gripped her arm. ¡°Mr. Scott is in no mood right now. You should leave.¡±

    Xenia had always beenpliant. Cold to inferiors, warm to those above her¡ªa bnce that made her presence here eptable. But now, she had crossed a line.

    Kelvin knew it was his oversight. He should¡¯ve warned Xenia beforehand.

    Xenia jerked away, her face flushed with frustration. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking! Mr. Scott, I have always admired¡ª¡±

    Before she could continue, Kelvin mped a hand over her mouth, dragging her from the room. The other two quickly followed, mumbling excuses before departing.

    Therge room fell silent, leaving only Norah and Sean. Norah crossed her arms, a sly smile ying on her lips. ¡°So, this is what you¡¯ve been trying to hide? Now I know.¡± The light overhead illuminated Sean¡¯s sharp features. His dark eyes were focused entirely on her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scare you, honey. The truth is¡­ I am the leader of Sacredice.¡±

    Norah swallowed hard.

    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??

    The Sacredice wasn¡¯t just any organization but an entity steeped in mystery and power. She had once considered turning to them for answers about her parents.

    ¡°If you¡¯re the leader of Sacredice, does that mean the whole organization is yours?¡± she asked.

    Sean shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. I manage Sacredice, but it¡¯s not mine. It was founded by my father, years before I came of age. I was sent abroad as a child to learn what it meant to lead both Sacredice and the Scott family. When I came of age, I took over both, and my father left to travel the world with my mother.¡±

    Norah¡¯s heart ached for him. He had borne such immense responsibility from such a young age. Running both the Sacredice and the Scott family couldn¡¯t have been easy.

    She murmured, ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve done an incredible job.¡±

    He looked at her, surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t me me? I was the one who ordered not to take on your case back then.¡± In this moment of truth, he felt it was only right to confess everything.

    ¡°I did investigate your parents but found nothing. That¡¯s why no one from Sacredice epted the Wilson family¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± she said softly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1334

    ?Chapter 1334:

    Talking about her parents no longer filled Norah with the sharp pain it once did. She continued, ¡°Whether Sacredice could have helped or not, that¡¯s in the past. It was a dead-end investigation, and I was grasping at straws.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sean whispered, pulling her closer. ¡°I never meant to deceive you. I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡±

    Norah pressed her fingers gently against his lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sean. I understand. I don¡¯t want us to fight over this.¡±

    Norah always knew how to discern right from wrong, and she didn¡¯t want to argue with Sean over such a minor matter. ¡°I knew all this. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be the leader of the Sacredice.¡±

    This truly came as a surprise to her. She smiled, her eyes crinkling. ¡°Wow, my boyfriend has such a prestigious background. Now I feel like I might not measure up to your caliber.¡±

    Sean murmured, ¡°I will always be by your side, honey. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Instead, I will make sure you stay by my side.¡± Norah cupped his face in her hands and gave him a kiss. ¡°I like you even more now.¡±

    The Sacredice was immensely wealthy, practically a gold mine. With ie streaming in from its intelligencework, bounty missions, and various other sources, it was difficult to estimate its daily earnings.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    Sean exined, ¡°The men with us earlier today are the three Deacons. The one with silver hair is K, in charge of all mercenary operations. The one with golden hair is J, who manages all financial transactions. The one holding theputer is T, ranked No. 3 on the hacking leaderboard. He¡¯s responsible for maintaining our websites and handling emergencies. And then there¡¯s Phillip, who is P, my personal bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°So, there are four Deacons. I¡¯ve heard their names. You, the leader of the Sacredice, are quite mysterious. There¡¯s hardly any information about you,¡± Norah remarked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you? It¡¯s not easy to find any information about the Supernatural Doctor online,¡± Sean teased.

    Norah chuckled. She was vignt in monitoring information about herself, erasing any negative content and keeping only the positive.

    Moreover, those she had treated maintained discretion, never posting about her information online.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Norah¡¯s gaze was fixed on Sean, admiring his features. The legendary leader of the Sacredice was now by her side. He had never mentioned the hardships he had endured.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Sean chuckled softly, his voice deep and alluring. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Whew, I finally told you what has been on my mind. I nned to tell you after we get married, but it came out much sooner.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1335

    ?Chapter 1335:

    Norah sat on Sean¡¯sp, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Marriage, huh? That seems a long way off. Sean, are you considering marrying me now?¡±

    Sean¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I love being with you, but I¡¯m not sure about marriage¡­¡±

    Norah was conflicted about marriage. She cherished her life with Sean and saw marriage as a natural progression, yet she was uncertain about the timing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. It was just a thought. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± Sean quickly shifted the topic. ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go skiing again. I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re much better at it than I am. Maybe try the ck slopes¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Alyssa and her friends had just finished dinner, with Alyssa covering the bill as usual. They had nned this outing for fun, yet she ended up handling all the expenses.

    ¡°Alyssa, let¡¯s hit the ski resort again tomorrow. You¡¯re really picking it up fast. You¡¯ll be skiing solo in no time.¡±

    Alyssa reflected on the day¡¯s events and felt a sense of reluctance. ¡°I want to go home. Do you guys still want to stay here?¡±

    Greta, savoring a rare free trip, was not ready to leave just yet. ¡°Yeah. And you¡¯re actually getting quite good at skiing. If you leave now without fully enjoying it, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?¡±

    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures

    Greta then recalled the two individuals who had embarrassed her today. A surge of anger washed over her. She couldn¡¯t fathom where those two pretenders, who seemed like amateurs but were actually incredibly skilled at skiing, hade from, causing her such embarrassment. It was exasperating.

    ¡°Do you believe that the three of us as ski instructors aren¡¯t capable of teaching you?¡± Greta inquired.

    Alyssa muttered under her breath, reflecting that the true talenty with the two individuals she had encountered today. The woman she met had only been practicing briefly but had already outperformed Greta, proving her exceptional skill.

    ¡°I¡¯ll extend my stay by two more days. I¡¯m heading to bed now,¡± Alyssa said, eager to return to her hotel room.

    She preferred solitude to thepany of her so-called friends.

    Unbeknownst to her, after she left, the remaining three women began to conspire.

    Greta said, ¡°That couple we encountered today will surely return to the ski resort tomorrow, either to the blue or red slope. They embarrassed me today, and I need to even the score.¡±

    One of her friends replied, ¡°Exactly, she did it deliberately. Perhaps she wanted to impress Alyssa. Greta, we¡¯re behind whatever you decide to do.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1336

    ?Chapter 1336:

    The other friend added, ¡°We¡¯re tight-knit friends. We¡¯ll support you as long as it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Greta¡¯s smile turned malicious. ¡°Just wait and see what happens tomorrow.¡±

    Later that night, Norah turned in bed and rose. She was about to sleep when Kelvin summoned Sean to discuss something crucial about the Sacredice. She took a shower and theny on her bed, scrolling through her phone. She was preupied with thoughts of the woman who had approached Sean earlier, feeling frustrated about it. Unsure of how long Sean¡¯s discussion mightst, she decided to take a rooftop walk.

    As she waited for the elevator, she heard footsteps and voices from the nearby stairwell. Who could be on the staircase at this hour?

    She initially nced down, intending to overlook it, but then a familiar voice caught her attention. ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡±

    ¡°Alyssa, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Let¡¯s go to the rooftop.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me here and do it quickly. I want to go back to sleep.¡± The woman¡¯s voice carried a tone of annoyance. ¡°Since you¡¯ve dragged me out in the middle of the night, if you don¡¯t have anything significant to say, you might as well leave by yourself tomorrow.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice sounded desperate, saying, ¡°Alyssa, I like you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. Will you consider epting me?¡±

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    ¡°Ah, get away from me! Let go!¡±

    A scream suddenly rang out in the staircase.

    Norah exhaled deeply. The woman was someone she had met earlier that day¡ªAlyssa. She was reluctant to intervene, but recalling that Alyssa appeared frail and indecisive yet kind, Norah feltpelled to act.

    She pushed open the stairwell door and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± A young man was aggressively holding a struggling Alyssa, attempting to kiss her.

    Alyssa, a young woman usually shielded by those around her, couldn¡¯t escape. She wished she had her bodyguard with her, trusting too much in the man¡¯s familiarity not to harm her.

    Norah acted quickly, dashing forward to kick the man away and swiftly pulling Alyssa to safety.

    ¡°Are you not worried I¡¯ll tell my father about what you have done to me and cause problems for your father¡¯spany?¡± Alyssa warned him.

    Feeling the safety of Norah¡¯s embrace, Alyssa foundfort, even though they had just met that day. With her voice shaking, she questioned, ¡°Why would you do something so reckless?¡±

    The man, sprawled on the floor, turned his head to shoot a fierce re at Norah. ¡°Damn it, you always have to meddle in my affairs.¡±

    Pain racked his body, and he struggled to rise. He had underestimated Alyssa, thinking he could easily charm the naive young woman, but his n was interrupted almost immediately.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1337

    ?Chapter 1337:

    Norah shot the man a cold nce. ¡°Fools love to do foolish things.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe that a man like him, who came from a humble background, thought he could raise his status by marrying Alyssa, the daughter of a wealthy family. It was downright delusional.

    Their difference in status was ring, and even if love existed between them, his behavior made marriage seem impossible.

    Alyssa¡¯s eyes began to well up. ¡°I thought I was kind to you, bringing you along with me, and this is how you repay me?¡±

    The man stood up slowly and chuckled. ¡°Is it so wrong to love you? I just want to be with you, Alyssa. My feelings are real.¡±

    Alyssa trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. And after what you did today, I¡¯m telling my father everything.¡±

    The man¡¯s face turned pale. He was finished, all because of Norah¡¯s interference.

    Alyssa called her bodyguard, and two tall men immediately showed up and forcefully dragged the man away. Alyssa straightened up in Norah¡¯s embrace, their voices the only sound echoing in the empty stairwell.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls

    Meeting Norah today had been a coincidence, and her friend had evenpeted against Norah. Alyssa admired Norah¡ªshe was truly impressive.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to find themselves staying in the same hotel, or for Norah toe to her rescue.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. As an heiress, you need to be more cautious. Avoid secluded ces like stairwells or abandoned buildings, and always keep your bodyguards close,¡± Norah told her.

    Though Alyssa came from a prestigious family, she was raised to be a bit naive and timid. Before leaving, Norah offered her some advice.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you. Could you please keep what happened today between us?¡± Alyssa pleaded.

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m good at keeping secrets.¡± Norah waved and hurried off.

    Alyssa bit her lip, watching Norah leave, gratitude flickering in her eyes.

    Norah was heading to the rooftop when Sean called, asking where she was.

    She knew he missed her and wanted her back soon. Turning around, she headed back to the room, not giving much thought to helping Alyssa¡ªit was just a small favor to her.

    The next day arrived, clear and bright.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1338

    ?Chapter 1338:

    After breakfast, Norah and her group headed to the ski resort to gear up.

    Xenia couldn¡¯t stop admiring Sean,pletely ignoring the subtle hints from K beside her.

    Norah smirked. Another woman was hopelessly crushing on Sean.

    But such an amazing man was already hers.

    The thought made Norah smile.

    Sean offered, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the red slope.¡± The couple walked off happily together, while Xenia, clutching her snowboard, tried to catch up but was held back by K.

    K frowned. ¡°Why are you following them while they ski?¡±

    Xenia shrugged off his hand. ¡°Because I want to.¡±

    ¡°Xenia, I¡¯m warning you. Mr. Scott already has someone he likes. Don¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± K yfully warned her and called over two friends to continue practicing on the blue slope.

    Xenia hesitated, remembering Sean¡¯s ruthless nature, and decided to stick with K and the others.

    She wasn¡¯t great at skiing anyway. Even if she followed Sean, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him.

    But if the opportunity arose, she would make sure to show her loyalty to him. She wanted to leave asting impression on him.

    Even if they went their separate ways in the future, the time they spent together would be enough for her to cherish for the rest of her life.

    Norah and Sean stood at the ski lift station when they bumped into Alyssa and her friends.

    ¡°Hey, Miss Wilson! Fancy seeing you here!¡± Alyssa approached with a familiar air. It was clear she¡¯d been waiting for Norah specifically.

    Greta snorted. She didn¡¯t understand why Alyssa was so friendly with Norah. Even though someone from their group had already left, Greta¡¯s dislike for Norah remained unchanged.

    Running into her today reminded Greta of their n. She was determined to teach Norah a lesson.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Castro,¡± Norah said.

    Sean¡¯s gaze shifted between them. They had met only yesterday, but now they seemed much closer.

    It was hard to understand the way women interacted. Yesterday, they had argued; today, they greeted each other with smiles.

    ¡°Where are you going to ski? Want to join us?¡± Alyssa asked, already deeming Norah as a friend after being rescued by herst night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1339

    ?Chapter 1339:

    Norah declined politely. ¡°You should practice more on the blue slopes. We¡¯re heading to the red slopes.¡±

    Alyssa sighed. ¡°I was hoping we could have some fun together.¡±

    Greta chimed in. ¡°I know a slope where beginners and experts can ski. It¡¯s an off-piste trail we found.¡±

    Alyssa¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Great! Miss Wilson,e with us!¡±

    Sean pulled Norah aside and shook his head. ¡°Off-piste trails are dangerous. I¡¯d avoid them if I were you. The lift¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Norah enjoyed fun activities, but only if they were safe. She was aware of the risks associated with off-piste skiing. ¡°Miss Castro, off-piste trails are dangerous. You might want to think twice before heading out,¡± she cautioned.

    Alyssa, having dismissed a man from their groupst night, was now only with two women. She seemed unconcerned about Norah¡¯s caution, confident that Greta would not cause any harm to them.

    She urged, ¡°The trail Greta mentioned is safe. Miss Wilson, join us.¡±

    Greta sneered. ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s a safe trail. Admit it, you¡¯re just being cautious. Alyssa, let¡¯s go. I promise you¡¯ll have a st.¡±

    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Alyssa waved to Norah with a longing look. ¡°Alright, Miss Wilson, goodbye.¡±

    Norah shook her head at Alyssa¡¯s naive trust. She recognized Greta¡¯s baiting tactics but felt no anger.

    Sean stroked his chin, pondering. ¡°I hope they can take care of Miss Castro. Some parts of off-piste trails may not be dangerous, but one can never bepletely certain.¡± They opted not to take the risk. Enjoying their ski day safely was their priority.

    Greta gritted her teeth, looking back to see that Norah and Sean had not followed. She thought to herself, ¡°They unt their skiing butck courage.¡±

    Left with no choice, she decided to lead Alyssa to a safer skiing area.

    Suddenly, Alyssa eximed, ¡°Hey, Greta, they¡¯re following us! I knew Miss Wilson cared!¡±

    Hearing this, Greta reconsidered and signaled herpanion, ready to proceed with their original n. Unaware of the underlying scheme, Alyssa was excited. ¡°Miss Wilson is such a good skier. Maybe she can teach me some moves? Her boyfriend looks familiar. I wonder if I¡¯ve met him previously.¡±

    While on the ski lift, Norah turned to Sean and asked, ¡°Would you like to go on an adventure with me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340:

    Sean responded enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    After disembarking, they caught up with Alyssa.

    Norah was concerned about the woman who hadpeted with her the previous day; she seemed to harbor ill intentions and could potentially lead Alyssa into trouble. By staying close, they hoped to help if needed.

    Sean, equipped with thetest GPS device, wasn¡¯t worried about the risks of the slopes. ¡°Even if we get lost, my team will find us,¡± he assured Norah.

    Alyssa skied over with a bright smile. ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Can I call you Norah? You can call me Alyssa.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Alyssa. Let¡¯s ski together today,¡± Norah agreed.

    Alyssa¡¯s enthusiasm bubbled over. ¡°Great! I wanted to tell you yesterday how cool you looked skiing. I brought my camera to capture some shots of you today.¡±

    Even if she couldn¡¯t capture good shots of herself, Alyssa was eager to take great photos of Norah.

    ¡°Haha, thank you,¡± Norah replied. She hade to ski, not to think about photos. Sean wasn¡¯t keen on being photographed either. Without Norah¡¯s asional snaps, there would be few pictures of him.

    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls

    ¡°Greta, where¡¯s that off-piste trail you mentioned? I¡¯m a beginner, so I need some guidance,¡± Alyssa said.

    ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯re new to this. I wouldn¡¯t take you anywhere dangerous,¡± Greta assured her.

    Leading the way, she navigated the group down the mountain while a fully equipped Norah followed closely behind.

    Looking around, all Norah could see was a vast expanse of white, as if the entire world was nketed in snow.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Greta announced from the front.

    Alyssa, catching her ski poles, sighed in relief. ¡°Finally, it feels like it took forever to get here.¡±

    Greta smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been here many times. From here, we can ski down to a secluded trail. It¡¯s lightly trafficked, so you¡¯ll get to enjoy more scenery, and it¡¯s perfectly safe.¡±

    Alyssa, eager to learn, asked, ¡°Could you teach me more techniques? I¡¯d like to try skiing down by myself.¡±

    Greta nced at Norah and Sean before turning to Alyssa. ¡°Alyssa, I¡¯ve shown you everything I know. Maybe they can help?¡±

    Although primarily a snowboarder, Norah had some skiing expertise. She offered Alyssa some casual tips to try out on the snow.

    Alyssa was familiar with basic skiing techniques, and the trail, being rtively t and open, required nothing moreplicated.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1341

    ?Chapter 1341:

    Greta cautioned, ¡°I¡¯ve been here often and always stick to the marked path. It¡¯s safe once you reach the main trail, but I haven¡¯t ventured beyond, so please be careful.¡±

    Alyssa nodded, a bit apprehensive. ¡°With my beginner skills, I wouldn¡¯t dare explore further.¡±

    Norah was surprised by Greta¡¯s candor, showing a sincere concern for Alyssa¡¯s safety that she hadn¡¯t expected.

    Greta turned to Norah, cautioning, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you here and outlined the potential risks. If anything happens, you can¡¯t hold me responsible.¡±

    This was her way of distancing herself from any liability.

    Norah understood and replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Sean, who had been surveying the area, skied over to Norah. ¡°There¡¯s no immediate danger. The trail appears as t as a blue slope. We just don¡¯t know what lies further down.¡±

    ¡°The woman who brought Alyssa here will surely keep her safe. I just checked the GPS on my phone; we¡¯re close to a ck slope. Should we head there on our skis?¡± Sean inquired.

    The blue slope was too mild for the thrill they sought. Now that they confirmed the area was secure, they could leave Alyssa without concerns.

    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norah replied.

    Alyssa sighed in disappointment when she heard they were leaving. ¡°If you have to go, then go. I understand this ce isn¡¯t exciting enough for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you next time.¡± Norah smiled.

    Suddenly, Greta called out to them, ¡°Just be careful. The other trails beyond this one are treacherous.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Norah replied, wondering why Greta was being thoughtful. Wasn¡¯t she still holding a grudge against her because of yesterday¡¯spetition?

    Greta watched them vanish into the snow with a sly grin, exchanging looks with herpanion. ¡°See, I knew they would fall for it.¡±

    ¡°Greta, that¡¯s smart. But those trails aren¡¯t much different from the ck slopes, right? They¡¯re not too dangerous?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just tricky enough to get them lost for a bit. Getting lost in this vast snow isn¡¯t fun,¡± Greta replied. ¡°They won¡¯t end up in serious trouble, right?¡± herpanion inquired.

    ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t get hurt. They¡¯ll find their way back eventually.¡±

    Greta didn¡¯t mean to harm the couple. She just wanted to teach them a lesson.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1342

    ?Chapter 1342:

    Suddenly, Alyssa called, ¡°Greta, could you help me with¡­¡±

    Greta answered, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah and Sean relished their time together. ¡°Honey, that ck slope over there has some great spots for snowboarding. You¡¯re going to love it,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ve actually skied most of these trails¡­¡± Norah caught herself, abruptly stopping. Oops, she had identally revealed her upbringing abroad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make the most of our time here before we go back. Later, I¡¯ll show you other ces.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but what about the Deacons? And that woman who seems to fancy you?¡±

    Sean dered, ¡°My heart is yours alone. I¡¯m not interested in any other women.¡±

    Norah simply scoffed, choosing not to bring up Marlene.

    They skied for roughly an hour but still hadn¡¯t arrived at the ck slope Sean had mentioned. He paused, pulling out his phone.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd, we should have reached it by now,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re lost. If we are, it¡¯s going to be down to luck to find our way out,¡± she sighed.

    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    This was the inherent risk with off-piste trails. They stood in a vast expanse of white, devoid of food or water, which could easily lead to disorientation and pose a potential danger.

    ¡°We¡¯re not lost; we just need a bit more time to find our way out.¡± Sean frowned. He checked the GPS on his phone for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯re gaining altitude.¡±

    Norah replied, ¡°But we¡¯ve been skiing downhill. How can we be going up?¡±

    She knew that some mountains could be deceptive, subtly leading climbers higher. She looked up at the imposing snow-capped mountain. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll spend more time on the mountain than nned.¡±

    They were quite a distance from the ski lift, and the ck trail was simrly far.

    Norah pulled two small chocte balls from her snowsuit pocket and handed him one. ¡°Here, eat this for a bit of energy.¡±

    Sean lowered his mask, ate the chocte, and studied the map with a furrowed brow. ¡°Descending by ski will take a while, especially with the unfamiliar terrain. It¡¯s too risky. Our safest bet is to locate a ski lift or a familiar trail.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1343

    ?Chapter 1343:

    After finishing her chocte, Norah put on her mask and adjusted her ski goggles with a determined look. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Sean. I know you can get us out of here.¡±

    Sean sighed, a mix of concern and affection in his voice. ¡°You trust me that much?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Norah replied earnestly. ¡°I have unwavering trust in you.¡± A wave of warmth surged through Sean as he was touched by the deep trust the woman he loved had in him.

    Besides, even if they did get a bit lost, he could always send their location to T, and J would arrange for a helicopter to pick them up. He realized he was just being overly cautious.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take our time and enjoy it,¡± he suggested, exining what to expect, which earned him an appreciative nod from Norah.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two began to ski freely, not confined to any particr slope. Their only goal was to have fun, and by chance, they ended up on a ck trail and slowly made their way down the mountain.

    ¡°Wow, today was a st,¡± Norah eximed as they finished. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to another ski resort. We¡¯ll have even more fun,¡± Sean promised.

    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed with a smile.

    They changed out of their ski clothes and, hand in hand, prepared to leave. Concerns about the Deacons getting lost were unnecessary; the four of them together were more than capable of navigating.

    ¡°Norah, you made it down too?¡± Alyssa called out warmly from a distance as she approached with two other young women.

    Greta, who was with Alyssa, couldn¡¯t hide the malicious glee in her eyes, believing that the couple must have been scared on the mountain and only found their way out by ident. This gave her a sense of superiority.

    ¡°Are you leaving? Why don¡¯t you join us for a meal?¡± Alyssa asked enthusiastically. She not only exchanged contact information with Norah but also invited herself to join them for dinner.

    nning to enjoy a delightful day with Sean, Norah politely declined Alyssa¡¯s invitation. It was a rare opportunity for them to have time together.

    Norah preferred not to share a meal with someone she had just met. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t interested in connecting with the Castro family.

    Alyssa, though disappointed, waved goodbye and suggested they meet up for another adventure soon.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re even more popr than I thought,¡± Sean¡¯s yful voice whispered in her ear.

    Norah looked up at him and yfully lifted his chin with her finger.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± she teased.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried someone might steal your attention away from me,¡± he replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1344

    ?Chapter 1344:

    A blush tinged Norah¡¯s cheeks, and a sweet smile spread across her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how charming they are, you¡¯re the only one I love.¡±

    In Cend, Phillip sped Susanna¡¯s hand as they entered the Scotts¡¯ house. ¡°Your mother¡¯s not been well. I¡¯ve briefed you on the situation. Make sure youfort her.¡±

    Susanna¡¯s eyes rimmed with red, and she sniffled. ¡°Okay, I understand. Why did you only disclose such a serious matter after it had been resolved?¡±

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve told you many times, it was to keep you safe. And look, your mother is back safe and sound, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s just that Nancy upset her a bit.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. Nancy had bad intentions. Alright, I¡¯ll go and talk to my mother.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Susanna nodded to Matteo, who stood by the door. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got this,¡± she reassured before knocking and pushing the door open.

    The curtains were drawn tight, dimming the room significantly. A figure was curled under the quilt, and the room was so quiet that Susanna could hear faint sobbing.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me,¡± she said softly.

    With tears still in her eyes, Ka woke up. She had decided that she needed time to heal after returning home, so she secluded herself in her room, only interacting with her family.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Susanna. I¡¯vee to visit you,¡± her daughter said, her voice filled with affection.

    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Ka pushed herself up on one elbow and slowly sat upright, her gaze locking on Susanna.

    Susanna took a seat beside the bed and gently took her mother¡¯s hands in hers. She noticed her mother¡¯s hands were warm but had grown much thinner.

    ¡°Mom, Phillip told me everything. Please don¡¯t be sad anymore.¡±

    Ka fought back her emotions as she replied, ¡°Susanna, do you hold it against me? These past two years, Nancy has taken all my attention away from you.¡±

    Regret colored her tone. Memories of her caring daughter Susanna made her regret introducing Nancy to the family during Susanna¡¯s illness and favoring Nancy openly. Ka deeply regretted it.

    Holding her mother¡¯s hands firmly, Susanna stayed silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I would never me you because you are my mother.¡±

    Ka was the one who gave birth to her. Susanna remembered the love her mother had shown her during childhood and also her mother¡¯s dissatisfaction with her. But what did it matter? They were rted by blood.

    ¡°Mom, I would never hold a grudge. I love you more than anyone else,¡± Susanna said, fighting back her tears. ¡°When I was in the hospital, I felt angry. You hurt me deeply when I was at my lowest.¡±

    Ka wept silently as she held her daughter¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I understand the challenges you faced, and I know your love for me is true. We¡¯re family, and families don¡¯t hold grudges forever, right?¡± Susanna cooed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1345

    ?Chapter 1345:

    Ka nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Susanna, I love you too.¡± She embraced Susanna tightly, finally understanding that all her aspirations and des from her piano career were inconsequentialpared to her family.

    She regretted not realizing this earlier and instead bing overly fixated on her passion for the piano.

    Their conversation flowed easily as they shared their thoughts and feelings. Susanna was relieved that her mother¡¯s morbid obsession with the piano was now gone.

    ¡°Talking about Nancy and her deceit brings something to mind,¡± Susanna said, her face turning serious. ¡°When I was in the hospital, thoughts of suicide crossed my mind. Reflecting on it now, those thoughts surfaced every time you brought her to visit. I always sensed something was not right with her.¡±

    Ka responded, a hint of guilt in her voice, ¡°Back then, we all thought you had suicidal thoughts because of Nancy¡¯s presence. But that wasn¡¯t the case, was it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was jealous of her because she stole your affection, but that alone wouldn¡¯t have driven me to consider suicide. Nancy was nothing but trouble. It¡¯s a relief she¡¯s gone. From now on, you only have me as your daughter, and you need to pamper me,¡± Susanna said with a gentle smile, tilting her head. ¡°And you must also show love to Norah. She is a wonderful partner for my brother.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Norah yed a crucial role in the rescue effort. I¡¯ve realized how deeply she and Sean love each other. I won¡¯t stand in their way of being together,¡± Ka remarked.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m d you feel that way. Did you also know that Norah is really Nora? She and Nancy bothpeted in that pianopetition. I¡¯m certain it was Nancy who tried to undermine Norah.¡±

    ¡°Norah is actually Nora? And she has such remarkable talent on the piano? Her skills are impressive, both technically and emotionally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Norah is truly remarkable. The more you learn about her, the more you¡¯ll appreciate her.¡±

    Outside Ka¡¯s room, Matteo and Phillip exchanged a nce, both visibly relieved by the calm conversation taking ce inside.

    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± Phillip began after a pause, ¡°Sean called me. He said Miss Wilson already knows about the existence of the Sacredice.¡±

    Matteo nodded thoughtfully. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hide the Sacredice from her anymore. Norah is the woman Sean truly loves, and she yed a crucial role in rescuing Ka. Both Ka and I have epted her as our future daughter-inw.¡±

    Phillip, who had been by Sean¡¯s side through thick and thin, understood the trials Sean and Norah had endured together. Watching them find happiness was exactly what he had hoped for.

    ¡°Phillip,¡± Matteo said, shifting gears suddenly, ¡°if you want to be with Susanna, there¡¯s one condition. You must marry into the Scott family. Are you willing?¡±

    The Scott family was unwilling to marry off their daughter, preferring to have her husband join their lineage. Phillip, whom they had watched grow up, was a man they trusted implicitly, but this was one condition they were firm on.

    Though surprised by Matteo¡¯s sudden proposition, Phillip didn¡¯t hesitate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1346

    ?Chapter 1346:

    ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    Phillip had always felt like part of the Scott family after following Sean for so long. The idea of marrying into the family felt like a natural extension of his bond with them.

    Matteo pped him on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norah and Sean enjoyed their week in Sevaedda. On the third day, members of the Sacredice left.

    But before their departure, a tense incident unfolded. Xenia, under the guise of discussing something important, tried to flirt with Sean. Her attempt was met with firm rejection, leaving her humiliated. She stormed off, her emotions getting the best of her.

    As Xenia¡¯s superior, K bore the brunt of the fallout, receiving a harsh reprimand for the incident. Though he felt the punishment was unfair, he promised to better manage his subordinates to prevent such situations from arising again.

    As a member of the Sacredice, T was always on the lookout for talented individuals to join the organization.

    ¡°Miss Wilson, your hacking skills are quite impressive, possibly even surpassing Moon, who tops the hacker leaderboard. Would you consider joining my department as a consultant?¡±

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    Norahughed. ¡°Better than Moon?¡±

    Sean interjected, ¡°I¡¯d say you two are about evenly matched. Why not consider it?¡±

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re eager for me to join, count me in. But just to be clear, I don¡¯t engage in anything illegal.¡±

    The Sacredice was primarily involved in intelligence trading, with mercenary activities being just one aspect of their operations. They wouldn¡¯t require her to partake in illegal activities.

    Pleased, T made a note of her contact information. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this further when we have more time. See you.¡±

    Leaning against Sean, Norah remarked, ¡°I initially thought the Deacons would all be quite formidable, but they weren¡¯t quite what I expected.¡±

    ¡°To those unfamiliar with them, they might seem intimidating. But really, they are all quite capable and remarkable.¡±

    Norah acknowledged this perspective. Everyone had their strengths. K¡¯s fighting skills were likelyparable to hers, though she still considered herself superior. Her own abilities had been sharpened in numerous life-or-death situations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back home. I miss my parents, and I miss Susanna and Joanna too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The couple then nned their return journey.

    From the airne window, Norah gazed down at the brightly lit Glophia, feeling a surge of ambition. Her career was about to take off. The first order of business upon returning would be to adjust to the time difference.

    After Norah had a restful sleep, Joanna invited her for a drink. Susanna also joined, making it a cozy gathering of the three of them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1347

    ?Chapter 1347:

    The first floor of the mour Club was alive with dazzling lights and pulsating music, with crowds of men and women dancing around the ballroom floor, their movements fueled by the disc jockey¡¯s booming beats.

    Dream, the band that had once been a nationwide sensation, asionally returned to their hometown for concerts. However, the mour Club in Glophia was no longer one of their venues.

    Upon returning to Glophia, Norah reached out to Zeke. The troubles within the Wilson family were well-known to Dream, but given their current status, they hadn¡¯t contacted her. Zeke was pleasantly surprised to hear from Norah.

    Previously, Norah had kept a promise she made to Zeke. Nowadays, Rosy Secret had faded into obscurity, seldom mentioned. Her reason for contacting him was to offer some lyrics she had written during her spare time, believing it was best to let the band put them to use.

    In a private room at the mour Club, Susanna waited at the door for Norah and linked arms with her as soon as she spotted her. Together, they entered the room.

    She told Norah, ¡°It was Joanna who asked us toe over. I¡¯m not sure what she wants to discuss. By the way, Norah, thank you for helping save my mom. Phillip told me it was a critical situation, and thanks to you, everything turned out okay.¡±

    ¡°Phillip should have given the credit to your brother and father; I was just there supporting them,¡± Norah replied.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    As they opened the door, they saw Joanna alone on the sofa, distractedly responding to messages.

    ¡°Regardless, you deserve my thanks, Norah,¡± Susanna insisted. After reconciling with her mother, she cherished the time spent with her, staying close whenever she wasn¡¯t with Phillip. ¡°Joanna, we¡¯re here,¡± Susanna called out energetically.

    Joanna set down her phone, her cheeks tinged with pink. ¡°You¡¯re here. Come sit down. I have something important to discuss with you.¡±

    The two of them sat down, and Joanna served drinks, the table adorned with an array of premium wines, hinting at a night of lengthy conversations.

    Joanna shifted uneasily. ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you too.¡±

    Norah picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. ¡°Oh, am I here to be the listener today? What do you need my advice on?¡±

    Joanna blushed deeply and downed her wine in one go, the ss clinking loudly as she set it back on the table. ¡°Norah, Susanna, I think my coach¡­ I think Duncan has feelings for me.¡±

    Norah and Susanna exchanged a calm nce before asking in unison, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve been spending every day with himtely. The more time I spend with him, the more I feel he treats me differently. I need your advice on what I should do.¡±

    With that, Joanna took anotherrge gulp of wine, appearing troubled. She had once vowed in front of Norah that she wouldn¡¯t be with any other men for the rest of her life. Yet, she was now realizing she might have feelings for Duncan too.

    With this realization, she had called her friends to discuss what to do next.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1348

    ?Chapter 1348:

    Susanna held her wine ss thoughtfully. ¡°Joanna, how do you feel about him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking to start a rtionship, but the thought of not seeing him again makes me hesitant. He¡¯s really kind and has taught me so much. I¡¯m not even sure if what I feel is love or just admiration.¡± Joanna rubbed her forehead in confusion. She was still trying to understand her own feelings, which were murky at best.

    Norah offered a serene smile. ¡°Joanna, don¡¯t you already know the answer?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to leave. You want him to stay by your side. That means you want to be with him,¡± Norah remarked.

    Joanna¡¯s cheeks flushed at Norah¡¯s direct words. She quickly took another sip of wine. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re too straightforward! But, can I really be with him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you can be with Duncan, but whether you want to,¡± Norah told Joanna. Susanna nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. As long as I love the person, who cares about his status? Phillip might not be wealthy, but I love him dearly.¡± Both of her friends had been together with their partners for some time, so Joanna sought their advice. The response was as she expected, yet it still left her with doubts.

    ¡°Duncan may appear tough, but he¡¯s genuinely a good man.¡± Norah gave a sly smile and began persuading her.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    As expected, Joanna was influenced.

    Susanna tugged at Joanna¡¯s arm. ¡°Joanna, why overthink this? If you like him, go ahead and date him. If you grow tired, then move on.¡± Susanna had always lived by this philosophy. She believed that a man¡¯s affection could be fleeting, so a woman should frequently change partners to ensure she was the most loved in each rtionship. Norah eyed her thoughtfully. ¡°Phillip would be devastated if he knew.¡±

    ¡°Ha, keep it a secret then. I still like Phillip.¡± Susanna blinked her eyes innocently.

    Joanna¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Alright, no matter the oue, I want to try. I can¡¯t live with regrets.¡±

    After spending so much time together with Duncan, she had developed feelings for him, increasingly attentive to his circumstances and thoughts.

    ¡°Joanna, we¡¯re here for you, no matter what,¡± Norah assured. Joanna¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°I trust you, Norah. Susanna, what were you about to say?¡±

    Caught off guard, Susanna shifted nervously. ¡°There¡¯s something I need your advice on. Phillip proposed to me!¡±

    This was big news! Norah and Joanna immediately began asking for details. ¡°When did he propose?¡± ¡°Was anyone else around when he did?¡± ¡°Given your taste, shouldn¡¯t it have been more borate?¡±

    A flurry of questions made Susanna blush. ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re asking so much; where do I start? When we were hiking in the park, Phillip proposed. He said he wanted to be part of the Scott family.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened at the news. ¡°Really? Susanna, you¡¯re so fortunate. Phillip truly loves you.¡±

    Phillip was indeed an exceptional man, usually quite proud. His readiness to join the Scott family indicated his deep affection for Susanna.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1349

    ?Chapter 1349:

    ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t said yes yet. I told him I¡¯d think about it. It feels a bit soon; I still want to enjoy my freedom for a few more years.¡± Norah teased her relentlessly. ¡°Then Phillip might have to endure years of waiting. Susanna, do what makes you happy. Your happiness is paramount.¡±

    To them, marriage was not a significant matter; it was simply an official acknowledgment of their rtionship.

    Susanna lifted her wine ss and took a deep sip. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I feel. But Phillip looked so earnest, I couldn¡¯t just dismiss him.¡±

    Joanna chimed in, ¡°You should prioritize your feelings.¡±

    Susanna said, ¡°I really care for Phillip. Perhaps I¡¯ll be the first among us to wed.¡±

    Joanna nearly choked on her wine. ¡°Are you seriously considering marriage?¡±

    Susanna nodded decisively. ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t want to disappoint Phillip. I¡¯ve made up my mind on how to respond.¡±

    Today¡¯s conversation with her friends had sparked a lot of reflection. Previously, it was Phillip who doted on her. Now, she found herself considering his emotions as well.

    Norah and Joanna exchanged a nce, realizing their conversation had unintentionally elerated Susanna¡¯s wedding ns.

    Susanna turned to Norah and said, ¡°Norah, there¡¯s a rule in the Scott family that says I can¡¯t get married until my older brother does. So, have you and my brother thought about tying the knot?¡±

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Joanna blinked in surprise and then burst intoughter. ¡°Ha-ha! Susanna, that was a roundabout way to push her into marriage! Well yed!¡±

    Susanna frowned and gave her a sharp look. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It¡¯s a real Scott family rule. If my brother doesn¡¯t marry first, I¡¯ll have to wait.¡±

    Norah raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    Joanna chuckled. ¡°Norah, this is what Susanna and I are trying to say. What about you and Sean? When are you two getting married? If you keep dragging it out, Susanna¡¯s going to be pretty frustrated.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see what Sean has nned. I have no objections anyway.¡± After her trip with Sean to Sevaedda, Norah realized she wasn¡¯t as scared of marriage as she once thought. ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t the problem. Rather, it is a blessing for those truly in love, not some kind of prison.¡±

    Joanna and Susanna exchanged knowing looks before shifting the conversation to other topics with smiles on their faces.

    While everyone was chatting andughing, Norah leaned back on the sofa, delighted that each of them was pursuing their own happiness.

    Norah wasn¡¯t drunk. Seeing the two who couldn¡¯t handle their liquor, nowpletely wasted, she called their partners toe take them home.

    In Sevaedda, Sean had brought up marriage. At the time, Norah had felt a little unsure and hadn¡¯t given him an answer. But now, if he asked again, she knew she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Sean arrived to pick her up. As he helped her into the car, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why drink so much with your friends?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350:

    ¡°Ha-ha! It¡¯s them who can¡¯t hold their liquor. We didn¡¯t even drink that much,¡± Norah retorted.

    As the door closed, she nestled into his arms, the faint scent of alcohol on her mixing with theforting fragrance of his cologne. She murmured, ¡°Seeing Joanna and Susanna find their own happiness makes me so happy.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve got their own lives now. You don¡¯t need to worry so much about them. Maybe focus a little more on me,¡± Sean remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always focused on you.¡± Norah nced up at him, her eyes bright and sultry. Her lips, soft and rosy, shimmered slightly. ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve always held a special ce in my heart.¡±

    Sean swallowed hard. Unable to hold back any longer, he kissed her passionately. ¡°Norah, you¡¯re special to me too.¡±

    The atmosphere in the car grew more charged, and the partition between them and the driver in the front seat was raised. Sean restrained his emotions and gently nibbled her lip.

    ¡°Every time I see you, I want nothing but to keep you by my side.¡± However, he was aware Norah had her own path to follow. Just being able to share their free time together felt like a precious gift.

    Norah smiled softly, her beautiful eyes shining with affection. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in to whisper something in his ear.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    She wanted to say something, but the words never came. Instead, she held him tightly and savored the moment with him.

    She had mentioned Phillip¡¯s proposal to Sean, but all she saw was the cold expression on his face.

    ¡°If Phillip wants to marry my sister, he still has a few more years to go.¡± It seemed Sean wanted Phillip to wait. Poor Phillip, despite all those years of friendship with Sean, still couldn¡¯t secure his approval to marry his sister right away.

    Norah gazed into Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, is it true that you have to marry before your younger sister does?¡±

    ¡°My father mentioned it¡¯s a family tradition and has reminded me several times, but I haven¡¯t really taken it seriously.¡± Sean pulled her close, his hands resting on her waist. ¡°My mom mentioned she wants to cook something special for you tomorrow night. Are you free to join us for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d be happy to taste your mom¡¯s cooking.¡± Norah nodded. ¡°Since getting married, she seldom cooks herself. Honey, she really likes you.¡±

    Norah¡¯s eyes sparkled with pride, like stars in the sky. ¡°I know I¡¯m likable. I¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow night.¡±

    This dinner had been nned before Ka¡¯s return to the country. Norah was eager to attend. It was an opportunity to foster a strong rtionship with her future inws.

    The next evening, the Scotts¡¯ house was brightly lit.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!